《System: Daily login!!, jackpot on the first day!!!》 Chapter 1 - 1 - System

Chapter 1: chapter 1 - System

*Ughhhh* Taufik woke up while holding his head. ''Uhhh, what''s with this headache?'' he thought, trying to remember what he didst night to wake up with this headache. "Hahhh~ Anyway, I''m toozy to remember what I didst night" He said, still massaging his head, The memory about what he had donest night seemed hazy for him, somehow, but... [DING] suddenly he heard the sound of notifications. "Uhh, what the f*uk!" Taufik was shocked because the sound of notifications he heard seemed to be transmitted directly into his head, and not from his phone. But After a while, he didn''t hear any sound anymore. ''Maybe it''s just my imagination...Did I y too many games?'' he thought, but those thoughts were refuted because he heard a sound again. [wee user] "WTF!!" Taufik said, surprised by the voice of someone that directly talking inside his head ''Am I still dreaming?'' He thought, then pped himself because all of this seemed Unreal for him. "Auchh!" ''it hurts? Does it mean I''m not Dreaming? but if it is real, then... this only gets more troublesome''. [please system needs user confirmation to bound immediately] said the sound inside his head again. "..." "Ugh! I think I should go back to sleep" Taufik says while lying back in his bed. Thinking if he sleeps again, maybe that sound will just disappear, somehow. .... .... .... [DING] [Please user confirm immediately] [DING] [DING] [DING] [DING] but the notifications don''t seem to disappear. Instead, it''s starting to spam a bunch of those "DING" Sounds, which started to annoy Taufik. [Please user confirm immediately] [DING] [DING] .... .... .... "FUCK!! SHUT UP!!" He yelled, annoyed at the sound, which made the headache just now getting worse. [please user confirm immediately] "*sigh* What is there to confirm?" He asks, thinking if he can make the sound disappear then let''s just do what ''it'' wants to do. [please user confirm! so the system can be bound to the user] "No!, I refuse! " But He refuses immediately. ''A bound?, in hell!!, if I bound to you, maybe I will hear that annoying ''Ding-Ding'' sound for the rest of my life; who wants it?'' he thought, but... [Ding] [user request denied] that sound said, refused Taufik refuse. "What''s the point of confirming, then?" He said while massaging his forehead, which was just getting worse because of this damn situation his in. [please user confirm immediately] that sound asks again. ''Fuck, what situation am I? What is this all about? Haaaah~ whatever, let''s just follow what this thing wants, the aftermath? Let''s leave that to me in the future'' he thought, didn''t have any other option but to follow what that sound wanted. "...umm~ all right then... confirm?" He said [DING... The user has given permission] [confirmed....binding: 01% binding 30% binding 100%.] [Binding sessfully] [Ding] [Wee to the daily login system] "Ughh, troublesome" He said, finding this whole situation it''s troublesome. "What a troublesome morning" heined as he looked at the transparent box screen that suddenly appeared in front of him after the ''Binding'' was done. "What is this?" He said, trying to knock the screen. *Knock~knock~knock~* "Huh? This thing can be touched?" Taufik asked in confusion, as he didn''t expect it to make a sound because his hand got through the screen, which meant this screen was untouchable. *Knock~knock~knock~* "Huh..." *Knock~knock~knock~* "..." "Fik, are you okay?" in the midst of the confusion that Taufik experienced, a woman''s voice sounded from outside the door. "Ahh~ I''m okay, Mom" He answered immediately when he found that knock sounding from his mother. "I heard you yell, are you okay?" Ask his mom, who seems worried about her son who yelled as soon as he woke up. "Yeah, I''m okay, M it''s..it''s... it''s just cockroaches; I''m fine" He answers his mom with a little lie. However, his answer doesn''t seem to solve the problem, because his mother goes into the room with an irritated expression, looks at him, and then says. "How many times have I told you to take your garbage out?" Yelled his mom, a little angry at her son, who is sozy even if it is just for taking the garbage out. Finding his reason doesn''t work; he can only say. "Yeah, I''m sorry, Mom, I forgot; I don''t know why, but I was so sleepyst night" Said Taufik half-heartedly. "Yeah~Yeah~ you and your reasons" said his mom, don''t take her son''s answer seriously. "Quickly wash your face ande downstairs; breakfast is ready; you don''t want to bete for school, right?" Says his mother. Hearing from his mother about school reminds him that yesterday was thest day of the holiday, and this day was the first day to begin school again. "Ahh so it was this day, I almost forgot that, I''ll be there in a minute, Mom" Satisfied with the answers, his mother came out of the room to continue her routine. And she Didn''t forget to remind her son to take out the trash. "*Sigh*...what a drag~" Taufik sighed, but he still took the trash out and came to the kitchen to have breakfast with his mom. ------------- There were only two of them in the kitchen. Taufik''s mother was a single parent; his father had died many years ago while he was in elementary school. His father was a soldier, not a very high rank, but his allowance was enough for two family members to live on. His father''s death is full of mysteries, they say he died on a mission, that mission was not some dangerous mission, like fighting Rebel troops or saving a hostage from terrorists, but just an escort mission of some group researcher that was investigating an ancient civilization in the Antarctic. One day, After doing the research, they suddenly disappeared without a trace, no one knew what had happened to them. all that was left of them was the tents that were still standing and some stuff that they left behind. after a few months of searching, the army did not find anything about that team. although no bodies were found, they were still pronounced dead persons, and until now, no one knew how it all happened; they just disappeared like swallowed by the earth itself. After receiving the news, of course, Taufik''s mother did not give up trying to find out where her husband was, but after several months of searching, she still did not find the truth about her husband''s case. So, she slowly tried to ept the reality and focus on taking care of her husband''s only heritage and who was their only son. He had asked his mother several times about his father when he was still in grade 6 in elementary school, but his mother hesitated to answer it, not because she didn''t want to answer but because she didn''t know, how to tell the answer to her son. After all these years, he began to understand that all and never asked again. ---------- After breakfast, Taufik began preparing to leave for school; it was the first day of school after a long school holiday, so he didn''t want to bete. He was in grade two in high school, and in a few months, if nothing happened, he would be In the third grade. "Mom, I''m off to school" He said. saying goodbye to his mother. "Yeah, be careful" Answered his mom without looking at him, because she also was preparing to leave for her work. After saying goodbye to his mom, he started rushing to school, and on the way, he finally remembered about the strange thing that he''d got this morning. "Umm, with what have I called you?...system? " He said don''t know what to call this "something". [Yes, master] "Ohh~ so system then...okay... Exin to me, what are you and How do you work? " [I''m what you can call your assistant who will help you to adjust to the plug-in you have got] "Humm, that''s good, then what is that ''daily login system'' thing you said before" He asked System. [The daily login system is a system where the master will be given gifts daily in random form, gifts can be anything from mediocre level to god-level items, all depending on master luck]. Exin the system with a Monotone sound. "God-level items?" He asks, finding the gifts was awesome. [Yes, God-level items, the item include something like bloodline, Artifact, and many, many more, including a pet]. answered the system, still with the monotone sound, but he understood all of what the system was saying. "A bloodline? Like that superhero in the movie, who has superpowers because they''re bloodlines?" He asked, imagine if that was the case then. ''Isn''t it amazing?'' he said inside his mind. [Yes master] "Wow, that''s amazing; I''m feeling lucky today; maybe I can get something cool, so what are you waiting for?" [Yes master please say LOGIN] told the system. "LOGIN!!" After he said that, some box with question marks all over its side appeared in front of him, then it glowed with a different color and changed every second, but slowly, the change stopped with gold in Color. ''I don''t know why, but maybe I just hit the jackpot... '' .... ... .. . Chapter 2 - 2 - First reward and void century

Chapter 2: chapter 2 - First reward and void century

[Congrattions you''ve got DEMI GOD-LEVEL item ''the vampire progenitor BLOODLINE''] [Do you want to ''Fused'' with the BLOODLINE]. System asked. "... No, please keep it for the time being" He didn''t know what would happen if he used it now, in the middle of the road, but he knew that wouldn''t end so well, so he chose to keep it first and use itter after he got back from school. [BLOODLINE ''vampire progenitor'' has been stored in inventory, master can have it anytime] "..uhh, I know I feel really lucky today, but what the... " He said, don''t expect he will get the jackpot, on the first day too. But of course, he was happy. "System, what does the ''vampire progenitor BLOODLINE'' mean?". [Answers the master] [Vampire progenitor BLOODLINE. It''s the first, the oldest, and the Strongest among all, followed by the power of immortality, Enhanced vampiric abilities, and imagination Magic]. [Immortality: progenitor cannot be killed by normal means, any Lethal blow to their body can be healed rapidly, and even the most fatal injuries are unable to end them.] [Enhanced vampiric abilities: they possess supernatural strength,rge magic core, Enhanced speed, Enhanced reflexes, and Enhanced durability And Enhanced Sense] [Imagination magic: a magic system based on imagination, you can make anything depending on your imagination and magic power.] ''wait the minute! , isn''t it to OP? if the DEMI GOD-LEVEL is like that, then how broken was the GOD-LEVEL?'' he thought, feeling what he got on his first day was something that was too overpowered, but what he thought was true. ''don''t mention the immortality, but isn''t the imagination magic so damn Op?. just think!!, imagination itself it''s endless but imagination will remain imagination... you can make it real but only in 2D like drawing, painting, and posters. There are special cases like 3D printers, But ''imagination magic'', ...really?...When we talk about magic, I mean real magic it''s the power to use supernatural forces to make impossible things happen. But ''imagination magic''... Really?...'' "Damn, I have to be careful a few days forward" He said, feeling something may have happened to him because of how lucky he was today. ''There''s a saying ''When the universe gives you too much something else is bound to happen'' so I have to be careful for the next few days'' Said Taufik inside his mind while looking around him, afraid that something would suddenly fly toward him. -------------- During the journey he was always watching his step and his surroundings, fearing a sudden event would ur. But during his trip, he didn''t encounter anything unusual, maybe he was just being too paranoid, but who knows? it''s okay to be cautious sometimes. After the long road, Taufik finally arrived at his school, Fortunately, nothing happened along the way. when he got to ss, he quickly went to his seat, and after waiting for a few minutes, the teacher finally arrived. "Good morning, ss, it is good to see you again" The teacher said. The teacher was a woman in her mid-30s, but she looked like she was still in her 20s. She was half Russian-Indonesian. Her name is Ms.J Jennifer Robins, and we call her MS.jennah. she has beautiful long ck hair and green Azure eyes colors that seem unreal; she is a picture of a very beautiful mature woman; when you look at her, she will give you the "Ara-Ara" Vibes. Many girls from the ss, even from the other ss, have asked her about her beauty secret, but she would keep telling her that it was a family secret, and that secret even became the school''s seventh great mystery. "Ok, kids, keep it quiet!" Ms Jenna said; her voice seemed to have a magic that instantly made the whole ss begin to quiet. "Okay, because we''re just starting a new semester, so..." Just like that, After Ms. Jennah exined the new curriculum, the learning continued until lunch break. Taufik left the ss to find a ce to eat the lunch his mother had prepared for him, after he finished his lunch, he asked the system. "System? " [Yes master] "Why are you here? I mean why me? why choose me amongst the billion humans? You know this is a peaceful world; what am I supposed to do with this power? " He asked; there were a billion humans in this world, many who were smarter than him, and many who were stronger than him too, so it was normal if He asked the system. ''I''m just an average teenager who is quite handsome because genes from my beautiful mother who was from Britain, half Britain yed a big part in it, and a good physique from my father, Other than that, everything was average, so why me?'' he asked himself. [Like what I said before, my existence here is to assist the master, about why the master was the chosen one, it''s the master''s task to find out] "..." [Master, this world is not as simple as master thinks, there are many hidden mysteries, a hidden world, and many strong people everywhere, but they hide it from ordinary people] Exin the system. "Is it the truth?" Taufik asked, feeling hard to ept the system''s exnation about the truth of this world. [Yes master] ''So, there was a supernatural in this world, huh... '' he thought, but realized something and tried to make sense of it, then holding his chin and thinking "... Humm... Ehh... Wait a minute!!" Said Taufik, who grasped something after he heard The System Exnation and thought about it then After a while, he said. "My father disappeared seems like some supernatural event, isn''t it?" He said. This makes sense, looking at his father and his team, who suddenly disappeared. ''If the supernatural exists in this world everything it''s makes sense now''. "It makes sense if the supernatural partake in this case" ''he disappeared so suddenly, leaving no trace; if that is not a supernatural event, then what?'' ''The system did mention the hidden world, so if my father and his team identally entered one of many hidden worlds but then didn''t know how to find the exit, then in the real world, they would be Labeled as a missing person, not they?'' he thinks, connecting all the puzzles about his father''s disappearance. ''Damn, that makes sense, but I have to investigate this Thoroughly before I tell my mom; I don''t want to give her empty hope without proof, and I don''t know how to exin how I know all of this.'' ----------- After lunch break is over, Taufikes to Beck to his ssroom, his mind keeps thinking about his father''s case, Without him realizing the time has passed and the teacher for the next lesson has arrived in ss. History lessons are always a boring subject all the time because from middle school to high school the lesson never changes. Yeah, it''s "NEVER CHANGE" Because, for some unknown reason, history that humans have only existed in the 1st century to the 4th century, and 16th century to now in the 21st century, the 5th century to the 15th century is always void to us humans. The 5th-15th century was always a hot topic of conversation for historians because the history of that century is devoid; it''s like it''s never happened, or maybe the god itself Erased that history from human memory. because the history of that long century can''t have No record, nor a story at all so historians always kept trying to figure out what had happened in that long lost century, but it was never sessful. Many have spected from rational theories to the supernatural, but as usual, their theories are always refuted. ''When I think about it, maybe the lost century happened because of some supernatural event?...once again, when ites to the supernatural, the impossible bes possible'' .... ... .. . Chapter 3 - 3 - "Only Hurt a Little"

Chapter 3: chapter 3 - "Only Hurt a Little"

-After School. Taufik hurried back home and quickly went to his room; at this hour, his mother was not home; she was still working at her boutique and would be back at 8-9 p.m., so he would be home alone until she returned. "System, I want to im my reward" He quickly called out the system. [Yes] answers the system, shortly. After that a screen appeared in front of him, asking for confirmation. Looking at the screen in front of him, Taufik asked the system. "System, is this safe? Will there be side effects or something?" [There will be no side effects; just when the merge process, the master will feel a little bit of pain because the master race will be turned from a human into a vampire, not just any vampire but the progenitor vampire] Exin The system. "Ohh, so just a little pain? *hufft~* that''s eptable considering the power I''m about to get, I think it''s worth it" He said, feeling a little relieved, then lying down on his bed. After that, he looked back at the screen in front of him and said "Yes" Softly. A few seconds passed, and he felt nothing, but after a while, he started to feel something begin to change inside of him, and he began to feel the pain that the system said only felt ''A LITTLE'' hurt. "ARGHH!" Taufik cried out in pain, he rushed to try to reach out to something around him to put it inside his mouth so that his screams wouldn''t sound too loud. He was afraid his screams would be heard by his Neighborhood, and they would notice his mom, that''s was the worst scenario he hopes will never happen right now. It was just for a few seconds, but he felt like all his bones were breaking and rejoined over and over again; he felt like his whole inside body was being stirred by something, and his blood was drained and replenished again and again. ''shit, is this what you call a little pain, system?'' He thought, cursed at the system. this process kept repeating for some time, but he endured it all, and after 2 hours he began to give up to fight back. "FUUUCKK!!" yelled Taufik before he passed out. -3 hourster- "Ughhh" Taufik wake up groaning. After calming himself down, he began to examine his body, aside from his slightly pale skin, he didn''t find any significant change like growing some horns or wings. but one thing was for sure: he felt stronger, much stronger, and he could feel some mysterious energy within his body. ''Is this magic?'' He thought. After examining his body once again, he felt that his height was increasing to 5,11 feet when before he was 5,6 feet in height and getting some muscle around his body. About the magic energy, He can feel it, but doesn''t know how to use it, so he''ll ignore it for now, and learn how to use itter when He has time. He was satisfied with the power he got and then started to move from his bed, but when he looked at the clock on the wall, it showed 8.23 p.m. "Shit, it''s thatte already?!" He began to panic, because, at this time, his mom coulde home at any time soon. Then he saw his wet bed because of the sweat; he quickly took off the bed cover and rushed to the bathroom, then put it in the washing machine. He then begins to wash; after he feels clean enough, he wants out and warps the towel around his lower body part and uses another towel to dry his upper body; then hees to the front of the mirror and begins to admire how he looks. in the past, he was handsome enough but now after he marge with the vampire Proor Bloodline his handsomeness is doubled, and his red eyes- "wait.....wait wait wait wait....wait...SYSTEM!?, WTF HAPPENED TO MY EYES, WHERES MY BEAUTIFUL BLUE EYES?" He asked frantically. [Master eyes were turned by the influence of the vampire race] system exins calmly. "But I thought there was no side effect!?" [... ] [There was no side effect master, that''s how the vampire was]. "... " "Ughh" He groaned feeling a little headache. ''how I exin this to my mom if she finds out, she must feel sad'' he thought, the only thing he didn''t want to do was make his mom sad, so he feltplicated about this situation. ''she quite likes my blue Eyes cause they''re the same as hers'' Like his mom, Taufik has the same blue Eyes as his mom; his mom likes to look at his blue eyes because when she looks at his eyes, she doesn''t feel like being left alone. Blue Eyes were quite rare if you live in Asia, especially in Indonesia, where the majority have dark brown eyes, So he, too, quite liked his eye color. "System, can I turn my eyes back to the original color? " He asks the system hopefully. [Yes] answers the system. "How? " He asks, feeling happy because he can turn his eyes color back to blue. [Master can use the magic] "Use magic, but I don''t know how to use it, yet" It''s true if he can use magic, he can just put some illusion in his eyes, so when people look at it, they will see the Blue Eyes, not the red ones, but the problem is that Taufik doesn''t know how to use magic yet. ''I know my magic based on Imagination, so if I imagine my eyes turning to blue, will they turn to blue? let me try it'' He then closed his eyes, but when he started to concentrate, he heard the sound of the door being opened, and it was his mom. He rushed out of the bathroom and quickly rushed toward his room, but when he got to the living room he met with his mother. His mom looks at him and asks. "Huh, like it''s rare for you to take a shower at this hour, have you done something in your room? " Said his mom, giggling. "No" He answered avoiding her Gaze, and quickly went into his room and locked the door. "Hahaha" His momughed when she looked at her son''s behavior. After a while, his mom shouted. "Come out after you''ve done dressing; we have fried chicken tonight," said his mom. After done dressing, he did note out of the room immediately, but began to concentrate on changing his eye Color with his imagination magic, with his eyes closed he began to imagine his eyes'' color changing from red to blue, and when he felt the energy inside his body flowing into his eyes he then feeling different, then opening his eyes. he quickly checked it in the mirror, once he saw the color in his eyes was his usual blue Eyes, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Hahahaha it''s work, thank you, system" heughed a little, he didn''t want to make his mom wait for too long and quickly came out of his room to eat with his mom... .... ... .. . Chapter 4 - 4 - New motivation

Chapter 4: chapter 4 - New motivation

When he left his room, Taufik moved into the living room, where he saw his mother eating Fried chicken while watching the news. He sits down next to her and picks up the Fried chicken at the table. In these past few years they''ve been doing this, After work her mother always brought food for them to eat together, so at dinner, Taufik will only ate a little so he still could keep her motherpany when she came back after work. that was the least he could do for his mother right now. Ever since his father died, his mother has gone on to pursue her goal of bing a designer that she has since she was a little girl. At the beginning, She started it by working in several boutiques to gain experience, and after several years, and she feels that she had gain enough experience. She then opened her own boutique using her husband''s insurance money that she had been saving. She was quite sessful in her work, proven by her who had worked several times with famous figures like artists and models who liked the clothing designs she had created; so their family was quite wealthy for a 2-member family. ------------ When she saw her son sitting next to her, she smiled kindly, but then she was suddenly startled by how her son looks right now. She hadn''t noticed it when they met earlier because he covered his head with a towel, so she didn''t realize the change in her son, she then asked in worried. "Fik, are you okay? You look a little pale; you''re not sick, are you?" His mother said. "Don''t worry, Mom, I''m fine," he replied, trying to calm her down. "Well, if you say so, but if you feel ufortable, just let me know, okay?" His mother said, still feeling worried about his son. "Yes, Mom, I know." After saying that, they continue their activities and watch the news; right now, the news is broadcasting about recent missing persons cases. Hearing the news, her mother is slightly worried, then turns to her son, and says. "Fik,tely there''s a lot of missing cases, so be careful when you leave ore back from school, don''t wander around and just go straight home! okay?" Said His mother with a hint of worry that could be heard from her voice. When ites to cases like missing persons, her mother always overreacts, but given what happened to his father, it''s understandable. "Rx, ma''am, your son is quite strong, so you don''t have to worry; when theye to me, I will beat them all! Ahahaha~" Taufik said sounding a little childish, Trying to alleviate his mother''s anxiety. "..." but there was no reply from his mother. He felt something was wrong; Taufik quickly turned to look at his mother, and he saw his mother''s expression, which looked even more worried than before. Seeing this, Taufik realized what he had just said was wrong; he then held his mother''s hands with two of his hands, then. "....I''m sorry, Mom, I''m just joking" He said quickly, feeling guilty for making his mother worry. "..." There was still no reply from His mother, but after a while, she hugged Taufik and said something in a sad voice. "...It''s hard enough for me when your father is missing; if I lose you too, I''ll probably go crazy" She said, hugging her son tightly, afraid her son would suddenly disappear like his father did. When He heard his mom''s sad voice, the feeling of guilt felt like squeezing his heart. "..." ''Don''t worry Mom, now I know why my father is missing, when I find enough evidence, I will tell you everything... no I will find him then bring him back, just wait a little longer when I know how to enter the hidden world I will begin my move, just you wait'' Though Taufik who has found a new resolve to grow stronger in addition to protecting his mother, he will use the power he has gained to the best of his ability. With the new motivation to grow stronger, Taufik also hugged his mother back, but the feeling of guilt for making her sad still lingered in his heart. "You don''t have to worry Mom... I''ll never leave you; I''ll always be by your side, Mom, so don''t worry" he said while stroking her back, trying to calm her down. After he felt that his mother had calmed down a bit, he slowly let go of her and said. "But I tell you the truth when I tell you that I am strong" He said, pointing out his forearm muscle that had grown stronger after fusing with the progenitor vampire Bloodline. "See?" He asks, pointing at his muscle. "Hahaha~" His mother just chuckled at her son''s behavior and then said. "Yes, I do believe you, so can my strong son get me a ss of water from the kitchen? I feel a little thirsty" His mother asked him. "Yes, ma''am, this strong son of yours will do as youmand" He said, Immediately standing to get his mother a ss of water But before he could take a step toward the kitchen, he heard his mother say. "Fik, did you grow a little taller?" She said, Found her son''s height it was taller than what she remembered. ''How does she know? I think she doesn''t realize that, Because she didn''t question it after we''d been talking this long. Is that what you call a mother''s instinct?'' he thought, quickly trying to find an excuse for his sudden burst of height to his mom. "...A-Ah~ about that, Lately I''ve been exercising in my room a lot; maybe I''m getting taller too, who knows? Hehe~" He said with an Awkwardugh while Scratching the back of his head and avoiding his mother''s Gaze because he felt that his excuse sounded a little inconclusive. "..." His mother kept looking at him because she also felt that her son''s excuse, indeed, sounded a little inconclusive. The way her son avoids her, Gaze also looks a little suspicious to her. "...I don''t know that" Said his mother after she was done examining her son, but still could not figure out how his son suddenly grew taller in one night. "... But why are you exercising so suddenly? Are you falling in love so that you want to look better? Can I expect a granddaughter soon?" She said, teased her son. "... Mom, I''m just 17 this year; what about this granddaughter thing? I don''t even have a girlfriend yet!!" He said, irritated at his mother''s teasing. ''A granddaughter? please ask that after I find a girlfriend first'' Taufik thought all his life; although many Girls were trying to get close to him, Taufik never once took them seriously. "What!! you don''t have a girlfriend. Do you have a problem? like being a ga-" She said with fake shock but got cut off by her son when she wanted to finish what she said. "Mom, it''s enough!! I''m normal, okay? I just haven''t found the right person yet" Taufik said to his mom while sounding a little angry. "I''ll go get your water!" Said Taufik, then Rushed to the kitchen to get his mother''s ss of water, not wanting to hear his mom reply. See this; his mother giggled at her son''s reaction. "Ahaha~ you''re so handsome but don''t have a girlfriend yet, it''s normal for people to doubt" She said, shaking her head and looking at her son''s retreating figure. *smile* It''s always her joy when she teases her son about a girlfriend because he was single from birth when he was so handsome. When Taufik returned to the living room, he gave his mother her water and then continued watching the television, his mother justy her head on her son''s Thighs and continued watching the television, By the time they thought it was almost midnight, they were cleaning up and going back to their rooms to rest. .... ... .. . Chapter 5 - 5 - Weapon Mastery

Chapter 5: chapter 5 - Weapon Mastery

Unlike any other day, this morning, Taufik woke up early; no, it''s like he didn''t sleep at all, which is strange to exin. It''s like he is asleep but didn''t sleep at the same time. when hey down and closed his eyes, his hearing sense became sharper; he could hear the sounds around him more clearly, so in those few hours he was "sleeping", his eyes kept closed, but his ears kept hearing the sounds around him. But strangely enough, he didn''t feel tired or sleepy at all, maybe because he had be a vampire, which made him not have to sleep at all, and somehow he didn''t feel hungry either. since school yesterday, he had only eaten Fried chicken that his mother brought home, but he didn''t feel hungry at all. Instead of being happy, Taufik began to worry about his current condition. ''In the vampire movies, they are always portrayed as blood-hungry monsters; would I be one too?'' just the thought of it gave him goosebumps all over his body. Taufik can''t imagine himself the same as the Vampire in those Films he once watched with his friends. "System, am I going to be the bloodthirsty monster like in those films?" Taufik asked, fearing that when he got hungry, he would blindly attack those around him. [Master, you don''t have to worry; master doesn''t have to drink blood; a vampire who has blood dependence is only at a blood ve level. they are the lowest-level vampire species, and they must continue to consume blood to survive, while the master is a progenitor vampire, so the master can eat human food as usual to relieve the hunger, The master''s heart still has the function of producing the blood like before, unlike the low-level vampire, when they Reincarnate to be a vampire they basically death, they have to keep drinking blood to survive, for master, blood it''s just like a very delicious drink so drinking blood for master it''s unnecessary] the system exins, long. "Huft~ thank goodness" Taufik felt relieved by the system''s exnation. ''imagining, if I unknowingly attacked my mother out of hunger, I would never be able to forgive myself'' Said Taufik inside his head, but then he suddenly shook his head. it seemed like he couldn''t even imagine about it. ----------- When He finally came out of his room and went into the kitchen. He found his mother still preparing breakfast, and seeing this, he just sat at the dining table, deciding to wait for her to finish. Hearing the sound of the chair shifting, his mother turned around and, surprised when she looked at her son, who had woken up. She then looked at the clock on the wall, thinking that she waste to prepare breakfast, but looking at the clock, which was still 5:47 AM, she said. "Huh~fik? you usually don''t wake up at this hour, what happened?" "Nothing, I just woke up early... and maybe it will continue like this" replied Taufik, knowing now with his vampire powers, he would never be fully asleep at night like what humans usually did. Hearing her son''s response, she was a bit pleased. "That''s good news, I won''t have to yell every morning to wake you again; wait! Breakfast will be ready in a minute" she said and then went back to preparing breakfast. Seeing his mother, who didn''t want to continue any further conversation with him, Taufik called the system. ''System, LOGIN!!''. [Yes] Just Like yesterday, the same box reappeared in front of him, emitting all kinds of colors, then stopped at one color. And not like yesterday''s. Today, he got an orange one. ''Hmm? Orange? what does it represent?'' [congrattions to the master for obtaining RARE-LEVEL ITEM ''weapon mastery-{skill}''] ''Hmm~ so orange represents a Rare-level item, I see... But, weapon mastery? Is it the same skill I know of?'' Said Taufik, then read the description for the Weapon mastery skill. [Weapon mastery (passive skill). Weapon mastery Skills allow the user to master the art of fighting with a particr type of cold weapon and raise the attack power and speed of any weapon is worn] [your speed in learning the basics Increased by 100%] [ learning any skill rted to cold weapons is Increased by 50%] ''... COOL!!'' it was every man''s dream to use a weapon like a sword, a katana, or a spear. So he was pretty happy with the reward he got today. Satisfied with his gift, Taufik closed the system interface ''With the gifts, I gained these two days, I might be invincible, with this skill I might be able to learn sword skills like in those light novels I''ve read before'' he thought. Taufik had read a lot of manga and light novels, So he knew some of the sword techniques the fictional characters use, and some exined clearly how they practice, so if he could replicate how they practice, maybe he could master the technique. ''like that issen sword style (The way of the sh) from IM THE EVIL LORD Novel I''ve recently read, I''ve always felt that technique was cool and powerful, with weapon mastery skills and magical aid maybe I could master it too'' he thought. While he was making ns to practice. his mother had Finished preparing breakfast. "Breakfast is ready, hurry up and eat and get ready for school. I have an important clienting to visit the boutique today, so I have to go early today" said her mother, sitting down with her son. "Yeah~ yeah~ ohh! Mom, are youing home as usual hour today?" He asked. "Hmm~ maybe I''ll be back home a littlete today, why do you ask? Hehe~ Did you want to bring someone home? If that is the case, then maybe I have to stay at my friend''s home tonight?" replied his mother, doing her daily teasing toward her son again. "..." Taufik paid no attention to his mother''s teasing; he was used to her teasing about him not having a girlfriend, even though he was in high school already. It''s not like he doesn''t want to have a girlfriend he just hasn''t found a suitable one yet. Even though he was quite handsome and a lot of girls had asked him out, he had never once fallen in love with them, so he rejected them all. It''s not like he''s ying hard to get; he just thinks, what''s the point of dating if you don''t like each other? is just a waste of time. ''Just you wait, if I find someone I love I''ll give you a lot of grandchildren and hand them over to you to take care of, just wait, hehe~ at least I know that she won''t be home early today, so I can use that time to practice to mastering my powers'' he thought, quickly finishing his breakfast and going to have a shower and then go to school. .... ... .. . Chapter 6 - 6 - Training

Chapter 6: chapter 6 - Training

On the way to school, Taufik felt a lot of re on him, considering his good looks this wasn''t the first time he felt that look, so he was getting used to it already but, after he fused with the vampire progenitor Bloodline all of his senses have been sharpened, so today he felt that look is more intense than ever. ''since my mom didn''t mention it, I thought I didn''t change that much, but seeing the looks of the people around me, especially the women makes me doubt that, did my mother have an eye problem?'' he thought. Trying to ignore the stares around him, he walks in a hurry so he can arrive at school faster, ''If I stay any longer, I feel like someone is going to attack me''. When he entered the school gate he thought the gaze would subside but only found it got worse, and with his sharpened hearing he could even hear the whispers around him. "Hey is he a new student, he''s very handsome". "no, isn''t he Taufik from ss 2-3? did he get more handsome?" Not only from women she has even heard whispers from men. "Wow, what has he been doingtely, is he practicing at the gym?" "look at those muscles, even though he''s wearing his uniform they can''t hide those muscles" "Yeah, I want to know how it feels to be dominated by those muscles" said thest guy with a little blush on his face. ''...'' ''...'' ''...'' Hearing the whispers from people around him Taufik felt a bit ufortable, and for thest man, whatever happened he had to stay away from him, no matter what. When he reached his ssroom, he hurried to go to his chair, the ss that noisy at first, and fell silent when they noticed Taufik walking into the ssroom, but when they realized that he was Taufik, they were a bit surprised, but shortly after that, they went back to their activities. ''Hufftt, luckily they didn''t question me'' he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his ssmates didn''t ask too much about his change, though they were surprised to see him a bit more handsome than before, they''d find it quite normal. Nowadays with money and a little bit of beauty care, people can look different from their previous selves, so they Don''t find any problem with that, considering his mom is a pretty famous designer, they think it''s only natural as her son that he should have a little money to spend. As he sits waiting for a teacher toe, a friendes to talk to him. "Fik, have you been to the gymtely? You''ve grown quite muscr and have you grown taller too?" Asked his friend, ''Rezaldy Putra'', Reza is one of Taufik''s closest friends, and like most Asians, he has ck hair and dark brown eyes. They had been together since elementary school, so they were quite close, although he was always jealous because almost every girl he liked, liked him, he was a good friend. "Yeah, pretty much like that" He answered casually. "Why don''t you take me with you too, if I knew going to the gym would make you more handsome, I would have gone a long time ago," said Reza, who felt abandoned by his best friend. "Moron, if the gym could make you any more handsome then Martyn Ford would probably be the most handsome man in the world today" He exined. "So what is the reason that makes you more handsome than before if not because you go to the gym?" "You might get angry if I tell you the reason, so are you sure you want to hear it?" "Fik, we have been together as friends for a long time, there are no secrets between friends, so tell me," Reza says, trying to convince him to share his handsome secrets. "Well, if you insist, but you already know the answer though," He said. "Uhh?" Said Reza, somewhat confused. "Well, the answer is lin-e-age" He Answered trying to suppress hisughter. "Lineage?" "Yes, lineage" "..." "..." "Damn lineage" snapped Reza a little angry and said "shit, if only my mother was a foreigner like Aunt Linda, I might now have created a harem, damn that lineage" "Hahahhahaha, I told you you''d be angry but you don''t believe me, "he said, and couldn''t resistughing anymore. "Shit, whatever I don''t care anymore," said Reza and then turned around and returned to his desk. After a while ms. Jenna arrived at the ssroom but when she looked at Taufik her step Stopped and she looked a bit tense, even if only for a moment with his Enhanced sense he could see ''what it was, she looked scared just now when our eyes met, or it''s just my Imagination?''. After that, the lesson continued as usual, but he kept feeling Ms. Jennah staring at him once in a while, so he could just ignore it. ..... .... ... .. . After school, Taufik gets ready to go to find a hidden spot to practice his powers. He sneaked out into the forest behind the school, it''s pretty bushy, so if you don''t know the way, you eventually will get lost, there''s a lot of cases of students getting lost in the woods already, so the school has forbidden the students to go in there for safety reasons. But that ban doesn''t apply to Taufik because when he wants to skip ss or just wants some time for himself, he will go inside the forest, so he''s already memorizing the way in and out of the forest. When he thought he was far enough from the school he then searched for some Wastnd where there were not many trees around, arrived at the appropriate ce, and called the system "System, can you exin again how my imagination''s magic works?" [Yes] [Imagination magic: magic that is based on a master''s imagination, the master can create anything as long as the master''s imagination and magic power in your core can handle it] [Example:if the master wants to create a fire, the master has to imagine what fire it is and how it works] "Wtf is that, what fire it''s? How does it work? Man, Chemistry lesson it''s my biggest enemy, I thought I just had to imagine it, and then like this and like that and then fire!! " He said feelingplicated about his power. "Whatever, in a time like this why do we need to ask the Almighty Google" He said taking his phone from the bag. Open Google then search for anything rted to fire. When he is done he opens his palm then he visualizesbining his magic energy and oxygen in the air and then heating them, After he feels some magic from his core Flowing into his palm a fire appears. He watched the fire for a while and thought, if we add more oxygen, then the fire will grow bigger and be purer''. Then he began to imagine the oxygen in the air gathering around his palm, the fire growing bigger and changing color from the usual yellowish fire to a blue one, The fire also grew hotter, he didn''t feel the heat maybe because the fire was his magic, But the grass around him is drying. Seeing As the fire grew bigger, he began to panic and immediately called the system in his mind. ''SYSTEM!!, SYSTEM!!?, HOW TO STOP THISS?'' [Master can just throw it or cut the Magical flow from the core the fir-] He quickly threw the fire to a field where there was no tree and did not hear the system''s full Exnation because the fire getting bigger and bigger. "BOOMMM" The explosion sound after the fire hit the ground, Made a pretty big crater. He then sits on the ground, finally feeling relieved after he watches the fire begin to die down. ''Hufft that was some nerve-wracking experience'' He thought then he breathed a sigh of relief. He stood up wanting to examine the crater he''d created, But before he could take a step he heard some sound from the bush. "Thuudd" he began to tense up and shout "WHO''S THERE?! " Dont hear any rey he then rushed towards the sound with his Enhanced speed, When he arrived he was surprised to see someone he knew sitting frightened on the ground. "... Ms Jennah? why are you here?" ..... .... ... .. . Chapter 7 - 7 - the beginning

Chapter 7: chapter 7 - the beginning

"Ms. Jennah? What the hell are you doing out here? " Ask Taufik, seeing his teacher sitting on the ground while in fear. Hearing the voice of her student, Ms. Jennah came back to her senses and quickly asked back "What did you just do? how did you manage to unleash such powerful magic? And also without chanting too...A-All I know, only dragon and fairy species can use magic without chanting because they have their own magic system, but humans can''t do that, A-are you sure you are still a human being?... and h h h " Ms. Jennah ask a plenty of questions for Taufik. "I''m not" Is what Taufik wanted to say right now, but he decided to keep it in his mind. "..." "...You haven''t answered my question teach, why are you here? I was pretty sure nobody followed me when I entered this forest, so how could you suddenly get here? and what the hell is that dragon and fairy thing?" said Taufik, trying to sound a little intimidating. Hearing Taufik''s question, who looked at her with a rather threatening gaze, Ms. Jennah trembled a bit and then responded to Taufik''s question. "...I- I followed you with an invisibility magic that would''ve erased a person''s existence as long as their mana can provide, probably because of that, but... seeing the level of magic you showing earlier, you should have realized if someone was following you using magic, right?" ''How am I supposed to know that? I only know That you existed like 2 days ago'' Taufik said in his mind, again. "You? Magic? How?" Taufik asked, trying to dig for more information from Ms. Jennah. ''by hearing the system''s exnations yesterday I''d already suspected in this world there might be a witch or something like that, but... Thought Taufik as he looked at Ms. Jennah ...I didn''t expect to find it this quickly, ehh~ no, more precisely I was found by them'' "Wait a minute, your answer still doesn''t exin why you''re following me. so spill the bean quickly or else....." Taufik said, then once again manifested the blue me like before on his palm, but because he limited the flow of his Mana, the fire only appeared at the size of a basketball, but the heat that was released was no less than the previous one, So it still looks threatening. Seeing the fire that appeared in Taufik''s hand, Ms. Jennah was a bit freaked out and quickly began to exin her reason, But still a little nervous. "Th-That was... that was from this morning when I entered the ssroom... I saw a stream of mana radiating from your body, it was the purest man I''d ever seen. so I was curious and when school was over I saw you stealthy entering the forest... at first I found it quite normal because all the teachers in school, mostly, already knew that you usuallye to the forest, but when I remembered your Mana flow this morning... I decide to follow you" Ms. Jenna said, Then Taking a deep breath, trying to calm herself down before back to continued her words. "Although I''m not very good at magic... But the Robins family is a family of Magician that has existed for a long time ago... so as a member of the family I''ve met plenty of Magicians and none of them have a Mana as pure as the Mana you have... at first I thought you Ware a Dragon that kills my student then pretend to be him so I was a bit afraid before, but seeing your mana flow I dismissed that thought immediately... Because from what I know about Dragons is their attribute was "chaos" so their mana flow will be the same... I have given you my answers, s-so, can you dismiss that fire? hehehe~" Ms. Jennah says, looking up at Taufik while trying to look cute. ''Don''t look at me like that, please!! although it''s cute, but please remember your age!'' Thought Taufik, then tossed the fire into the crater that was created a while ago, then went back to ask Ms. Jennah again. "What do you mean by my mana is purer? Are the other Magician is not the same?" Hearing That Ms. Jennah put on a Confused look. "... I''m not sure if you really don''t know or just pretend to not know... That was the first and most important lesson if you want to be a Magician... if you know what mana is, you be able to understand why your pure mana is so precious" Said Ms. Jennah while looking at Taufik with a suspicious gaze, but Seeing Taufik remain calm, she continued her exnation "Haaa~ whatever, if you want to know what MANA is, first we have to know from where MANA came from, if I exin everything to you it''s going to take a long time so I''ll just cut it short" She said, then began to exin the origin of Mana to Taufik. (This was not the actual history, it was just some idea from my wild imagination so don''t take it seriously, There may be some that happened but the rest was my pure Imagination) :v So at first, this world didn''t have a MANA, but that changed when emperor ''Nero udius Caesar Augustus Germanicus'' took over as Roman emperor in 54 AD. Since his ascension to the throne, Emperor Nero has been known as a ruthless emperor, not only to his people but also to his own family, as he did when he poisoned his brother at a party with poisonous wine because he regarded his brother as an enemy who one day might snatch the throne from him. Even his mother didn''t escape from Nero''s cruelty, ''Agrippina Minor'' the mother, who also constantlymitted acts of violence in the name of Nero and often boasted her position as queen fuelled Nero with great anger, Fearing his authority would be taken by his mother, he then makes a n to kill her. After sessfully killing his mother, Nero identally finds a sealed box that belonged to his mother, and Out of curiosity, he assigns an expert to open the box. When the box opened, Nero found a book that looked very old and had anguage that he did not know; with great curiosity, he gathered several linguists together to trante it for him. Months After months had passed, the book had been tranted, and Nero was delighted to read it; he wondered what kind of book his mother so carefully kept that it had to be sealed like this. Nero then read the book carefully, it can be seen from his expression as he flipped the book sheet one by one that the book was not an ordinary book, and after he was reading the book. Nero feels that the knowledge he has about this world is crumbled into pieces within each sheet of the book he reads. Fearing that knowledge would spread widely, instead endowed them with a reward, Nero ordered his soldiers to kill every linguist who participated in the trantion of the book instead. Nero felt it was necessary, considering The knowledge contained in the book, this knowledge could lead some to wonder about their existence as human beings. It tells about life before humans set foot on this earth, The book is about a great war that happened on this earth between the devil''s camp and the angelic camp thatsted for millions of years and continues to this day, it says that war ended temporarily because the first most human, Adam set foot on the earth. Adam''s presence on the earth gets a reaction from each of the camps. They think Adam and his descendants have the potential to end this never-ending war. So They will continue the great war when they have finished assessing the existence of these so-called humans, which will either benefit or harm their camp. That book also contained knowledge of the magic used in that war, but it was mostly the magic the devil used. At the end of the book, there is a special magic to summon demons and angels, but the part that contains the calling of angels is iplete, and only the parts of the devil areplete. The devil''s summoning required the summoner to sacrifice two souls of humans that they have a close rtionship with and thousands of souls of ordinary humans; bypleting the summoning of the devil, the summoner can request anything, and the devil will grant it. Knowing what the summoned devil had promised, Nero as a power-seeking mad man was naturally Interested, but since the close humans he had were his mother and brother were already dead, he was about to give up, but then he remembered his wife who was pregnant, he then decided to did something that even the devil might feel they were inferiorpared to him. And so, as time going, Nero managed to summon the devil at the cost of the lives of his people. The Devil is called and fulfilling the contract, but who does not know the nature of the devil, they always try to find a loophole in every situation for their own benefit. Nero, who was impressed by the magic used by the devil he read in the book, asked the devil for the same magical powers, and the devil who heard the request had to brainstorm since when the wars were abolished thousands of years ago, the MANA on earth became thinner and nearly disappeared. Although the devil is famous for their cruel and cunning nature, if it is rted to the contract that concerns their souls, they always try to fulfill their client''s request; they will do anything no matter how and don''t care about the consequences of their actions. So the devil had the idea to open a Passage from the earth to hell so that the MANA in hell could be channeled to the earth, so the MANA in the earth would be active again and could be used again. But the decision makes the MANA on earth contaminated. Nero, who feels invincible, grows even more in madness over the years of his reign; he begins to sacrifice many souls again to give them to the devil in exchange for gaining more power for his goal to conquer the whole world. since only Nero knows how to manage the MANA in the world right now, he has the confidence he can achieve it. The demon who sees Nero''s action feels it''s time to harvest Nero''s soul because, for the devil, the best soul is the soul of the fallen one and has many sins. So the devil began his n, and then he quietly distributed the methods to manage the MANA from this world to people who had some influence at the time. The selected person slowly began to master the MANA, and when they saw that the people were no longer able to resist Nero''s behavior, they urged them to act immediately; Nero automatically heard the news, But he didn''t take them seriously. Feeling the time hade, those who had mastered the magic gathered the army they had built for this day and rebelled against Nero. The group was led by a Roman governor in the province of Gallia Lugdunensis," Gaius Julius Vindex," Then dered his allegiance to the governor of Hispania Tarraconensis "Servius Sulpicius Galba" And other governors too, To gain more support. Vindex, Galba, and other governor armies easily outmatched Nero''s Army. Vindex and the group of magicians then go to deal with Nero themselves because only they have the possibility of defeating Nero, who already mastered MANA earlier than them. Nero, who felt invincible, looked down on them and then decided to wait for them toe to his throne, but he was shocked to see that the group was capable of using MANA, which made Nero off guard. Nero was Severely injured but the group was not without injuries either, especially Vindex who used MANA just to Enhance his physical body, he was the one who received a fatal injury from Nero''s Attack Nero, who is confused about how they can use magic, then remembers the devil who has a Sly smile; he immediately gets Angry and calls out the demon''s name, but he doesn''t get an answer and eventually resigns to his fate. But Nero who was a man who had high self-esteem, automatically refused to die at the hands of a group of people he considered to be weaker than himself, didn''t find any escape route then chose to end his own life. When Nero chose tomit suicide, the demon who had witnessed the event from beginning to end was surprised and then smiled widely because the fallen soul was already precious, but the soul that chose to end its own life would add value to that soul in the devil''s eyes. Once the demon had finished harvesting Nero''s soul, he disappeared and was never seen again. With that, 68 AD was the year when the emperor Nero, who was infamous for his cruelty, was officially dead, but the one who led the rebellion, Vindex, also died because of his fatal injury. Galba who was the first to swear allegiance with Vindex, imed the throne of the empire because Vindex was dead and Nero didn''t have a sessor, while for the rest of the group, Galbaa tried to recruit them to work for him, but they refused and asked galbe to keep their existence as secret for the future generation and preferred to continue to practice the magic further to pass their knowledge to their descendants. .... ... .. . Chapter 8 - 8 - Demonized

Chapter 8: chapter 8 - Demonized

"..." "That was the short version?" He said, after hearing the Exnation from Ms. Jennah. *nod* "How that was the short version, I feel like having an extra ss after school when I heard your exnation just now," Taufikined, but still thankful for the information that Ms. Jennah just said. Ms Jinnah who heard Taufikin, had a pained expression, remembered a bed of memories from her childhood, then said. "Yeah, that was the short version of how humans can use magic; if you heard the short version, you already like this; maybe you will faint when I tell you the original story. The book that contained that history was so thick, maybe like 7 cm or more... I don''t know why they write it so detail like that...why they don''t just write it simply like ''Nero who wants to have more power summoning a devil by sacrificing his subject then asking the devil to give him magic, then the devil who heard Nero request then Reactivating the MANA that has been sleeping for a long time in earth''s atmosphere with any means, then give Nero the method of how to use mana, but because the irresponsible method that devil''s used, the MANA on earth be Corrupted'' why they don''t make it that simple? it''s not a guidebook anymore but a book about Nero''s Life history; when I was a kid and starting to learn magic, they forced me to read that whole book; can you imagine that? they force an 8-year-old kid to read that thick book; where''s the humanity gone?... Just remembering those times makes my whole body Goosebumps, I know what they''re trying to tell us with that book, but WTH?" "..." Taufik was speechless at the words of his teacher, Who behaved differently than the usual calm, mature, and ''Onee-san'' vibe teacher he knew. ''Is this what they call a ''Gap Moe'' it''s so cute... Eh~ No... Taufik, You need to wake up, remember her age'' Said Taufik, who argued to himself inside his mind. ''But I''m a vampire, age it''s just some numbers for me, so I will SMASH!!!'' He thought, having given up on nature. "... Cute" Taufik unconsciously says, then realizes what have he done, and quickly looks at Ms. Jennah. Hearing Taufik''s words, Ms Jennah was confused at first but remembered what she had done, then blushed. "Cough~cough~cough~ what are you saying to your teacher? Don''t call an adult " Cute" That''s rude" Ms. Jennah said firmly, but her face betrayed her efforts. She''s no stranger to ttery, especially from men who have a crush on her, but they always say the same thing, like ''You are so beautiful'', ''I always like mature women so I like you (:v)'' and the like, but no one ever told her that she was ''cute'', she always looks calm and mature, because her job as a teacher, so when she heard Taufik calling her cute she was caught off the guard and then blushed. "Why? I''m honest though, you look cute when you let out your true self" Taufik said, looking directly into Ms. Jennah''s eyes. Heard that, Ms. Jennah blushed more and more, then quickly raised her hand and waved it at him, saying... "Ahhhh! Stop it, it''s enough, don''t embarrass me any more than this let''s back to the topic it''s gettingte already, we have to get out of this forest before sunset" Ms. Jennah said, trying to change the topic. "Hahaha~ how cute" Taufik says, looking at her behavior. Ms. Jenna tried to calm herself, then continued to exin more to Taufik "*ukhum~* Alright, so now you know about MANA right? So do you understand now how important your pure MANA is, right?" Ms. Jennah asked him. "Yeah~" hearing him, ms. Jenneh nodded her head, then continued to exin. "Magician Realm divided from beginner < Disciple < Intermediate < Advance < Master < and Grandmaster, they said there is Realm that more higger then Grandmaster, but not a single person has crossed that Realm so that Realm considered as myths only And because of that contaminated MANA, someone can''t absorb MANA too much in one day, because if they absorb too much-contaminated MANA without filtering It first, That will corrupt their mind, And if that was the case, That person will recklessly attack any living being that they see, we call this case as Demonized... Said Ms. Jennah and then stopped for a while to catch her breath. ...."Demonized", it was a problem That identally or deliberately happens when some magician absorbs too much MANA at one time, and because of this problem, the magician hides their existence from the outside world, we are afraid that if normal humans know about the existence of MANA, they will absorb it without a proper method, if that happens they only will end up being demonized" "Humans on Earth are born with a Core, so every human in this world has The same chance to be a magicians, but the chance of them being a magician is small" Add Ms. Jennah at the end of her speech. ... ... "... And Here is the problem, if we magicians want to Ascend to the higher Realm we need to absorb The Mana, but the process of filtering that Contaminated MANA is long and Dangerous, fortunately, MANA has Atribut that will make us look young and regressed in age But even with that, The Only Magician who recorded that ever achieved The Grandmaster Realm is only one, and That is our Robins Unknown Ancestor" After hearing Ms. Jannah Long''s exnation, Taufik''s view of The magician world is changed. "Hmmm, I see bu-" *Tring~tring~tring* But before Taufik could say something, his phone was ringing. "...Wait a minute, I have to pick up the phone" Said Taufik and Ms. Jennah just nodded her head in respond Taufik then picks up his phone and sees the one who calls him is His mother; he immediately answers the call. "Hello, mom?" ''Hmm, where are you now?'' "Yahh? What happened?" ''Nothing, the meeting ended faster than I thought, so I will be home, hmm maybe, 06.00 PM or more, but I remember the ingredients at home have almost run out, So I just want to ask you what you want to eat for dinner, and I will buy the ingredients on my way back hometer'' Hearing his mom want, Taufik looked at the time on his phone and saw it was already 05.35 PM, Taufik panicked. "... I-I''m fine with anything Mom" ''Eh, but are you- "Ahh~ I''m sorry Mom, I will end the call now, I''m in the toilet, I love you" *Click~* Taufik look at Ms. Jennah said. "I''m sorry miss, I will go now, thank you for your information" Then picks his stuff, then wants to go. "Eh?" Seeing Taufik who wants to leave her, ms. Jennah calls him again, she still has something she wants to ask him. "Wa-wait... WAIT!! I want to ask you something" Hearing ms. Jennah, Taufik stops his step and then looks at Ms. Jennah. "What is it? make it quick, I have to go home before 06.00 PM" "Okay... So-" Seeing Ms. Jennah was hesitant to say what She wanted to say, Taufik hurried her. "Hy~ if you don''t want to tell me then don''t, I will just leave now" "No~ no~ please hear me" Then Ms. Jennah exins his situation to Taufik, About how she was born with a different situation than the others, and her core that more bigger than the others, and about her problem. "That''s why, if I want to ascend to a higher realm I have to absorb much MANA than the others, but an intermediate realm is my limit because my mentor said higher than this was too dangerous for me" Taufik digests what Ms. Jennah said for a while, then asks. "Hmmm, then what can I help you?" "... Actually, when I saw your pure MANA, I saw a hope to ascend to the higher realm, so if you don''t mind, can you share your method with me... Please?" "..." ''How can I share my method with you? If my Mana is already like this when I be a vampire... Wait?'' Taufik then smiled. "I can tell you the method right now... actually it is quite simple" "Really? You can?" Hearing that Ms. Jennah became happy, but her happiness didn''tst long. "Yeah, first you just need toy down, then I will suck a little bit of your liquid, and boom, you have the same pure MANA as me, simple right?" Taufik said while grinning. "..." Heard what Taufik said, Ms. Jennah''s Face became as red as a tomato. "Yo-you, if you don''t want to tell me, then just said so; why do you have to say it like that... You pervert" Then, running out of the Forest, leaving Taufik behind. "Hahaha~ how cute" .... ... .. . Chapter 9 - 9 - Quest?

Chapter 9: chapter 9 - Quest?

One month has passed. After the conversation that Taufik had with Ms. Jennah that day. During that time, Taufik Continues his training in the forest after school is over, and Ms. Jennah alwayses to see his training once in a while, hoping to be inspired by Taufik''s training. When someone starts to train as a magician (beginner magician), they can only feel the MANA when The MANA enters their core, and When they are in the realm of disciple magicians, they can only feel the MANA in the air, these two Realm was like workers who are still in the training period and not yet a full employee. The true start for every Magician is in the intermediate Realm; this Realm was the true beginning for every magician because in this Realm, you can Finally see the MANA flowing in the air, and this was Ms. Jennah''s Realm. So she thought when Taufik was training his magic, she hoped she could see how Taufik managed his mana, but during that time when Taufik was training with magic, she never saw Taufik absorb the MANA in the air but saw something else that she thought it''s very incredible and something that out of the BOX. When Taufik used his magic, he gathered the MANA in the air to make something like Fire, water, soil, and wind, while the magician in general, used the MANA they had collected in their cores, so she thought what Taufik had done was something very new and innovative. She had to try to create something simr but always ended with Failure, so she gave up for now and waited for Taufik to spoil the method. # A/N- "Someone maybe will ask, ''Then what is the use of his MANA in his core, then?'' the answer is the MANA in his core ys a crucial part in his Imagination Magic, ''Why?'' his MANA work like some ma Or the cause of why he can collect the MANA in the surrounding, like some blueprint, his MANA it''s the blueprint and the MANA in the air make it happen. So he basically can use the infinite amount of MANA, very OP right? but he has not realized it yet because he was someone who was not very smart but not stupid either; maybe sometime in the future? Maybe not? Who knows (v:)" during that time, Taufik also received many rewards from the system, But most were mediocre gifts, and Only a few things he found very useful, Like stock of some existingpany and Money, yes money. With that amount of money he got from the stock and system, maybe he was the richest young man in the whole world, right now; of course, his mother didn''t know about it, It wasn''t that he didn''t want to tell his mother, but more like he didn''t know what reason he should tell his mother about the money he had and from where. And, of course, he got skills and equipment, too, that he found quite useful, like the "sky eyes" skill That allows him to see from a great height. "Enhanced cloth armor" that what assassins usually use that he found quite badass(like the one on the cover), and the one he liked the most was the "ck Katana" that has Enhanced sharpness and Enhanced Durability, with that katana he begins to learn A sword skill from lightNovel he quite like. But the most important is the day he''s been with the system for months. -shback- As usual, Taufik wakes up in the morning to have breakfast with his mother, But of course, he calls the system first. '' System! log in!'' [Yes] [DING....congrattions!!! master has been using the daily login system for months] [For this special day the system will have an update for 12 hours, hope the master will patiently wait] "Huh? An update? That''s good, then I will wait" [Yes] Answers the system, and then an interface that showed something like a louding bar appeared in front of him, showing 1%. Having decided to Wait, Taufik got out of his room and came to the Kitchen, where he found his mom had already finished preparing breakfast. "Morning Mom, what we have for breakfast today?" Taufik Asked, while taking a seat on the vacant chair. "Hum? Oh~ it''s just Nasi Goreng with a sunny-side-up egg... Said Taufik''s Mother while putting the dish on the table. ... Stop talking, and eat!" "Yes, ma''am" ----------------- After having breakfast with his mother, Taufik set out to school; as usual, when he arrived at school, Taufik had a chat with his friend, Learning, and went back home directly. He didn''t train today, so he messaged Ms. Jennah and told her. {Jenn, I didn''t train today, so don''t miss me, okay? (^_^) } he writes and then pushes sends; Ms. Jennah has been apanying Taufik with his training almost every day, so they''ve grown pretty close enough as "Friends" so when they''re not in the school area, Taufik decides to call her "Jenn" not Ms. Jennah. After a while, a reply from Jenn came. {Who will miss you, you narcissistic (-_-*)remember i''m your teacher not your girlfriend!!} {Then do you want to?} {To be your girlfriend? No, never, just give up!!} {Really? Okay then (^_^) } {...wait, you just give up like that..?} Read that message from Jenn. Taufik smiled a little, and before he could reply, Jenn''s next Message came again. { usually, at times like this, a man would say, "I won''t give up until I get you!" Don''t they? } "Ahaha~ What do you want women? do you want to be Pursued or what?" Said Taufik, who wasughing after he read that message from Jenn, then Wrote a rey. {They''re not men but fools, a wise man once said "If looking at the sun is too hard for you, always remember that there will be a moon at night for you to see" So yeah, I give up JUST-LIKE-THAT(^_^) } "Now... What will be your Answers?" {Are you just giving up like that? maybe I will change my mind someday, right? Who knows?} {What do you want, Woman?} {I mean do you seriously want me to be your girlfriend? With our age Gap? Are you serious? } {Who knows? hehe~} { I really-really~ hate this side of yours (-_-*)} "Pfftt~ Ahaha~ Now... Let''s do the trick" Said Taufik, then wrote a short reply for Jenn. {But I love..... } Taufik pushes sends for thest time before closing his phone because he knows Jenn will not rey it. This is the method he uses to pursue Jenn; he calls this method the ''push-pull'' method; you have to push it to where the borderline is, then if you feel like almost crossing the line, pull it to the start again, and then do it again and again. With that, you will make some "suspension bridge effect." You just have to wait patiently for the right time to give the real attack; this method has a sess rate of 60%, almost fifty-fifty, but if you y it right, the sess rate will increase. (source: the author itself). After he closes his phone, he goes directly home; when he gets into his room, he looks at the clock: 03.34 pm; he has to wait for Two and a half hours more, so he decides to swing his wooden sword inside his room. [Ding, system updatepleted sessfully] "Finally, it''s done, so system, what''s new?" Taufik Asked while Putting back the wooden sword, if someone sees him they wouldn''t believe that he had been swinging his sword up and down for two and a half hours Because he was not sweating at all, this was one of the vampire traits he got, Looks like vampires don''t sweat at all, and he likes it. [Ding, New feature unlocked ''QUEST''] [Now master can get a quest] [The quest ranked from F < E < D < C < B < A < S < SS < SSS < and EX ] [Quest will be triggered through the action master has done] [After the aster finishes some quest master will get a reward equal to the quest level] "A quest?, Like what you got from an NPC in the game? Something like that?" Taufik asks to make sure. [Yes master] "Hmm~ Sounds fun" -end of shback- .... ... .. . Chapter 10 - 10 - Man Responsibility

Chapter 10: chapter 10 - Man Responsibility

Another month passed again, and in that one month, Taufik had been trying to recreate "The Way of the sh" from the light novel he once read; this sword technique Focused on the speed at which you draw your katana to create an almost indestructible sword energy. In the first week, Taufik trained his speed in drawing the katana he created using his Imagination magic. The second week, he thought it was impossible to create that sword technique because he did not understand the principle behind the technique that does not use magic but can make some sword energy by just using pure physical strength and speed in drawing a katana. In the third week. In the light novel, The MC, In theter part of the story, can just create some sword energy without touching his sword. He finds it ridiculous, but he doesn''t give up; instead, he tries to use it with the help of his Imagination magic and sessfully creates some simr effect. In thest week, he tried to include some elements like fire, water, wind, soil, dark, and light into the sword energy, with his Imagination magic he was sessful in doing that, so rather than mastering "The Way of the sh" Sword Technique, Taufik actually creating a new sword technique for himself, he was very pleased with his achievement, Then named the sword technique "The MagicSword Divine Technique". ''This technique is so Overpowered, especially when I embodied the sword with the dark Elements that contain the power of time and space, Yes, TIME and SPACE'' When he used this form, Taufik basically could cut time and space, different from the light form, in the light form he can cut through anything he has in his mind, For Example, when Taufik wants to use this form to cut the human soul, his sword will Ignore the human body, and directly attack the soul without hurting the body. ''... It''s so F*cking Amazing!!!'' He thought, still practicing his sword technique using the ck katana he got from the login gift. ''If I perfected the dark form, maybe I can enter the void century forcefully and search for a clue about my Father'' When he thinks about it, Taufik hears a voice he knows calling out to him. "Fik! I''ve been looking all over for you" Without the need to look at the person who is talking, Taufik already knows that person is Jenn. "...Why? Are you missing me already? it''s just like two days since we didn''t meet, and you already miss me that much? I don''t know my charm is that powerful" Said Taufik without looking at Jenn, and with thest sh of his Katana, Taufik turned around to look at Jenn but was a little surprised when he saw a man following her. "...Huh?" "Yeah~ I miss you" Said Jenn whileing to Taufik''s side and kissing him on the cheek, then whispering. "Help me! My family arranged a marriage for me with another magician family, but I rejected it and told them I had a boyfriend and was nning to marriage with him, but the person who was Supposed to be my partner and the person I''ve known since childhood didn''t believe me and wants proof, so please help me out, okay?" She said looking directly at Taufik''s eyes. Taufik was surprised at first, but after he heard what Jenn said, Taufik smiled and then also kissed Jenn''s cheek and whispered to her. "I will help you, But you have to grant one of my requests, okay?" Hearing that, Jenn hesitated a little but then nodded her head, approving. Seeing Jenn agree with him, Taufik then moved to kiss her on the lips; Jenn was a bit startled and tried to push Taufik, but he quickly held her hands, put them down, and continued to kiss her. Seeing this, Jenn, who was a little surprised at first, then slowly enjoyed the kiss, but it did notst long because the man who came with Jenn shouted in an angry voice. "HEY, WTF YOU GUYS DOING?!!" That man said then looked at Taufik while saying. "You! young man! Looking at your attire, you''re still a student, right?... Don''t get involved in older people''s business, and stay away from Jennifer; she was my fiance now" The man said in an angry voice with a slightly mocking tone. "Rijal, since when I was your fiance, that arranged marriage was made a long time ago by our grandfather when they were Drunk, and we only knew about the arranged marriage just a few weeks ago, so I will Naver marry you, this man here was my boyfriend and we have n to marriage when he Finishing his studies, so I will never marry you" Said Jenn, sounds very convincing, while embracing Taufik''s hand ''We are???'' Ask Taufik when he heard what Jenn said about their "marriage" ''Women, you take this lie too far, but whatever, I''ll just go with the flow'' "I don''t care about your consent; your Father has also agreed to this marriage, so you don''t have any options; it''s a blessing for you with that disabled core of yours to marry the great me so you can help your downgraded family a little, soe here! we have many things to do For our wedding preparations" Said Rijal with a smug smile while looking at Taufik indifferently. hearing Rijal''s words about his family, Jenn was A bit hesitant but ultimately chose to follow Rijal because what he said was indeed true. Seeing this, rijal smiled maliciously, then said to Taufik. "And for you, young man... don''t approach Jennifer anymore; if I see you around her in the future, you and your family will vanish from this world!! AHAHAHA~ " Hearing this, Taufik was angry and then directly drew his Katana; without any further ado, Taufik swung his Katana to create some sword energy, but without elements, of course. *sh!* Something sharp passed through Rijal, which slightly scratched his cheeks, and then went on to cut a few trees behind him and then continued cutting until it finally stopped after splitting the 23rd tree. Feeling a little blood dripping from his cheeks, rijal turned back to look behind him, looking at the trees that Looked like it''s been cut by something very sharp; Rijal then turned his head to look at Taufik again, seeing him holding a katana gave him a weak knee. *Thud* With *Thud* Rijal falls to the ground with a cold sweat all over his face. "... At first I was going to let you go with Jenn because she himself had agreed... so I let it go... but you have made a huge mistake by threatening my family... Said Taufik, Turning His Blue Eyes to his Red Vampiric eyes while walking slowly toward Rijal, who was shaking violently while sitting on the ground; his tears mixed with his cold sweat, making him look even more pathetic. ... so are you prepared for the consequences?" "W-Wait!...WAIT!!!... D-don''te any closer...Don''t mess with me! D-do you know who I am?... I''m Rijal Rai''lil Rune from The great Rune Family... I-if you touch me, my family will Hunt you down, so don''te any closer than that!!" Rijal said sounding like some young master from Chineseics. "Like hell, I care about that; I''m stronger than them; let your familye so they can apany you in the afterlifeter" Taufik said, then lifted his katana, trying to threaten Rijal with it. Rijal, who saw this, Pissed himself and then said to Taufik. "P-please Spare My Life!! I- I''ll do anything for you... Y-you want this woman, right? Just take it!... I will end this engagement, and I will never go near you or your family, so please don''t k-kill me!" Rijal Pleading, Afraid Taufik would kill him. he had seen many strange things in his time in the Supernatural world, and yet, he never saw someone with such a powerful force who, with just one swing of his sword, could cause that much Destruction; this made Rijal Very terrified, and couldn''t think straight. Hearing Rijal Pleading Taufik put down his katana and then lifted Rijal''s cor until Rijal''s feet did not touch the ground. "I will take your word today, And forgive you this time, but only this time... if this ever happens again, you really should be prepared to pay the price, Do you Understand?" Said Taufik, and Rijal, who was too afraid to say any word, just nodded his Head; seeing this, Taufik put him down back to the ground and said. "No begone! And don''t ever mess with Jenn again!" "...Y-yes, I will" Said Rijal and then looked at Jenn; after that, he left them Immediately without saying anything, fearing Taufik would take back his word. Jenn, who saw all of this, only stayed at her ce. when she saw Taufik defending her, she felt something grow in her heart, and she suddenly felt that Taufik, whom she only saw as a handsome boy who was talented as a Magician, now became a man who was so manly and brave in her eyes. Taufik, who saw Jenn just stand there, came closer and then shook her shoulder. "Jenn, are you alright? You don''t have any injury, do you?" Taufik said In a worried tone. hearing Taufik''s words made here back from her fantasy, but when she saw Taufik''s handsome face was too close and his hands touching her shoulders, she blushed hard and then moved away. "Ahh!! I- I- I''m fine... you don''t have to worry!" She said but still with her blushed face. "... If you say so, but why your face it''s so red? Are you sick?" Ask Taufik when he Saw Jenn''s expression. (ying Fool- ying Fool~) "No, I''m fine. I just find it''s too hot here," Jenn replied while fanning her face with both hands. "... Hot?... We are in the middle of Forrest you know? And it''s almost noon, either, so why do you feel hot?" Taufik asked, but when he looked closely at Jenn''s blushing face, a thought crossed his mind. Taufik then narrowed his eyes and looked at Jenn suspiciously. "Wait... You... You don''t fall for me just because of that, right? Are you that type of Girl who falls in love with a man who saved you Like a prince in the storybook?... Don''t you?... Said Taufik, and Jenn who heard that, just blushing for more, seeing this astonishing sight, Taufik Giggled. ... Haha~ how cute of you Jenn" "No! No!! No!!! who is falling for you?... It''s just... It Just... Ahh!! I don''t know anymore, please don''t tease me more than this!!" Jenn said, not finding any reasons to go against Taufik''s suspicion. Can''t bear the embarrassment any longer, Jenn covered her face with two of her hands "... Ahaha~ how cute~ alright, I will stop for now... So what are you gonna do now?" "... I don''t know, I left all my things in my family''s house, But I don''t want to go back there at this moment... so I don''t know" Answers Jenn in a slightly sad tone. "Hm? you don''t know?.... Ahh! How about staying at my house for a while? If I didn''t do all of that, this wouldn''t happen to you, so as a Man, I have to take responsibility, right?" Said Taufik to Jenn. Although he didn''t stay with his father for too long, he always remembered what his father said to him. ''Son, always remember, when you start something, you have to watch it till the end. We, the Man are not judged by our words but by our actions, so Finish what have you started'' Hearing this, Jenn blushed harder and said "You? responsibility? To me?" "... Yes?" "Are you sure?" "... Yeah?" "Ok! Take me to your house right now!" Said Jenn, then quickly pulled Taufik''s hand and dragged him out of the forest. Taufik, who Saw this, was confused. He still didn''t know if what he had just said because out of kindness would bring him trouble, yeah, "Trouble" for himter. .... ... .. . Chapter 11 - 11- WTH!!!

Chapter 11: chapter 11- WTH!!!

When they reached The house, Taufik opened the door, and said "Wee!!". When Jenn wanted to enter the house, she remembered and then asked " Wait, what about your family, are they inside the house? ". " No, don''t worry there are only my mother and me in this family, she will be hometer, so there are only the two of us for now, if you want to attack a handsome boy who is alone in his house, it''s the perfect time, isn''t it?" Taufik said, with a teasing smile. "Yeah, if only the boy didn''t have the power to cut down a tree with a single strike of his katana, it''s a perfect time, indeed? " Jenn replied, rolling her eyes at Taufik teasing. "Cihh, not fun, just enter already!!, wait for me on the sofa I will make dinner, are you fine with anything? "Taufik asked,e to the kitchen. Taufik began to make his own dinner after his mom began toe homete, at first it was hard, but he tried and tried again until he knew one or two dishes his mom always made by simply following the recipes she gave, so his cooking skills were not bad but not that good either just so so. "Huh, you can cook?" Jenn asks, a bit impressed by Taufik. "Yeah, somehow I can, but it''s just so so, so you''re fine with anything, right? " Taufik asks again. "Yeah, I''m fine, although I''m from a great family, I''m not choosy about food, but I prefer it if it tastes good," Jenn said. ''That was ''choosy'' women!!'' Taufik chose to make something simple like ''Capcay'' and ''fried fish'', he then cleaned the fish first but when he saw the vegetable he decided to ask Jenn for help, "Jenn, can you help me with the Vegetable?!" Taufik ask, but getting no rey. "Jenn?" He called again, but till no reply. He then decided to check on her. ''Did he run away? maybe she just sleeping? She is probably tired After what she''s been through today'' he thought,ing to the living room, But was suddenly speechless by what he saw, he saw Jenn was having a Staring contest with his mother. ''Wait, Mom? '' then looked at the clock, 06.57 pm, it''s too early for her to go home ''Did something happen at work? So she''s home earlier? It''s not important I have to tell her, or she might have misunderstood'' he thought quickly heading to his mom, but it was toote because his mother began to ask Jenn. "Who are you? What are you doing at my house? Who let you in? It is my son? " She asked questions one by one. Hearing this Taufik just stood still at his ce and couldn''t move. Jenn who heard this then said "Are you Taufik''s mom? Ahh, where are my manners, it''s Nice to meet you ''MOM'' My name is J Jennifer, although it''s a little immoral, I''m your son''s teacher and girlfriend. you can call me J or Jennifer, or you can call me Jenn like Taufik do, It''s up to you to use which one, ''MOM'' " "HUH, MOM? A GIRLFRIEND? SINCE WHEN? " x2, said the son and mother duo surprised by Jenn''s Introduction. "Ehh, we are not? Fik, I thought you would take responsibility for me. You said that just a while ago, are you taking back what you said back then?" Jenn said, a little surprised and sad, Feeling a little disappointed. Seeing this Taufik''s mother looked at her son and said "Taufik D''Arcy Hidayat, what have you done, what did you do to another family''s daughter?, I''ve never taught you that way, although I''m always said that I need a grandkid but not this why, you have a lot of exnation to do, you will not sleep tonight if you don''t tell me everything I swear in the name of the god above!!!, so exin your self!!! " Said his mother angry, and a little disappointed too in her son. "Wait, wait, wait, let me clear my mind for a while..."Taufik said, trying to understand this situation more clearly "Yes sure... I said I will take responsibility but it''s not a responsibility like that! And Jenn don''t say it like that, you just put me in a difficult situation if you say it like that" Taufik said trying to defend himself, he had never seen his mother that angry before so he was a little panicked. "But... But you said it before, and I thought you meant it, but maybe it''s just misunderstood on my part in this whole time, sob~sob~sob~, after that whole ''love'' and ''like'' word you said to me, maybe you just ying with me, yeah considered my age maybe it''s my fault to take it too seriously, sob~sob~sob~" Jenn said burst into tears. Looking at this his mother looks more disappointed in her son ''JENN, WHY DO YOU BEHAVE LIKE THAT IN THIS DAMN SITUATION??, YOU MAKE ME LOOK LIKE SCUMBAG, IT''S JUST A FEW HOURS AGO YOU SAID THAT YOU DON''T WANT TO MARRY BUT NOW, WHAT? ARE YOU ASKING MY HAND? WTH, WHERE''S THE USUALLY CALM AND MATURE TEACHER I KNOW,....DAMN, THAT ''PUSH AND PULL'' METHOD WAS TWO-SIDE KNIFE, WHOEVER YOU ARE NEVER USE THIS METHOD, I REPEAT, NEVER USE THIS METHOD''. he can only say that inside his head. "Oh god, what have I done, what will I tell my husband when I meet himter in the afterlife," Said his mother, Seeing this, Taufik doesn''t have any other choice, but to confess the truth "Okay I will confess, Jenn what I told you when I said I loved you and liked you the whole time was the truth, okay? I love you!! I swear...And Mom it''s just misunderstood on your part, when I say responsibility it was about letting her stay here for a while, because I broke her engagement and because she has nowhere to go for now, so I invited her to stay at our house for a while until she''s feeling okay, it''s not like what you think" He said. "..." "..." "..." "Hehehe, you heard that daughter-inw, he said it," His mother said, with a little Laughs "Yes mother-inw I heard it clearly, I even recorded it in case he took back what he said," Jenn said, holding her phone. "What?? You are a genius, Jenn, send me a copy letter!! I will save it as a keepsake for my future grandchildren to see" Said his mother. Look at the scene in front of him Taufik was speechless didn''t know what to say, and didn''t know what situation he was in, right now, After a while, Taufik asks " Wait!!!!, what is all this about? What happened? " He ask confused. "Huh, you still don''t get it, it''s all acting, just acting," Said his mother. "Acting? Since when? I''m sure you two never met before, so how are you two nning all of this? " Taufik asks getting more confused. "This the part you don''t know, we call it instinct, or more clearly a woman instinct, we as women can understand each other just by staring at each other without a word, this is the power all women in this world have," Jenn said. "What the fuck it''s that" Taufik cursed at their irrational reasons. "Fik, watch yournguage!! " His mom said. "I know from the start that you will never do something like that, And if anything like that ever happens I know you will take the responsibility and do it till the end, I am sure of it because you were my and your Father''s son AND jenn what your answers are? " She said, the ask Jenn. "If you don''t mind with me especially considering our age Gap, if you still want to be with me, I would like to have a rtionship with you" answered Jenn, blushing. "That''s how it is, so Now you two were a girlfriend and boyfriend, and I approve of this rtionship, so let''s have a party tonight I will cook all the dishes so you two, help me prepare the ingredients, let''s Go!! " His mom said full of vigor. ''What the hell is this?, WTF this is? it''s not like I don''t like it, but it''s not something like this, im already have many ns about how I will confess but now it''s all useless, I never thought I''d be fooled like this, but whatever, the result is the same one way or another, so its...okay?'' he thought then join his mother and jenn in the kitchen. ... ..... ... .. . Chapter 12 - 12 - "Who said I don’t want to?"

Chapter 12: chapter 12 - "Who said I don''t want to?"

The dinner was going Smoothly, and although Linda(Taufik''s mother''s Name) asionally teased Taufik about his type of woman, the family dinner was full of smiles all of the time. Maybe because the age Gap between Jenn and Linda is not that big, they look like a sister (Taufik''s mother is 40 or so and Jen was in mid 30 so it''s not that far). after the dinner, the family continued their activity in the living room, they''re talking about how Taufik was at school and what he always did, or how Jenn fell for him that fast. Jenn''s only answer was that he was that charming a man and he was that Frank about his feelings, although at first, she did not take it seriously because they were students and teachers. But the ident this afternoon changed her perspective. not only that, that one month they were together, she always felt safe andfy around him, but once again the student and teacher rtionship made her think twice about her feelings. And just like that, they chat about their life the meetings and separations they have been through in their life, and many more until midnight. Looking at the time Linda said "Okay let''s finish it for now, it''s time for sleep, we have kids who need to go to school tomorrow, hahaha so let''s sleep!! " Said Linda, Laughing a little. realize when they talk about their life, time is moving very fast. when you talk about life, the Time is leaving you, but when you run after the Time, without you realizing it the life around you will leave you. -author, 09.35 Pm, 28-03-2024- "Uhmm, where should I sleep? " Jenn asks. "What are you talking about, of course you slept together," Linda said, "What" x2, Jenn and Taufik said at the same time. "But mom, isn''t it too fast for us? I''m still in high school, remember? " Taufik said, trying to argue with his mom. "Yes, you are but she''s not" Said Linda, pointing toward Jen, ending the argument before it could even begin, and going to her room. Taufik and Jenn just stared at each other, confused by Linda''s absurd reasoning, then Taufik took a deep breath and said " Haaaaah, just forget it, let''s Go to sleep, if my mom has made up her mind, no one can change it, so just give up at her absurdity". "But, it is okay? although we are in a romantic rtionship now, isn''t it too fast? " Jenn asks again. feeling a little strange about this family, a son who is so powerful, and a mother who is so carefree. ''Is it okay?'' Jen thought. "It''s okay, you can have the bed, and I just can sleep on the floor, so problem solved, right?" Taufik said. he doesn''t mind at all if he has to sleep on the floor, in the first ce he is never fully asleep, he still doing it because of habit since he was born as a human. "If you say so," Jenn said. Taufik then leads her to his bedroom, gives her the bed, takes one pillowys out the mat on the floor, andys down. Jenn just followed his instructions and theny down in bed. "..." "..." "..." "Fik, are you sleeping already? " Ask Jenn broke the silence. "No , what?" -Taufik ask "Nothing, I just want to ask you something" - Jenn. "And, what it is?" - Taufik. "Do you think our rtionship will seed, I mean I like Mother, she was very easy to get along with, and she was so funny, and..... " - Jenn said, pausing a little. "Haha you call her mother, already, isn''t too fast? " - Taufik said, Laughing a little. "Yeah, like that, she was that easy to getfortable when you were around her" Jenn replied. "Yeah, I know, and... ?" Taufik asks her. "And... I like y_, no, I love you, I''m sure of it, I know your mom approves of our rtionship, but do you think society will ept it? What if they don''t? Will our rtionship end?" Jenn ask. "Will you? " Ask Taufik, short. ".... No" - Jenn "So do I, it''s not their rtionship, but our rtionship, what if they don''t ept it? Who cares? If they don''t ept it, they cane to me, I will cut their soul in half then destroy the half and return the other half to them, so they be idiots, will they still not ept our rtionship?, I think not" Taufik said. sounds like bragging but he tells the truth, with his ''SwordMagic Divine Technique'' light form, he can do that. "Hahahaha, like you can do all of that... You can''t? right?.... Right? " Jen asks. "Hehe, who knows?" Said Taufik, want to be a little mysterious. "Here we go again, you have to change that side of yourself, at first it was cool but if you said it over and over again, you sound like a weirdo," Jen said with a frown looking at Taufik on the floor. Hearing that Taufik can''t Utter a word. "..." "..." "..." "Fik" Jenn broke the silence again. "What again, honey? just sleep already!! " Taufik said. "Umm," Jenn little blushed when he called her ''Honey''. "Um, if you want, you can sleep with me in the bed! " Said jenn, more blushed. "You sure? what if I attack you? " Taufik asks. a little amazed by her invitation. "... After all you said before, if you want, I don''t mind it," Jenn said, hiding her face with a nket. ''....And who again, that asking if it to fast?, you literary skip the first and middle part then jump to thest part in one go'' he thought. ''But who I am? , what can I do?, I have no other option, do I?'' "... Women, you y with the fire here, are you sure, although I''m still in high school, I''m not like that protagonist in some Ro stories who reject offers from women because of some fucking under Age reasons, are you sure, about this? " Taufik asks her For confirmation. "... If you don''t want to, then forget it!! " Jenn said, a little provocative. she was in her mid 30 but she had never done it with another man before, although she was beautiful. her childhood was full of learning about magic and stuff. and when she was 25 she realized she didn''t have any future for being a magician at all. because of her disabled core, she can''t achieve more than the intermediate Realm, So she tells her family about her choice to be a teacher in a normal school and normal Environment. although many men pursued her after he began her career as a teacher, she Naver had In rtionship like she has with Taufik now, so she too was curious about the activity that women and men do. Hearing that Taufik''s pride as a man gets offended "Who said I don''t want to? , you better prepare yourself!! " He said climbing to the bed and then lying down on her side. (:v) ..... ... .. . Chapter 13 - 13 - "..."

Chapter 13: chapter 13 - "..."

Seeing this Jenn was a little nervous, because this was her first time, so she didn''t know what to do, and just waited for Taufik to take action first, Like her, Taufik too never had an experience with women, he only knew about S*x from what his friend Reza showed him on his phone, so he too was nervous and didn''t know what to do in this situation, but as a man, he has to take the action first. ''In the movie I watch, they always start with kissing, we already did that this afternoon so it''s okay, but the rest??, ahh fuck let''s just follow the flow'' he thought, Then begin his action He then strokes Jenn''s cheeks gently, looking at her beautiful green eyes, shining in the dark room with moonlight as the only light they have in the room. Jenn who sees Taufik''s blue eyes looking at her then closes her eyes, waiting for him to make a move. Taufik naturally knowing what he had to do, slowly moved his face closer to hers, then kissed her Lips, at first it was just a normal kiss, but it became a French kiss, Taufik didn''t have any experience it was his instinct. Jenn who at first feels ufortable slowly knows what to do and then begins to enjoy the kiss. They only separated when they were out of breath and then continued to kiss again. Slowly but surely Taufik''s hand finds its way to her mountain, feeling the softness of Jenn''s mountain, then Taufik''s hand pinches the mountain''s peak and Jenn''s. "Akhnn" Hearing that Taufik just became more excited and did all the tricks he knew with his hand to Jenn. With Taufik now on top of Jenn, their kiss bes more intense, he then begins to undress, and seeing her fully naked body Illuminate by the moonlight makes her more beautiful, Taufik can''t hold it anymore and says " Jenn I can''t hold it anymore, can I do it? " He asks. Jenn just nodded and said, "... Please be gentle! " Hearing this Taufik undresses his self then.... ..... When Taufik woke up in the morning, he saw Jenn in his embrace who was naked, remembering what they had donest night, Taufik was smiling, feeling happy, then continued to look at Jenn''sn beautiful face. Jenn who felt a movement opened her eyes but when she saw Taufik who was smiling and looking at her she was surprised at first but a memory of what she had done with himst night crossed her mind and, then she blushed hard and hid her face in his chest, Looking at her behavior, Taufik just can''t Laugh "Hahaha, what a cute Creature are you? how can you be this cute? " Taufik said, stroking her head. "Don''t tease me for now, I have a crisis identity right now, it''s enough if I just date you, but now I even have an s*x with you too, and on our first day too, I''ve been asking myself ''why I do that?'', are you put some magic on me, fik? " Said Jenn. still with her head in his chest, feeling embarrassed, asking herself ''Where''s my morals gone?''. "What magic, it''s you who invited me? Remember? " Taufik said, still smiling. "I know, I know that, but still I''m feeling something it''s wrong," Jenn said, finally looking at Taufik. Hearing that Taufik can just ask her "Jenn, is dating me a mistake to you? if so you can do what you think is right, even if breaking our rtionship, if you feel that was the right thing, I will ept it" Taufik said, Seriously looking at her eyes. "No, I don''t want that, i don''t want to lose the rtionship that already i have, i love you, really love you, maybe because my morals still can''t ept it, i feel something it''s wrong, please understand it," Jenn said, hug Taufik Tightly, "Yeah I know, and I understand, I love you too," Taufik said, hugging Jenn back and stroking her back. "You''re right if you feel something it''s wrong, I''m just soon to be 18 this year, so what we do it''s something wrong in society''s eyes, but I love you, and you love me so it doesn''t matter, like I said if they don''t like it they just cane to me," Taufik said. "Yeah you''re right," Jenn said. looking up at Taufik and then Giggling a little " Hehehe, sometimes I don''t know who was the older one between us". "Hahah that''s true, you are so childish and too cute when you are with me but be calm and mature when we are in ss, what it''s that? A double personality?" He said,ughing. "Fikk "Jenn said looking at his eyes. " Hummm? " Taufik. "Kiss me!! " Jenn order, "I don''t want to," Taufik said, closing his eyes andying down his head on the pillow. "Yo_uhmm" Jenn wanted to say something but Taufik directly gave her a surprise attack, and closed her mouth with his. "Done!!, Are you satisfied? " Taufik asked. "No, I want more, kiss me more" Jenn asking for more. "What a spoiled Creature are you? " Taufik said, Sighing but still gave her what she wanted. After a couple of kissing, Taufik asked her again if her satisfied. "Yeah, I feel full right now" Jenn replied. "What a drag" Taufik only can say. After a while theyy down and emb embraced each other, they heard a noise from outside. "Fik, Jenn are you guys up?" Linda asks from the outside. "Yes, Mom we are, just wait a minute! " Taufik replied to her mom''s question. then said to Jenn " Quickly dressing, we need to get down now! ". "I feel like, I don''t want to move right now, it''s still a little bit sore down there, your stamina it''s so monster, so dress me!!" Jenn said, still lying down on the bed. "So spoiled, dress yourself!" Taufik asked her again. "No, dress me!! " Jenn said, "Fikk, Jenn what are you guys doing," Linda said wanting to enter the room. "Wait Mom don''te, I will be down there, so just wait!! " Taufik shouted at his mom. then looked Beck at Jenn, who still lying down on the bed "Ah fine,e here I will dress you" "Hehehe, why don''t do that from the start," Jenn said smiling. Taufik just surrendered and began dressing her up, he wanted to give her underwear, but Jenn said, "No, I don''t want to use underwear for today, I still feel sore down there so no underwear for today". " Then are you fine with my boxer " Taufik asked her. "Hum, that will do," Jenn said. Then Taufik put on his boxer to Jenn, put her bra next, and gave her his oversized T-shirt for her to use. After they are done, they thene down to have breakfast, but because Jenn can''t walk on her own, Taufik has to help her. When his mother saw this, she was surprised smiling widely and then " Although I put you guys together in one room, I don''t expect you guys to do it this fast, so can I expect a grandchild to be born soon?" Linda said teasing them. But Taufik didn''t back down either and said " Yeah, just smiling for now, because soon your smile will vanish when I give you many grandchildren to take care of, and I will Laughing at you," He said, but he immediately received a punch from Jenn who embarrassed at his word. "What are you saying to your mom, you just make me feel more embarrassed in front of her," Jenn said. "Yeah, what are you saying fik, just ate already, jenn needs to eat a lot after what you''ve done to her, and young man after you''ve done it, I hope you will take full responsibility from here, am I clear?" Said her mom, making Jenn just more embarrassed. "Yes ma''am you don''t have to tell me that, i will take care of her," Taufik said, holding jenn hand''s "Hmm, I like that," Linda said feeling proud of her son and continuing to have breakfast with her family, who was now increased by one. After breakfast, Taufik just sits on the sofa in the living room ying with his phone, while Jenn lies down on his thigh, testing. Seeing Jenn who was lying down on his thigh Taufik stroked her head and smiled. ''I''m the luckiest man in the world right now''. then said to the system ''System, LOGIN!!'' he said. [Yes] [DING] [Congrattions you''ve got a GOD-LEVEL Item -(TITLE ) ''The One Who Defying The Fate'' ] "..." [Your presence can make the impossible possible] [When You Intervane in someone''s Fate, The chance you can change their Fate it''s 100%] [Fate can''t do anything To you, you''re the master of your own life] [DING] [Your existence has be a Taboo] [DING] [Your existence has been known by The One Who Rules Over The Abyss] [The One Who Rules Over The Abyss Find Yours Existence was Fascinating] [DING] [Your existence has been known by The One Who Looking At The Light] [The One Who Looking At The Light finds your existence would ruin the bnce] [The One Who Looking At The Light Decided to erase your existence with any means] [DING] [DING] [DING].... ... ..... [Your existence has been known by The One Who Decided The Fate]..... .... .. . Chapter 14 - 14 - first quest and artifacts

Chapter 14: chapter 14 - first quest and artifacts

[Your existence has been known by The One Who Decided The Fate] [Master Please Be careful] "..." ".....What the fuck" is The only word Taufik can say right Now. "Humm?, what''s wrong Fik? " Jenn asked, still on his thigh lying down, she was confused by why Taufik cursed so suddenly. "Nothing, dear, I just have the urge to be stronger, stronger as soon as possible," Taufik said, caress caressing with ck hair. when Taufik heard the notifications from the system he felt goosebumps all over his body, like being looked at by some Carnivora, this was what he feeling right now, so Taufik Felt a little tense. Hearing that, Jenn just looking at him, said "You? Be more stronger? What do you want? Do you want to destroy this?" Ask Jenn looking at him Strangely. "With only your sword, maybe you can take down any magician who is in the master Realm, and don''t mention your magic, who was maybe in the grandmaster realm or maybe more, with that, maybe you were the stronger person in the world right now". " Yeah, your rights, but what I want is the strength beyond this world!!" Taufik Said, his strong resolution getting a response from the system. [DING] [System Detected the Master strong Will to Grow stronger] [DING] [Created A suitable Quest] ''Huh, a quest? ...So, you must have a strong will to trigger some quest, that was good information so what is the quest system'' Taufik asked. [DING] [QUEST - In This Vast World With Many Hidden Denger I Have To Grow Stronger - SSS] [With master existence have been know by many powerful beings, master''s life is in Danger. The master has a strong resolution to be stronger so he can protect his life and the people he loves] [Quest requirement - Find a way to Grow stronger and walk over it then be strong, so strong if even the death itself hears your Name, she will tremble] [Rewerd - All-Seeing Eyes] ''All-Seeing Eyes? what it''s that? System?'' seeing the system notifications, Taufik asks the system. [All-Seeing System, eyes that can see through anything, can distinguish between the truth and lies, any form of illusion was useless in front of the all-seeing eyes and can boost learning ability] ''... Wow''. ------ back to yesterday afternoon, with Rijal after his encounter with Taufik "Shit shit shit, what the hell it''s that? how can a human Unleash that much power with just one swing of the Sword, even if he uses some magic, that kind of thing is impossible" He said murmuring while running out of the forest. What he said was true, after humans could use magic, the era of sword and shield was over, so what Rijal Saw today was beyond his knowledge about this world, absolutely he was terrified. what Taufik showed him today, was indeed something impossible to do, to use a sword as a catalyst to Unleash magic it''s something no one ever heard of before, but Taufik who had Imagination magic made that impossible possible. For the magicians in this world, chanting was their catalyst to Unleash spells because The MANA is Like a nk paper, and chanting itself Is the brush. So without the chanting, the magician can''t Unleashed some magic spell. "Although there was a magic like reinforcement magic, it''s only can boost someone''s physical body, not a weapon" he recalled the young man who used his weapons to Unleash powerful force with one swing of his sword. "... Wait, a weapon? " "If that weapon was something like divine artifact, Unleashed that kind of power may be possible," He said, thinking he finally found the truth behind Taufik''s strength. "Hahahahaha, I thought he was powerful, it turns out to be just a teenager with a powerful artifact," He said,ughing, but suddenly his aura changed. "Hahaha, young man, you''ve made me embarrass, not only embarrass me you even steal my women, No one has ever looked down on me like this," He said. ''Wait for my vengeance, I''ll make you pay a hundred times over, just you wait''. He quickly goes to his home with his car, the Rune family location is covered with invisible magic, so only a member of the family or some distinguished guest can enter the Rune family territory. Seeing the car of their young master, the guard just let him in easily. After he out of his car, he asks some maid about his father. "Oy, you, do you know where my father is? " He asked a maid who was cleaning. Hearing Rijal''s question the maid was frightened and then said, "Young master!!, the family head is in his study room, young master" Say the maid, Looking down, didn''t dare look at Rijal directly. Rijal''s violence is well known among the workers at Rune castle, especially to those he considers to be inferior to himself, he will do anything to please his desire, so many of the workers would not want to deal directly with him. Hearing the maid answers, he quickly goes to meet his father. In his father''s study room door, rijal begins to knock. "knock knock knock". " Father this me rijal, I have something important to tell you, " He said still in front of the door of his father''s study room. "Come in, son! " There was a heavy sounding from inside the room. Seeing his son in front of him, the head of the Rune family ''Argus Rei''lil Rune'' said. "What do you want, son?" Argus stopped Reading the book in his hand and then looked at his son, but when he saw the scratch on his cheeks he asked again. "What happens to your cheeks, jal" Ask Argus. "This what I want to tell you, Father," Rijal said getting closer to his father. "Father, what would you do if someone were looking down at Rune''s family," He asked. Hearing that, Argus raised his eyebrows and said. "Looking down at what? Our great Rune family? " He asks his son. "Yes Father, do you remember that I go to Robin''s family right? so it''s like..... " Rijal told his father about what he had been through that day. "So, you said, some random young man just stole your fiance and trashed our family name, but instead fight back, you ran instead because you are afraid of SOME young man, who is holding some Swords?" Argus said, looking at his son who is 30, but never matured. "... Yes? " Rijal answers, but after he says that he sees Father standing and then heading towards him, looking angry. Seeing this rijal is afraid and would like to say his reason, why running away, however.. ".. Wai_wait father I have a goo_" "pp" Before he could say his reason, the hand of his father already hit him. "Ack...Wai_wait father, I have a good reason, why I''m running away" He said in a hurry, afraid his father would p him again. "What reason" Argus Roared to his foolish son. Then said in an angry voice. " You ran away, that''s the fact, and from a young man who stole your fiance?, do you know how hard I arranged this marriage for you? And you just broke it, because you are afraid of a young man who may just be 17 or 18? And Worse yet, you did it all in front of your supposed "fiance", how do you think the other family will look at us?, Do you even ever think when you want to do something?" He said looking at his son. Seeing this, Argus is only getting more disappointed. Looking at his father''s expression, Rijal suddenly kneeled and said. "I''m sorry Father, I don''t think it that far, but I have a good reason about why I ran away," Rijal said in a hurry don''t give his father a chance to rey. " That young man has an artifact, that young man''s sword was some artifacts, father, and that artifact can unleash a powerful force, on one swing of that sword, it can cut like 20 or 30 trees into two, so I was afraid and run away " Rijal finished what he wants to say, still kneeling in the floor, while gritting his teeth. ''I lowered myself to this extent, no matter how, I will kill that young man''. He said in his mind. Hearing Rijal reasons, Argus feels interested in that sword and then asks his son. "So you said that young man is just some weakling who hava a powerful artifact?". "Yes, father...if we get our hand on that artifact, maybe our Rune Family Will reach new heights," He said, trying to make his father make a move on that young man. "Hmm,... What you said might be true, but, Are you sure about that young man it''s just some ordinary teenager with a powerful artifact, right?" He asks his son. "If he was something like a hidden son of some great family, the consequence would be really bad, are you sure? ".... I''m sure, Father, I will bear all the consequences if anything happens," Rijal said looking at his father, seriously. "If you say so" Have Little faith in what his son says. "So, what we have to do, father?" Rijal asks his father, who wants to hear his n. "Humm, if what you said was true then, Dealing with him face-to-face is a bad choice," Argus said, holding his chin, thinking about a good n. "Then, Father, why we don''t ask my mother''s family for help? "Rijal said to his father. ''If it was my mother''s family who made a move, then everything would be easy because my mother''s family is the ''silent Killer'' the Dai-Yak Tribe'' Dai-Yak Tribe is One of the Seven Ancient Tribe who was living in Indonesia. They''ve been existing for a long time. unlike the magician who used The MANA, this ancient Tribe used tomunicate with the ancient Spirit, To borrow their power, so they had many methods to use that spirit''s power, and many of that was used to kill their enemy. "The Dai-Yak Tribe?, but after what happened to your Mother, our rtionship with the Dai-Yak Tribe it''s not that good," Argus said. after what he did to his wife, the rtionship between the Dai-Yak Tribe and the Rune family it''s tense. "But, I will still ask them," He said. ''Hehehehe, just you Wait, that young man and that Jennifer bitch, if The Dai-Yak make their move, It''s the same as dead already, hahaha... I will have my Vengeance soon'' he thought. ughing still doesn''t know what he has done will bring the family to the door of destruction. ..... .... ... .. . Chapter 15 - 15 - "Teler Run?"

Chapter 15: chapter 15 - "Teler Run?"

-Back To Taufik, in the school As usual, when Taufik is at school, he doesn''t do anything, with his power, going to school is just like a waste of time. ''Should I just quit school? but my mom would never allow it, haaa, let''s just endure it, Only one more year left'' his mother just like any other Asian mother, Thought that school was something very very important and had to be done, so Taufik can''t do anything about that. "Fik, I heard some rumor about you, And very interesting too," Reza said. ing Towards Taufik, Who was just sitting in his seat. Hearing his friend Reza, Taufik looked at his friend, Interested in what he had to say. "Humm, rumors? what rumors? " Taufik asks, "The rumor is, many students of our school see you with Ms. Jenneh together going to school this morning, hahaha funny, isn''t it? That can''t be true, right?, What we talking about is Ms. Jennah here, the goddess of our School, going to school with you? isn''t that funny? Although you''re not very handsome like me, and you have been liked by many girls, not much as me, but Ms. Jennah? hahaha", Reza said it was rumored, but the truth is, it was himself who had seen his friend this morning going to school with Ms. Jennah, But he said it was just a rumor he had heard because he didn''t want to admit it. "..." Taufik just silent, looking at reza. ''Not handsome as you? where''s this confidence from?'' he thought. ''it''s just like a month ago, you crying at me asking for my handsome secret''. Seeing Taufik didn''t utter any word Reza felt like some hand just gripped his heart ''Wait, If you look at it a little more, something felt different about him, he was usually handsome, a little Rough, and gave a cool vibe, but now he has a mature aura, What has he done?'' Reza though. "Fik please tell me the truth, the rumours it''s not true right?" Reza asked, a little anxious. "..." Taufik was just silent again. "..." "It''s not true, right?" Reza asks Again. "... Are you sure want to know? You will just hurt yourself again, so are you sure?" Taufik asks, with a little smile on his face. "... You" "Shit, why is it always you?" Said Reza, feeling a little down, and jealous at his friend''s poprity. "...because I''m just that handsome, maybe?" Taufik says it casually. Hearing that Reza could just take a deep breath because what his friend said was indeed true, he was just that handsome, like it or not, he had to admit that, but he would never say it loudly. "... But do you think it was alright? I mean she was our teacher, and she was older than you, eh...I think older it''s okay, but she is still our teacher" Reza asked Taufik, although he was a little jealous, but if his friend was happy with that, he was not going to do anything about that, but if this going to trouble Taufik he had to Remind him of it before it was toote. "Yeah, it''s going to be okay, I will handle it somehow, and our rtionship has been approved by my mom, so it''s okay, don''t worry," Taufik said, Telling Reza everything he needed to know, although Reza had a little problem in his head, if it came to him Reza would handle it seriously, that''s how Taufik kept being friends with him over those many years ''although he had always behaved like that, he was someone you could trust''. When Reza heard about Taufik''s mom, Reza was a little surprised and then. "Aunt Linda know about this? how?" Reza said, finding this whole situation strange somehow. ''If Aunt Linda has given them her blessing, then what can the others do" Reza thought. "Yeah, she knows, Hell, it was her who got us together this quickly," Taufik said to his friend, who had a strange expression after hearing what Taufik saying. "... W_what???, I mean how?" Reza asks, Finding the situation is a bit confusing. "Yesterday, Ms. Jennah came to my house and the_" Taufik wanted to exin the situation to Reza, but was cut off by him before he could finish the sentence. "WAIT, Wait a minute why did Ms. Jennahe to your house? exin that first!! " Reza asks in a hurry. "... Ahh, did I say "she came to my house?" " Taufik trying to not go into that topic. "Yes, you did, very clearly, you said that," Reza said in a t tone, don''t buy his attempt, to change the topic. "Hmmm... About that, you don''t have to know that!". " Cihh" "Ukhmm... So where we are again, ahh then my mom meets her, she realizes Ms. Jennah''s feelings for me, you know my mom right, she always likes a thing like that so Th_" His exnation was interrupted again by Reza. "What... Ms. Jennah has feelings for you. Since when?" Reza was surprised again at his exnation. Feeling a little annoyed that Reza was always cutting him off, he said angrily "Bro, do you want to hear it or not? Why are you always cutting my exnation, please let me finish what I want to say, and then you can ask!". " Hehe, what are you saying always makes me surprised, so just... Sorry please continue " Reza wanted to make some joke but when he saw Taufik''s expression looking at him, he just let him continue what he wanted to say. "Shit, why do I even need to tell you this" Taufik said, regretting his dedication to telling Reza about this. "Hehehe" Reza just rubbed his back head,ughing awkwardly. "Ahh whatever,... Let me make it simple, so when my mom knows about her feelings, she makes some n to make me confess my feelings too, then like this, then like that, and then finally we end up together" Taufik just make it short, don''t want to fully exin everything. "..." "..." "Aghh, I don''t know anymore, just do as you like, I will not care," Reza said, not wanting to interfere anymore. After Taufik talks with Reza about the things, Jennes to the ss. because all of her belongings are in her family house, she has to borrow Taufik''s mother''s clothes, and luckily their size are not that much different, when shees into the ssroom, it suddenly bes quiet, and then the study goes on like usual. Onunch break, Taufik was eating with Jenn on the rooftop, "Dear, What have you told Reza?" Jenn asks, Looking at Taufik, hoping for an answer. "Why, did he do something?" "I''m not sure, but Throughout the studies before he kept staring at me...strangely" "I told him about our rtionship, but you don''t have to worry, although he looks like that, he was someone you can trust, so don''t worry," Taufik said, Feeling full, thenying on her thigh. "Hmmm, if you say so" Jenn caressed Taufik''s hair, looking at him taking a nap, though. ''If you looking at him like this, he just some boy, some handsome boy, my handsome boy, hehe'' still caressed his hair. "Jenn" Taufik opened his eyes and called her. "Hmmm?" "Are youing with me to training after school?" "Maybe not, Looks like I''m gonna stay a little longer at your house, so I''m gonna go buy some supplies I need," She said, Then closer to his ear, whispering ''Especially some underwear, after what we didst time, my underwear was a little damaged, so I can''t use it anymore'' she said, a little blush. "Can''t use? Are you didn''t... " "Yeah, do you want to see it? Hehe," She said, teasing him. " It''s only two days, but you already sound like my mother" "Hehehe" Looking at the cute creature in front of him Taufik could not hold it anymore, then suddenly kissed her, feeling his kiss, Jenn just enjoyed it and they kissed for a long time, when they separated, Jenn looked at Taufik with full Lust. "...I want it, I want to do it now" "You subus, we are at school, if you want to do it please wait until wee home, then I will eat you properly," Taufik said looking at his passionate girlfriend. Hearing that Jenn can''t do anything, and holds her Lust forter when they gotta home. After that lustful lunch break, they continue their activity Till the school is over. "So I will see you at Hometer, okay," Taufik said to Jenn who wanted to go shopping. "Yeah, I will" Hearing that, Taufik kisses Jenn again and then goes to his usual ce toplete the quest from the system. Taking the usual road Taufik arrived at his training ce, but he felt something wrong. ''Why this ce is so quiet, it''s usually not like this'' he was in the middle of the forest, so Although he was alone, usually he still heard the sounds of insects around, especially with his Enhanced sense it was impossible to not hear something, thinking something was wrong, All of his senses were tense. And then suddenly there was the sound of something Sharp being thrown. "Swoosh" He quickly manifested his katana and instantly swung it in the direction of the sound. "Thing" A sound of iron hitting another iron could be heard. When he saw something like a needle fall on the ground, he yelled. "WHO WAS THERE, SHOW YOURSELF" he shouted. But getting no reply, when he wanted to shout again, he heard someone talking. "Wow, you could block that, usually someone doesn''t even sense that, but not only you can sense that but block it too, you are indeed strong, like the report tells, very interesting" "Who are you? what report? " Taufik asks, the Attacker, who is a man not only one but three men wearing something like traditional clothing, covering his whole face, and a hat that has bird fur as the decoration ''Who was these people? '' Taufik thought, looking at the three people in front of him. "You don''t have to know who we are, the only thing you have to know is You''ve messed with the wrong person and they want you to die," The man in the middle said, looking like he was the leader of this group. ".. Messing with the wrong person?" Taufik tried to remember with whom he had been dealing in recent days. " Ahhh... Are you from that guy''s family, who was his name again, something Teler Run?, no...hmmm if I remember it correctly it''s something like Rune, yah that right, are you from that Rune family?" Finally, remember with whom He dealing. "So you know, but that doesn''t matter anyway," The leader said taking out his weapon "Because you will die soon"... ..... .... ... .. . Chapter 16 - 16 - illusion Magic

Chapter 16: chapter 16 - illusion Magic

"Because you will die soon" Taufik who heard that, just looked at the leader with a questioning look. ''From where does their confidencee, are they that strong so they have that confidence, or are they simply ignorance'' Like When Jenn first saw Taufik''s MANA, other magicians who looked at him right now must have seen his pure MANA. But saw them not reacting at all, even after Taufik purposely leaked out his MANA, Taufik guessed maybe they were simply Ignorance or their Realm maybe didn''t allow them to sense his MANA yet. After the Incident with Jenn, he has learned to conceal his MANA so that when he meets with other magicians they will look at him like just like normal magicians. This happens when Taufik meets Rijal, Rijal only Sees Taufik like any ordinary magician, with the same MANA, and doesn''t see His Pure MANA. ''Are the Rune Family looking down at me that much? So they just send a bunch of weaklings?'' "Hey, are you guys a magician or something?" Taufik asks them, so he can be sure about his guess. "Magician? We''re not, we more superior then them, we are spiritualist" One of the three said about their identities. ''Ohh wow, we have a spiritualist here, what next? A draconian or something?'' Taufik knows what a is spiritualist from what he heard from Jenn. A spiritualist is someone who borrows the power of the spirit by making a contract with the spirit so the spirit will lend them their power. The power they receive Depends on how much they can take, But the spirit doesn''t make a contract with just anyone, they will judge whether the person is worth using their power or not. So the spirit usually prefers to make contracts with the tribes that have long existed and have been in contact with them from generation to generation, so there are only a few people who can be spiritualists in this world. The person who already makes a contract with a spirit is what we call a spiritualist and the power that the spirit lends them usually puts it at their weapon. The spirit itself Is the creature made up of a pure MANA, but because the MANA in the earth right now is Polluted, it bes hard for a new spirit to be born, because that spirit''s existence is almost extinct right now. there are only a few currently known spirits and some of those spirits were guarded by a tribe that scattered all over the world. The spirit has a power of elements, each spirit has its own element, like fire, earth, water, wind, light, and darkness, There are special cases like life and death, but their existence is never known ------ ''But from what I heard from Jenn, they don''t usually go out of their territory'' So he asks them. "A spiritual is usually from a Tribe, So which tribe are you from?" "Oh, You''re very knowledgeable for someone so young" The leader is Quite impressed by Taufik''s knowledge, but mission is a mission, he still needs to kill him, It doesn''t matter if that person is a genius among geniuses. They couldn''t abandon this mission, because the promised reward was something their chiefs desperately wanted. "Since this is yourst day in the world, consider this as yourst present, so when you die you will not turn to be a wandering ghost. So I will tell you, about who we are. Since we are in Kalimantan, and Kalimantan is territory for our Tribe, the Dai-Yak Tribe. Now you know, who will take your life, so please die Quitely, and don''t me us, we simply just follow some order, me yourself Because you''ve offended the wrong person". The leader said, feeling ufortable to have to kill him, Although their nickname is ''The Silent Killer'' that nickname only applies to their enemies, they just do this mission because the reward is really important to them. the leader then ordered his men. "You two kill him painlessly" The two nod their head, then go toward Taufik. When the leader saw his men begin their act, he just watched silently. However, not long after that he saw something unbelievable. although his subordinates just recently be spiritualists, and their spirit contracts are only their Main spirit contracts, the earth spirit, they are still quite strong because of the training they did before bing spiritualists. But Taufik''s way of fighting is just so unbelievable. ------ Because they only have an Earth spirit power, at first they change the terrain to their advantage so Taufik doesn''t have a way to escape. ''it''s a good move'' when they see Taufik doesn''t have a way to Dodge or escape, they run toward him at high speed with their sword ''mandou'', And target Taufik''s vital organs. But Taufik just simply blocks their attempt to end him in on go. "ngg" then swings his katana so they will fall back "Swosshh" seeing their attacks being blocked, they want to attack him again, but Taufik moves faster than them, Taufik swings down his katana. Taufik''s Speed in swinging His katana is not that fast, so of course, they knew the sword''s trajectory and wanted to block it, but this is where the leader thought something unbelievable happened. when Taufik''s katana met their ''mandou'', the katana just got through their ''mandou'', and then one of his men just got sh. "Arghhhh" One of his men is down. Taufik didn''t stop there, after taking out one guy, he went after the other guy. Seeing his friend was down, the other guy was surprised, learning from his friend''s failure, when he saw Taufike to him, he didn''t block Taufik''s katana with his ''mandou'' but he made some earth shield with his spirit power. Seeing this Taufik was smiling. Taufik''s katana then changes color from ck to crimson. Seeing Taufik smiling face, The leader has a bad feeling and then wants to defend his subordinates, but it is toote because Taufik''s katana already cut the earth shield his man made, like a hot knife cutting butter, Taufik''s katana cut the earth shield into two. After cutting the earth shield, Taufik''s katana back to its original ck color, then sh the onest guy. "Lead_argghhh" Seeing all of his enemies were already down, Taufik looked at the leader, who just stood up, and didn''t believe what he saw. Taufik pointing his katana at him, said. "I don''t kill them, but if you don''t treat them soon maybe they will die" Hearing that the leader let out a sigh of relief. "I will spare you guys today because you guys just received some order, and I don''t want to kill a native of this ind because I feel when I kill you, it''s just will bring me more trouble, but you have to tell me where''s the Rune family location is, I have to visit them when I have time" Taufik doesn''t kill them not because he is afraid of trouble, but because he is toozy to deal with them, so he just asks the Rune family location so he can visit themter. "I thank you for sparing our life, even if I don''t Fight you directly, but I looking at your strength I don''t have a chance, so once again thank you for sparing our life, our Tribe never forgets kindness and grudge that we received" Taufik nodded his head. "Is nothing, just tell me their location" "Do you really want to visit them? Is not like I don''t want to tell you about their location, I just want to remind you the head of the Rune Family is a Master Realm magician, only some elder from our Tribe can confront him head one. Although you have a very strong artifact with you, the Run_" "Artefact? What artifact?" Hearing the leader talking about the artifact, Taufik asks in confusion, ''I never had an artifact and never received any artifact from the system too, so what artifact is he talking about?'' "Ehh, isn''t that your katana is an artifact, that what the report from the Rune family says" "This katana? Hahahaha looks like the Rune family has Fooled you guys, I never had an artifact" Hearing What Taufik said the leader felt angry at the Rune family for giving false Information. ''I have to tell the chief and elder about this'' "I will tell my Tribe about this, once again I thank you" "Yeah, so the location? " "Ahh, You want to visit them that badly, huh" "Yeah, like your Tribe, I never forget the grudge I have" "Hehe, but you don''t have a grudge against us...for attacking you, right?" The leader asked with an awkward smile, fearing Taufik would have a grudge for attacking him. "As I said, if I want to kill you, you will not stand right now, so just tell me their location quickly" "Hehe, okay so their location is... " After that the leader told Taufik about the Rune family location, He does not know the exact location, but he knew where they might be. Their location is in the inside of some forest in Tarakan city, they Covered their location with Illusion magic so only their family member can enter and get out from there, but Tarakan is a city that still has a lot of forest so their exact location never be known by the outside world. ''Magic illusion?, then I''ll have to wait until my quest is finished and get the all-seeing eyes before I can visit them'' "Thanks for your information, I appreciate that" "No, it''s me who has to thank you, I have already told you the information, so I will take my leave now, my man needs Further treatment, so I will see you around" The leader said, carrying his two men wanted to leave, but Taufik stopped them. "Stop" "What, You didn''t just change your mind, and want to kill us, right" The leader was tense when Taufik suddenly stopped them from leaving. "No, I just want to ask your name, If you don''t mind" "Ahh, just name, I thought you just changed your mind, haha, I''m sorry" "No, i''m Taufik D''Archy Hidayat and you? " "I''m Djaata Jaan, it''s nice to meet you" "Cool name" "Hahaha thank you, it''s just an ordinary name in our Tribe, but thank you, so can we leave now?" "Yeah, yeah, sure" After that The leader, Jaan leaves in a hurry, fearing Taufik will stop them again. "I have toplete the Quest so I can collect my debts from the Rune Family" Taufik said, that after then his training because he still had some time until he usually went home. .... ... .. . Chapter 17 - 17 - Chief and seven Panglima

Chapter 17: chapter 17 - Chief and seven Panglima

After leaving Taufik, Jaan quickly goes to his Tribe, he needs to report this whole Incident to his Chief. ----- Although they live in modern times, many tribes across the world still live in seclusion. they live in seclusion for two reasons, first is to Preserve their traditional culture, So that their culture doesn''t disappear because of modernization, and Two is to Preserve the nearly extinct spirits because the MANA contaminated, so they chose to stay where MANA was a bit pure, so the spirit could survive. The Dai-Yak Tribe is one who chose to live in seclusion. Once before, they tried to open themselves up to the outside world, but the results did not end well. ------ When the Dai-yak Tribe tried to open up to the outside world, the one who weed them first was the Rune Family. A long time ago the Rune Family was not as strong as they are now, so the rtionship went smoothly, without any obstacles. ----- At that time, the Dai-Yak princess still didn''t know anything and was curious about the outside world, because From the moment she could remember, she was always in the vige of her Tribe. The head of the Rune Family at that time had three sons, and the youngest was Argus, the eldest and the middle had already married, only leaving Argus who was still single. because the Tribe Princess and Argus were the same age, they quickly got close. Seeing their children be close, the rune family head had an idea, then told the chief of the Dai-Yak Tribe about his idea. ''As proof of our intimacy, Why don''t we get our two kids married? in that way, not only as partners in business but we can be family too, so what do you think, chief?'' The chief didn''t think that idea was too bad, but the problem was, that he only had one daughter, And he didn''t want to ignore his child''s happiness for something like ''friendship'' with someone else, So he had to talk to his daughter first, before making a decision. The Princess Tribe, who Heard that news, was happy, thinking that she was able to marry Argus made her happy. in her eyes Argus was a good person and kind to anybody, The thought of her getting married to such a person, of course, she was happy And immediately agreed to that marriage. but one thing she doesn''t know is Beyond that innocent face that Argus is showing, he hiding a very deep darkness, he only doesn''t show it yet. Seeing his daughter is willing, the chief can''t do anything. Heard that the Rune Family Head is very happy. And then just like that, Argus and the Tribe princess get married, and after that, the bond between the two is getting stronger day by day. and not long after that their first child is born, everyone at the Tribe and the Rune family is very happy about this news But problems arise when the Rune family head is dead due to the disease he suffered. of course, the oldest will take his ce as the Rune family head, But Argus doesn''t like that, so he secretly makes a poison he had learned from his wife''s book and then gives it to his two brothers for food. Because the poison is so Lethal, his two brothers are instantly dead, of course, To avoid suspicion Argus also takes the poison, but only the one which was not too dangerous. At first, Argus''s wife, the Tribe princess is the main suspect, But with Argus''s strong denial, the Princess is free of the allegations, and the culprit is never known. But something changed when Argus''s son, Rijal who at the time was 10 years old, found some box in his mom belonged, he then gave that box to his Father, then when they opened the box they found a bottle and a book. After being analyzed the bottle contains the same poison as the poison that killed two Argus brothers, and the book contains the way of making that poison. All ording to Argus'' n, with his wife taking all the me, he with a "heavy heart" Has to imprison his wife, but only Argus knows where the prison is. And just like that, the dai-yak tribe is unable to do anything because the evidence is so obvious, but they remain convinced that she can''t do all of this. but since imprisoned, news about their Tribe princess has not been heard until now. But then they heard, that if they killed someone for argus and got the artifact that person had, they would be given news about their Tribe''s princess. ----- "Where is the chief? I have to tell him something important" After sending his man to the shaman jaan quickly goes to meet the chief, to tell him all he knows. "The chief is inside, you can go in" Jaan quickly goes inside to meet the chief who is discussing something with the Tribe elder, the elder is what we call "Panglima" Stop their discussion with the chief and then look at Jaan. "Jaan, are your mission is done?" "No, Panglima, we have failed that mission, please Forgive us" "You fail? do you know how important this mission is" He said disappointed in Jaan when he heard he failed the mission, but also sad. " chief, the Rune family fooled us, the Information we got is wrong, the person he ordered us to kill is very strong, but luckily he was kind enough not to kill us after we attacked him" Jaan bowed his head. "chief, Panglima, I have disappointed you, I''m sorry" "The information is wrong?, that damn Rune family, I already suspect them when they said, they will give us information about our princess so easily like that", One of the Panglima said. "Chief, we can''t just stay quiet like this, we have to do something" One of the seven Panglima said to the chief, he had had enough of the Rune family''s deed and couldn''t stand it anymore. "Sword Panglima, you know we can''t do that, he has our weakness, So we can not act recklessly, all of it has is time" The chief said, then look at Jaan. "Jaan, do you know who your target name is, we have to thank him, for not killing all of you,ter" "Yes, chief, I know his name, he said his name is Taufik D''Archy Hidayat if I''m not wrong" "!!!" Hearing the name "Hidayat" The chief and the seven Panglima have a surprised expression. But Jaan who is looking down can''t see their expression. "Hi-Hidayat?, are you sure he said Hidayat?" The chief asked, "Hidayat" was a surname they can never forget because not many can use the surname "Hidayat". the "Hidayat" they know and never forget is from The Tribe in Swesi ind, The Bou-Gis Tribe. "Yes, I''m sure is Hidayat, something wrong, chief?" "No, nothing wrong, you can go, about the Rune family, we''ll do something about it, so go rest for now" "Yes, thank you chief, I will take my leave" After Jaan is gone, the seven Panglima and the chief look at each other, don''t know what to say, but not long after that, one of the seven Panglima begins the conversation. "We don''t hear it wrong, right? He said "Hidayat" Right?" "Yeah, he said that but from what I know The "Hidayat " From the Bou-Gis Tribe, is almost extinct, so is Impossible for the Bou-Gis Tribe to let them out of Swesi ind, so why he is here, on ournd?" "You know The Bou-Gis, right? They always like to roam around, so maybe_" "No, is not possible, you know the "Hidayat" Is like royalty in the Bou-Gis Tribe, so is Impossible for the Bou-Gis Tribe to let them roam around" "But I said maybe, just maybe" "Even if it''s like that, it''s something Impossible" "..." "..." Looking at his seven Panglima, Argue with each other, the chief just massages his head. ''We have our own problem, you know? but you guys just discuss other Tribe problems, instead of us'' "Okay is enough, you guys enough, let''s forget about The Bou-Gis Tribe for now, and Let''s talk about what we have to do with Rune Family first, okay? " "... Yeah" "You right" "Okay" "Hmmm" "..." "..." "Chee" Sering all of his Panglima agreed then they began their discussion about what action they have to take about Rune''s Family... ..... Back to Tauf_ Next chapter!!! .... ... .. . Chapter 18 - 18 - "wait! what?"

Chapter 18: chapter 18 - "wait! what?"

After Jaan left, Taufik Continued his training, but instead of training, Taufik was in deep thought right now. "How exactly, I''m going to get stronger?, the quest only tells me to get stronger, but, doesn''t Tell me the way to, and the limit of how much I have to grow stronger toplete the Quest" The quest didn''t tell Taufik The way to, so he don''t know what training he have to do. "Should I train my body? Or my soul? , System, Do you have any Suggestions?" he asked the system because the quest was issued by the system, so maybe it has some clue. [...] "... System?" [Yes, master, how can I help you] " My question!!, your answers are?" [...] "..." Seeing that the system didn''t want to answer his questions, Taufik gave up. "What ''im here to assist the master'' bullshits, I just ask a simple question but you don''t even answer it, cihh" [...] "Ahhh, forget it, I''ll just train my SwordMagic Divine Technique then, maybe if I perfect all the forms, the quest will beplete." When Taufik already dedicated what he wants to train, he then begins his training. but because of the ident with Jaan before, he doesn''t have much time for training today, so without realizing it, the night is approaching. "Alright, that''s it for today, let''s prepare to go home" This was Taufik''s first time, in this forest at this hour. Jenn always reminded him not to stay in the forest at night time, but when Taufik asked why, Jenn only said that it was too Dangerous, and didn''t tell him the reason why this forest was Dangerous at night. "If Jenn knew that I was in the forest thiste, maybe she would be mad, she just said it was too Dangerous, but she didn''t tell me what exactly it was, maybe some ghost or something? " "Hahaha, who am I kidding, There is no way a ghost or something suddenly appeared in front of me-" but Taufik''s voice suddenly gets cut by a woman''s unique giggle tone. "hihi~, hihihihi~, hihihihihi~hihihihihi, HIHIHIHIHIHI~" theughter getting Loud and loud every second. "!!!!!" Of course, Taufik was surprised by that, so he quickly took out his katana, Be ready to strike at anything that came to him. ''This Giggle tone, it''s is Kuntnak?'' Kuntnak, is Indonesia''s Famous Urban legend, Kuntnak or often abbreviated as Kunti is a ghost that is believed toe from a pregnant woman who died or a woman who died When it is pregnant and the child has not been born yet, that ''hihihi'' was their unique characteristics, Although it sounds like a giggle, that sound is the sound of them crying, sad because of their unborn children. ''Because I can''t sense her location, then she was not a living being, is it a real kuntnak?'' After what happened with Jenn, Taufik has trained his senses to the maximum he can, afraid that the same ident as Jenn''s will happen again. Although it''s only for one month, Taufik now can sense all the living things that are around him, up to 5 kilometers away. So any living being who is 5 kilometers away from him, can''t escape his senses. ''This is a problem, if I can sense her, then I can only depend on my instinct when she attacks me, but can a ghost attack a human, from what I sense, not only the presence but I can''t feel any MANA too, so with what she will attack'' "Where''s my child~, ahh my poor child~, hihihi~" Suddenly, a woman with A in white housedress, and long ck hair, that covered her entire face, appeared in front of Taufik, Floating in the air. "Do you know where''s my child~, where''s my child~, you definitely know where''s my child~" "..." "Hihihi~, why you''re not answering~, are you the one who take my child~, hihihi~" "..." "Where''s my child~, hihihi~..... Hey..... GIVE ME MY CHILD!!!!" With that, the women suddenly fly towards Taufik wanting to attack him with her Sharp nail, showing her whole red eyes. "GIVE ME MY CHILD BACK!!!" but with His Enhanced reflexes, He easily avoided the attack and then shed down. "shh" Taufik wanted to end this quickly because he was alreadyte to back home. But instead, of hitting the Kunti, his katana just went through the Kunti''s body, Taufik was shocked because he was not using his SwordMagic: Water Form, but the katana still got through The Kuntnak''s body. ''What!!?'' Seeing his attack not seed, Taufik Then thinks of using The light Form, which can cut anything. When The Kunti Saw her attack didn''t seed she then turned around and, wanted to attack him again, But Taufik did not allow this and chose to attack her first. Facing Taufik''s attack, Kunti just lets it be and doesn''t do anything, she thinks Taufik''s attack will just end up like before, and will just go through her. Seeing Kuntnak, don''t try to block or avoid his attacks. ''You''re so done''. And just like that, the kuntnak who didn''t think that Taufik''s attack would do anything to her, was cut into two, dead, turned into many particles, and spread everywhere, leaving nothing. "What is that?,....Fuck, This world just be moreplicated". ------ After the kuntnak is gone, Taufik Looks around him, to see if anything else will pop up, but sees nothing, Taufik then gets out of the forest. Reaching his house, Taufik then tells Jenn, about what he had experienced before. Jenn who heard his story, is worried but seeing he was fine, she felt relieved. "That way I don''t want you to remain there when the sun is gone" "But what exactly is that, is it a kuntnak?" "Yes, they Ware a Real kuntnak, but the people who live in the supernatural, like to call them inferior demons, Because they are creatures made up of pure human emotions, and Kuntnak, Specially created from the sadness of that parent who lost their child and didn''t return from that forest" "Inferior demon? are they strong" Taufik asks getting interested in this ''inferior demon''. "They''re not that powerful, only a few of them are strong, but because physical and magical attacks don''t do much for them, so we magicians prefer to avoid them" "How so, then how can someone kill them" "Only an Exorcist can do something to them, they have their own secret method" "Wow, first was a magician, then spiritual, and now an Exorcist, this world getting moreplicated for me. Taufik said, after hearing a new force in this world. "Hahahaha, you don''t have to worry, As long as you don''t fight them, everything will be okay" "But I just killed one of them already" "...WHAT!!!, YOU KILL ONE, HOW?" Jenn said, shocked by what she heard from Taufik. "I just cut her with my katana, nothing special" "...you were the only one who thought something like killing an inferior demon is nothing special at all, if the Exorcist society knew this, maybe they would think you stole their method, haha, you never stop surprising me, what next, you will tell that you are not Human or something, hahaha" Jenn Laughs a little trying to make a joke, but getting no response from Taufik. "..." "..." "..." "... What!!, you''re not human!?" She asks but still doesn''t get any response from Taufik. "..." "Exin, yourself!!! Now!!!". .... ... .. . Chapter 19 - 19 - The Note

Chapter 19: chapter 19 - The Note

One month has passed since the day Taufik revealed to Jenn that he''s no longer a human, he has no reason to not tell Jenn about this, because Jenn already knows about the supernatural in this world, so she will slowly ept the fact that her boyfriend it''s no longer human. The only problem is his mom, he doesn''t know how to exin to her, that his son, who was born from her, a human being'' is no longer human, but Jenn tells him that he has to tell his mom soon because no matter what he is still her son. no matter if he is still human or has be a vampire, a big secret like this he has to tell his mom, Jenn said. Taufik had long decided to tell his mother about all of this sooner orter, but he never found the right time, and he was still a little afraid of how his mother would react when he told her all of this. so he didn''t know what to do, but he would still tell her, No matter how she reacted, even if his mother did not see him as her child anymore, he would still tell her, but he believed, her mother would never do such thing like that. -------- At Taufik Training ce. "SwordMagic Technique - Dark form - TimeSpace Diversion" "sh" One can see when Taufik swings his katana, the space is getting cut off, and a cut mark appears in the air, it is only a small cut at first, but gets bigger in a second. With his skill "weapon mastery" Taufik has almost perfected All forms of SwordMagic Divine Technique, and what his training right now is thest Form he hasn''t perfected yet, the Dark Form. his skill weapon mastery is indeed broken, although it''s only at a Rare level, but if you use it correctly, it has a very great advantage. Although, his "Imagination magic" Is broken too, however, it is veryplicated to use, he has to know the inside and outside of the thing he needs to make. So right now, he can only make something like an element or something simple like a weapon and any other stuff that is easy to make and doesn''t require too many details, so he rarely uses it. "Wow, what is that, dear?" today is a holiday, so Jenn apanied Taufik with his daily training. "Ahh, this? I only cut space and time" "Only?, You insane, if other people see this maybe they''ll faint already" Jenn always felt that her boyfriend was too carefree, he always made something incredible, but he just reacted so-so to it. ''Is this the family inheritance? his mother is also like that. where would you find a mother who let her son date a woman who is age not far from her, maybe it''s only her, so it''s absolutely inheritance. and because of this, I ask him to tell his mother about his secret, she will just react like ''Oh, it''s amazing'', but he doesn''t know that. this, not a level of carefree anymore''. ''Haha, whatever, let them solve their problem, I''ll just have to be there when it''s happening.'' ------ "But you look fine, so it''s fine, maybe" "Yeah, do as you Like,... So what that thing can do?" Although Jenn acts like she doesn''t care, she is still very interested, so she still asks. "Hehehe, I''ve been waiting for you to ask that. with this technique, maybe I can travel to the past or maybe the future too, I''m still not sure, because I still never tried it yet, but, imagining that I can back to the past, makes me excited, and maybe with this I can reveal the secret about The void century,... And maybe find my dad too" "..." Jenn already knows about Taufik''s Dad, and what happened to him, and she too thinks that what happened to him is a supernatural event, but she''s not sure whether his father survived or not. "... I know this is going to bother you, but still, I have to say it, so can I?" Taufik nods his head. "Say it!" "...okay, although I''m sure that what happened to your father was a supernatural event, but, why are you so sure that he still survived? From what I heard he is just a normal human" Taufik then sits beside Jenn. "I''m sure about it, although he was just a normal human, he was a strong man, so I''m sure he still survived somehow" "But why do you believe that he was back to the past, and not just trapped in other worlds, you know that other than our Earth, there are other worlds out there, and the method to travel to the past never existed, if that method exists, then Someone must have long revealed the secrets behind the void century" Taufik then thinks about for a while. "...I don''t know how to exin this to you, but my hunch tells me so, like a son and father connection, I can feel it, he still lives in one of those times" "But, if he really go back to the past, the chance to survive is smaller" "How so?" Jenn Then told Taufik about what she knew, about the note from her unknown ancestor who lived at that time, although it''s not very detailed, the note just said that she was from the Robin Family, and had reached the Grandmaster Realm magician too. she said that history has been removed by some powerful being Because what happened at that time should not have happened yet, But because "someone" intervened, it happened too soon. she said at that time a Great war was happening, and humans couldn''t do anything, only a few humans who learned how to control MANA Could do something and she was one of them. The humans back then were like livestock that could only wait to be ughtered. "The Dark Age" She called that era, That war went on for 800 years, she said the humans at that time were almost extinct, but fortunately, if you can call it like that, a very powerful being descent to the earth, that being said something like ''the fate is moving too far away from the track'', then stop the war and then removed that history from this world, fearing that if this history is known by, the fate is going farther away from its track. " If this note is not protected by her and her college magic, this note may be removed too" "..." "So now you know, how Dangerous the Void century is, right?" "...yeah, but I''m still sure my dad is still survived" Taufik doesn''t know why, but he is sure his father is still alive, he can''t tell how he was sure about it, but he believes it. ''...Wait!, a fate?, track,....The One Who Decided The Fate?, is the being from Jenn''s ancestor note Talking about him?'' Taufik connected all the dots about what he heard from Jenn and what the system told him one month ago, about the Title he got, and then He created several possibilities. ''If what I think is the real possibilities, then what exactly the system is, how can he do all of this,... What exactly the system is?''. "... F,...fik,... Taufik, are you okay?" Taufik who was lost in the ocean of his mind was woken up by Jenn''s voice seeming worried. "Ahh, I''m sorry just lost in thought, too much to process, haha, I''m sorry" "... No, I''m sorry, did what I told you too much" Taufik shakes his head. "No, no, it''s fine, I''m thankful about that" But Jenn is still not sure if he is really okay. "... It is really okay? I think that is enough for today, let''s just Go home for now" But Taufik shakes his head again. "No, I have to perfect my technique today, it''s almost there, so let''s train for a little bit more" "... Hmm, if you say so" Because Taufik says it''s fine, Jenn just let it go, but she is still a bit worried. Taufik then continued his training, leaving aside his thoughts about his father''s case and focusing on his training, he wanted to perfect all forms of the SwordMagic divine technique today, and see if that wouldplete the quest, if not, then he would think another way to be more stronger. Luckily, The Rune Family didn''t do anything again after just sending The Dai-yak Tribe, this whole month, so he could focus on his training, he doesn''t know the reason, but maybe The Dai-yak Tribe had to do something about that, so he thankfully for that. ''If I get the reward from this quest, I will visit That Rune family directly'' "shh" With hisst sh, Taufik then heard the sound of the system. [DING] [QUEST - In This Vast World With Many Hidden Denger I Have To Grow Stronger - SSS, have beenpleted] [DING] [Congrattions, Master have Received The reward - "All-seeing Eyes"] [All-Seeing System, eyes that can see through anything, can distinguish between the truth and lies, any form of illusion was useless in front of the all-seeing eyes and can boost learning ability] [DING] [Issued a new quest] [DING] [QUEST - if you poke me I will p you - A] [The Rune family have decided to kill you, but they don''t seed, You should collect a debt] [Quest requirement - make the Rune family realize that, it''s not you who messes with the wrong person but them] [Quest Limit - ] [Quest reward -...] ..... .... ... .. . Chapter 20 - 20 - vampire essence

Chapter 20: chapter 20 - vampire essence

[Quest Reward - nk Blueprint (item) ] "nk Blueprint?" [nk Blueprint - ITEM A nk blueprint that can create any design that the user wants, from the shape, materials, size, and function, any design that users have created can be saved and edited] ''This is what I need to use my ''Imagination Magic'' to be more efficient This item is suitable for Taufik who doesn''t have a great brain to make something, For Taufik who does not like to study, making something that requires too much detail is very difficult, so with this item, he can use his ''magic imagination'' more easily and efficient, he just needs to think about something he wants to create and the item will does the rest, so the item and his ''magic imagination'' is verypatible. ''The system sure really knows what I need'' What he will receive whenpleting the quest, just adds only more reason for Taufik to deal with the Rune Family. "Dear, Is your training done?, the night is approaching, so we have to get out of this forest, even though, I know that you can deal with the inferior demon, I do not want to meet with that creepy beings, so we have to go home now" For Jenn who had been notified in her childhood, that if she saw an inferior demon it was better to avoid them, because other than an exorcist, no one could face them. So since childhood, Jenn has developed a fear of these creatures. "Hmm, okay, let''s go back home" Taufik and Jenn then headed home, On the way home Jenn asked Taufik about what she had been wanting to ask. "So.... like, you''re a vampire, right? like in those movies?" "... Yeah, but I''m different from the vampire in the movies you usually watch" "What the difference?" Taufik smiled when Jenn asked him that question, he said. "I''m superior to them" "Hmmm, so... Can you turn a human into a vampire too?" "..." Hearing Jenn''s question, Taufik can''t say anything, it''s not like he doesn''t want to answer, but he doesn''t know how to answer that question. ''Since I''m a vampire and also the progenitor one too, I should be able to do that, right?'' ''System? '' [Yes master, like any other vampire, master too can turn a human to be a vampire, because the master is a progenitor vampire, if the master himself transforms any human to be a vampire, they will be an Elder Vampire and will have a bit of master power] ''Huufft, That was a relief'' A/N- (Vampires ranked from, progenitor Vampire > Elder Vampire > Vampire Noble > Elite Vampire > ordinary Vampire > and the lowest Blood ve, Noble Vampire will have to consume Blood periodically to survive(Elder and Progenitor don''t need to drink blood). ) Taufik then looks at Jenn. "... Yeah I can, why? You want to be one?" ".... Can I?" "If you want to, I don''t mind it, I''ll turn you when we are home" "YESSSS" ------- After walking for a while, the two have finally arrived at home. "I''m home" x2 "Wee, how was the date? was it fun?" Today was Sunday, and Linda was also off from work, usually when she have a holiday she just rxes at home, doesn''t do anything, and doesn''t think anything about work. Because Taufik is also off from school today, he has to make an excuse to his mother so he can get out to training, and the excuse he picked, was to go dates with Jenn. "Yeah, it was fun, Mother" "Jenn, how many times did I tell you to stop calling me mother, instead call me sister, it''s more pleasant for my ear to hear that" For thest two months they have been living together, Jenn and Linda have be best friends, but for some reason, Jenn always calls Linda ''mother'', but because their age gap it''s not too far, Linda has told Jenn to call her ''sister'' instead of ''Mother'' but Jenn still insist to call her ''mother'' instead of ''sister''. "Hehehehe" Taufik can only shake his head when he sees their interaction, when they start it it will take a long time, but tonight he has to turn Jenn to be a vampire, So he won''t wait until they are done. "Jenn, we have something we have to do, right?" "Ahhh, you''re right, I''m sorry ''Mother'' I can''t apany you today, Taufik and I have something important to do" Jenn said with a teasing smile and looked at Linda. "Jenn enough, let''s Go to our room" "You are very impatient, hehe, let''s Go" Taufik and Jenn then headed to their room, Linda just shaking her head when she saw the two of them. "You guys always do that, but I don''t see any progress at all, If it''s like this, when can I carry my grandchild?" Taufik considered he didn''t hear anything from his mother, and he went straight to his room. ------ In their room, Taufik and Jenn were sitting on the edge of the bed, Jenn who seemed to want to say something, looking at Taufik. "Dear,... Uhmm, are there''s is no problem?" "Don''t worry, you will turn to vampire easily, believe me" But Jenn shook her head when she heard Taufik answer. "...not that, I mean, as mother said, we have done ''that'' often, And neither did we use a protection, nor did I take any pills, but I''m still not pregnant yet, so do you think there was a problem?" "... You too? why do the women in this house, want a kid that bad?" "Hehe, you know, although MANA makes me still look young, I was at the right age to be a mother, so... " Taufik takes a deep breath. "Haaaah, right... But I think there''s was nothing wrong, neither you nor me,...humm, let me think about it for a while!" Taufik then started thinking, saying it ''thinking'' may be a bit wrong because he only asked the system. ''System, Is it because I''ve be a vampire, make me can''t have a child?'' [No master, as I said before, there is no side effect, but because the master gene has be too strong, then making a child is be a bit difficult, and needs a very long time to seed, or the master can receive external help, like consume something that has a high life essence, before doing SEX, it''s will make a chance of pregnancy is be very high] ''So, it''s like that, thanks system'' [My pleasure, master] After he knew what the problem was Taufik breathed a sigh of relief, although he didn''t show it, Taufik wanted to have kids too. he then looked at Jenn who was looking at him too, Taufik smiled and said. "You don''t have to worry, honey, it''s not that we have a problem, no, maybe I''m the problem, but it''s not like I''m infertility or something like that, this happened because I''m too strong, my vampire gene is too strong so making a child is a bit difficult" "Uhmm, so can we still have children?" "Yes, but don''t you think it''s still too fast for me?" Jenn shook her head. "No, you don''t need to do anything, when I''m Pragnent, I will stop being a teacher and just stay home" "What? why? When Taufik asked that, Jenn chuckled a little. "Hehe, when I look at your wealth, I think ''Wow, with that much wealth, maybe we don''t have to work for the rest of our lives''" "But, why do you want to quit teaching?" Taufik asks, still finding her reason to quit bing a teacher is not strong enough. "Yeah it''s okay, be a teacher is just my excuse, so I can stay away from a magician world, so it''s fine" "... But, I''m not" Jenn then holding Taufik''s hand, looking at Taufik''s beautiful blue eyes, said seriously. "I''m fine!!" "..." Taufik takes a deep breath, can''t do anything to change her decision. "Haaaah, if you say so, I will do something about it" "Yeah, I love you" Jenn then kisses him, again and again feeling happy thinking that she will have a baby. "Yeah, yeah, I love you too, so still want to be a vampire?" "Yeah, let''s Go" "Theny down first!" Jenn just following what Taufik said, closed her eyes, waiting for Taufik to take action. ''System, tell me how to turn another into a vampire!'' [Yes master, master just has to drink her blood, if the master thinks that master drinks enough then injects master blood that has master''s essence in her, then master blood will do the rest and turn her into a vampire] ''Just like that, ok thanks'' [Yes] After that Taufik just followed what the system had told him, he bit Jenn on her neck, then began to drink her blood, this was Taufik''s first time drinking blood, just like the system said the blood tasted indeed very delicious, and a little intoxicating. "Akhh, Ahn, Uhm..Ahhhhnn" Jenn can only moan in the process and her moan sounds very erotic, when Taufik thinks he has drunk enough, then he injects his blood that has his essence with his fang that is still inside Jenn''s neck. "Ahnn, ahhh, umhm, ahhnnn" Jenn just moaned more, her moan sounded like she had Pain but a pleasure at the same time. When Taufik was done, he took his fangs out of Jenn''s neck, and after that, Jenn suddenly Fainted. Taufik stares at Jenn who is Fainted, covers her with a nket Then gets out of the room, and wants to use the bathroom. ------ Linda who Saw Taufik came out of his room and looked a little tired, of course after losing his essence, even if it just a little and will be rechargedter, Taufik still looked tired, but his mother didn''t know that. "You guys are a little intense today, it is because of what I said before?" "Whatever you say, Mom, whatever you say" "Chee, not fun" Taufik is toozy right now to deal with his mother, and go straight to the bathroom...he still has to search for the location of the Rune Family tomorrow. .... ... .. . Chapter 21 - 21 - GARUDA

Chapter 21: chapter 21 - GARUDA

The Night has ended, the Sun Reced the Moon, the mother prepares breakfast, the Father is ready to go to work, and the Kid is still sleeping in their Bed. When the sun rays illuminate Taufik''s Face, he knows the Time hase, Looking at Jenn who is still sleeping beside him, he smiles. Last Night, when Jenn woke up after she fainted, she was like a beast who was bloodthirsty and seeking blood, looking at Jenn who was like that, Taufik was a little anxious, He thought something was wrong with the process. the system tells him that he only has to let her drink his blood and she will be fine, so he does it, and after Jenn drinks a lot of his blood she back to normal, and then continues to sleep. "You little beast, you almost made me dryst night" Taufik said That, Smiling and Looking at Jenn who was still sleeping, Usually at this time Jenn already wake up to help Linda in the kitchen, but maybe because of what happenedst night, she sleeping more today, Taufik then kissed her cheek, then go up from the bed, then waking her up. "Hey, Jenn wake up, we have to go school, wake up!" "Hmnn, wait, let me sleep for 5 minutes more" "No you have to wake up now, you have to go to school, right?" "School?, maybe I will skip it today" "Are you really that Ms. Jennah I used to know?,...wake up now, if not then I will carry you to the bathroom then wash you myself" "Please, do it!" Heard Taufik, Jenn raised her two hands, so Taufik could carry her more easily. "..." Looking at Jenn who is like that, Taufik doesn''t have any choice but to carry her, but instead of the bathroom he carries her directly to the kitchen, Linda who saw this, has an amused expression, shakes her head, says. "You, guys, It''s still early and you''ve already started it again" Jenn who heard Linda''s voice, was surprised, she thought Taufik would carry her to the bathroom, but he didn''t expect that he would carry her to the kitchen instead. although she had done something that a married couple usually did with Taufik, she still felt embarrassed if someone who was not too old from her Saw her while being carried by someone younger than her. Jenn covered her face with her hand, then she looked at Taufik. "... Y-you" "What, you feeling a shame now? after what we do?" "Of course, even me can feel ashamed too, you know" Taufik shakes his head. "Sometimes I don''t know what happens inside your head" "This and that is different, don''t make them the same thing" "Yeah, yeah, whatever" Taufik then, whispered in her ear "So what are you feeling after bing a vampire, are you feeling weird somewhere?" "No, it''s great, I''m feeling really strong, and my mana bes purer, what you said Back then is true" "Hmm? What?" Taufik said, trying to remember what he had said to Jenn before. ------- Linda who sees them whispering, feels irritated, although she was a carefree person, she had been alone for a long time. after her husband disappeared she never had any rtionship with any other man and although what she sees is her son, she still feels irritated somehow. "You two, don''t act lovey-dovey here, go back to your room if you want to do that! I want to eat here" Linda said, with a little angry voice. "Sorry" x2 Taufik and Jenn said at the same time. "Eat, wash, then go to school!!" "Yes, ma''am" x2 After that, they then go to school, today was the day Taufik would search the Rune family location. ------- Rune Family is one of 30 or 40 Magician Families in the world, the numbers are unknown because many Magician Families still hiding from the outside world, and only a few of them are known. Rune family was the best Number two Family in Indonesia. Indonesia is a unique Country because MANA in Indonesia is less corrupt than the rest of the other countries, so many magician families live in Indonesia. what Taufik heard from Jenn is, that in Indonesia, there were seven magician, Families, The Ana''karaeng Family, the Rune Family, the Robin Family, the As-mah Family, the Waja Family, the Niyas Family, and the Dayni Family. the first was Ana''karaeng Family, They lived in the Swesi Region and were the oldest Magician Family in Indonesia. Then there was the Rune Family, The Rune Family was the lowest In the past, but after they made contact with The Dai-Yak Tribe they quickly rose in rank and beat the other families. at first, even when they first had contact with the Dai-Yak Tribe, their Rank didn''t rise that much, but after Argus Takes over as the head Family, The Rune Family quickly became Number Two in rank, to the point it bes suspicious. But the other family, can''t do anything because the Rune Family is a Hidden Family and the only Family that has contact with them is the Robin family who lives in the same Region, but the Robin Family Still doesn''t know where the Rune Family location is, only Jenn Grandfather know about that because he and Argus Father were some old close friends. The Robin Family is in Rank six, but in the past, they were in Rank Two, the decline in the rankings, was mostly caused by Jenn''s father, He was drowning in debt and had sold a lot of family assets, Thest time they tried to get funding from the rune family in exchange for Jenn''s marriage to rune, but the n failed because Taufik, but the Robins didn''t yet take any action Regarding that matter. Regarding The rest of the Magician family, Jenn doesn''t know much, because all of her life she has never been out of Kalimantan/Borneo so she only knows about Robin and Rune''s Family. Jaan and Jenn said the same thing, they said the Rune Family lives inside the forest, unknown to the outside world, Tarakan City''s Forest is huge, very huge, so searching for them is something very difficult. So today is the day where Taufik will visit the Rune family, but he will do that after school, Maybe it''ll take a long time, so he has to tell her mother that he will be homete, so she doesn''t have to worry. -------- "Jenn, please tell Momter, that I will be home a littlete today, I have something to do, just tell her that I will y with Reza at his house" Taufik said to Jenn on their way to school. "Okay, but what do you want to do?" "I just want to search the Rune Family location, nothing much" "... What?" "As I said, I want t_ Jenn shook her head, she heard what Taufik said, and and she only wanted to know what his reasons were. "No no no, I heard what you said, but why, why do you want to search their location?" Taufik looks at her, slightly tilting his head. "Did I not tell you that Runes had sent someone to kill me?" "WHAT!!??" Jenn was surprised when he heard That. "Hy, we are still on the road, don''t yell like that, yes, the Runes sent someone from the Dai-Yak Tribe to kill me, but they failed" "THE DAI-YAK!!?" "Hy, don''t yell, people begin to look at us" Jenn then looked around, the others were indeed looking at their way, then getting close to Taufik. "... but we talk about the Dai-Yak tribe here, the famous silent killer" Taufik then exined all of his ns to Jenn, until they reached the school. ------ in the school right now, almost all the students and the teachers know about their rtionship, but none of the teachers even the principal asked about that. even after the Robin family has Declined in the supernatural world, they still have some Influence in the outside world. the only problem is the way the boys in the school look at Taufik, full of jealousy and full of hatred, but Taufik just lets them do what they want to do. When he arrived at his ss he remembered that he still had not yet logged in today. ''System, LOGIN!'' [Yes] [DING] [Congrattions you''ve got the MYTHICAL-LEVEL ITEM "GARUDA" ] "!!!" [Garuda The garuda is a mythical bird of Hindu mythology thates from India and developed in Indonesian, The garuda itself represents power, while the golden color of the garuda feather represents greatness or glory] [ Ability -Dragon eater(pasif) When faced with any kind of dragon, the power of garuda increases by 100%. - Fire Breathe Garuda was known as the god of fire, they said a single breath of Garuda could vaporize the Tobake. - mount. ] ''Amazing!!!'' ''Wait!, Garuda will not suddenly appear in this ssroom, right? system?'' [Don''t worry master, the Garuda is rested in the form of a tattoo on the master''s chest, the master can call him out when the master needs him] Taufik then looked at his chest and found a tattoo of Garuda''s head, then felt relief, but his ssmate who Saw him suddenly opened his uniform then looked at his chest, weirdly looking at him, Even Reza looked strangely at his friend. Taufik who feels the way his ssmates see him can only stroke the back of his head, awkwardly said. "Hehe, some insect entered my uniform, so.. Hehe" "..." "..." "..." "...WTH, man" - Reza .... .. . Chapter 22 - 22 - Foolish Son

Chapter 22: chapter 22 - Foolish Son

After that embarrassing event, the ss goes as usual. -------- Other than Some school kids picking a fight with him during lunchtime, just because they didn''t like him dating Jenn, nothing Happened even after school ended. and now Taufik and Jenn were on their way home, although other teachers were still at school to review today''s lesson, somehow Jenn still went home with him. "I heard some boys pick a fight with you Again, today" Jenn said, seeing her boyfriend was in a bad mood. "Yeah, those boys never give up, no matter how hard I punch them, They''ll only be back the next day as new, It gives me a headache" "Hehe, Don''t think too much, at some point, they will also give up" "You can say that because it''s not you who goes through all That, Heck, Even now they make it some sort ofpetition and they have a regr audience too, I tried to avoid them, but they just search me all over the school, that I think is more troublesome, so I don''t have any choices but to face them, Maybe I should seriously drop out of school right now, it''s not like I''m afraid of them, it''s just, it''s just, too troublesome to face them every day, you know" "..." Jenn who heard about it, couldn''t say anything, she had known for a long time that the kids at school picked a fight with Taufik because of her, But she just let it go, thinking the school authorities would do something about it, but it''s been over two months since then and they didn''t do anything to solved that case, so she can''t say anything about that. "Ahahaha...., ah right, you say you will search the location of the Rune Family today right, Have you thought of a way?" Jenn said trying to change the topic. "No, but I will do something about that, what? do you have a way?" Jenn shakes her head. "Nothing in mind, like I told you, I only know that they live inside the forest, and they put some powerful illusion, so no one can Watch them, even the road can''t be seen, although I know you were strong, but still, please be careful, okay?" "Hmm, I know" At first, Taufik thinks of using his skill ''sky eyes'', then using ''All-Seeing Eyes'' to dispel all the Illusion, but after he gets Garuda he will use him as a mount to fly and then look throughout the forest with All-Seeing eyes, Although the concept remains the same, he thinking using Garuda is more simple. And for now, Taufik will go home and change his uniform, He thought of using the leather armor he got from the system. "Damn, this armor makes me look better, The material is alsofortable and feels very fitting" Taufik admired himself in front of the mirror, doing some poses, and then getting out of the room. "Jeen, how do I look?" "... Wow, you look more handsome, where did you get that armor?" "Hehehe, I made it with my magic, amazing right?" "Yeah, that''s good" Although Taufik has told almost all of his secrets to Jenn, however, he still makes the system''s existence a secret, not because he does not trust Jenn, but because he doesn''t want to tell anyone about the system, even if that person is his mother. "Haha, thanks, I will leave now, tell mom that I will be homete today, okay?!" "Hmm, you don''t have to worry, I will tell her, be careful out there" Taufik then kisses Jenn, then tells Garuda toe out, Taufik has given the Garuda a name, and his name is Ngntaka, The name is inspired by the garuda skill ''dragon eater'', ''Ngntaka''es from Sanskrit also means dragon eaters, so Taufik though the name is very suitable for the Garuda. "Ngntaka,e out!!, we have a job" "ahhk" - Garuda chirp (:v) Ngntaka thenes out of Taufik''s chest and flies straight to the sky, if not for the concealed magic That Taufik cast, maybe everyone in this area would have seen the reborn of the legendary bird in Indonesia, but sadly only Taufik and Jenn were close by can see it. "... WHAT IS THAT?!!, FIK SOMETHING JUST CAME OUT OF YOUR CHEST, ARE YOU OKAY?!" Jenn said in surprise, then got close to Taufik to check if he was okay. Taufik chuckled a little when he saw Jenn''s expression. "Rx Jenn, that was my familiar ''Ngntaka'' a Garuda" "You''re familiar?" "Yes" Jenn pointed at Ngntaka. "That Garuda?,...the bird of legend?, Our national symbol?, and the vehicle of God Vishnu? that garuda?" "...Yes" Jenn looked at Taufik with her mouth wide open, didn''t believe what her boyfriend had just said. she thought that he was a vampire was a surprise enough for her but now, he had a familiar too, not just an average e familiar, but Garuda, that garuda, the garuda from the legend, how could she digest all of that information. "... You never stop to surprise me, what next? tell me in advance so I can prepare myself" "Hahaha, You overreacted, okay I will go now, Ngntakae down!" "ahhk" Garuda chirp. When Ngntaka was down, Taufik climbed to garuda back. "Fly Ngntaka, take me to the high so that I can see the entire forest!" "ahhk" (I swear this is Garuda chirp) Ngntaka then flies high enough to the point that Taufik can sew the arrow of the earth, but is too high. "Ngntaka,e down a bit, we''re too high" "ahhk" When Taufik feels the high is good enough, he then activates his ''All-Seeing Eye''. Not long after, something happened, like a stone being thrown into a calmke, suddenly a ripple appeared in Taufik''s point of view, and the ripple spread in every direction, in a semi-circle form, after that the scenery changed, which was originally a normal forest, then something like castle emerged in the middle of the forest,plete with a paved road. "Wow, how could they hide something that big all the time? the silent castle stands alone inside the forest, It''s like some setup in those fantasy stories, but... " The castle is not silent at all, maybe because of Taufik. the people in the castle are running around in panic. "I haven''t done anything yet, but their reactions have been like that, has anything happened before I got here?, did jaan and his Tribe do something?" "So, how am I supposed to start this?" What Taufik said was indeed the truth, after Jaan told his tribe about what the Runes had done, the Dai-Yak Tribe couldn''t hold their anger anymore, although the chief and some of the Panglima Against the decision to attack the Runes, but the tribesmen and other Panglima could no longer stand the Runes'' behavior, saw this the vige chief unable to do anything, and then the attack on the runes began. Like the title "The Silent-Killer" Dai-Yak Tribe attack it''s Very deadly and unpredictable, with The Dai-Yak hidden weapon ''Sumpit'' or blowgun killing someone they consider an enemy is very easy because this weapon doesn''t make any sound when used, many members of the Runes have dead with this weapon. Not only that, their most frightening technique is the ''Flying-Mandau'' technique, Although its name is Flying Mandate, it does not mean the Mandau (the Dai-Yak Sword) is flying, it is the user who bes invisible to the enemy with the help of light spirit power, so only their weapon is visible to the enemy, So it makes some sort of effect like a flying Sword, so it''s named Flying Mandau. facing the attack from the dai-yak tribe, Argus the head of the Rune Family has tried to do some things, but because what he fighting is an invisible enemy he can''t do anything about it. so he can only just sit back and watch his family members get killed one by one, he has a way to win against them, but if he uses it, the Dai-Yak Tribe will only get angrier and crazier, so he still doesn''t use it. --------- Inside the castle. In Argus Room. Argus right now heard a report from his subordinate. "patriarch, Our illusion is be prated again" Heard that Argus massaged his forehead, Because of the continuous attack from The Dai-Yak Tribe, Argus had never had enough sleep these few days. "... Again, what they use this time, is it a Flying Mandau again?" The subordinate shakes his head. "No, patriarch we don''t see any flying Mandau today" "So, what attacked us?" When the subordinate Heard Argus''s question, he hesitated to answer it for a while. "... Nothing patriarch, we don''t see anything, the rm just gets triggered" "...what?!" "We don''t see anything, patriarch" "Then, what?!" "..." "You fool, if you don''t have anything to report then don''t, back to your post, if something like this happens again, I will kill you myself" Argus said angrily, getting more headache after he heard the bullshit from his subordinate. "Y-yes patriarch" "And call the person who causes all of this, that good for nothing son!!" "Yes, patriarch" not long After the servant is gone, rijal thenes the his father''s office, looking pale and scared. "I-I''m here, fa-father" "...Look what you''ve done, look!!, I need a little more time, just a little time, then our family will rise to the top, beat that Ana''karaeng Family, but because of you and your Foolish action, here we are" "..." "what I expect from that woman gen, like your mother you also a fool, but your Mother still has some use for me, but you? Nothing, you just bring trouble for me" "B-but fath-" Rijal''s speech was interrupted by a voice that came from the outside, it sounded very casual, yet it sounded very loud. "Cek cek, do you all hear me, ekhem.. " "Cek, cek.... ... .... ... .. . Chapter 23 - 23 - Summon a summon?

Chapter 23: chapter 23 - Summon a summon?

"So, how am I supposed to start this?". ''Hmmm?.. It seems my existence has been known by them'' ''Ahhh, let''s just attack them directly'' Taufik canceled his conceal magic, and then used wind magic, to spread his voice so everyone in Runes Castle could hear it. "Cek cek, do you all hear me, ekhem.. " "Cek, cek, my Name is Taufik, i''m here to... Hmm, destroy the Rune Family, maybe? ahh destroying is too much, then just let me kill the one who causes all of this" The people at the runes residence, upon hearing that voice were panicked and afraid at first, but after knowing it was not the Dai-Yak Tribe they felt relief but they became angry, knowing that some random magician just attacked them. they get out of the castle to see who dares to attack them, but after they go out they feel afraid again because they See some golden big bird flying above the castle. "What is that, you, go tell the patriarch about this!!!" "Y-yes" "What bird is that, how can a bird grow that big, and the color is golden too...amazing" "You stupid, This is no time to be amazed, that was enemy" "But look at that, You will never see something like this again...it''s worth to be studied" The Runes residents is Mostly are magicians who work for the Runes family and like the rest of the magicians they like to research something that they find interesting, so looking at Ngntaka, Their researcher''s side is taking over their fear. "What''s going on?!" Argus and Rijal who heard all themotion, automatically came out to ensure the situation, but seeing a giant golden bird, even Argus was shocked. but different from Argus, rijal who not focused on the bird but on the person who Rode it, seeing the person Rijal bes pale, and remembers the events two months ago. "Yo-you, why are you here, how can you break our illusion?!" Taufik who heard some familiar voice, looked down and saw Rijal, he then got his katana out of the inventory, Drew a katana out of the scabbard, and pointed the tip of the katana at Rijal. "Ahh, here we are, Rijal, I''m here to kill you,e here! don''t make it hard for the both of us" "Hi-hihhck, Fa-father help me, that the boy I told you, the one with the artifact" Seeing his good-for-nothing son like that, argus looks at the boy who Rode the bird. "Who are you, do you know where are you, this is the Runes Territory, are you ready to bear the consequences by entering this area?!" "Yeah~yeah~yeah~, Ngntakae down!" "ahhk" Ngntaka then descended from the sky andnded in front of the crowd, Taufik got down from Ngntaka back "Thank you, you can back now". " ahhk " Ngntaka then back into Taufik''s chest. "!!!!" Seeing the Big bird Disappeared into Taufik''s chest, The Runes Residence was shocked, Argus was no exception, but seeing the Big bird was gone, argus felt relief, because he felt something Dangerous about that bird. some magician of the Runes began their discussion, trying to guess the trick behind what they just saw. Argus just ignored the discussions from his subordinates, although he too was curious, but that is not what is important right now. Argus focused at Taufik. "With that bird maybe you can escape from here, However, it looks like you dide here to seek dead" "Hahh? With me alone, is enough to deal with you all" "I don''t know if it''s confidence or just stupidity, but Why did you attack my Castle?!" Heard that, Taufik shrugged his shoulder. "...just because...Men, I''m here to attack you, to kill your son, not talking with y-" "զ?Ѧ զئӦ??" (fire ball) Taufik Can not finish what he wants to say, because a fireball suddenly approaches him. seeing the fireball Taufik just defends it by swinging his katana vertically, but because the speed is too fast, so argus and the other can not see that. "Boom" "You talking too much for someone who doesn''t even Dodge that attack" Argus said, thinking the fireball was hitting Taufik. "Hahahaha, you guys, although I say that I''m here not to talk, can you let me Finnish what I have to say" Taufikugheding out from the fog that came from the fireball before. "!!!" Seeing that Taufik is fine, argus and the rest of the magician begin to chant some spells again. "ӦŦ?æɦ ?̦Ϧ" "Ŧ?ʦ ͦŦѦ?" "?ɦͦ Ҧզ?Ѧ" "զ?Ѧ զئӦ??" All kinds of magice to Taufik, fire, water, earth, and wind magice to him, seeing this Taufik creates a shield with his Imagination magic. "Aegis" The magic hits the shield, but can do anything to Taufik who is protected by his shield "Aegis". Aegis is a shield used by Zeus and his daughter Athena in Greek Mythology, after reading that in some book he decided to copy that shield, The shield is round, and in front of the shield, there''s an ornament of women with snake-shaped hair. "...Enough, let''s Finnish this quickly" ''SwordMagic: fire form - total Annihtion'' Taufik swings his katana horizontally, and then a sword aura in a "U" shape made from blue firees out from his katana going into Argus and his subordinates. "Swoosh" Taufik''s sword aura was too fast, so only Argus who is in Master Realm magician Could act fast and create a shield, but the other magicians were not as fast as him, so all of the magicians were hit by the sword aura, and just matter of seconds they be ashes they don''t even make a sound, then blown out by the wind, and then disappears, leaving nothing, only argus and rijal who is hiding behind argus is survive. Taufik''s sword aura doesn''t stop at that, the sword aura Continues its way to Runes castle. ''BOOM'' Runes castle was on fire, blue fire was a special fire, that could Incinerate anything that got hit by that fire, Runes castle was no exception, after being hit by the blue fire, the fire spread everywhere, burning and burning until nothing was left, But there is still some servant who sessfullye out of the castle, survived. ------- ''Crack'' The shield that Argus created was not your average shield, It''s a multyered shield, but even that shield is almost destroyed by that attack it''s not destroyed because Taufik only uses 50% of his power on that attack because if he uses his full power maybe the whole forest ahead will get burning to Ash, although Taufik is a carefree person, he is still conscious of what he can do and what he can''t do. Argus looks around and only sees his son who survived the Attack ''what power is this, If I''m even a little bitte, maybe my fate is also like the others'' Rijal who Saw all of this is now on the ground, pissing himself again. "F-father, our people, our home, e-everything is turning to ash" "And whose fault do you think this is? haa!!! looks like I have to use that, hopefully, that can kill this monster" Argus then begins to chant. wants to use hisst resort, Taufik who Saw this, just let him do what he does, he wants to see what he can do. "~, Ц? ?ͦ ?Ҧ̦?~" "~ʦ?ҦӦ Ӧ ?ӦǦ̦ ԦӦ? ӦϦ ӦЦŦɦͦ? ͦȦ?ЦϦ~" "~Ҧ? ƦǦ?~" "~?ѦӦ ӦϦ~" "~?ͦ ŦѦҦ?? Ӧ? ʦѦĦ?? ̦Ϧ~" "~ЦϦ ?ͦ զԦ˦ʦɦҦ?ͦ? ҦӦ զԦ˦? Ӧ? ?Ц? ̦Ϧ~" (Meaning? it was a little cringe so I didn''t write it, want to know? find it out yourself, the point is it''s was a summon spell) " summon!!" "Hmmm?" After that, a magic circle appeared, and what appeared from that magic circle was a woman. "Hahahaha, watch!!, this was my greatest masterpiece, with this our family can reach what we have right now" Taufikughed a little when he heard Argus say "What he has now". "Pfft, what do you have now? some ash and son who piss himself? hahaha" Heard that Argus was irritated because what Taufik said was indeed true. "...you, attack him, I want him dead" Argus then orders the women. The summoned women then make some pose like someone who wants to pray. "???? ????? ? ?????? ??" (By this chant I summon thee) "????? ?? ???, ???? ???? ??? ???" (Spirit of old,e fort and see) "???? ?????? ????? ????? ?????? ?????" (From realms beyond the mortal sight) "????? ??? ???? ?????? ??????? ?????? ???? ?????" (Answer my call, cross the boundary between worlds) "???? ??? ????? ???? ?? ??? ??????" (Come and bring death to the foolish) "??????" (Summon) After the woman is done with her chanting which just takes 3 or 4 seconds, something unusual happens, the wind runs amok, a ck cloud gathered the lighting is rampaged The summoned woman has summoned something too. "Boom" Cracks appear in the air, the cracks are getting big and big, the cracks are so dark, are like the abyss itself, from the abyss, something is out, something terrifying. The only word Taufik can say is. "... Shit" ..... ..... ... .. . Chapter 24 - 24 - Think Twice!!

Chapter 24: chapter 24 - Think Twice!!

"Shit" "Swoosh" Like a demon came out from the abyss, something that the summoned women summoned came out from the crack. With a torn ck robe, a skeleton head that burned with dark purple fire, and carrying a scythe, the death spirit in myth appeared in reality. "Hahahaha, watch! this was my masterpiece, the enemy who ever saw this no one hase back alive" Argus said,ughing like some maniac. Rijal Saw all of this tremble, but not because of the death spirit or Taufik, but because he knew who the woman that his Father had summoned. that woman none other than his mother. "...Mother?" ------ The Dai-Yak princess, argus''s wife, and Rijal''s mother. Argus loved his wife, he was happy when he married the Dai-Yak Tribe princess, that was pure love until that love turned twisted. After his wife became the main culprit of his brother''s murder, argus''s n was perfect, but he didn''t expect someone to try to pull a string from behind and use his wife, his denial at the time was real, he was indeed defending his wife, but one month after that ident, something happens. The Dai-Yak Tribe princess ''Mawinei Nara Anggun'' wants to teach Argus about spirit, And of course, Argus would dly want to learn, but after some time they find that Argus has no talent in spiritualism. But the truth is the spirit can read Argus, and know who Argus is and how his character is, so none of the spirits wants to make a contract with Argus, but Anggun doesn''t tell Argus about that. Argus who is the patriarch of the Runes Family, finds that if he can be a spiritualist and magician at the same time, he will raise his family to the New High, so he is feeling disappointed when he knows that he cannot be a spiritual. ------- Runes Family who was focused on Illusion magic had many forbidden books, and Argus as the patriarch, of course, had ess to that book. he found some interesting magic in one of those books, "marite magic" That was the name of that magic book. this was illusion magic that directly attacked the person''s soul, if someone fell to this magic, they would be a puppet, and their soul was trapped in endless illusion, this book was considered forbidden because this magic can be undone, so the ancestor who make this magic seal it, because that magic was so Dangerous. But Argus finds that magic interesting and then wants to learn that magic. This Magi it''s soplex because this magic directly ys with the soul, and only after ten years of learning he was able to master it. In those ten years, argus''s wife ''anggun'' had more control over the spirit power, and made a lot of contracts with the spirit. argus was not happy about this, because that power was not his, he thought if that power was his, he could make the Runes Family rise to a new high. although the partnership with the Dai-Yak Tribe already made them more prosperous than ever, that was not enough for Argus, who was willing to sacrifice his brother for the sake of power, since then, the pure love that Argus has for his wife has be twisted love. Then He makes the same poison that kills his brothers, keeps it inside some box with the receipt of that poison, puts it in his wife''s belongings, and makes his son find it. Anggun knows that this was all Argus''s n because only Argus knows about her Tribe''s technique and specialty, but because of her love towards Argus, she shut his eyes, ears, and mouth, that was how she loves Argus, really a fool. Argus knows what his wife knows, But the rice has be porridge, and His ambition has closed his eyes, he can''t stop what has begun, so with a cloudy mind, he uses the "marite magic" To his wife. "I''m sorry my love" And just like that, twenty years have passed, and Anggun who now is argus puppet, does all of the argus order, and with that twenty years, Anggun has made a contract with the death Spirit, and with that spirit, argus had done many things, kill hispetitor, and make The Runes was more and more prosperous, to the point raised to two in rank. ----- "... M-mother?" Rijal who Saw his mother for the first time in twenty years was shocked and sad, he didn''t know that his father was the one who made him find the box that caused his mother to be imprisoned, so he always feels guilty, and forgot that feeling he Takes it out on someone else, he was a kid who Trapped in an adult body because of that guilt. (Plot) v: ".. F-father, I thought you said mom died a few years ago, so what is this?!" "She is already dead in my mind" "B-but-" "Shut up!!, she''s already dead, so Think of her as dead!!" Taufik just ignored the family drama in front of him and focused on that dead spirit, he didn''t know what power he had and how strong he was, so he was on alert. Anggun then orders the spirit to attack Taufik. "... Attack... Him!" The spirit''s eyes were glowing in purple light, raised his scythe, and then something that usually just shows up in scary movies happened in front of Taufik. many skeletons appeared from the ground, Those skeletons still had some rotten meat stuck in their bone, the skeletons Held various weapons, Some used swords, bows, Spear, shields, hammers, and many more, their number may be more than a hundred. "Grahh!!!" With the spiritmand, the skeleton ran towards Taufik with their weapon, the skeleton who used Close-range weapons was on the front line, and the one that used a bow behind was ready to shoot their Arrows. "Swoosh" "Swoosh" "Swoosh" Seeing many arrowse to his, Taufik raises his katana. ''SwordMagic - wind form: thousand sh'' Taufik shed with his Katana. "shh" at first, it was just one invisible sword wind energy, but The more it advanced, it split more and more until it reached a thousand just like its name because the sword energy was made by wind element essence. the wind is running amok as some tornado happens. Being hit by that, all of the skeletons even the one in behind who uses a bow no exception, they''ll be cut in pieces. "...Just like that?" Taufik asks, though that he already killed all of those skeletons. But after he said that something incredible happened, the skeleton which was already in pieces began to marge again. "Hahahaha, watch this the power of the death spirit, he can control death, no matter how many times you cut them, they will just rise again and again, hahaha, what? You afraid now, want to run with your bird?" Argus said,ughing at Taufik. "Hmm, it so, but can it rise again with this attack?!" ''SwordMagic - Fire Form: purifying Fire Pir'' Taufik then sticks his katana to the ground. ''Boom'' "Grahh?" Like the name, two fire pirs were raised from the ground, but unlike his usual blue fire this time the fire was slightly white, and the skeleton that was hit by this fire instantly became ash. "..." Seeing his army was burning to ash by some fire that contained holy energy, the death spirit Panicked. "Gr-graahg!!" Then open a crack on his own then leave. for the Death Spirit, holy energy is their weakness, if the holy energy is weaker, they will be okay, but the amount that Taufik showing, is too much for him, so running is the best choice. usually, the spirit that is being summoned can''t leave without the summoner''s permission, but Anggun was a special case, she didn''t have any will, and she only moved because of Argus''smand, so the death spirit could leave whatever he wanted, Even if Argus forbid it, he still can leave, because his contractor is Anggunn, not Argus. "..." Argus was speechless seeing the dead spirit running away, argus who is a magician can''t feel the holy energy, MANA and holy energy are different, so that way only the Exorcist can kill the inferior demon because only a holy attack can work for them. so Argus doesn''t know why the death spirit running away. how can humans use holy energy? Let''s discuss that another time. "Pfftt, hahahaha, what is that?, hahahaha" "..." "So now only two of you are remaining, hmm three of you? so what are you gonna do now?" "..." "Haaaa, let''s finish this quickly, my goal going here was only to kill Rijal, but look!!, I almost destroyed the forest, so let''s finish this before the nightes" "..." Argus can say anything, Everything that he built, is smashed in front of his eyes, and thest hope that he thinks can help him just runs off for no reason, All that is left is the good-for-nothing son and his puppet wife. Looking at Argus who has lost the will to live anymore, Taufik takes a deep breath, then gets close to Argus. Even after Taufik was close to Argus, argus didn''t have any reaction, he just stood there looking at nowhere. "Haaa, I will kill you without pain, Consider this my mercy to you, do you have anyst word?" Argus heard that, looking at his wife and his son. "... My wife... and that good-for-nothing son of mine,... Can you spare them?" "..." Taufik didn''t answer Argus he maybe could spare that woman but Rijal it''s hard. "...I can''t promise that" Argus just smiled closed his eyes, looked at this, Taufik then pointed his katana at Argus''s head. ''incinerate'' ''Swoosh'' Not even a second has passed, and Argus has be ash, Rijal who Saw his father turning to ash, lost his mind. "F-FATHER!!! " Rijal can only cry, looking at this Taufik takes a deep breath again. ''Haa, why does it look like the viin here, it''s me?'' But the system notifications didn''t appear yet, so the quest is not over yet. Looking at Rijal who is crying like that, Taufik can''t do anything. "If you start something you have to watch it till the end, you started all of this, so you have to end it too, so don''t me me, Rijal " Taufik then approaches Rijal who is close to his father Ash, but when he is close enough, someone grabs his leg, looking behind He sees the woman whom Argus summons before. "P-please spare my son, you can kill me instead, I don''t know what he doing to you, but please spare him" Anggun said in a small voice. "M-mother" Rijal who saw his mother like that quickly got to her side and hugged her. "N-no, as you said, I started all of this so please just kill me, I only want one thing, please let my mother live!!" Rijal then kneels with his head on the ground like when they first meet, but this time is for a different reason. "If you-" "Me too, please spare them" Taufik''s voice gets cut off again by someoneing from the forest, this is an old Man who like someone from a Tribe, and many people follow him behind, and he recognizes one of them. "... Jaan?" "We meet again Mr. Taufik, like my chief, I also ask you to, please spare our princess?!" Jaan said bowing his head. And Like a trigger, after Jaan, the others too bow their head. "We ask you too, please spare our princess!!?" x(Many) "..." Taufik was speechless. "You guys, are you nning all of this, you''ll make me like I''m the one who is the bad person here" He said while massaging his nose bridge. "PLEASE!!!" x(MANY) The Tribe said again. ".... Haaaah, alright I''ll spare them, satisfied?" [DING] [QUEST - if you poke me I will p you - A, Have beenpleted] Hearing that the chief and some Panglima were happy. "Thank you very much, we will never forget about this, when you need something from us, you are wee toe anytime!" "Yeah" ------ After that, the Dai-Yak Tribe approached Anggun and Rijal, to give some first Aid, although they didn''t like the Runes, Rijal was still their princess''s son so they still treated him, but something was wrong with their princess when they treated her. she was alive but she was like someone that already dead, their shaman said that her soul was trapped by some magic, so she was like a dead person. when the chief asked the shaman if he could cure her, the shaman shook his head, a soul was something veryplex so the shaman couldn''t do a thing. Hearing that the chief was feelingplicated, he felt happy that he could see his daughter again but also felt sad, angry, and hopeless. Jaan who Saw this, sought help from Taufik, thinking maybe he could do something. "I felt shy to ask this, after all that you have done for us, but Mr. Taufik can you do something with our princess soul!" Taufik who still review his reward heard Jaan. "Hmm, what about her?" "The shaman said, our princess'' soul is trapped by some magic, so although she was alive she was like someone dead, so can you do something about that?" "Humm? But a while ago after I killed Argus, she was just fine, she even talked to me, and asked me to spare her son" "About that, the shaman said that because of her instinct as a mother who wants to protect his son, that made her move, but after that he back to her dead-alive state, so can you do something?" "if that''s about Soul, maybe I can do something but Do not expect too much, I never used this technique on someone else before, so I don''t know if it will seed" "It''s okay, it''s okay at least we try something" "If you say so" Taufik then goes to where the princess received her treatment. "Chief, Mr. Taufik said that he had some method to save the princess" "Is it true? what are you waiting for, let him do it!" Taufik thenes to Anggun and draws his katana, but the others who See this stop him. "Mr, we ask you to save her no-kill her, if you can''t just say so, we will not mock you, so it''s fine" Taufik just looked at them, He didn''t feel offended by what they said, it was normal if they said that, because where would you find someone who cures someone with some katana, so he exined it to them. "Don''t worry my technique is a bit special, I will not hurt her, trust me, if you feel worried please close your eyes, if something happens to your princess, I will bear the consequences" Hearing that the Dai-Yak Tribe feels relief. "No, Mr. Taufik, we''ll trust you, Please continue" "Okay" Getting their approval, Taufik continued what he had to do, drawing his katana, although some of the Dai-Yak Tribe still felt nervous they didn''t stop him. ''SwordMagic - light Form: dispels'' "Swing" His katana got through Anggun''s body, but her body didn''t get cut or anything, then when Taufik took back his katana, they heard some sound like a broken ss. ''"__ "'' (Fill yourself how it sounds) After that, the light on Anggun eyes came back, and then she fainted again. " She will be fine now, she just tried, she will waketer, just wait, I will take my leave now, so take care it yourself " "Yes, thank you, really thank you, you''ve done a lot for us, and we don''t know how to repay you" "It''s okay, don''t mind" Then he is ready to go home, but before that, hees to Rijal and wants to tell him something. "Rijal, this was the second time I gave mercy to you, and hope there won''t be a third time" "Y-yes I understand" "You can hate me, but don''t try to take any revenge, no, I didn''t forbid you, but if you want to seek revenge, please think twice, think if you are ready to lose everything again, think about your mother, and think about your father, if you ready to lose everything, thene to me, I''ll y with you... do you understand?" "...yes" ''Plokk, plokk'' Taufik then patted Rijal''s shoulder twice and then called out Ngntaka, Rode him then went back to his home. .... ... .. . Chapter 25 - 25 - "100% her Copy"

Chapter 25: chapter 25 - "100% her Copy"

With the destruction of the Rune family, the supernatural society was in turmoil. although the Runes were a closed family, they were still a stronghold in the magician world, so their sudden destruction was something that hard to believe. the other family trying to figure out the cause, at first they thought it was The Dai-Yak Tribe because they have aplex rtionship with The Runes. but the servant who survives that event, reveals the truth to the others, and what they hear is hard to believe too. The servant said that the massacre was done by a young man who Rode a big golden bird and used magic with his sword, one swing of his sword Could tten everything within a radius of a few kilometers, of course, the others didn''t believe what the servant said. They don''t believe it, "how can some sword do something like that?" they said, for magician a ''sword'' in their eyes is just a tool, something that is useless to them, so how could a young man use a sword to utilize magic and tten everything?, of course, they don''t believe it, But the servants persist with their statements, how can they forget the horror of that day, the horror of a blue fire that burning their castle to ash. "You''re crazy, how a young man can do all of that" The others only said that to the servant, if they said it was done by the Dai-Yak it would still make sense, but some ''random young man'', who gonna believe that? ----- The next day, Taufik wakes up with Jenn in his embrace, naked, because Jenn now is a vampire too, so her stamina increases too and their night activity bes wilder, although she still can''t match Taufik''s stamina, she Lasts longer than before, so it was a good thing. "Hey, wake up!!, we need to go to school" "Hmmm?... hooamm" Jenn opened her eyes, then looked at Taufik, and giggled. "hehe,st night was crazy" "Yeah, yeah, quick! Before Momes, you don''t wanna her to see you Like this, right?" " yeah, hehe, but do you think if we always do it like this, soon, maybe I will get pregnant?" Heard that Taufik rolled his eyes. "Yeah~" -------- Yesterday, after Taufik is done with The Runes, he goes straight home to tell Jenn about what he has done, telling her that Ha has killed people, but he feels nothing, killing people is just like something he always does, so easy. But Taufik didn''t take that too deep in his mind, that thought just would burden his mind. Because there is something that he thinks is more important in his mind right now. "Morning, Mom" "Morning, you too Jenn, morning" "Morning, Mother~" "Chee" Like always their breakfast is going as usual, with Jenn continuously teasing Linda with the word "mother" That makes Linda angry, that is a rare scene for Taufik, who is usually teased by his mother. "Hahahaha" Linda looks at her son, whoughing at her. "Why are you Laugh? are you that happy seeing your mom get teased" "Yes" Taufik said straight, didn''t think about it at all "Ahahaha, even your son is on my side, MOTHER~" "... You twooo" "Hahahhaha" x2 That''s how they keep going through their morning together,ughing and teasing each other. Taufik whoughed, set his mind, looking at her mother. "Mom, I have to tell you something" Taufik said in sirious tone. Linda looks at her son. "Hmm? What? Jenn just looking at Taufik, strangely. ''Wait!!, now? do you want to tell her now? although I said to tell her soon, please!!! consider the time and ce too!'' "Dear, are you sure?" Jenn asks if Taufik really wants to tell Linda, right now, and Taufik just nods his head. "Yeah, I will tell her now" "Okay, do as you Like" Looking at the two of them, who suddenly be serious Linda asks. "What is this? did something happen? Or will I finally have a grandchild?" "Mom, I know is hard to believe, but I''m..., your son is no longer human" "... What" "I''m no longer human, Mom, I''m a vampire now" Taufik then turns his blue Eyes to the red one and shows her his Fang. Linda was silent for a while, looking at Taufik''s eyes and his fang. "...okay, but you still my son,... Right?" "Yes, Mom I''m still your son, I''m became a vampire just three months ago, but I''m still your son" "If so, then it''s okay as long as you are still my son, even if you be a dragon, you always be my son, so it''s okay" "..." x2 ------ They were on their way to school, unlike what Taufik thought, his mother epted that her son was no longer human so easily, too easy, to the point he suspected that he wasn''t her son, but Taufik was happy that he had told his mother about it. "Hahahaha, what I said is true, right?" "... Yeah, that level of carefree, am I really her son?" Jenn just looks at him, Streangly again. "What? you basically her copy, we don''t need any DNA test, you were 100% her son" "..." "Ahh, whatever, I''ve already told her, it''s like a big Boulder has been removed from my shoulder, it''s a pleasant feeling" ------ The school went as usual, teacher exnation, chatting with friends, lunch break, studying again, and then going home, always like that, nothing new, the only reasons he still doing it, was because of his mother and the fact that the one who teaches him, is he own girlfriend, Jenn, so he still go to school. ------ After school, As usual, Taufik will be training in the forest behind the school with Jenn, he wants to try the reward he got yesterday. "So, you said, that Rijal was still alive, how is he?" "Him? Her mother is from Dai-Yak so maybe he will live with them from now on" "It so, I hope he will be a better person" "Yeah" Taufik then wants to get the nk blueprint from the system inventory, but Jenn seems to want to continue the conversation, so Taufik as a man will listen to her first. "Now that, the Runes is gone, my family maybe will contact me sooner orter" "Why?, After all of this, they never contacted you, so why now?" "Although Robins family was one of the best back then, when my father took over as the patriarch, the family condition started to decline, he borrowed money here and there, sold the family assets, and he borrowed the most from the runes" "...So?" "After, the Runes is gone, and with you burn the castle to ash, nothing remains, so without the contract, even if Rijal knows that the Robins have a loan to them, without the contract the loan bes null" "Can your father do that?" Jenn shakes her head. "No, he will do that" "So, why he will contact you?" "I don''t know, maybe another marriage contract? when with the runes he receives much money, so maybe he will try to sell me again? who knows?" "And you know that I will never let that happen, right?" "Hehe, yeah I know" Jenn then hugs Taufik. "I love you" "Me too"..... .... ... .. . Chapter 26 - 26 - Jenn Little Brother

Chapter 26: chapter 26 - Jenn Little Brother

Today, Jenn wants to test her power after bing a vampire, she doesn''t have an ''Imagination magic'' like Taufik, but she still has the Pure MANA like Taufik does. vampire MANA doesn''t have any Realm like the ordinary Magician, their MANA will Grow as long as they live, so to assess their MANA pond/core, they look it through their age, like if some vampire has lived for one hundred years, their MANA is one hundred old, If equated one hundred old mana, is like master Realm magician, so as long as they live long enough, they will grow strong every day. So Jenn MANA, is still two days old, unlike Taufik, he was a special case, the day he became a vampire, he immediately got one hundred-old MANA, a pure one hundred-old MANA. So Taufik is basically in master Realm magician, but with his technique, skill, and his trait as a vampire, He may already be in the Grandmaster Realm, or maybe surprise it. ----- "Hehe, today I''ll show you something amazing, Tell me what you want right now?" with the nk blueprint he got from the quest, and his imagination magic, he finally can create somethingplex that requires detail, so to test it, he asks Jenn what she wants. "... Like, anything? right now?" "Yes, anything" Heard the word ''anything'' from Taufik, jenn eyes glowed with expectation, then said. "Then, I want a child" "..." Taufik who heard that, can''t say something for a while. ''This child obsessive women, are her Mind is always full of child?'' "... Anything else?" "(-_-)" Looking at Jenn who is a little bit disappointed, Taufik can''t do anything. "C''mon, like I said, I will do something about that, so ask anything except a child, okay?" "Ok, ok~ hmmm... then I want a bike, a Brough Superior SS100, I found that when I surfing on the inte, and I found it cool and elegant, I want that bike" "Wow, good choice...wait a minute!" Taufik then took out the nk blueprint from the inventory. saw a blue paper suddenly appear in his hands, Jenn wasn''t surprised at all, Compared to what Taufik had done previously, something like pulling a paper out of nowhere was a trivial thing to him, so She was already used to it. With the nk blueprint in his hand, Taufik then thinks about the things he wants to make, after that, the blueprint will do the rest. After the blueprint finished making the inside and outside of Brough Superior SS100, he then edited it, so instead of using gasoline the bike would use a MANA as a fuel and made the saddle longer so two people could ride it. "What color do you want?" "Do as you Like" "Ok then" With the blueprint done, Taufik uses his imagination magic, with his MANA as the center, the MANA on The aires together, and then begins to create something, It only takes about 3-4 seconds, and the bike isplete. "..." "Amazing right? right? Taufik ask Jenn, with Ecxaited look. "Yeah, amazing" But Jenn responded it tonelessly. Seeing that Jenn is not that excited, Taufik takes a deep breath thenes close to her, puts his two hands on her shoulder, looking into her eyes. "Hey, what''s wrong?" "My hope goes up when you say ''everything'', but... " Looking at Jenn who is like that, Taufik felt bad. "Hy, hey~ I''m sorry, okay? it''s my fault, and as I said before, I will do something about it, you don''t have to worry, I already have the solution, but it''s very difficult to get, so it won''t be possible for now, but when I find it, I promise you''ll soon be holding a baby, trust me" "You swear?" "Yes, I swear" Hearing that, Jenn who was sad before, suddenly changed her expression, and then Taufik heard her Giggle. "Hehe, you''ve sworn to me, so you have to keep it, hahaha" "..." Looking at Jenn fast changing expression, Taufik felt deja''vu. ''Am I, Falling into another trap again?'' "... Was that all just an act?" "Hahaha, yes, but... What I say is true" ''... Shit'' ------ Five dayster, on Sunday, Taufik and his family just chilling in the living room, watching television, but suddenly the sound of a bell could be heard. ''Ding~dong~, ding~dong~'' "Mom, are you ordering something?" Taufik asks his mom. "No, Jenn maybe?" Taufik then looks at Jenn. "Jenn?" Jenn shook her head. ''Ding~dong~, ding~dong~'' "Anybody wants to go see who it is?" The two women just looking at him, without telling him, Taufik knows what they mean. "Haaa...alright, let me see who is it" "You should have done that from the beginning, why bother asking me and Jenn, you cker" Taufik just rolled his eyes at his mother''s words. ''If I''m a cker, then what are you? a king cker? sigh, my position in this household is getting lower and lower as the day changes '' ------ ''Ding~dong~, ding~dong~'' ''Ding~dong~, ding~dong~'' "WAIT!!!, sigh, Why are you so impatient?" Taufik said then opened the door, but before the person who rang the bell could say something, Taufik said something first. "Hy-" "Sorry we don''t order anything, you are in the wrong house." "N-" "We also didn''t do some charity event, either" "Bu-" "Ahh, and we didn''t want to join any cult, or whatever you call it, so sorry" "It''s no-" "and I advise you, if you want to promote your product, we didn''t have any interest in it, so once again sorry, and please leave! thank you" Taufik then directly closed the door. "..." The person who rings the bell, can not say a single word after what Taufik has said to him, but then that person realizes something and suddenly bes angry. ''How he can do that to someone like me, I can''t ept it'' He thought and then rang the bell again. ''Ding~dong~, ding~dong~'' ''Ding~dong~, ding~dong~'' ''Ding~dong~, ding~dong~'' Taufik then opened the door again, with an angry expression. "Hy you, fuck, if you don''t have any work, don''t disturb someone who is on holiday, go!!, hush, hush~" "What you say? you mongrel, believe it or not, I can kill you-" The person said but Before he could Finnish what he wanted to say, the tip of Taufik''s katana was already in his neck. "Hy, I''m sensitive to ''kill'' words, so if you still want your life, shut your mouth Tightly, okay?" Taufik said with a cold espression Look at Taufik That person just can swallow his dry saliva, because he didn''t see any movement from Taufik, but without he realize his sword was already in his throat. "H-hy, I - I''m just joking, please take back your sword" That person said while raising two of his hands as a sign that he would not do anything. "Your joke is not funny... do you know what else I don''t like? it''s a bad joke" "N-no, p-please!!" That person said, almost crying. "Say! What business do you have here? if is not something important, you will see a blood pool... your blood pool, you understand?" "Y-yes" "So say quickly!" "I''m here to pick up my sister, J, my father ordered me" After that person said that, there was a silence for a while. "... J? Ohh you mean Jenn, you are her brother?" Taufik said, put down his katana. "Y-yes, my Name is Jay Jennifer Robins, J''s little brother" "Why you didn''t say that from the start, I almost killed you, hahaha,e in, Jenn is inside,e and talk to her in person" Taufik said, with a smile in his face. ''How can I tell you that, you even didn''t let me Speak in the first ce'' Jay Though, following Taufik entered the House. "Come" Taufik said to Jay, and lead him to where is Jenn was, but Taufik was stopped and turn to Jay. "Ahhh... I forget to said this, if you do something that Jenn doesn''t like and I don''t like, you can say goodbye to the world, okay!?" "..." ''WTH!?'' .... ... .. . Chapter 27 - 27 - This Drama Is More Interesting

Chapter 27: chapter 27 - This Drama Is More Interesting

"..." "... What are you doing here, Jay?" Unlike the other siblings, Jenn who after seeing her little brother for the first time in a few months, is not happy at all. " It''s Father, he orders me to call you back, sister" "No, I don''t want to" Hearing Jenn''s rejection, Jay takes a deep breath. "Haaa, I know you would say that, after what he did, That is understandable" "So, why are you still here?" The day that Rijales to robins household, jenn father, the Robins family patriarch fully knows that what Rijal says is Just nonsense, but Rijal who knows Jenn''s father''s nature, brings a lot of money and some jewelry, That''s why, the engagement is possible, and jenn is disappointed to her father decision. "but this time is different, You know best how was a father before, he was only like this because of the Pain he had after losing our mother" "Yeah, but because I know him, that makes me feel terribly disappointed in him, never even in my wildest imagination, that he will sold me, never!!" "..." ------- Before Jenn''s little brother Jay came, Taufik and the two women were watching some K-drama on television, but seeing the drama in front of them right now, Taufik and Linda look at each other, though the same thing. ''... This drama is more interesting'' x2 And then continued to watch the two siblings more seriously, having no intention of entering into their conversation. "But sister, this time is really different" "What''s the difference?" Jay has a hard time answering his sister''s questions, but he still has to answer them, because no matter what he has to bring his sister home today to see their father. "... Father is sick, and he''s dying, so he asks you to back" "... What? How?" Hearing from her brother that their father was dying, Jenn was surprised. "You know why mother is dead right, He also suffers the same" "But, how was that possible, when I left the house he just looked fine,... If he also suffered that curse, h-how he..." Jenn unable to say any more words, remembering what happened to her mother, just opened an old Pain she wanted to forget. "You know that mother is just like you, can''t go any higher than intermediate Realm, so She couldn''t resist the curse for too long, but Father is different" "..." Jenn''s father, the Robins Family Patriarch "Lucius Jennifer Robins" in the past, when he was still young the people called him a genius who only existed once in one thousand years period, Someone capable of equalling or even surpassing the unknown Robins ancestor that in grandmaster Realm. Because of that title, he grew to be arrogant and Looked down on everyone. calling them inferior species, but that changed when he entered high school. Like ordinary people, magician have their own school, but it is just for high school, for elementary school and middle school they still have to attend a normal school. Jenn''s parents meet at that magic school, at first, because Jenn''s mother has the same disabled core as Jenn, although she is a beautiful woman and smart, she still bes a bullying object, and Lucius is the leader of the group who Usually bullies her, but Jenn''s mother is not someone who is easy to give up and when Lucius bully her, she always fights back. -A/N-( "In case someone is asking" besides the seven magician family in Indonesia, there are other magician families too, usually they are former members Who decided to be independent or someone who once worked in those big families, they just ordinary family who know magic ) And just like that, from that bullying, Lucius knows her bit by bit, he knows her background, he knows what her nature is, he knows what she has been through, and he slowly falls in love with all of that. From hatred be love, from victims be lovers, he loves everything about her, he wants to know all about her, and he wants all of her love just for him, so for that, he changes himself. Changing someone''s perspective on you is something difficult to do. Just to be her Friend is hard enough for Lucius, but his hard work doesn''t betray him, and after much hard work he finally bes friends with her. From Friends to crush, from crush to lovers, and from lovers they be family, a happy ending story if they live in some fairytale. but the reality is reality, and unfortunately, their ending is a tragic one. Lucius wife, Lucius world, died. ------- "He endures the curse, but when you leave the curse gets worse day by day, I don''t know why, but maybe because you are the one who most resembles Mother, your leaving the house, awakens him and just adds more Pain to him" "..." "So can youe to me to see him, at least that will ease his Pain even if it just a little" Jenn remembers her mother and then her father, the memory she has with them. "... Ok, but I will bring my boyfriend too, it''s okay" "Hufft, okay,.....Wait? A boyfriend?" When Jay heard the word ''Boyfriend'' from his sister''s mouth he was surprised. "Yeah, you have met him, it''s him" Jenn then pointed to Taufik. "WHAT!!, THIS YOUNG MAN?!, I thought this was your friend''s home, and him just her child, but a Boyfriend? sister... Jay looked at Taufik, Then said in a small voice. ...he younger than me" Taufik who suddenly Jenn brought into the conversation, looks annoyed by what Jay said, even if he says it in a small voice, Taufik still can hear that. "Hey, what I told you if you said something I didn''t like, again?" "S-sorry, I just surprised, sorry" Jenn looking at Jay who is afraid of Taufik, looks confused. "Dear, what are do to my brother?" "...Nothing" Taufik said then looked at Jay, with an intimidating gaze. ''If you tell her, you''re dead'' What Jay heard from his gaze. "... It so, then as you heard, you wille with me to my house, okay?" Taufik who heard what Jenn said answered it, but his gaze was still on Jay. "Yeah, everything for you Jenn" Jenn just smiles at what Taufik said, but different from Jenn, Jay feels threatened. "Alright, so when we will go, Jay" "Hmm, If you don''t mind, we''ll go right now" "Hmm okay, then wait, I''ll take a shower first" Then Jenn leaves Jay alone with Taufik and Linda in the living room. ''Sister, don''t leave me, your brother will die if you leave now!!!''... .... ... .. . Chapter 28 - 28 - Nice To Meet You Father-In-Law

Chapter 28: chapter 28 - Nice To Meet You Father-In-Law

AN - someone maybe will say "This, is worse than reading some MTL novel", but, yeah you''re right, this is basically MTL, cause I wrote it in mynguage first (INDONESIA) and then tranted it into English, so for your bad experience, sorry hehe. ------------ ''I feel it, I can feel it, my end is approaching'' There was a time when my grandfather was still the patriarch, my family is considered as the strongest and the mightiest. my grandfather lived in a period when the history of the world was erased by some powerful beings. 1454 M. ordinary humans, and magicians at that time didn''t know what had happened, the only thing that they knew was it was a war, a big war had taken ce on earth, but why did that war happen? and who participated in that war? they don''t know any of that. There is a saying "Ignorance is a blessing", it applies to ordinary humans at that time, and only within 50 years period, they''ve already have forgotten about that, and live their life, do what humans should do. but for magicians, it''s different, At that time magicians all over the world were in confusion and panic, for the magicians who were very upheld and proud of their knowledge, suddenly lost some of it, It was something they didn''t really like. But my grandfather it''s different, he has something, he knows something. he has the note of his unknown family elder has left behind. my grandfather at that time had lost everything, his parents, his family history, and even his parents'' name, he didn''t know any of that, the only thing he knew and had was the note, his house, and some book about magicians and spells. But even though only with that, he raised our family to the highest he can. we, magicians, can live up to two hundred years or more, depending on which Realm we are in and how pure our MANA is, my grandfather who is in the master Realm, lived up to four hundred years old, then passed the seat of the patriarch to his son, my father, although my grandfather has taken our family to the highest, my father didn''t live in Easy mode at all, he goes through many trials, but he endured all of it, and still keep our family glory. But he did not live a long life, when you are at the highest, Those below will do anything to make you fall, and then he died, He was cursed by someone, and we can''t break the curse because that curse is not some magic spell, but a curse using a spirit energy. (:v) With my father passed away, I took the seat of the patriarch, and fortunately, by that time when I became the patriarch, I already had my wife, my World, someone who changed me, who was an arrogant kid because grew up in the mightiest family and always been praise as a genius, she changed me for better. But like my father, she didn''t live a long life, with the same reason, and the same curse, she died too, Even though I was under the same curse too, but because of her disabled core her Realm is only at the intermediate, so she can''t endure the curse for long. When she died something broke inside me, with the curse and the Pain of losing my wife, I neglected my duties as the patriarch... and as a father. I can''t help it, when I Saw our oldest child, my daughter who resembles her mother, the Pain just got worse and worse. so to forgot the Pain I do everything, drugs, alcohol, everything as long as I can forget the Pain, I will do it, Unknowingly, I''ve been selling a lot of family assets and borrowing money everywhere. One by one workers and servants leave our family, only a few remaining, they''re is who have been with us the longest. They are still loyal to us even though sometimes they don''t receive their payment, they are still with us. Not too long ago, I did something stupid, I sold my own daughter to another family, and after doing that, I''m dreaming, I''m dreaming about my lovely wife, but the dream was not lovely at all, in that dream I saw my wife crying, she asks me what have I done, she''s crying and crying, seeing her like that I realized what have I done, I''m about to cancel that married, I will give them anything they want, so the marriage Will be canceled. But before I can do anything, I''ve already heard that the runes have canceled that marriage. When I heard that news, I was happy, but my daughter still hadn''te back home yet, thinking about what had I done, maybe she hated me and didn''t want to see me again. I didn''t search for her anymore, I would let her do what she wanted to, but thinking that my daughter hated me, made my curse get worse day by day because I couldn''t focus my MANA to fight the curse. When I feel that I can''t fight the curse anymore, I order my son, to search for his sister and ask her toe home so when I pass away at least I see her for thest time. ----- "What I''m thinking, after what I do to her, she will nevere back to this house" John Jennifer Robins, the Robins patriarch, right nowy on the bed, his body full of purple dots, and the dead aura around him was strong. right now, he was with the loyal Butler of the Robins Family, Albert. "Albert, do you think J wille?" Albert has been with Robins for a long time, his family has worked as servants since John''s grandfather was still patriarch. "Yes, she will, sir, you don''t have to worry" "Haha, What you say is alwaysfort me, Albert, but you know that she resembles too much her mother even her nature, I doubt she wille back" "Her mother also very loves her family, so she is, she wille, just wait, sir" "... Yeah, she really her mother''s copy" Then a silencees in the room, when John talks about his wife this always happens, and Albert knows this, but then John says something. "Albert, thanks to you, who always take care of this family, when I''m acting like a foolish person, this family still standing, thank you" "...Don''t say it like that John, you sound like someone who will die anytime soon, cheer up!" "...haha, I will" Jhon said, unclear if he will cheer up or will die. Looking at his master and old friends like that, Albert takes a deep breath. "Haaaah, John, we have been together since we were children, I know you better than anyone else, your family is my family too, so, of course, I will take care of it when you are absent, even if you don''t pay me, I will still stay" "Hahaha, really thank you" ''Tok, tok, tok~'' Suddenly there was a knock. on the Robins family, only Albert''s family, and a few orphans that Albert raised who work as maids and Butlers right now. the family situation now can afford to pay for workers, so Albert took a few orphans then raise them to be maid/Butler, the only thing they got for working here is food and shelter, although they only got that, they still happily work here. "Mr. Albert, the young master is here, he wants to meet with the patriarch,...and he with the young miss too" Hearing that, John and Albert look at each other, a smile forming on their face. "Quick! ask them toe in!" "Yes, sir" Not too long after that, the door opened, but instead see two people, there was one young man who came along, the young man then looking at them, then came in front of them and said. "Hello, I don''t know who is Jenn father is, but let me introduce myself, I''m Taufik, Jenn soon to be husband, nice to meet you, father-inw, ahhh and btw I''m still 18 years old" "...WHATTT!!!" .... ... .. . Chapter 29 - 29 - Are You Trying To Kill Me?

Chapter 29: chapter 29 - Are You Trying To Kill Me?

"I''m Taufik, Jenn soon to be husband, nice to meet you, father-inw, ahhh and btw I''m still 18 years old" "...WHATTT!!!" x2 The two elders were surprised, shocked, and didn''t believe what they heard, Jenn left the house because she didn''t wanna married, but when she finally came home, a boy imed that he was her soon-to-be husband, where''s the logic? *Cough~ cough~* "what he saying?" "..." Hearing her father''s questions, Jenn keeps silent. Seeing his daughter don''t want to talk with him, makes Jhon feel more guilty and regret with what has he done. "... Forget it, just do what you want to do, your being here it''s enough for me, at least when I leave this world my regret will be reduced even if it just a little, I''m happy and sorry" "..." "... I''m sorry for being a bad father, the Pain I felt closed my eyes... closed my heart, I thought that the only one that hurt when my wife... your mother passed away is only me, I-i didn''t think about you and your brother feeling at all, I''m really sorry, please forgive me Jane..." *cough* "...Pleaseease forgive this foolish father of yours, so when I meet your motherter in the afterlife, at least I have a face in front of her" John said still lying in bed, looking at his daughter, with tears. Seeing her father like that is really painful for Jenn, this is the first time she saw her father crying, even when her mother died he didn''t cry at all, and maybe because of that the Pain he felt is stronger and longer. Jenn can''t hold back her tears anymore, approaches her father holds his hand, crying like a little kid, and then hugs him. "... I forgive you, father... I forgive you, so don''t leave us too, please!" John then hugs back his daughter. "... You know I can''t, right?... *Cough* *cough*...This curse is just impossible to break... I''m really sorry, my dear, I''m really sorry" Seeing, this scene Albert and Jay are in tears too, and the only one who looks fine is Taufik, from the first time he hears about that curse he wants to say something, but he doesn''t want to ruin their moment. ''If that''s just some curse maybe I can do something about that, I''ve already cured someone''s soul, if it''s just a curse it''s easy'' Taufik though, still waiting for the right moment, seeing they were already silent and just crying, trying tofort each other, he though it was his moment. "Anoo... I don''t want to ruin you''ll moment but, If it''s just some curse, maybe I can do something about that" Hearing that, John, Jay, and Albert looked at him, weirdly, only Jenn that looking at him differently, having a face that said "How can I forget about this ridiculous powerful, can-do-anything Boyfriend of me" Was. " Young man, I know you want to look good in front of Jane, but...*cough*...*cough*...don''t say something ridiculous! when my father suffers the same curse like me...*cough*...*cough*...do you think we don''t do anything? we have invite many experts even some of them well know spiritualis, but they can''t do anything about the curse, they only said that this curse came from an ancient spirit, the spirit of dead, and only spirit of life can break this curse, but the spirit of life never appears in the human world, are you say you...*cough*...*cough*...have a contract with the spirit of life?" "No, I don''t but-" Seeing that Taufik doesn''t want to give up, John said in a slightly angry voice. "...*cough*...*cough*...If you don''t, then please just shut up, and let me have a moment with my family for thest time, I can feel it, my end is near" Albert and Jay nodded at John''s words, agreeing with him. Taufik was not offended by what John said at all, he understood what he said may sound ridiculous for people who did not know him well and did not know his power, but Jenn is different, she know what Taufik can do, she have seen him countless time do something ridiculous, so she stand up, thene to Taufik hold his hand said. "Dear, can you really do it? can you really break the curse?" "Yes, I can, for something important like this, have I ever lied to you?" Jenn who heard her Boyfriend say that, looked at him with eyes full of hope. She then looked at her father. "Father, can my Boyfriend try it? if it him, maybe he can really do something" John looked doubtful, but seeing how his daughter look at him, he thought. ''Let''s just try it, I''m already dying too, if he fails I''m still died, but if he really sess it''s more better'' "Alright, let him try it" Hearing that Jenn looking at Taufik again. "You heard that, dear?" "Yeah, I know~I know~" Taufik then approaches John. Seeing the young man John then asks. "So young man, if you don''t have a contract with the spirit of life, then with what will you break the curse?" Taufik just smiled at his questions, then made his katana appear in his hand out of nowhere. John, Jay, and Albert were surprised when they saw some katana just appear in Taufik''s hand. "With this katana, I will break the curse" "How?...*cough*...*cough*... How will you break the curse with a katana? Do you want to kill me? although I was dying, I didn''t wanna die too quickly... *Cough*...*cough*... I still have many thing that I want to tell my children" Taufik just smiles more. "Yes, I will sh that curse with this katana using my technique, you don''t have to worry! this katana will not hurt you, I guarantee it, there''s no way I will kill my father-inw, if you still doubting me, you can close your eyes, then without you realized it, the curse will go" "... Okay" "Then let''s start the treatment" Just like Taufik tells him, John closes his eyes, and not only John, Jay, and Albert too close their eyes, even Jenn close her eyes too. Looking at them, who is ready, Taufik draws his katana from the scabbard. ''SwordMagic - light form: dispel'' *sh* .... ... .. . Chapter 30 - Fate is indeed cruel Chapter 30 - Fate is indeed cruel "sh" Taufik''s katana does not make much sound, so when his katana goes through John''s body, he doesn''t sense it at all, until he hears some sounds like something is breaking. "Craangg" John and the rest then opened their eyes, They''re all looking at Taufik. "... Are you done?" "Yeah, the curse is already gone, now you can live longer" John then checks if the curse is gone, and he distributes his MANA from his core to his entire body, when he feels that the curse has really disappeared from his body, he is happy but his happiness isn''t too long. his expression changes from joy to sadness. looking at John, the others are confused, and even Taufik it''s no exception. They''ll think, that maybe Taufik has failed to cure the curse. "... What''s wrong father, did the treatment have failed?" John looked at his daughter, still showing a sad expression. "... The curse indeed has gone, the treatment has worked very well" Hearing that, Taufik felt relief, he already thought his technique had failed. he too was not so sure about his technique, because before Jhon the only person he treated with this technique was Anggun ''The Dai-Yak Princess'' (if she was still a princess (v:). ) So when he sees John''s sad expression he though the technique has failed. But when John said the treatment was sessful, he felt relief, relief that he was not disappointed the trust that Jenn have to him. So Taufik asks John. "So why are you sad, You should be happy, right?" "I''m happy, but I just think about my wife,...my children''s Mother, I don''t think this curse can be lifted that easily, if I had known this earlier she wouldn''t have to die... John looked out the window, didn''t want to show his tears to his children. ...fate is indeed cruel for someone, seeing that you just appeared now, I who deserve to die, still alive, and my wife who it''s innocent have to die, she didn''t do anything wrong, but she have to die just because she married me" "..." Taufik can''t say anything. but Jenn who heard what her father word, said. "What are you saying father, no one deserves to die, don''t me yourself, if you want to me, then me the one who put the curse on Mother and you, now the curse is already gone, we have just found the culprit, then make him pay for what he does" "Yes, you''re right, I will regain my power, I''m not being called a genius for no reason, I will find whoever he is, I will find him then kill him with my own hands!!!" ----- Taufik who heard their conversation, felt awkward for some reason, he knew about the spirit of the dead, and maybe he knew who''s the culprit too. But he braces himself to said it, if not, then it''s only be a worse misunderstood. "Ekhum...if that curse is really from the spirit of the dead, then maybe I know something" Taufik said that, without looking at them. "!!!" x4 Heard him say that, Then once again they''ll look in Taufik''s direction. feeling all the eyes is on him, Taufik said. "Hy, can you guys stop looking at me like that?!" Jenn Shake her head. "We can''t help it dear, you always say something unexpected in unexpected situations too" "Yeah whatever, just please stop it, please" "Why though... ..... ... .... (Just Jenn and Taufik argue with each other) ----- John, who looked at Jenn and Taufik argued, smiled, remembering the time when he and his wife were young when he still used to bully her. his wife was the smartest student in school at that time. his wife always beat him when it came to subjects like theory or anything that didn''t require MANA except PE, but other than that she was always number one. The young John at that time, absolutely didn''t like the fact that some random Girl who was not from The Seven Great Magician Family beat him, his ego didn''t allow it. So to vent his anger, john began to bullied her. But his wife is a strong woman, she doesn''t take the fact that her disabled core, would make her inferior to her peers, so she fought back and fought back, and it always ends up with John and his wife arguing. They argued and argued, but one day he lost to her. he can''t beat her, he lost because he already fell in love with her. So...he lost her. ------ "Hahahaha, you guys really in love, huh" John Laughs a little, looking at them. "I see...I''m happy that you are happy Jane, no matter who you end up with, even if he is young, old, ugly or handsome as long as you are happy, I...your mother will be happy too" Jenn looked at her Father, wanting to cry again. "... Father" "Hahaha, it''s okay, don''t worry, let''s just go Beck to the topics" John then looks at Taufik. "Taufik, Son, you said you know something, can you exin about it?" ''Son?'' Taufik who heard the word ''Son'' from John, was a little bit surprised. "Yes, Father, do you know Argus from Runes Family?" ''FATHER!!''. Jenn, Jay, and Albert thought at the same time when they heard Taufik call John ''Father''. "... I know him, bad memories, what about him, I heard He is already dead along with the Rune''s downfall, only his son who is left behind to bear the Rune''s name, Does he have anything to do with this?" Jhon asks to remember the bad memory he has with Argus. Taufik nods his head. "Yeah, actually I think maybe he was the culprit, when I fought with him that day, he sum-" "Wait!!, what? Have you fought with him? how, why?" John was shocked when he heard that Taufik had been fighting with Argus before. His shock is understandable, because from what John knows, Argus is in Master Realm Magician, just like him. Right now Argus is stronger than John, but that is not because Argus is more genius than him. but because of the curse and his foolish act. although John''s core is still in Master Realm, the MANA in it not in Master Realm, maybe just in the low Intermediate Realm level. ------ Heard John''s questions, Taufik just looked at Jenn. John followed the direction where Taufik''s eyes were, then saw his daughter Jenn. "Jane, are what he says is true?" Jenn is having a hard time answering her father''s questions. "Umm... That... that was true, actually, he was the one behind the Runes Copse" "!!!" x3 John, Jay, and Albert were surprised again. "...Jenn, please don''t say it like that, you make me sound like someone who will destroy anything whenever I like, I''ve already warned him once, but they still sent someone to kill me, it''s not my fault, okay" John looks at them, speechless at how can they talk about something like The Rune downfall like just some everyday event? "Okay, okay I understand now, let''s Go back to the topic again, so what with Argus again?" John asked, trying to ignore what his daughter had said Before. "Like I said, that day when I already cornering him, he summoned his wife who was in his control to summon the spirit of the dead, so maybe the one who put the curse on you is him" "... What?! " John doesn''t know how to digest that information. ''Summon his wife to summon the spirit of the dead? what is that?'' John thought, but the word ''Argus wife'' made him remember something. "wait!, The Dai-Yak princess is still alive? I thought she was already dead" "No, she still lives, she is just being controlled by Argus" "..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "so if what I said about Argus being the culprit is true, then you can''t take any Revenge anymore, Argus is dead, and His son and wife are innocent, although his son is assh*le, he didn''t know anything about the spirit of dead" "..." ------ A few hourster. Right now, Jenn and Taufik are already back at their home, they leave because John needs some rest after Taufik lifted his curse. John''s body is still weak, and maybe he needs to calm down his heart after what he hears from Taufik, so they leave The Robins Mansion. "Jenn, why don''t stay with your father?" Taufik asks looking at Jenn, who is beside him. "It''s okay, knowing that he is already healthy and changed it''s enough" "But it is really okay?" "Hmm, don''t worry" Seeing her is okay, Taufik didn''t ask her anymore, because he remembered that today he still had not imed his daily login rewerd. ''System, LOGIN!!'' [DING] [Congrattions you''ve got MYTHICAL-LEVEL item ''Phoenix Blood''] [Phoenix Blood Blood of the legendary creature Phoenix, this Blood have very strong Life essence, when someone who is Dying drinks even just one drop of this Blood, all of their wounds, and diseases will be healed, even if the wound is something like losing a limb, it will just grow back] [''Phoenix Blood'' has been put in inventory] Seeing the reward he got, he was happy then wanted to tell Jenn, but. [DING] [Warning!!!] [The One Who Decided The Fate is keeping his eyes on you] "!!!" .... ... .. . chapter 31- Hidayat chapter 31- Hidayat [The One Who Decided The Fate is keeping his eyes on you] [DING] [Death, Aggrieved at your action] "!!!" Taufik felt goosebumps all over his body. Once again, he felt as if he was being watched by a predator, and he didn''t like that feeling. ''Why? Did I do something that they didn''t like, shit!! I don''t like this powerless feeling'' Taufik did have to do something that the two powerful beings, not just John, even when he saved Anggun, the two already kept their eyes on Taufik''s action, but they just let it go because Anggun''s existence didn''t affect the future too much. But, John it''s a different case, his title as a ''genius that only appears once in a thousand years'' is indeed true. But his fate is death, but now that he has escaped from death, the two powerful beings are not happy, because John''s existence has be an anomaly That will make a big wave in the future. N?v(el)B\\jnn So Taufik''s action, indeed has offended not only "Fate" but "Death" too. ''Shit, I have to grow more Stronger than this, I don''t like this feeling, the feeling that my life is on the others hand, I hate it'' ------ Looking at Taufik who suddenly has a gloomy face, then asks him in worry. "Hey, what''s wrong dear? something bothering you?" Taufik who heard Jenn''s voice, awakened from his thoughts. "Hmm? ahh don''t worry, I''m okay, forget that! look what I got!" Taufik takes the Phoenix Blood out of his inventory. "This bottle contains, something that will make your wishe true" Jenn just looked at the bottle with curiosity, Taufik then continued his exnation. "This bottle of some Phoenix Blood and Phoenix Blood contains very strong life essence, so" He looks at Jenn with a wide smile. "... Okayyy, so-... Then Jenn remembered what Taufik had told her before. ...Wa-wait, you not joking, right?" "..." Looking at Taufik who was just silent, still smiling at her, didn''t find any hint of joking, Jenn jumped to hug him, she felt really happy. "What is this? am I going to die tomorrow? A good thing keeps happening one by one today, I don''t know how to express my feelings anymore" Taufik hugs her back. "Hy~hy~ what are you said, who is gonna die? You should be happy! that now you can have a baby" "Yeah, you right" "... Ekhum, what about this baby thing, am I going to be Grandma soon?" "..." "..." ''Ahh, we forget that she is here too'' x2 ------- One week has passed since that day, and now Taufik is at his usual spot, inside the forest behind the school, this forest has be Taufik''s training ce. Right now, Taufik is thinking about how he can get more power,tely the reward from Daily Login hasn''t given any good thing, so he needs to think of a way to grow more stronger himself. "This is hard, I don''t know what I have to do, I have perfected my SwordMagic technique, but I still feel powerless even if it is just from their Gaze, how Strong that being is?" That though is actually useless, when Taufik bes a vampire or to be more exact, when Taufik gets the Imagination Magic he is already considered a god if he uses it to his full potential. When Imagination Magic is used to its full potential, it can affect reality, can make the impossible possible like bringing the dead to life is possible, even to the point make a new reality, that''s how OP the Imagination Magic is, but once again Taufik only gets the power, not the brain. So what he have should train is not his body or magic, but his brain. # A-N (did I make my MC too stupid?) ------ "Haaaah, this is useless, it''s almost afternoon but I still have not gained anything" "~tring~ tring~tring~" Teufik''s phone receives iing calls, that from his mom. "Hello, mom?" ''Come home quickly!'' "I''m still traini-" Before he could Finnish what he wanted to say, his mother has closed the call. *Click* Taufik just looked at his phone, speechless. "..." But Taufik who is an obedient child, still heard what his mother said, then Prepared to go home. ------ "I''m home" Taufik entered his house, he didn''t see his mother or Jenn, and the house was silent, No sound at all, usually at this hour they were both still watching dramas on television. with his senses, he could feel their presence, hiding somewhere in the house. "Mom, Jenn why are you guys hiding?" "..." "Mom, Jenn?!!" They still have not answered him, but not too long Jenn and his mother get out of their hiding, holding a confetti. "See? What I tell you, with this guy''s sense, it''s impossible to surprise him" "...At least we try, right?" "Yeah, whatever, MOTHER" seeing them, Taufik was confused. "... Hy, what''s going on?" Hearing Taufik''s questions, Jenn and Linda looked at each other, smiled then used the confetti and said at the same time. "Boom" "And I will be a mother, horee" "And I Finally became a grandma, yeeey" "Congrattions, you have be a father" x2 "And I will be a mother, horee" "And I Finally became a grandma, yeeey" Taufik looked at them, didn''t know what he felt right now, he was only 18 years old, but already a father. "... What is that, in this world, maybe only you, that happy to have be a Grandma, Mom" "I''m happy, I don''t care what the others say, I''m still happy" Looking at them, Taufik feltplicated, he was happy too, he was sure about that, but with his age, he didn''t know if he could be a good father. ''I know that this will happen sooner orter when we drink the Phoenix Blood, but hearing it directly is still shocking even for me, Is this how my father felt when he found out that my mother was pregnant?'' "..." ------ -Somewhere in the Swesi Region, Ana''karaeng Family mansion In a room, two men were conversing while sitting on the floor. One was an elderly man, and the other was middle-aged. "Any new news about The Rune Family?" The elderly man asked the middle-aged man. "No Father, We only know that the man who destroyed The Runes, Is A Young man named ''Taufik'' We don''t know his full name, other than that we didn''t know anything" "It''s so, keep searching! we have to find that man no matter what, his actions have Made The peace agreement we made a long ago with the other seven families will be broken" The middle-aged man just nods his head. "Yes, father, But father when we search for a person named Taufik in Kalimantan Region, we find something interesting" The elderly man just looks at his son, waiting for him to continue what he wants to say. "Taufik itself is amon name, but when we search for that Name, my Man finds something interesting, they find a person that has ''Hidayat'' in his name" "!!!" Like when the Dai-Yak Tribe heard the word "Hidayat" The elderly man was shocked too, The name "Hidayat" is not somemon name, only the royalty At the Bou-Gis Tribe can bear that name. A/N- "actually ismon, but it''s for the story, so yeah~ let''s think it as umon name!" Bou-Gis Tribe has many Family names, And ''Hidayat'' is one of them, but they have almost gone extinct because of the war a few hundred years ago when the chaos after the history is being deleted. "Are you sure about that, Are you sure is the same ''Hidayat'' from the Bou-Gis Tribe?" "I''m not too sure Father, But if that is really the ''Hidayat'' we know, isn''t it a great discovery" The elderly man Then thought about that for a while, then said to his son. "Yeah it''s really a great discovery" "Keep searching about that person who destroyed the Runes, I will go meet the Bou-Gis Tribe Chief, and tell him about this" "Yes, father" ------ One month has passed since the news about Jenn''s pregnancy. In this one month, Jenn has quite be a teacher like what she said before. when the news about Jenn spread throughout the school, many students felt heartbroken, especially male students, they asked the school staff about that, but the school staff didn''t know anything about the reasons either, she just came to give her resignation letter, and then gone. Reza has asked Taufik about the reasons for Jenn''s resignation, but he didn''t tell him, there''s no way Taufik tell him about that even if is his own best friend. In this one month, Taufik still has not gained anything from his training, but he still has not given up, with his soon-born child, he felt more responsibility. Day by day, the pressure is getting heavier and heavier on him Although Taufik is a carefree person, he is also a person who always thinks ahead, so right now when he training but doesn''t gain anything, he feels like being chased by some unknown predator, he keeps running but the distance remains unchanged. ------ The morning hase once again, something has changed, but there is still something that remains unchanged. Taufik felt the warmth of the sun on his face and opened his eyes. after Jenn quit bing a teacher, she always woke upte. Seeing Jenn is still sleeping and doesn''t have any hint of waking up, he just lets her be, kisses her on the cheek, and then goes down to the kitchen. "Mom, what do we have for breakfast today?" Linda who still prepares the breakfast answers his Son. "Hmmm? nothing special, just as usual" "Hmm" Seeing that Jenn is not with him, Linda asks. "Did Jenn still sleep?" "Yeah, do I have to wake her up?" "No, let her sleep a bit more, she needs more rest, just wake her up when breakfast is ready" "Kay" When Linda continues to prepare the breakfast, Taufik calls the system. ''System, LOGIN!'' [Yes] [DING] [Congrattions you''ve got SUPER RARE-LEVEL item ''Photographic Memory'' (SKILL) ]..... .... ... .. . Chapter 32 - Go To The Library Chapter 32 - Go To The Library [Congrattions you''ve got SUPER RARE-LEVEL item ''Photographic Memory'' (SKILL) ] [Photographic Memory - Passive Skill. Photographic memory is the ability to recall a past scene in detail with great uracy, just like a photograph, with this skill Anything the user has ever seen or learned will never be forgotten] "..." Taufik blinked his eyes, suddenly the way he viewed the world was changing, something was different. the book,ic, and novel he once read, he remembered everything, even the lessons he received at the school he remembers everything, every little thing that Happened in his life, he remembers everything. Right now, if you ask him to rewrite all volumes of the novel he had read before, or solve any questions, he may do it, without any mistakes. But the wave of memories that he suddenly received didn''te without any drawback, with the sudden wave of memories he too received a very worse headache, like a balloon that has reached its limit but is still forced to be blown. He felt his head was going to explode anytime. "AGGGGHHHG!?!!" He then tightly grabs his head, fearing it may suddenly explode. But he is Unable to bear the pain any longer, he unknowingly bashes his head against the table. "ackkk" The wooden table was instantly destroyed. ----- Linda who is seeing her son like that, stops whatever she do right now. "FIK!?!!, Hey, what happened?" But no matter how many times she calls her son, Taufik doesn''t respond to her calls, He just Keeps groaning in pain. "Argghh" She can only look at her son, unable to do anything. ------ "AGGGGHHHG!?!!" Jenn who hears Taufik groaning, wakes up from her sleep and quickly goes to the sound source. She was surprised when She saw Taufik lying on the floor, holding his head Tightly, Groaning in Pain. "Taufik!?, honey!!!" Jenn then came to his side, But she didn''t do anything, she Was confused and didn''t know What she was Supposed to do, she only looked at Linda asking her. "Mother, what happen to him?" Heard Jenn question, Linda also looked confused, she didn''t know anything, her son just suddenly like this. "I-I don''t know, he was fine just a while ago, I don''t know what happened but he suddenly groaned in Pain like this, Jenn please do something with your magic, put him to sleep or something!?" "Y-yeah, you right" Hearing Linda''s suggestion, Jenn began her chanting. "Sleep!" *(This chanting is Supposed not just ''sleep'' but I don''t know what to write, I left it to you''ll Imagination). And after Jenn put him to sleep Taufik finally stopped groaning. ----- "...Ughhh" Taufik woke up, holding His head. After his feelings are Better, he looks around. It was the same room and the same furniture, but something felt different. He views the world more clearly now. "..." Blink his eyes a few times, but his view is still the same. "Kreeek" Jenn opened the door, then came inside the room followed by Linda. When they saw Taufik already woke up, they saw something Weird, they saw Taufik looking around the room like everything was new to him. Jenn and Linda looked at each other, and then Jenn Decided to ask him. "... Dear? Something wrong?" Taufik just looked at them and then said "...no, I just, I just somehow feeling weird, I can''t exin how, but...weird?" "..." x2 "How long, have I been Unconscious?" "... 8 hours, you have been unconscious for 8 hours straight" "...that long? how about school?" When Taufik asked about school, Jenn suddenly became angry. "You still can think about school?!, do you know how worried we are when you suddenly Copse like that, huhh?!" Taufik can just say sorry when he looks at Jenn who is angry, He too didn''t expect that something like that would happen, so he can''t Say anything to defend himself, and just hears Jenn nagging. "It''s enough Jenn, He already knows his mistake, and you are pregnant so don''t be angry too much" "Humm, okay, but he still needs to exin why he suddenly like that" "Okay, okay, but let him eat something first, he hasn''t eaten anything since morning and about school don''t worry about that, we have informed your teacher, that you will not attend school for a few days because of some health problem" ------ "... So, care to exin now?" Looking at the two women in front of him, looked at him with curious eyes, Taufik Took a deep breath, then said. "... Maybe that happens, because of the New skill I just learning" "A new skill? What skill?" N?v(el)B\\jnn Taufik thought about it for a while. "Hmmm, it''s a skill that allows me to remember everything, that kind of skill" Jenn has lived in a supernatural World for 30 Years, But this was her first time hearing of a skill like that, magician as example, there a skill that they can learn it''s a skill that can shorten the chanting of some spells, but a skill that Taufik mentioned, she never heard any of that. "You..." Jenn doesn''t know what She wants to say, when she deals with Taufik, all of her knowledge about The world bes useless, she thought She had been ustomed to it, but maybe not. "But, can a skill like that really exist?" Taufik pointing himself, said "Me?" To Jenn''s questions. "Hmm, how about this, we go to the library to test that skill of yours, you have to read one book, and after you read the whole book, I will question you about The Contents of that book, how about that" Taufik just looked at Jenn. "... Why do we have to go to the library, Why not do it here, it''s not like we don''t have any books here" Jenn just looked back to Taufik, with a little smile on her face. "I don''t know, i just want to go to the library, so we have to go" "...What is that?" Then looked at his mother, Linda who sensed her son''s gaze, and said something. "...Craving?" "..." Didn''t find any escape, Taufik gave up. "Okay, okay let''s Go to the library" "Horee" ------ Because the library is quite far from Their house, they go with the bike that Taufik previously made. A handsome and beautiful pair, raiding a ssic style motorbike, they absolutely will get too much attention, when they stop at the red light, a whisper can be heard because they wearing a open-face helm, the other can see their face "Are they a celebrity or something?" "Look at that bike, I never saw something like that" But someone who is quite knowledgeable in automotive, Instantly Knows what bike is that. "That bike, it is an Ecose Titanium Series RR, this fe has some interesting taste" Taufik and Jenn ignore all the whispers, and When the red light changes to green, they continue their way to the library. After a while, maybe 10 or 15 minutes they Finally arrive at the library. When they entered the library, all the eyes were instantly on them, some were surprise, some envious, and the rest were just admired their looks. Taufik and Jenn Ignored all of that and searched for a vacant spot, when Jenn found a spot, she took Taufik''s hand. "Let''s Go, there is a vacant Spot over there" Taufik just followed her, Let''s her do whatever she want. "Wait here, I''ll go find the book, then you will read it, okay?" "Hm" Jenn then went to search for the thicker book she could find, after she found what she wanted, She back to where Taufik was. She then put the book on the table, Grinning while looking at Taufik. "This book talks about all thews of our nation, read it!" The book is 5cm thick and has over 900 pages. Taufik just looked at Jenn, in disbelief. "Why do I have to do this" But he still does what Jenn wants him to do, open the book, and then something incredible happens. With his pasif Skill ''Photographic memory'' he just needs One look, just one look and he will remember the content of that page will automatically Stored inside his brain, weird feeling but great too. One second per page, when someone looks at him, they will just See him Change the page of the book but not read it at all. Jenn too looks at him like that, he only sees Taufik change the page at high speed, But look at how serious his face is, she didn''t rebuke in, just let him Finnish what he does first, then askster. After 10 or so minutes passed, Taufik put the book back on the table, he was speechless at his own action. "... I''m done" "Have you really read the whole book, dear?" "Yeah, maybe" Looking at Taufik who is also in disbelief at his action, Jenn just continues what they are Supposed to do here. "Okay, then let''s just do the test" Jenn then grabbed that book, Then randomly opened it. "Page 47?!" "Page 47 was..... ..... ...." A whileter after the question-and-answer session between Jenn and Taufik, Jenn looks at the ceiling Don''t believe What she''d Just seen. For all of the questions Jenn asks, Taufik easily answers all of them without any errors, he answers everything in detail and with great uracy. "How can something like that be possible?" Taufik didn''t say anything, right now he''s feeling great, like the path to bing stronger Is being opened wide for him. ''I like this feeling, the feeling that I can grow stronger, it''s some pleasing feeling'' "Jenn, I want to read more books, are you fine with that, or do you want to go back home?" "I''m fine, I''ll wait for you, while read some books too, So it''s okay" "Okay" .... ... .. . Chapter 33 - Exorcists\ Chapter 33 - Exorcists One week has passed since that day, and in this one week, Taufik has gone to the library almost every day. He read Anything he could read, and he absorbed all the knowledge he could get from books in the library. science, technology, theory, engineering, and many more, he was like a sponge/spons that absorbs all the knowledge. One day one Hundred books were impossible for a normal human, but Taufik with his skill "photographic Memory" Could Do it. ------ ''This thest book for today'' After he had finished reading the book, he put it back in its ce and then prepared to back home. When he got to the parking lot and was about to get on his bike, he felt something, he felt someone''s Gaze on him. ''Someone following me again?'' But He chose to ignore whoever that following him, this was not the first time in this one week, that he felt someone was following him. He just ignored it because whenever he chose to ignore it, and then go straight home, that "person" would disappear too. So he rode his bike, activated the engine, then went on his way. However, although he has been quite far from the library, he still feels that gaze. ''What does this guy want?'' When he already getting close to his house but that ''person'' is still following him, he finally decides to face that person himself. so instead of going to his home, hees to somewhere a Deste ce that he knows. ------ When they saw their target stopped, the two people that have been following Taufik also stopped. "Gng, the target has stopped, what do we have to do now, are we gonna face him now, Or do we have to wait for longer, again?" "No, we take him down now, the higher-ups have given their order, If we dy any longer, we might be punished, so we gonna take him down now" "But we do not know the target capability is, in these few days when we watch him he justes to the library to read the book, if the thing he does can be considered as reading, and directly returns the his home" Gng then looked at his friend ''Chandra'', what Chandra said was indeed true, these few days that they had been watching Taufik he only did that, nothing more, but the higher-ups had given their order, that we have to get rid of the person who has interfered with their business and maybe has stole their technique. "But we still have to do it" "..." "Prepare your weapon, although we don''t what his capabilities are we can''t take him lightly, after all, he was the person who took down all the ''inferior demons'' inside the forest" Chandra hesitated for a few moments but still took out his weapon, two karambit. Gng too took his weapon out, a short sword. "Are you ready, Chandra? You were the fastest person among us interns, so you were the key to this attack" "But he is still human, can we do this" "...we can, just think of him as an ''inferior demon'', you just need to do your job and I will be the one who Finnish him" "Oka-" Chandra can''t Finnish what he wants to say, because the one who is Supposed to be their target, bud in the conversation. "Hey, how long you will make me wait, I need to go home quickly, you guys have been chatting like 30 minutes or so, I''m tired of this shit, juste!!" "!!!" x2 ----- From the very start of their conversation, Taufik heard everything they said with his Enhanced sense. But it''s getting dark, and he''s tired of waiting. "Hey, how long you will make me wait, I need to go home quickly, you guys have been chatting like 30 minutes or so, I''m tired of this shit, juste!!" But they still didn''t get out. "Fuck, you get out or I will make you guys out myself!!" Only after he said that he saw two peoplee out from behind the bush, holding a weapon. "Who are you? why are you following me?" The two of them looked at each other, and then the one who holding a short sword nodded his head. "We from the Exorcist Association Indonesia Branch" ''Exorcists?'' "What you do inside the forest these few months, has angered our higher-ups, so they ask us to get rid of you" Gng adds a few words. "You kill something that Supposed can''t kill, so our higher-ups Suspect you have stolen our secret technique, our holy technique" ----- Human is a special life form because they have a unique Core, and every human has that core. They are unique because the human core ispatible with any energy, they can absorb MANA of the world, Holy Power, even demonic energy, they can absorb all of that. MANA is formless Energy but easy to control, that''s why MANA can make any shape like fire, earth, wind, water, and any other spell because it''s easier to control MANA. holy power is different, although holy power is also formless energy, holy power is hard to control, so the only option is to use it raw or infuse it into an object, so the object can contain the Holy power. And then demonic energy, in this world that is full of Contaminated MANA, To get demonic energy is as easy as walking, and also easy to control, but demonic energy is very corrosive so only a few insane people who want instant power will use this energy. And what the Exorcists have is Holy power. The Exorcist Association suspects Taufik because the way he uses his power is the same as when they use their technique, infusing the holy power into their weapon to fight the inferior demons. N?v(el)B\\jnn And this technique is a secret technique that only the Exorcist knows, so When someone who is not an Exorcist uses the same technique, they will think that person may have stolen their technique or Someone may have told him about it, but whatever the cause is, they can''t let it go. ------ "Stole your technique? what technique?" Taufik asks in confusion, But the two people don''t want to hear his reason at all. "There is no Thief who will im himself as a Thief, Thief" *Swosh* Chandra then disappeared from his ce, then appeared again in Taufik''s back ready to attack him with his Karambit. But Taufik who has an Enhanced sense can see all of his moves. ''Fast, but not as fast as me'' Using his left hand He then took out his katana from his inventory, then defended himself with it without pulling the katana from the scabbard. Chandra Karambit Hit the scabbard. "ackk" Seeing his attack failed, Chandra used his left hand to attack again, this time his target was Taufik''s armpits area. But all of his moves, have been known by Taufik. with his right hand, he draws his katana from the scabbard, and before Chandra''s attack can reach him, He twists his body, then shes his katana to block the Advanced Attack from Chandra. *Desinggg* Gng who is staying behind, looks at the opening that his friend has made and joins the battle, he charges toward Taufik at full speed, with the intent to stab Him with his short sword. But Taufik who sensed him, Activated his Aegis shield, so before the attack could reach him, the attack had already stopped. After seeing their attack didn''t seed, They tried to Widen their distance from Taufik, but Taufik didn''t allow it, he shed at Chandra who was close To him. *shh* Chandra who can''t get too far from Taufik and can''t match Taufik''s speed, gets hit by Taufik''s attack. *aghhhh* Gng who Saw his friend injured once again charged at Taufik, hoping Chandra''s wound would quickly heal with the help of his Holy power. But Gng it''s just too weak for Taufik. And Taufik who wants to go home quickly, uses his technique. ''SwordMagic - Earth Form : Gravity 10 fold'' Chandra who felt the sudden pressure, couldn''t hold it, then fell to the ground. *Ughhh* Gng tried to get up, but the pressure was just too much for him, but he still tried to get up with the help of Holy energy but still useless, he couldn''t move at all. Looking at Gng who can''t move anymore, he gets close to Chandra and wants to kill him first then kill Gngl next. Taufik who didn''t want to waste time any longer, wanted to get rid of Chandra as soon as possible. But his attack stopped at One inch above chandra''s heart when he heard Gng''s Voice. "S-stop!!! Please s-stop! D-don''t kill him, he was the only family I had after losing my parents, PLEASE DON''T KILL HIM!!!" Taufik just looks at him, like looking at some crazy person. "... And why do I have to care about that, you want to kill me first, so why I can''t kill you too, where''s the logic?" "..." .... ... .. . Chapter 34 - Daniel 34 chapter 34 - Daniel "Where''s the logic?" "..." Hearing what Taufik said, Gng couldn''t say anything, he just looked at Taufik, thinking. ''How can someone as young as him, can be this ruthless?'' "Can''t say anything? ok, just wait after this it''s your turn" Once again Taufik Aimee his katana to stab Chandra in the heart. Chandra is still conscious but can''t move because the wound he received is quite deep, if Chandra is a normal person maybe he is already dead, but because of the holy Power he has that continuously heals him from inside, he is still alive. But seeing Taufik''s katana is once again aimed at his heart, Chandra closes his eyes, ready for anything that will happen to him. ''It''s a short life, but I didn''t have any regrets'' Seeing that Chandra is ready to face the death, Taufik is impressed. "I admire your courage, but it''s time to say goodbye, i will remember your name... Oh wait I don''t know your Name, Ahh whatever, Bye bye" "Swoshh" But once again, Gng don''t want to see his friend die, said. "W-WAIT!!, I SAID WAIT!!!" Taufik''s katana stopped its way, seeing Taufik was willing to hear him again, Gng quickly said. "I-i will tell you everything, just ask and I will answer it, I swear, even if you ask our association''s secret, I will tell you, just please, please don''t kill him" Seeing Gng like that, Taufik felt deja vu. ''This getting annoying, why do every time I fought someone, I always end up as the viin, even though I was the victim'' "Ahhh, suddenly I don''t have any will to fight anymore, you guys are the ones who want to kill me first, but now what, you beg me to spare you!!" "What the hell!!, just go, before I change my mind, and never bother me again, or I will make your association end up like the Runes" Taufik then stopped his technique, only after that Gng can move his body. "Thank you, really thank you" "Whatever, just go get your friends, and never appear in front of me again!" Gng then goes to support Chandra, carries him on his back, and goes on his way, But he stops and looks at Taufik, remembering something that Taufik said. "... Excuse me. Sir? The Runes you mentioned before, are they the same Runes that have not too long ago been destroyed?" Taufik just looked at him and didn''t answer anything. "Ahhh, my mind suddenly changed agai-" Gng who heard that was in panic and quickly said. "I''m sorry sir, we will go now, we will tell our higher-ups that, they only have misunderstood You, and you didn''t steal our secret technique at all, We are sorry for the misunderstanding, once again thank you, sir, goodbye, we hope you life happily" Gng said that, for only 2 seconds, and then went to retret with Chandra on his back. "..." ''What is that?'' ------- "I''m home~" "Wee dear, you take quite a long time today, find something interesting to read?" Taufik didn''t answer her but instead went to hug her, cing his head on her shoulder. "Nahh, just someone from the Exorcist Association" Jenn who receives a sudden hug, didn''t yet clearly hear what Taufik said. "Ohhh, it''s oka-...." Jenn suddenly released her hug and looked at Taufik. "...what are you saying again?" "...I''m home?" Jenn shakes her head. "No, no, no, after that!?" "Umm, someone from the Exorcist association?" "!!!" The word ''Exorcist Association'' from Taufik shocked Jenn. "Why?... Why does someone from that association have To meet you? What have you done?" "I don''t know, they just attacked me, said that I maybe have stolen their secret technique, I don''t even know what technique they use, so how Supposed I have stolen it?" ''I know it, when I Saw him use his technique, it was the same as when the Exorcists used their technique too'' "But how do they know you, I mean how they can find You?" "They said my act that has killed almost all the inferior Demons In that forest I usually use for training has angered their higher-ups" Jenn then looked at Taufik''s eyes and said seriously. "But you don''t kill them, right?" "Yeah, I just let them go after I beat one of them" Hearing that Jenn feels relief. "Hufft, that good, as long as you don''t kill them, is good" Taufik looked at Jenn in confusion. "Why?" "The Exorcist association itself it''s not too strong, because the holy power it''s hard to gather, and people who can use that power are rare, So they are so sensitive if is about losing their member, so it''s good you don''t kill them" "... It''s good?" "Yeah, enough about this, let''s eat" "Okay" ------ Back to Chandra and Gng. "Chandra, are you okay?" "Yeah, I''m fine, my wound is almost healed" Gng felt relief hearing that. "That was sure scary, how can someone so young like him, can have that much power?" Chandra just silent and didn''t say anything, he almost died twice today, and although he was prepared to die, he still chose to live, if he could. "... Yeah is sure a scary experience" Gng just nods his head. " so now, what we will tell the higher-ups about this, is the technique he uses is not the same as us, although the principle is the same, but what he uses is something different, Not a Holy power at all" Chandra thought the same thing. "But, how can he kill an inferior demon if he doesn''t use some Holy Power?" "Yeah, that was the problem, if the higher-ups knew, that besides the holy power, there was Another method to kill the inferior demon, I can''t imagine how would they react" "...Yeah, that was sure a big problem" ------- Tomorrow morning, at the school. As usual, when Taufik was at school he always felt bored, but the reason he was bored was different from before. Before, he was bored because he didn''t understand the subject that the teacher was teaching, but now with his passive skill "Photographic Memory" He was bored. After all, he already understood all of the subjects that the teacher teaching. "Hooamm" All students in Taufik ssroom right now, are still studying even though the ss is already over, even Reza his best friend still studying right now. They still studying because The final term for the second year is only a few days away. But Taufik is different, he has remembered all of the subject books and a few of the books from the library, and with only that he can easily get a perfect score on the exam. ''System, do you think I''m ready?'' [For what Master] ''For the future trial, for protecting my family, and..... For the ''past'' problem?" N?v(el)B\\jnn [Master, from what I analyzed right now you are the strongest person in the world] ''Hahaha, for humans isn''t it?'' For these past few months, Taufik always talks to system like this, it''s like talking to his secret friends. And he quite like it, because the system always answers with reasonable answers. [Yes Master] ''So I still have a long way, huh'' ------ After school is over Taufikes to his usual ce to train, today he wants to test his Imagination magic, with the New knowledge he got, he wants to make something that he always wanted to make, all men''s dreams, he wants to make a robot. But today his quiet ce it''s not quiet at all. Three people have upied his ce, and he knows two of them. Taufik got his katana out of the inventory. "What I told you if I see you again? It will not change even if you get someone to help you" "Woo, woo, woo, calm down sir, we are here only to talk, or rather it''s my boss who wants to talk to you" The two people that Taufik knows are Gng and Chandra whom he facedst night. "And what I said it''s ''Never appear again in front of me'' isn''t it? Looking at your wound that already healed, maybe what I didst night it''s not enough for you" Taufik takes out his katana from its scabbard. "Cinng" Seeing the same katana that almost cut him in two, Chandra Takes a few steps back, although the wounds are already healed But seeing that katana, he felt the Pain in his chest again. Looking at his interns like that, the person that Chandra said was his ''Boss'' takes a few steps to stand in front of his two interns. He wears Something that usually Priest uses but something is striking about him, that is a huge cross that he carries behind him. "Ukhm, Excuse me, my friend, my name is Daniel, and There''s some misunderstanding between us, and for my junior action, I only can say I''m sorry, they only following some orders, I''m sorry if what they do have bothered you, and I''m here to represent my higher-ups want to say thank you for your mercy to not kill them, and I''m also said thank you from the deep of my heart for that, I''m here to represent my higher-ups wants to talk to you about something if you don''t mind, ahh but if don''t want to talk it''s also fine we will not force you, wee with a good intention and but..." (the point is He said many things) "..." ''How can someone talk like that? Is he a machine or something?'' ..... ..... ... Chapter 35 - 1.545 Years Ago? 35 chapter 35 - 1.545 Years Ago? "Stop, stop it!!" Taufik massaged his head after he heard what Danial said. what Danial said is full of Bullshit, but unfortunately for him, he can understand all of what he said because of his "Photographic Memory". ''How can someone talk so much, but still don''t get to the point?'' "You!!" Taufik who Doesn''t want to hear Danial Again then pointed at Gng. "You, exin what he wants to say!!" Gng made an ugly face when Taufik asked him to exin what his boss had said. "... I- I also didn''t understand what he said" "..." "... F*ck!!" ------ a few hourster. "...so your higher-ups want to invite me to join the Exorcist Association, even though I''m not an Exorcist?" Daniel nods his head. "Yeah, although you are not an Exorcist, You still will receive the same benefit and the same treatment, benefi-" "Stop!!" Before Daniel can say any more Bullshit, Taufik already cut him off, he doesn''t want to hear him any longer. "First of all, I didn''t have any interest in joining the Exorcist Association-" "But like I said- Taufik cut him off again. "And if your worries are about my technique, you can rest assured, my technique is unique one, only I can use, and I didn''t have any n to teach it to others, maybe only to my descendants if they can, so what you, your higher-up worry is useless" But Daniel doesn''t seem to want to give up. "Can you cons- "Enough!!, I didn''t want to hear any more bullshit, In the first ce when your junior show their face again in front of me, They being life it''s good enough, I didn''t kill them, because someone told me to do so, but if you talk any longer, I don''t care even if it your whole organizatione to me, I''m not afraid" 15:54 "Enough!!, I didn''t want to hear any more bullshit, In the first ce when your junior show their face again in front of me, They being life it''s good enough, I didn''t kill them, because someone told me to do so, but if you talk any longer, I don''t care even if it your whole organizatione to me, I''m not afraid" Taufik then activated his SwordMagic technique, to increase the gravity around the face only fivefold. "Boomm" Gng and Chandra who felt a sudden pressure, are already down on their knee, only Daniel is still standing but his face is showing that he is not fine at all. "Ughh" Daniel grabs the cross behind him and seems he wants to fight, But Taufik won''t let him, Taufik then increases the gravity to tenfold. Only after that Daniel is down to his knees, But his junior who feels tenfold of their weight is already kissed the ground. "Arghhh" Daniel gritted his teeth, trying hard to look up to Taufik, but what he saw was something that would remain on his mind as long as he lived. He saw Taufik''s eyes which were at first blue Eyes turn to red, red like blood, looking down at him, and his junior. With the day getting dark, Taufik''s eyes are shining, like predator eyes seeing his prey, that is how Daniel sees Taufik right now. and with Taufik who released his Pure MANA, although the three of them can sense the mana because what they Cultivate is holy power and not mana, but with how pure Taufik''s mana is, they still can sense it. And it only adds a more intimidating aura for them. "This is my bottom line, any more than this... Is only dead, I''m clear?" "...Y-yes, i-i understand, I will tell my higher-ups about your decision" And only after that did Taufik cancel his technique. "Huft, huft, huft" Like fish who back to the water, the three of them breathing like it''s was thest thing they want to do. After his breath is stabilized enough, Daniel stands up, his slightly bow his head to Taufik. "Thank you for your mercy my friend, we will take our leave now, if the fate allows it, we will meet again" "..." Didn''t wait for Taufik''s answers, Daniel and his junior leave, back to their headquarters. Seeing them leaving Taufik looks at his phone. "Shit It''s already thiste, I didn''t even begin anything" Taufik ran his fingers through his ck hair and said in an annoyed tone. "This because that bastard, ahh forget it, let''s back home for now, and maybe search for a new spot to train" ------ "I''m Home" "Wee" Taufik who heard that who weed him, not Jenn but his mother, asked. "Umm, Mom you home early today" Although the money that Taufik got from the system, and the stock of a fewpanies he has is enough for them to live without work, Linda still does her work as a designer, at first she does it because of money and To Realize her dream, but now that she knows what her son has, she still does her job but won''t as hard as before, so she will home early. "Yeah, because I want to" Taufik just shook his head and then smiled when he heard what his mother said. He felt happy about that because it was proof that he already Erased his mother''s burden even though if just a little he was still happy. He thenes sitting Beside his mother Who was watching the television. "Where''s Jenn?" "She is in the kitchen, preparing the dinner, I''ve already told her to rest, and let me do the cooking, but she still wants to do it, So I just let her be" "Hmm" "..." "..." "Mom, what do you think, if I said that father might be still alive, somewhere?" "..." "...just forget it, Think I never said that" "..." The silencested for some time, and only the voice from television could be heard until Linda decided to say something. "... If your father is still alive somewhere, the only thing I know is he will search for the way home, and he will not stop until he finds it, that''s what I think" "... I see" Taufik has a serious face and thinking about something very deeply Only after he heard Jenn''s voice that he get out of his thoughts. "Dinner is ready, dear, mother let''s eat" "Coming" x2 The two answers at the same time, but have a different thing on their mind. The family dinner goes as usual, they talk about what they do today, about the baby, about the possible Nama, and many other things. But in that lively conversation, Taufik still thinking about something. ------ "Dear, what''s wrong, Is something bothering You? Is it about that Exorcist Association again?" Jenn and Taufik now is on their bedroom, lying down on the bed with Jenn who takes Taufik''s arm as an arm pillow. "No, it''s not about that damn association, but it''s something else" "Then what?" Taufik closed his eyes and then opened them again. "I think is about time that I go and search for my dad" Jenn looks up at him. "...You sure?" "Yeah, but I don''t where to start" Jenn thought for a while Then said. "Why don''t start from the beginning, from when all of this begins, when the western Roman Empire ended, from what I read, the void century began not too long after that empire ended" "So 1.545 years ago?" "Yeah, if I didn''t remember it wrong" "That was indeed a Good choice" Jenn has a worried face when she look at Taufik. "But are you sure about this? You remember what I said before right? About how Dangerous the void century was" Seeing her worried face Taufik kiss her forehead. "You don''t have to worry too much, I''m strong and you know that I will only go to check first, and I never used that form yet, so I don''t know if it will seed, so I just want to test it first" "I know, but I''m still worried" Taufik just hugs her, and can only say. N?v(el)B\\jnn "I love you" And then they go to sleep. The next morning Taufik wakes up with Jenn who is still in his embrace. He kisses her forehead and her belly, then goes to the washroom to wash his face. And then after that go to the kitchen. "Morning Mom" "Hmm, morning" Taufik takes a sit, waiting for his mother done with breakfast while calling the system. ''System, LOGIN!'' [Yes] [Congrattions you''ve got LEGENDRY-LEVEL item ''Dragon core''] [Dragon Core A core that a dragon leaves behind after they die, this core contains the magic, ability, and knowledge of the dead dragon] ''a dragon core? How will I use it, system have any suggestions?'' [Master can use it on the robot that master wants to make, it can be the robot''s energy source] ''Yeah you right, okay, let''s give it the robot that I will make'' ------ After school Taufik goes to his usual ce, he still hasn''t found a new training ce so he still will use this ce for the time being. The reason he wants to make a robot is to Protect his family because after the exam Is ended there is a Rest period, for one week, before the results are out. He wants to use that one week to test his technique in Dark form. He then got his item ''nk Blueprint'' from inventory. Then start drawing what he want to make..... ... ... Chapter 36 - Shasha 36 chapter 36 - Shasha With the Basic drawing that The nk Blueprint provides, Taufik changes it little by little. He adds what he likes, and Gets rid of things he doesn''t like. The process took two whole hours to finish because what he made was something that would protect his family when he was not around, he made The robot have a human appearance. He chose ''graphene'' as the material for his robot, Graphene is the strongest material on earth that he knows right now, and he chose Graphene because Graphene is Though, light, and flexible. Following the system suggestion, Taufik made the Dragon Core as the power source. Satisfied with the blueprint, he then used his Imagination Magic, then made his robot part by part following the blueprint. That processsted for like five minutes or so. Then a Robot that has a young woman''s appearance appeared in front of Taufik, In that robot''s chest, more precisely in between that robot''s "Oppai" Was an empty Part that fixed the dragon''s core so the robot could be activated, Not waiting for too long, he takes the ''Dragon Core'' That he got this morning out from inventory. An orange crystal That is shaped like a star with four points, instead of five. He injects The Core into the robot, and the core fits perfectly into that empty part of the robot. "Fwooosh" After one minute of waiting the robot finally opened her eyes. She first looks at Taufik then looks around her, and back to look at Taufik again. "..." "Hello, I''m Taufik, your creator, is nice to meet you" The robot blinked her eyes. "He..llo?" Taufik just chuckled When he saw that the robot said that while tilting her head a bit. "Hahaha, what is that" "?" Taufik shaking his head, still smiled, then he created some clothes because right now, the robot didn''t wear anything. The robot just do as her creator told her. After that, Taufik did many tests with her and gave her information about the world, From knowledge of the normal world to the supernatural. She has to know about that so she can protect his family to the fullest. ------- N?v(el)B\\jnn After a long exnation, Like more and less than two hours, the robot said. "Sir, can you give me a name, from what I heard from you, every living being and even an inanimate object has a name, so can you give me one too?" "Humm, what name would suit you, give me time to think about that for a while" "Yes, sir" Taufik then closed his eyes and held his chin. ''Because her purpose is to protect, hmm...shasha sounds good'' Taufik opened his eyes. "How about Shasha" "... Shasha" The robot follows his creator''s posture, a thinking posture. "...I like it, Thank you, sir" Taufik smiled. "Now, I will tell you about your job" "I''m listening to sir" Taufik then tells her About the purpose of her being created, he tells her about his mother, Jenn, and his child who will be bornter. He doesn''t know what will happen in this timeline if hees back to the pastter, but from what he heard from the system, When he goes back to the past, and thenes back again to the future, not a single time will pass, because He will back in the same time he goes to the past, so it''s like the time is stopped. A-N : (it''s not like the time is stopped, but when he goes to the past, a new timeline is being created, one is a timeline when he back to the same time as he goes to the past so nothing will happen, and the other timeline is when the time keep going without him this the worst timeline for his family and for the world, I chose this method because stop the time seems impossible for him so we will go with this) "So, do you understand what your duty is?" Shasha nods her head. "Yes sir, I will protect the two Madame and the unborn young sir, with this body you created and with the power within this core you gave me, you can rest assured" Taufik then remembers something about the core that Shasha has. "Shasha, that core of yours, contains the knowledge of the dragon, can you ess it" "Wait sir, I will try it" Shasha then closed her eyes, but not too long after she opened it. "What you know? Tell me!" "...I see a war sir, a big war, many creatures died in that war, and this core owner is one of them" "Can you exin it more specific?" Shasha then tried to dive a bit more deep inside the core. "...nothing more sir, only that I can ess, something is blocking me from seeing deeper, I''m sorry sir" "No, it''s okay" ''Is this because that "Fate" Again?'' ------ Taufik then did more tests again, But this time what he tested was Her magic, the dragon magic. The magic that does not require any chant like him. "Can you try to make some simple magic first? hmm, Try to make a water ball!" Shasha then does what his creator asks her, unlike the knowledge, Shasha can ess Everything The core magic without any problem so making just some water balls is an easy thing for her. Shasha then made a perfect round water ball appear in her hand, of course without any chanting, she just needed to think about it and then the magic would appear. "So the magic didn''t have any problem, it''s good, so the rest is about the ability, hmm if we talk about dragon ability, then is flying?, but I didn''t install any flying ability for Shasha" Taufik then look toward Shasha. "Shasha do you feel, you can fly?" Then something happened that surprised Taufik. From behind Shasha, a wing made of pure mana appeared. "I think I can, sir" "... That''s cool" Taufik said, still surprised though. Shasha smiled when he heard her creatorpliment. ''Can she feel emotion too? this core is so amazing'' "Then from what I read, dragons have a fire Breathe, but can Shasha do this? Shasha can you?" Not too long, her core was glowing, and then when she opened her mouth, a fire made its way out from her mouth. "Fwooosh" "... Wow that''s cool too" When all the test is done, Taufik prepares to go home. "Okay shasha it''s enough for today, let''s Go home, I will introduce you to the person who will you protect, my family and because I''m the one who created you, then it''s your family too" "... My family" Taufik nods his head. "Yes your family, now let''s Go home" "Yes sir" ------- "I''m home" "Wel.... Come?" Jenn stopped for a while when she saw a woman who was following Taufike inside the house. "Dear? Who is this beautiful "LADY" you brought home with you?" Jenn asks with a sweet voice, but her face is not sweet at all. Taufik who saw Jenn''s face like that, felt Chill on his back. "What''s with that face?" Taufik then went to the living room, Wanting to introduce Shasha to his family in one go. "Mom, Jenn let me introduce you, This is Sahsha, although she looks like a human the inside is a robot that I made a while ago, I made her to protect you if I''m not around" "Shasha, this is my mother ''Linda'', and although we still haven''t yet married, she is still my wife ''J Jennifer Robins'' just call her Jenn or whatever you want" After Taufik was done with the Introduction, Shasha bow his head a little. "Is my pleasure to have met the two Madame, from now want I will be in your care" "... a robot? Her?" x2 Jenn asked at the same time, surprised when they found out that Shasha was a Robot, it''s not surprising, because Taufik makes Shasha too simr to humans if only seen from outside, so they being surprised is normal. "...you can really make anything, huh" "Nice to meet you, Shasha, I''m Taufik''s mother, Like you, I''ll also be in your care" Hearing that Shasha bowed his head again. "Yes madame" Linda shaking her head. "And don''t call me madame, sister is enough" "Yes sister" Hearing the word "sister" From Shasha, Linda showed a smug smile. "..." x2 After that, the two women ask various things to Shasha, but Shasha who is just basically just a few hours old, can only answer as she can. "Mom, Jenn don''t ask her too much, she still doesn''t know anything, I only tell her the basics about this world, So don''t pressure her too much like that" But Shasha has different thoughts. "It''s okay sir, this is also a way to learn, so it''s fine" "Hmm, if you say so, but don''t force yourself, Tomorrow I will take you to the library so you can learn more" Shasha is smiling after hearing that. "Yes thank you sir" .... ..... .... ... .. . Chapter 37 - New World 37 chapter 37 - New World Monday, three days after Shasha is being created. Today is the final term for the second year before moving to the third year. The exams will Held for 6 days with different subjects every day. For this exam, Taufik didn''t do anything special. Taufik doesn''t have to prepare anything, because what he knows right now may already surpass what his teacher knows. "I''m going" ------- At the ss "Fik, are you ready for the exam?" Reza asks his friend. "... What a stupid question, why I''m here if I''m not ready?" Taufik answers, with his head still on the table. Reza just looked at his best friend with pity when he saw his friend had his head on the table, he thought his friend was still sad because of Jenn''s resignation. And because Taufik Never told him about Jenn anymore, so he thought maybe Jenn and Taufik had already broke up. "... Fik I know that you don''t study at all, I know it''s hard, but don''t make Ms. Jenna leave you a Reason to be like this,e on man, cheer up" Hearing that Taufik raised his head and then looked at Reza in confusion, then he realized something. ''Ahhh... I never told him about Jenn''s real reason for her resignation did I?, should I tell him?...ahh forget it, let him find it on his ownter '' "Hmm, yeah" Reza smiled when he heard his friend answer, then patted Taufik on the shoulder. "Don''t worry fik, I got your back,ter if you don''t know the answers just look at me, and I will tell you the answers" "Hmm" Reza who still thought his friends were still sad, said. "Don''t be like this bro, there''s still many fish at the sea, ms. Jenna is not the only one, just follow me and you will be able to make a harem, trust me" Taufikughed when Reza talked about making a harem. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hahaha, bro You don''t even have a girlfriend and you want to make a harem? Bro, I know Dream High is important but you have also seen your ledger, can it really take you to that high ce?" But Reza didn''t take Taufik''s word seriously, then raised his fist, and said in a loud voice "I don''t care, as long as there is still a road, I will take it, even though I need to climb a mountain or cross the sea, I will still do it!!" Taufik just shook his head at his friend''s confidence. "Yeah~yeah~ as long as you happy" -------- For Taufik who has a ''Photographic Memory'' goes through all the exams very easily. He answers all the questions very easily and quite fast too. and just like that Taufik went through all the exams for 6 Days straight. Today is the start of the holiday after the final term so the time Taufik test his Technique finallyes. "I will go out for training" Taufik said to his family. "What I training is Something that is quiteplex and may need a few days, so I will not be at home for a few days" Jenn and Linda have a worried look on their face, they already know what Taufik wants to train and what for, and worried is something normal, because what they heard from Taufik is something they consider dangerous. "Are you sure is gonna be okay, dear?" "Yeah fik, what will happen if something goes wrong" Hearing them Taufik smiled at the two of them. "Don''t worry too much, everything is gonna be okay, even if something happens I will be okay, I''m immortal remember?" "But... But still... " Taufik then hugged the two of them and said. "I have a goal, and to reach that goal I have to do this, so don''t worry too much... I love you" He then looked at Shasha, then smiled. "You too Shasha...I will leave them in your care for a few days, so protect them with everything you''ve got, okay" Shasha bows her head. "Yes sir, you can trust me with the task" "Okay I will go now" Taufik then go to the new ce he found a few days ago, to test his technique. ------ Taufik SwordMagic Dark Form, an Ability that can Cut space and time, With this ability Taufik can manipte, distort, and fold space and time. Space and time are like long threads that are spread out straight. The concept behind how Taufik will go to the past is quite simple. first, he just needs to fold His time right now which means the tip of that "thread" to the past he needs to go and then cut the space so the Passage to the past will open. For the way back to his time is more simpler, he just needs to cut the "thread" lines that are already connected, and the Passage to his time will appear. To make it more simple, Taufik just needs to think about the year He wants to go then cut the space, and the Passage will appear. But he needs to do all of that Correctly, if not, then he just simply open up the space and if that was the case what Taufik opened is not the Passage to the past but the Passage to a hidden world, an another world. "So how we will do it, did I just need to sh the space, I can''t ask the system because this was the technique that I made on my own" Taufik then thought about it for a little while. "Hmm, let''s just activate the technique first, and see if something different happens" Taufik then gets his Katana out of inventory, pulls it out from the scabbard, and then says. "SwordMagic Technique - Dark form" "Swoosh" Taufik''s katana which is already ck gets darker but aside from ck, there''s also a purple color on it. Like when he perfected this technique, after he activated this form Taufik could feel the space and time that surrounded him. He felt like he could touch it and also can manipte it. "I don''t like this feeling is so sticky and ufortable" Taufik then took a while to get used to what he felt right now before he began his test. "Okay I''m ready, hufft....haaa" Taufik then takes a posture, then. "aashh" The space is being cut, at first, it was only a small cut, but from time to time the small cut got bigger and bigger and only stopped until the shh was enough for one person to go inside. "Okay now is the moment of truth, can I really go back in the time?" Taufik didn''t enter the Passage directly, but put his hand first, then took it out, seeing his hand was fine Taufik took a deep breath then entered The Passage with his whole body. But because this was the first time he tests his technique something was bound to happen. what he opens is not the Passage to the past but to the another world, and one who Dangerous too. ------- Taufik appears inside the forest, not Some ordinary Forest but a forest with many many big trees around. And because his SwordMagic dark form still activates, he feels something. "System why does the time here move at a much faster pace than the Earth has?" [Because this is not earth master] "... wha-what are you saying again?" [This is not Earth master, master felt the time moves much faster here because time here has a ratio 1 : 100, time here is 100 Hundred more fast than on Earth, so one day here is 100 days on Earth] Taufik was dumbfounded when he heard what the system said, he then made some wings from pure mana, and he copied this move from what Shasha did that day. After he made a wing he flew straight into the atmosphere, when he was high enough he observed what was below him. And what he saw was something that was truly Magical, what he saw was not the earth he once knew because what he Saw right now was a with only four Continents that had different Environments on each Continent. Where he arrived before is the Continent that is full of forests,and the three others are Continents that are full of snow, the Continent that is full of volcanoes, and thest is Continent that has nothing and only deserts can be seen. " how can I end up here,shit I need to open a new Passage to back home quickly" But suddenly he heard a very husky voice he ever heard in his life. ""I''m afraid that will be pointless, Adam descendant"" Taufik was surprised when he heard that voice. "Who are you!??" And then There''s a pping sound. "p~ p~p" ""I''m the king of the green dragon, and this was the world of the dragon, so what Adam''s descendants doing here? I thought the Passage between the two world already being sealed when thest war ended, so how can you be here and what are you doing here?"" Chapter 38 - Dagraha Chapter 38 - Dagraha Earth is a unique because Earth has many twins and that twin is what we call a hidden world. A long, long time ago all of that hidden world was connected and the Earth was the center of it, which acted as the connector. But like what that dragon said the Passage between The world had been sealed on thest war. ''Draco'' is The name of this Hidden world that Taufik identally visits. On the ''Draco'' there were four big Continents, and on each Continent, there was one king. The continent where Taufik arrived is a forest continent, on this continent there''s ''Dagraha'' The king of the Green Dragon. Green Dragons Is a dragons that are close to nature, They can use, manipte, order, andmunicate with Nature, Although it is called nature, it is only limited to trees alone. And Just like the usual day, the usual day that hassted for 500 or 600 years, Dagraha was resting in his Cave, when he heard the Voice of the tree talking to him. The tree said that an anomaly had appeared on his continent, on his territory. After he hears that Dagraha wants to go to check that, the dragon is a territorial being, so they don''t like it when stranger trespass on their territory. At first, he thought it was the red dragon again that came inside his territory so he needed to handle this himself, but when he arrived at the ce that the tree said he saw something unusual. Something that he sees again after a long time, an Adam descendant. ''Huh, how can Descendant of Adame to this?'' He was quite surprised when he saw that Adam''s descendant made a wing out of pure mana and went directly to the sky, Dagraha who was curious decided to follow him. Taufik can''t sense him because Green Dragon is one with nature and Tree is all over the continent so he doesn''t sense it at all when Dagraha follows him. -------- ""Hmm? You are not a pure Adam descendant, what are you?"" The king of Green Dragon Dagraha asked, curiously. But Taufik didn''t answer the questions at all, Taufik is already on full alert and prepared to fight from the very first time the dragon shows himself. So when the dragon asks him a question he doesn''t answer It and only holds his katana more tightly, ready for any attack. The Green king Dagraha who saw Taufik like that, only chuckled, a chuckle that doesn''t sound like a chuckle at all. ""Hehe, why you so afraid, Oh descendant of Adam?"" ""Are you that afraid of me, hahaha"" Taufik who felt like he was being looked down upon by the dragon finally said something, but still on alert. "... I''m not afraid, if I want, I can kill you right now, I am only on alert because from what I heard, your kin is some chaotic being, a lunatic, that will destroy everything they see" Heard that The Green King Dagrahaughed again. ""Hahaha, the dragon you mentioned is the red dragon, we the green dragon are different, although we were from the same kin but our core is different, and what? You want to kill me? Hahahaha that was the funniest joke I ever heard on this long live I have"" "..." Taufik who didn''t like what the dragon said, unleashed his technique. "shhh" ""Hmm?"" Seeing his attack Dagraha didn''t do anything to defend himself, he even didn''t cover his body with magic, he was that confident with how hard and sturdy his scale was, but soon he regretted that decision. Although what Taufik uses is only a non-attribute attack, the force behind that attack is not something that can someone take lightly "Spurrtt" And just like that, one of Dagraha''s wings is almost Being cut off, but fortunately, Because of his Dragon bone, his wing is not being cut off, it only loses its function anymore. Dagraha roared in pain, and because one of his wings was not functioning, he Then fell freely from the sky. And not too long after, his massive body Hit the ground pretty hard. "Booomm" The sound of dagraha fall is hard enough to be noticed by the other green dragons in that area. N?v(el)B\\jnn One by one green dragonse out to see what The sound was. But when they arrived at the sound source, they saw something unbelievable, they saw their king, the Strongest of all the green Dragons in a big crater in a sorry state, with one of his wings almost being cut off. They were in panic when they saw their king like that, they thought maybe the red dragon was on a rampage again. But then something descended from the sky, something that was so tiny, something that maybe just the size as one of their fingers descended from the sky andnded on the ground near their king. Some old Green Dragons recognize what that tiny thing is but the young Green Dragons who only ever read About Adam''s descendants and never met one before, Look at Taufik with curious eyes. Then one of the old Green Dragons spoke. ""What are you doing here, oh descendant of Adam, how can someone from the center worlde to this world and are you the one who does this to our king?"" Taufik just looked at that old Green Dragon who speaking then he looked at his surroundings, he saw many dragons and answered immediately, without any hint of afraid on his face. "Yes" After he said that, all the green dragons seemed so angry even the young green dragon, not an exception, the surrounding trees were shaking, and all of the green dragons were ready to attack anytime. "" How can someone like you do thi-"" But before the old dragon can Finnish what he wants to say, Dagraha rose from the crater and then roared. ""Gruoahhhh!!!"" When the other green dragons hear Dagraha Roar, They instantly fall silent, don''t dare to make any sound, and only can bow their head. ""Don''t do anything reckless, although this guy is a Descendant of Adam, but he is not the pure one, and... Dagraha look at Taufik. ... He was strong"" All of the Old Green Dragons look at Taufik. ""... He was, my king?"" Dagraha then changes his shape, he changes to something that looks like a human but with a Horn and tail on his back, then walks to get closer to Taufik. "Yes, he was, maybe too strong for someone who was a descendant of Adam" Following their king, all of the Old and a few young green dragons change their shape to that look of Humans but have horns and tails, only a few green Dragons who are still too young and still don''t know how to transform still in their dragon form. "But king, how can someone from that kin from a few hundred years ago grow to that strong, did that being do something again" One of the Old Green Dragons asks his king. "Hmm, I don''t know, But the Prophecy indeed said that the endless war will end at the hand of the Descendant of Adam, so it''s possible" Dagraha answers still thinking about the possibility of that being indeed doing something in these few hundred years. And then one of the curious young Green dragons who still doesn''t know about Adam''s descendant asks his elder. "Elder!, elder! what about this Adam descendant, what are they?" The old green dragon happily exins about the Adam descendant to the young one. And the dragon then discusses about many things About Adam''s descendants. "..." Taufik who Saw all of this was speechless. ''How can the situation change that quickly, first they were so mad and then what?....they happily discussed about something!?...like the event before never happened, are they really that scary dragon Jenn told me before, if you look at them now, who is in their human form, they only look like a book worm'' "..." After a while, Dagraha feel like he forgot about something. He then looks around and when he then Finnaly remembers the cause of Their discussion. He then let out an awkwardugh. "Aha-ha, sorry about that, When ites to learning, we Green Dragons are always like this" "..." "Don''t want to talk? It''s okay" Dagraha then introduces himself. "My Name is Dagraha, The king of the Green Dragon, what your Name oh descendant of Adam, call you a descendant of Adam is Hard and too long, so if you don''t mind can you give your name?" Taufik then falls silent for a while. ''...How can he be so different when he was in his human form'' But Taufik still introduced himself. "My Name is Taufik, you can call me Fik, and sorry for what I did before" Dagraha just smiled when Taufik said that. "Hahaha, it''s okay, for now, let''s Go to my Cave, we have a lot to talk" Then Taufik and Dagraha go to Dagraha Cave if it really can be called Cave, followed by the other Green Dragon. ... ..... .... ... .. . Chapter 39 - Shemon Chapter 39 - Shemon Dagraha then lead Taufik to his ''Cave''. But when Taufik arrived to what Supposed ''Cave'' That Dagraha said, he saw something unbelievable. ''This is Cave? how can something like this be called a cave, this may be more grandiose than those Runes have'' That was what Taufik thought when he looked at Dagraha''s "Cave". "... This was your cave?" In response, Dagraha just smiled at him. "Come inside, I will introduce you to my family, my wife is very fond of your race, although you are not a pure one, she will be happy when she sees one of Adam''s descendants... Life" "... What you mean ''life''?" Dagraha just smiled again in response. "You will understand when you meet her,e on" Seeing Dagraha smiling like that, Taufik has a doubt. ''..Is this really okay? ..ahh let''s just follow for now, in this new World I don''t know a thing, and What possibly can they do to me... ------ ...I was wrong, this was the worst'' Taufik thought, seeing a beautiful dragon woman in front of him who had a star in her eyes while seeing Taufik, it''s like a child who saw his Favorite toy, it was not the worst part. The worst part is she keeps asking Taufik with a bunch of stupid... And sensitive questions about humans. - shback Dagraha who entered his ''cave'' shouts. "Shemon, look what I brought home" Then Dagraha looks at Taufik with the same smile as before. '' ''brought home''?'' Taufik''s seen dagraha with great caution. "You, you, what are you nning" Still with the same smile, Dagraha said. "... Nothing" "..." Seeing the same smile over and over again, Taufik felt something was not right. "No, I will take my leave now" Dagraha seeing that Taufik wanted to leave didn''t do anything, he only said. "Are you sure, my wife is one of smartest Dragon on this Continent, With her help maybe you can figure out The way back to your World, or maybe she can help you to figure out what''s wrong with your technique too" When Dagraha mentions his technique, Taufik stops for a while, but when he thinks about it he shakes his head, saying. "I can figure that out on my own, thanks for the invitation" Dagrahaughed a little while shaking his head, then said. "... that will take you a long time, but, with my wife''s help And her knowledge you can fix the problem MORE quickly, and it will save much of your time, so are you sure you want to leave?" "..." "Alright you win, but if you try to do something, you will don''t like the oue" Hearing that, Dagraha made a victory pose, then said in a little voice. "Yes with this, shemon will not be angry again" Even though Dagraha said that with a little voice, Taufik with his Enhanced sense still heard what he said, he instantly Became angry. "You, you, I know you- But before Taufik can Finnish what he wants to say, a dragon woman appears with an angry expression. "Degraha!!, you still dare to call me out, Have you finally found our so- Shemon stopped whatever she wanted to say when her eyes fell on Taufik. She then looks at Dagraha, and seeing him smiling, Shemon just gets angrier. "YOU!!!, DO YOU THINK A HUMAN THAT YOU MADE WITH YOUR MAGIC WILL MAKE YOU ESCAPE MY ANGER, I''M SICK OF THIS TRICK OF YOURS, THIS IS NOT THE FIRST YOU''VE DONE THIS, DO YOU THINK I WILL FALL WITH THE SAME TRICK, NO, NEVER AGAIN!!, I DON''T WANT TO KNOW, GO SEARCH YOUR SON, I WANT HIM ALREADY HOME WHEN THE DAY IS ENDED, IF NOT, THEN GO FIND ANOTHER PARTNER!!" "..." "..." hearing that, the smile on Dagraha''s Face is broken and quickly wants to say something. "No, no, this one is real, you can ask him, hey fik say something!" "..." But Taufik just stood in his ce, didn''t move, didn''t open his mouth, even didn''t blink, just stood like a statue. Seeing that Dagraha who before was calm and always had a smile on his face, instantly felt panic. He grabs Taufik''s shoulder and shakes him. "C-c''mon man, d-don''t be like this, c''mon said something!!!" "..." But Taufik still doesn''t do anything. "Y-yo-you!!" Seeing Taufik doesn''t want to help him out, Dagraha then looks at Shemon. "I-I swear this was the real one, I- you can ask the others, they see him move just a whi- But Shemon didn''t want to hear him any longer. "Enough, I don''t want to hear your reasons anymore, I''m leaving!!" "Wait!!, wait!!" Dagraha then look at Taufik again. "Fik, c''mon man, this not funny" "..." Taufik still didn''t move, seeing this Dagraha didn''t try anything again. He chases Shemon, Hugs her Leg, and begs. "Shemon, please don''t leave me, about our son, I''ve been trying to search for him, But you know him, the tree didn''t want to tell me about his where about" "Then search him yourself, he left because of you" "Yes, yes I will search him bu- Seeing all of this Taufik can''t hold hisughter anymore. " Pfffttt- Hearing that the two dragons look at him. -Hahahaha, w-what is that? Hahahaha" Taufikughed while holding his stomach. "Y-you talk all mighty, but look at you now, hahahah" "Haaaaa, that was so funny" Taufik said that, sweeping his tears because he was Laughing so hard. "You have to look at your face, dagraha" Taufik then Imitate dagraha''s panic face. "It''s like this ''c''mon man, this not funny'', hahahah" "..." "..." Hearing no reaction Taufik looks at them. And them look at him back. Shemon looked at Dagraha, and Dagraha just nodded his head. And then a torture, a verbal torture Begins for Taufik. ''Ohh...Shit'' ------- "So, are humans still doing the same pose when they reproduce?" "...w-what?" Taufik''s brain went nk when he heard what Shemon asking. Shemon who just thought that Taufik maybe didn''t fully understand what she asked, exined in detail. "You know, when they want to make a baby, are the procedures still the same or something have changed?" Taufik massaged his nose bridge, then said. "No, I know what you mean, but why do you need to know that?" "For... Research purpose?" "..." ''WTH!?'' Can''t bear it any longer, Taufik looked at Dagraha asking for help. Dagraha who was Giggling At this whole situation, noticed Taufik Gaze, stood up and then faked a cough. "Ukhum, I remember that I have to search for my son, you two enjoy your time" "Hmmm" Dagraha then went to go outside of Shemon Research room, but he stopped and looked behind, Covering up his mouth with one hand,ughing. ''This was my revenge for before'' Like having a Telepaty Taufik can understand what Dagraha thought. ''You, You Bastard!!!'' Dagraha then Continued his way. when he was out of the room, the sound of himughing could be heard. ''Haha...hahaha, I LOVE THIS FEELING!!! WUUHHH!!, hahahaha...haha..ha..h'' And Disspeard as he was getting further and further from the room. ''I will kill him'' ------- Shemon just ignored his Partner/husband, She knew that what he said is Bullshit. She prefers to continue the question-and-answer session with Taufik. "Just ignore him, and let''s continue where we left off before" ''But I don''t want to!!'' Taufik though, then searched for a reason, so he didn''t have to answer her weird questions anymore. "Ahhh, what about your son?" "about him? It''s okay, he always do that" Taufik asked in confusion. "...do what?" "Runway from home, when he do that he always back on his own when he Hungry, so it''s okay" Shemon just answers casually still writing something in her notebook, like it''s not a big problem at all. ''Is he a pet or something?!'' Taufik Though, thinks this Family really has a big problem. "... Are you sure your family is okay?" "Yeah, it''s alright" She said, still in her book writing something, then looked at Taufik, said. "It''s enough about me and let''s Go back to the Topic" Taufik who heard that, Having a brainstorming right now, searching for another reason. ''Shit, c''mon my brain, think something... Ahh" "If, if it''s alright, so why were you so angry with Dagraha before?" "..." N?v(el)B\\jnn Hearing his questions Shemon finally closes her book. Looking at that Taufik felt happy, but his happiness did notst long. "Banngg" Shemon ms that book on the table. "!!!" ''Poor table'' Looking at the table which is cracked because of the shemon''s smash, then looking at shemon again. "... Why I''m angry you said?" Taufik just nodded his head and didn''t dare to utter a word. "I''m angry because this was all his fault, if he had be a great father, this all wouldn''t have happened" "..." "He was a great man, great king for his subject, but I don''t know why he can''t be a great father, it was.... Shemon then let out everything she feels everything she Buried inside her heart. And Taufik can just nod his head Hearing all of that. ''Oo-ow, Someone is going to get a big- big problem''. ... ..... .... Chapter 40 - Something Impossible To Do Chapter 40 - Something Impossible To Do Shemon outburst Lasted up to a few hours. She talks about everything like Taufik is her long-lost best friend. Taufik who because of his mother has a soft side for women, listens to all of herints. Although Taufik stillins inside, but this is better than When She asks him all of those Weird questions. But Taufik is here not for her story about her family, but for her knowledge, so before she says something again, Taufik asks his questions first. "Umm... Excuse me, ma''am?" Hearing Taufik call her ma''am, shemon said. N?v(el)B\\jnn "What are you saying, Just call me Shemon, ma''am is too formal, just call me like you called Dagraha before" Hearing that Taufik nodded his head. "Alright, then... Taufik then exined his situation, about his experiment about him trying to travel to the past, about his technique, and how he could end up here, in her world. " And because of some mistakes, I ended up here, Your husband, Dagraha, said that you''re were the smartest dragon on this Continent, and maybe can help me to find the mistakes in my technique" "..." Shemon who heard that was surprised, she never heard that there was a technique that could make someone travel back to the past, even their magic ''Dragon magic'' can''t do something like that. Back in the time, when war still happened in the center world "Earth", other races, including dragons can participated because of The Passage between other worlds, which has been around since the universe was created. But that Passage too, is hard to use, if someone wants to use that Passage, there need for a ritual, a Summoning ritual, a big Summoning ritual. But because the Passage was sealed when thest war is ended, travel between worlds right now is impossible. "That is something Impossible to do, but seeing that you are here, I can''t Refute what have you said, at first I thought you coulde to this world because The sealing has a problem or maybe the sealing has been weakened" "But how can you make something like that?" "Your technique itself, is something that Immposibe to create, even if there are some simr techniques like what you have, Mastering it may take many years" "So at this point, your existence itself is... Something that shouldn''t ... I don''t how to say it" Shemon then thinking for a while. "A taboo, Yeah your existence itself is a taboo, something that should not exist" "..." Taufik then remembered when he received a title for the system, at that day, the system said the same thing, that his existence had be a taboo. "...So can you help me?" Shemon then made a thinking pose. "If you can''t it''s okay too" "No, just give me some time, a week maybe, Time and space are something that is soplex, so finding a solution right way, is Hard, so just give me time to research" "... Okay" Taufik didn''t Rush either, like what the system said, time here moves faster, so waiting for a week is easy. ------ Somewhere on the forest Continent. A young green Dragon can be seen talking alone, more precisely he was talking with the tree around him. "That old Man bought a human back home?" The only thing that answers him is the sound of the leaves blown by the wind. "Shaaah~" "Hahaha, that may be just his trick again, to calm Mother''s wrath, but Mother will not fall for the same trick" The young dragon boy is Dagraha and Shemon''s son, ''Arman''. Arman was born with more Sensitif for nature, whereas other green dragons, they can only hear a simple word from the tree, only Dagraha can hear more words, like when Taufik appears on The Continent. What Dagraha heard is something like ''Anomaly appears'' or something like that. But Arman is different, he canmunicate with the tree like how hemunicates with the other dragon. The only problem he has is he can''t control The Mana he has because Is so big, he was like Jenn, born with a Muchrger core than the others. And because of Mana on this ''Draco'' is not Contaminated like mana on Earth, he can absorb mana as much as he can, but controlling it is something hard. When he was young he was called a genius, but as he grew and grew, his Mana also grew, And there was the problem began for him. As time went by, he struggled to control his mana. Because of that, The other green dragon, Mostly young dragons begins topare him to his father, they say ''How can someone like him be Their king''s son'', and many more. At first, Arman ignored them, thinking his father would do something about it. But his father ''Dagraha'' didn''t do anything, and the treatment he getting only got worse and worse, Arman then began often run away from home. Alone in the middle of the jungle, only talk to the tree. ------ "Shaaah~shaaah~" "What?... This time the human is the real one?" Arman was surprised when he heard from the tree that the human his father brought home was real. "How was that possible? I thought the Passage was sealed, so how do humans from the center World appear here?" But suddenly the tree sends a warning to Arman. And. A huge fire came toward him, fortunately, because of the tree that warned him, Arman could avoid that fire. "!!!" Arman who has sessfully avoided the attack, looks at the source. And what he saw is something that send a chill to his bone. He saw two red dragons flying above him. "Red dragon? What do they do here? In This Continent?" The two red dragons who saw their attack had failed, grinning, Showing their sharp teeth, to Arman who looked at their way. Seeing that, Arman was in a panic, quickly flew away trying to run from the two Red dragons. Because his mana he can''t control the tree around, so he didn''t trying to fight at all, and even if his mana is normal like the other green dragon, fight with two red dragon who controlling the fire at the same time is close to Immposibe. Seeing their target trying to fight the two dragon wasughing. The two red dragons then chase Arman. they here in Green Dragon territory because of their king''s order. They trying to Paralyze Arman first and squeeze information out of him. Because their attack is failed and seeing their target is run away, the two dragons absolutely can''t let him go away. Arman who saw the two red dragons chase him is getting more panic. ''Only in time like this I hope that old Man is here, shit, what do I have to do, I can''t control the tree to slow them down because my mana, shit, shit, shit'' The two red dragons are getting close and close to Arman. "Hahaha, where do you think you''re going" One of the red dragons said, followed by the other red dragon. "Stop your useless resistance and stop right now, hahaha" "..." Seeing the young green dragon ignore them, the two red dragons getting more angry. They elerate their speed. When they were close enough to Arman, they tried to bite Arman wing. But suddenly from below some roots ascended catching the two red dragons. "!!!" x2 Then Arman hears a voice that he recognizes, Only after that Arman felt relief. "What two red dragons do in my territory, Are your king trying to start a war again?" "!!!" x2 Hearing that the two red dragon was suprise and afraid. "Old Man!!".. .. .... ... Chapter 41- weird green dragon and dragon language. Chapter 41- weird green dragon and dragonnguage. Like what Shemon thinks, After leaving Taufik with Shemon, Dagraha doesn''t search for his son at all. And With how close his son is to nature, the tree does not want to tell Dagraha his location, so the best choice is to wait for him back on his own. So instead of searching for his son, Dagraha prefers to rx, and lounge by theke, sunbathing in his dragon form. Although Dagraha is a ''King'' but he didn''t have much to do. So He always spent his day doing nothing. Just like that, Dagraha doing nothing until noon was about to end. But suddenly the tree tells Dagraha something. Dagraha then goes to the ce where the tree told him. He flies as fast as he can. -------- "Old Man!!" When Dagraha looks at his son who is fine, he feels relieved. Dagraha then looks at the two red dragons. "You two, you know the consequences of your action right?!" "..." The two red dragons just look at Dagraha, scornfully. "What are you guys doing, Have vited the pact that ''our'', "the four dragon Kings", made in thest war" Only after Dagraha said that the two red dragons said something. "... We are here because of our king''s order, you can''t do anything to us" "..." The red dragon continued his speech. "if you kill us here, the one who will break the pact is not us, but you ''The Weakest of the four dragon kings'', you know what the consequences for your action are, right?.... Weakling... Hahahaha" "C''mon Kill us!!, Oh ''Great'' Dragon King" "..." Arman who Saw the two dragons trying to provoke his Fathers, Arman said. "Father don''t hear them, they trying to- "I know Arman, I know" Hearing his Father''s Words, Arman shut his mouth. "Hahaha, you better hear your son, ''KING'' " "..." Seeing that Dagraha was just silent, The red Dragon thought Dagraha was afraid, the Two Dragons showed a sinister grin, and then one of the red dragons said. "What? Are you afraid, ''weakling''?... C''mon kill u- Before the Red Dragon Can Finish what he wants to say, Dagraha let his Acid Breathe out. "Grahhh" "!!!" x2 The Two Red Dragons who were being tied all over their body by a root couldn''t do anything, and they Have tried to burn the root but a new root would just rece The one they burned, so they just gave up. The two red dragons who saw an attacke toward them, couldn''t do anything. "YOU, YOU KNOW WHAT ARE YOU DOING RIGHT, IF OUR KING DIDN''T SAW US BAC- ARGGHHHHH" Like the name ''Acid'', when Dagraha acid Breathe touche the two red Dragon, their scale Molted first, then skin, and Finally the acid reached their meat. like A candle that was on fire, their bodies melted second by second. "Arghhh" And in less than a minute, all that remains of the two red dragons is only their bone. "..." Arman who saw the two red dragons'' painful death, looked at his father. "F-Father, wh-what are you d-doing?!" Dagraha looks at his son. "You don''t have to worry, it''s fine" "B-but what about the pact?" Hearing that, Dagraha had a wide grin on his dragon face. Seeing that grin, Arman felt a chill. ------ After Shemon left Taufik to begin her research, Taufik didn''t have anything to do, so he asked Shemon if he could see the library. Shemon then ordered one of the guards to Lead Taufik to their library. The guard then led Taufik out of Dagraha ''cave'' pce and went to The library that was not too far from the pce. Taufik and the guard didn''t talk all along the way. only after they arrived at the library the guard finally said something to Taufik. "Sir, This is our library, you can read everything from the 1st to the 3rd floor, However for the 4th floor upwards is a forbidden area, only the royal family and some important people can get there, so please do not get up to the 4th floor, okay?" Taufik nodded his head. "Alright, there is a librarian inside if you want to ask something, I will leave now, so please Enjoy your time, sir" "Thank you" After the guard left, Taufik then entered The Library. When he was inside Taufik saw something amazing. "... Wow, As expected from a long-lived race, their book collection is so amazing" Taufik looked around the library, Like a kid who entered the toy store. He tried to pick what book he wanted to read first, but then a woman''s voice could be heard. "Excuse me?" "Hmm?" Taufik then looks at the Voice source. He saw a woman who had simr characteristics to the other green dragon he saw in human form. Green Hair, Green eyes, a golden horn, and of course, have Tail- ''Huh? Where''s her tail?'' Kalea realized Taufik''s gaze, not saying anything nor doing anything, she has been used to that gaze, to the point where she has considered it somethingmon. "I''m Ka, and the librarian here, if you want to ask something, you can ask me" Ka said with a sweet smile. "....Ahhh, sorry, is Nice to meet you miss, my Name is Taufik, a human" Ka hearing that, smiled more. "Yeah I know, and please just call me Ka, the news about the king bringing back a real human has spread all over this kingdom, so almost everyone in this kingdom knows about you" "... That fast?" Ka nodded her head. "Yeah, it''s not every day you will see the king getting injured, And by humans too, So the news quickly spread" Hearing that Taufik didn''t know if he should feel happy or not, his existence being known by many people (dragon) is something he didn''t want to, for a good and bad reason. "..." Ka then continued asking Taufik. "So what kind of book do you want to read first? There are many choices, from history, Magic, and many many more, so what book do you want to read first?" "Hmmm, then can I have a history first?" Kalea then nodded her head. "Okay, wait a minute!" Ka then go to pick a book for Taufik. Seeing Ka going, Taufik go to a nearby table to wait for her. ''She...was a strange one'' ------- For a Green dragon who likes to learn and searching something new, of course, They need to have a massive library to store their Knowledge. the library itself has six floors, from the 1st to the 3rd floor is contains general knowledge that everyone can ess. After like ten or fifteen minutes, Ka was back with many books in her hand. When he arrived at the table She then put the book in front of Taufik. But from the 4th floor to the 6th floor is forbidden for anyone, only the royal family and a few important people can get in. That forbidden floor contains many secrets and has many guards to guard that floor, so entering those floors is almost Impossible. After like ten or fifteen minutes, Ka was back with many books in her hand. When he arrived at the table She then put the book in front of Taufik. "Here, this what the history book you can read" Taufik who saw that many books felt happy. "Thank you, Ka" In response, Ka just smiled at him. "It''s nothing" She then grabs one of the chairs and sits across from Taufik. Taufik ignored her and immediately took one of the books. But after he opened it he was speechless. "..." "Hmm?" Ka who saw Taufik like that asked him in worry, afraid if he didn''t like the book she bought. "Hy, something wrong?" Taufik then diverted his gaze from the book and looked at Ka. "... I can''t read any word from this book" "..." "..." "Pfft, hahaha" Ka who heard what he said can''t hold herughter. "Hahahaha, w-what is that?" Taufik just looked at her and didn''t say anything. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After a while Ka''sugh subsided, she wiped her tears, then said. "Looks like the history book have to wait for a while" Ka continued. "And teach you dragonnguage first" Taufik nodded. "...Yeah" Ka then went Again to pick up a book about theirnguage. Is not too long because that book is on the 1st floor, so she finds it more quickly. "Here, this was a book about our dragonnguage, read it first ande back tomorrow, I will keep this history book first and you can read it after you are done learning the Dragonnguage" Taufik grabbed the book that Ka gave him and then said. "No, I will finish this book today, learning a newnguage for me is easy" Hearing that, Ka looked at Taufik with doubt And said. "I don''t want to lower your spirits, but dragonnguage is quiteplicated, even if you were a genius you can''t instantly understand it, and you''re not a dragon too, so maybe it will need more time for you to learning it" Taufik shook his head. "Don''t worry, I will understand yournguage in no time, just look!!" Taufik then begins to open that book, with his photographic Memory, learning a newnguage is just a piece of cake for him. And Because the book itself is thin, Taufik just needs less than one minute to finish that Dragonnguage book. . .. .... ... .. . Chapter 42 - Poor Dagraha. Chapter 42 - Poor Dagraha. In a big library, only the sound of Taufik flipping the book pages could be heard. "Flipp~" "pp~" "Flipp~" "pp~" Taufik Continued flipping that book page until after like one minute or less pass, Taufik closed the book and put it back on the table. "I''m done" Ka was surprised when She heard Taufik say that, then asked. "...yah? excuse me?" "I''m done" Ka looked at Taufik with a face like she may have heard something wrong, at first when she saw Taufik flip that book page at such a fast pace, she thought maybe Taufik didn''t understand the contents of the book and she already prepared to though him herself. "Taufik... Are you sure you have read that book?" Ka asked back, trying to make sure what she heard wasn''t wrong "... What do you mean?" Taufik said looking at her. Ka looked hesitant and didn''t know how to exin it, she didn''t know if what Taufik did was, maybe or not it''s amon thing for humans, so she was hesitant to say something. Taufik who sees her like that asks. "What? Just say it!" After Taufik said that, Ka mustered up her courage. "Umm... Do you really read that book? I mean I only Saw you... "..." Ka then made a posture like she was flipping a book page at a fast pace. ... Like that" "..." "... Yeah, I read it" "And did you understand all of that, already?" "... Yeah?" "..." "..." "..." "... Are all humans is like that?" ------- After dealing with the two red dragons Dagraha and Arman Going Back Together. "Old Man, why did you do that?" Arman asks his father who flying beside him. "Hmm? To Those two Red Dragons?" Arman nodded his dragon head. "Yeah, what about that ''pact'' that you made with the other Dragon king? Are you sure it''s okay?" "Hahahaha, you don''t need to worry about that, just do what you always do" Hearing that Arman shows an angry expression. "How can''t I not worry, If the pact is broken, war will happen again, why do you look so rxed... Why are you always like this" "..." Hearing his son, Dagraha didn''t say anything for a while. When it came to his son, Dagraha sometimes didn''t know what he had to do. ------ After the war in the center world ended, The Red Dragon who was on the Demon side didn''t like the Oue, and went berserk in their world ''Draco''. They destroyed and burned everything they didn''t like. Dagraha''s father, the king of Green Dragon at the time, and the other two kings, Golden, and Blue, who were on Angel''s side, didn''t like The action of the Red Dragon king. Then work together to defeat the Red Dragon King, but the Red Dragon King at the time had Borrowed a little power from the demon king, who was a formidable opponent for the other three Dragon King. The Oue of the Fight is something tragic, The three Dragon Kings die, and only the red Dragon King is still alive, but although he is alive the wound he received from the joint attack by the three Dragon Kings was very severe, so after that fight he. Isted himself away to heal his wounds, and just like that the four Dragon king were absent from their seat. Dagraha at the time who was still a young dragon and had joined the war at the center world, took the seat of the king to rece his father, Just like the other king, someone takes their seat to rece their dead king. So at a young age (for a dragon), Dagraha Has carried a heavy responsibility on his shoulders. And not too long after Dagraha takes a seat as a king, a golden Dragon from the Desert continentes to meet Dagraha. The Golden Dragon came because of his king''s order. He said, that their king was nning to take revenge on the Red Dragon because of what had they done to their previous king. And the blue dragon has taken part in this n, and only Dagraha is left. At that time Dagraha too felt angry and sad because his father had died, so not thinking about it too long, Dagraha readily agreed to that n too. And just like that a war thatsts more than 200 years happens on Draco. This war didn''t have any winner, the red Dragon who was the strongest But outnumbered by the three dragon king alliance. And The Alliance has a great number, but has many casualties, and the one who was lost the most is from the Golden Dragon side. Seeing that it was pointless to continue the war, the blue dragon king suggested stopping the war and making a pact with the red dragon. The suggestion was approved by Dagraha and the red dragon in charge of recing their king who was still healing. The only one who didn''t approve of that pact is the Golden Dragon king who has lost many of their kin. But seeing the other two Dragon kings have approved to stop this war, although they too have lost much of their force, and in Dagraha''s case, he has lost his mother in this war. So the Golden Dragon king, with a heavy heart approved that pact too. Golden Dragon king didn''t have any choice, they couldn''t continue the war on their own, So the Golden Dragon king, with a heavy heart, approved that pact too. And just like that, the war ended, and "peace" Arrived on the Draco once again. So that way although Dagraha is a great king to his subject, but when ites to his own child he is still awkward because Dagraha is a dragon that grew up in Battlefield and lost his parents in Battlefield too, he doesn''t know how to face his own son. ------- "Like I said you don''t have to worry about that, I already have a n about that" Dagraha said to his son. But Arman still doesn''t believe his father and asks him, wanting to know about his n. "What n?" Dagraha who thinks it''s not a problem for his son to know about his n, tells the n to Arman. But Arman who heard Dagraha''s n showed a shocked expression, and looked at his father, thinking he was crazy. "You crazy old Man, crazy" Dagraha who is being called ''crazy'' isn''t mad at all. "Why this was the perfect n I made, after I tested his power, I know he was very strong, very- very strong" "But what if he doesn''t want to cooperate with your n?" Dagraha then has the same grin that gives Arman a chill. "...Then I just need to make him cooperate... Hahahaha" Looking at that grin Arman thinks. ''I don''t know who was that human, but I already felt pity for him... ------- ...not at all, there''s nothing to pity for that human'' Arman thinks looking at his father, who has his head buried in the ground. ''The one person who has to pity is him'' -shback- After Arman and His father arrived at their pce, Dagraha asked one of the guards. "Where''s my queen?" Dagraha said. The guard who was in dragon form, lowered his wing and bowed his head, to show respect. "The Queen is in her room, researching about something" "Hmm, okay, then what about Taufik, that human where is he?" The guard then said again. "For sir human, he was at the library" Dagraha nodded his head. "Okay thank you" "My pleasure my king" Arman and Dagraha then go to Shemon''s room first. "Tok~Tok~Tok~" "Shemon, look I brought back our son" "..." Not too long after that, the door is open. Shemon then looks at her son, looking at him which is fine, shemon feels relieved. And after she fell relive, he then pinched his ear. "Adada~ da~, mother, that hurt" "You, why do you always do this, don''t you know how worried am I, huh?" "I know Mother, I know, I''m sorry" But shemon still didn''t release her pinch. "Ukhum, Shemon I have something important to tell you" Only after she heard Dagraha say that Shemon removed her pinch on Arman''s ear. "What, said it quickly, I have something important to do" "We have to go to the library first, I want Taufik to hear this too" When she heard Dagraha say Taufik''s name she looked at Dagraha with suspicious eyes. "... You don''t do something Dangerous, right" "!!!" x2 Hearing that Arman and Dagraha look at each other. And Shemon who looks at the two boys in front of her like that, gets more suspicious. "What is it, said it!!" "Humm, can we meet with Taufik first?" "Boomm" Shemon punched the wall that was close to her. "I say, said it... NOW!!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Dagraha and Arman look at shemon, shallowing their saliva. "Gluk" Arman then sees his father and urges him to say something with his eyes. Dagraha who understand what his son want to tell, looking at Shemon again. "... Actually a while ago I just kill two.... Then say it with a small voice. ... Red Dragon" ... .... ... .. . Chapter 43 - stupid Dagraha (sorry again) Chapter 43 - stupid Dagraha (sorry again) ...Red Dragon" "... What, say it again, one more time! Maybe I heard it wrong" Dagraha breaks out in a cold sweat, listening to his wife. "... I kill... Dagraha was hesitant to say it. " You kill what?!" ...Red dragon.. Bu-" "Swoosh" Before Dagraha can tell his reasons for killing those two red dragons, Shemon Fist touches his face more fast. "BRUUK" The impact of Shemon''s fist is strong enough to send Dagraha to the wall, but is not enough to hurt Dagraha and Shemon knows it. "ARE YOU CRAZY!?? NOT LONG AGO I SAID THAT YOU ARE A GREAT KING TO TAUFIK, BUT NOW WHAT? YOU HAVE BROKEN THE PACT, THAT YOU MADE WITH THE OTHER THREE DRAGON KINGS, DO YOU WANT TO KILL ALL OF US, HUH?!" Dagraha gets up. "... I have a good reason for tha-" "Swoosh" But once again Shemon fist is more fast than his mouth. "KK" "WAI-" Shemon ignored him, then continued to punch him, because she knew what she did was not enough to hurt Dagraha. "kk" "Booom" She kept doing it until Dagraha''s head was Buried in the ground. -shback end- ------ once again Dagraha got his head out of the Ground. Seeing that Shemon wants to punch him again, but this time Dagraha is faster, he dodges his wife''s punch. made a distance, then looked at his son, at a time like this, he needed to use his son. "Arman, tell your mom why I kill those two, quick!!" "..." Arman who was only watching in silence this whole time, After his father called finally remembered why he was here. "Ahhh, mother, mother calm down, we have a... Good?...Reason for this" Shemon then looked at her son, with the same angry expression she showed to Dagraha, Seeing that Arman got panic. "... We? Are you also taking part in this?... Arman?" "N-no, no Mother, let me exin it" Shemon looks at Arman with a sinister look. "You better exin this thoroughly, if not, I will kill you two with my own hand, you heard that?" "!!!" x2 Heard what Shemon said, Arman and Dagraha felt chill. "...Yes Mother" After that, Arman then exins what happens, and why his father kills those two red dragons. ------ After Arman told her mother all of the story. Shemon once again looks at Dagraha. "... You are really crazy, how you can be sure Taufik will help us, he only knows us today, today!!!" Dagraha looks at his wife. "... You ask him?" "..." Hearing Dagraha say that, Arman and Shemon can''t say anything. ''...Why I can end up with him?'' ''... Why the otherpare me with this guy?'' Shemon and Arman thought at the same time, while looking at Dagraha. "You, you will kill all of us, for sure" Arman nodded his head, Agree with his mother. "... how will we know if we do not try it?" Dagraha said. "... And how exactly will tell Taufik about this, genius?" Arman nodded his head again, then said. "Yeah, We will not go directly to him and just say "Hey Human, we have a big problem, we need your power, so can you help us?" Like that, right?" Dagraha and Shemon look at each other after Hearing their son. "... Right?" Dagraha and Shemon just smiled. Look at his parents like that, Arman though. ''... Fuck'' ------- Back to Taufik at the library. Taufik who understood the Dragonnguage, read a book in the library like there was no day tomorrow. Ka who was with him, was shocked when she saw Taufik read a book by book, with a fast pace. "Once again I will ask, do you really read that book?" "Yeah, very clearly, even I think this was still not enough, ahhh, I wish I had a clone that could help me to read more books" Taufik replies to Ka''s questions With his eyes still on the book, what he is reading now is a book about the history of This world Draco, and he finds it quite interesting. ''Wait... A clone?'' Taufik then suddenly stood up. "!!!" And Ka was surprised when Taufik suddenly stood up. "Yeah... Clone, how I never think about that" "Yes?" Ka asked in confusion. "Clone... If don''t have a clone, I just need to make one" "...yes?" "Is hard to understand...just see!" After Taufik has read many books at the library on his world, he can use his Imagination Magic more freely, and if it is just to make some mere clone, he can do it. But before he could do something, the library opened hard. "BRAAAK" Then Taufik saw Dagraha, Shemon, and One young green Dragon boy he didn''t know enter the library, They had a panic faces on their face. Ka who saw the full royal family enter the library is in a panic too. "Taufik, we have a big problem, we need your power!!" "... What???" "We need your power!!, so can you help us?" "..." Seeing her king, queen and their son suddenlye inside the library in panic asking for help from the human, Ka looks confused at this situation. But seeing her king in panic, Ka bes panicked too. "..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "We need your power!!, so can you help us?" Dagraha said again. "What the fuck?!" Seeing Taufik like that, Arman rolled his eyes. "See, I told you this not will seed" "...At least we try" Taufik looks at them in confusion. "Hey, what happens?" Hearing Taufik''s questions, Dagraha and Shemon look at each other again. "...okay, let''s sit first, this gonna take a long time to exin" Then After Shemon said that, They all sat down, even Ka who initially wanted to leave the library sat down because Taufik ordered her. After they sit down, Shemon begins to exin the situation to Taufik. "Alright, if you want to understand this situation more clearly, I have to tell you how this all began, So prepare yourself, because this gonna take a lot of time" Taufik then nodded his head. "So, this all began when... ------- ... And because of that the pact to keep the peace between the four Continent was created" "But that peace was threatened because of this stupid king" Taufik heared that look at Dagraha, he sheka his head at Dagraha. Dagraha avoids Taufik Gaze, he doesn''t dare to look Taufik in the eyes. Seeing Dagraha like that, Taufik said. "... Stupid indeed" Taufik then Diverting his gaze from Dagraha and then look back at Shemon. "Then how can I help you?" Shemon Then said. "It may sound absurd, but Dagraha dared to do that because he thought you were strong, and intended to ask for your help" Hearing that Taufik looked at Dagraha again, then said. "... Stupid" Hearing that, Dagraha didn''t say anything. "And because of that, can you help us when it bes danger?" Taufik was silent for a while, this was only his first day in this world, but he had faced a problem like this. "...Hmm, I am not sure how strong your enemy is if only from your description, but I can''t promise you, but if what you said really happens, I will do what I can do" Hearing that, dagraha who was this whole time avoiding Taufik''s gaze, finally dared to look at Taufik. "Really?" "Yeah, as long as I can, I will do something" "Thank you, really Thank you, Fik" Dagraha and the others who heard him said that felt happy. ------- A-N : (sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because I''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry because I''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry because I''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry.) `.... ... .. . Chapter 44 - New Journey Chapter 44 - New Journey Three dayster. In these three days, Taufik with His Imagination Magic sessfully made a clone technique. The clone will do what he orders, and when the clone''s Time limit is over, the experience That the clone has will be transferred to Taufik''s mind, and his mind will filter what Is important and what Is unnecessary for Taufik. This technique is inspired by a certain yellow ninja he used to watch when he was still a child. This technique took two days of experiments before Taufik could use it to help him. when he first tries this cloning technique he faces a problem, a problem he thought was quite troublesome. And the problem can happen because of his own Mana. because of Taufik''s unique Mana property, which if leaving his body his Mana will attract the Mana around it. So the clone made by Taufik Mana will continuously absorb the mana around, and because of that the clone will continue to exist and only will disappear if it receives a fatal wound. From others'' perspectives maybe this was a good thing because the clone would not have a time limit, but for Taufik, it was Not a good thing at all. He knows the clone he made has its own consciousness, although is only to hear Taufik''s order. But if the clone keeps existing for a long time, the clone will learn and learn and then they will develop their own mind. And if this was the case then the possibility of rebellion would ur. This was a problem, for Taufik. So to cover the deficiency, Taufik put a time limit on each clone he''s created. ------ Today was his five days in this new World. Yesterday with his new Clone technique Taufik had read Almost all of the books on the first floor. After he read many books about this world, Taufik got more and more interested in this world, so for Today Taufik has made a n, but he will still use his clone to read the rest of the books at the library that he can read. he wants to travel to the other Continent, except the volcano Continent. At first, he too wanted to go to that volcano Continent but when he said his n to Shemon and Dagraha, they said it was too Dangerous, and advised him not to go there Taufik thought that was weird, They had asked him To help them Face the red Dragon if they maybe or not appearter, But now they said it was too Dangerous, and With Taufik''s invisibility magic, it was quite hard to notice him. But Taufik who was a stranger to this world still heard them and decided to only visit The Desert and Snow Continent. ----- "It''s been five days, huh? What are Mother and Jenn doing now?" "What do you think, system?" [Master, as I said before, time here moves faster than on the earth, so although for the master is like Five days have passed, on the earth, only one hour has passed since master left Home] "Yeah, I know, but... 1: 100, That''s quite long" [Yes master] "Bu- " Tok~Tok~Tok~" Before Taufik could say something, he heard someone knock on the door of the room that Dagraha had given him. "Sir, Breakfast is ready, King Dagraha and his royal Family, invite you to eat with them" "Yes, I will be there in a minute, wait!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Taufik then prepared himself, he washed his, face changed his clothes, and then went outside. When he Was outside he saw a young Dragon maid, waiting in front of the room. The maid looked at Taufik who was ready, then said. "This way sir" "Hmm" Taufik then followed the young maid, after they arrived in front of a pretty big door, the maid knocked on the door. "Tok~Tok~Tok" "Your majesty, sir Taufik is here" The Dagraha''s voice could be heard from inside. "Come in" After Dagraha said that, the Big door was opened from the inside, Taufik then saw Dagraha and his Family sitting at quite arge table, with many dishes on that table. "Taufik, My friend,e, sit with us" Taufik then sat on One of the chairs, close to Arman, then looked at Dagraha. "Hehh, if you look at all of this, you were really a king, huh" Dagraha was a little offended by Taufik''s words, but different from Dagraha, Shemon and Arman chuckled a little when they heard Taufik say that. "...What do you mean by saying that?" "...nothing?" "Forget it, just let''s eat!" After Dagraha said that, Taufik and The others Began to eat. In the middle, Shemon said. "Fik, are you leaving for your journey today?" Taufik Stop eating. "Yeah, that was the n" "Huh, Are you leaving ''Big Brother''?" Arman said when he heard his mother, although Arman is one Hundred years old, but because a Dragon has a very long lifespan, one hundred years old is still a child for the dragon, so that is why Arman called Taufik ''Big Brother''. "Yeah, I want to explore the other Continent, and do some adventure out there" "Wow" Arman then looks at his mother. "Mother, can I also join?" "What? No, you can-" Before Shemon could say no, Dagraha said something first. "Why not, at first I thought to send that librarian toe with you as a sign that you were with us When you go to the other Continent, but Arman will do too, so why not?" "...but is still so Dangerous" Shemon said. "Do you forget with whom he will go? He will go With Taufik" Dagraha said. "Yeah, Mother, after I saw Big Brother Power, I knew he was the Strongest, so there''s nothing to worry" Arman joins the conversation trying to convince his mother to let him join on Taufik''s Journey. "But still... " Shemon we have to do this, he needs to see the other world, he needs a journey, this was a great chance that Taufik would go with him, if we keep him in this kingdom for too long, he maybe will go on himself, and that was more Dangerous, just let him go" Shemon lowered her head. "Yeah, you''re right... Alright you can go but remember to stay safe and Always o At Taufik''s side, okay?" "Yeahh, I love you, Mother" Dagraha pointed himself. "What about me, I help you too" Arman looked at his father and rolled his eyes. "Yeah, yeah you too, old Man" "Hmm, you so mean" "..." Taufik who Saw this situation was speechless. "..." Taufik then raised his hand, the three Dragon then looked at him. Dagraha said, looking at Taufik while smiling. "What is it, my friend" "..." Seeing that smile Taufik bes hesitant to say what he wants to say, but he still needs to say it. "Ukhmmm... Since when that I say I would take someone with me?" "..." "..." "..." Seeing them just silence, Taufik continued what he said. "I never said I would take anybody with me, did I?" "..." "..." "..." "What?" ------ The next day, yesterday Taufik didn''t leave because of some "reason". And today is the day he will leave. He has made Ten Clones to Finnish the rest of the book on three Floors, and after that, they will be Dissepered. "Arman be careful out there, and always listen to What Taufik said, okay?" "Yes Mom, I will" And then Shemon at one more person who will go with them. "Ka, besides helping Taufik with your knowledge, I also trust you to take care of him, okay?" Ka bowed her head. "Yes my queen, you can trust me" "Hy, are all of this really necessary, Arman is enough but is it really needed for Ka to join too... Then look at Ka ...no offense" "No, it''s fine Taufik" Shemon then said something. "I asked her to join because she was the most knowledgeable girl... Before me, in this Continent, so it-" "I have read almost the book from the 1st floor to the 3rd Floor, I didn''t doubt her knowledge but I think I''m good enough" "She can cook yo-" "I can cook myself, so no problem" "She, she can, eeee... Then shemon asks Ka in a small voice. ... Hy Ka what are you good at?" "... Reading my queen?" "..." Shemon was silent for a while, thinking about something. "... She, she can keep youpany at night?" Ka who heard that, was blushing hard, closing her face with her two hands. "... What are you saying in front of your child" Taufik said. Shemon who didn''t have any more reason, said. "Just take her with you, please, she can just take care of Arman, so just take her with you, okay?" Hearing that Taufik takes a deep breath. "Haahhh, alright" After that Taufik made some device with his imagination magic, then gave that device to Dagraha. "Take this, when the red dragon that you said reallyes, push those buttons, and I will immediately appear, remember that was one one-time use so use that was- " Click~" Dagraha pushed the buttons, before Taufik could finish his exnation. Taufik then felt the coordinate of that device which was close to him. "Eh, this one-time use?" Seeing that, Taufik p his forehead. "pp" "Dagraha you...Haaah, I don''t know what I want to say, at least I, know that the device is working" Taufik then made the same device with his imagination magic, but this time he gave that device to Shemon. "Remember to use this device wisely, okay?" "Yeah, leave that to me" Taufik nodded, and after that, he made something again with his Magic, something that he used as a transportation. He didn''t use Ngntaka, because he was afraid with Ngntaka title as ''Dragon eater'' would only invite unnecessary trouble For him. So Taufik prefers to make something new. Whates to his mind is a carpet, a flying carpet. ''Alright let''s just make some Flying Carpet '' After that Taufik made the carpet, and the others who Saw him make something like that, were confused. "Big Brother, what do you want to do with that carpet?" Arman ask when he saw Taufik made a carpet. "This? I will use this as transportation" "...That carpet?" Arman asks, doubting that carpet could be used as transportation. "Just look... Taufik rides that carpet, then he ps it with his palm, three times. The carpet then begins to float. ...See?" "Wow... You are really amazing big Brother" Ka nodded her head, agreeing with what Arman said. "Hehehe... So what are you waiting let''s Go" Then Arman and Ka too, raid that carpet. Noticing that the two Of them were riding the carpet Taufik looked at them weirdly. "What are you guys doing, can''t you fly on your own?" "Can we just ride with you, big Brother?" Arman said. "I-I can''t fly" Ka said, a bit nervous. Taufik just shakes his head hearing the two of them. ''What kind of dragon can''t fly?'' "Haahh, whatever, do as you like!" But because the carpet that Taufik made just only for one person, he had to modify it a little so it could load three people. Only after he is done modifying the carpet that they finally go on their journey. "Shemon, Dagraha, we leave, remember only to push that device when there is an emergency, okay?" "Yeah we know, and fik, my friend, please take care of our son and Ka, we trust you" "Yeah, we leave now" After Taufik said that the carpet Ascended to the sky, then Went at high speed, going to where fate would be waiting for them. ..... .... ... .. . Chapter 45 - The Fated one and the problem Chapter 45 - The Fated one and the problem Somewhere in the Volcano Continent. In Dark ce, which is just ava is the only source of light. Red dragon could be seen sleeping on an altar made of pure obsidian, Surrounded byva. asionally, a grunt can be heard from that red dragon. That red dragon was not alone in that ce, in front of that Altar there was a single Red Dragon that was smaller than the dragon on the altar, bowed his head to the point his head was touching the ground. "Father, the two Dragon that we sent to capture that Adam descendant, who will appear at the Forrest Continent, not have been back, yet" "..." Hearing that the red Dragon finally opened his eyes. "Did, something happen to them?" The Big Red Dragon said That the Big Red Dragon was The same Red Dragon that killed the three previous kings of the other Dragon kin, his name is "Rakhsaksa". and the other Red Dragon is his ''son'', or to be more precise, He was a clone that Rakhsaksa made himself when he was injured and needed to heal himself, for a long time. Rakhsaksa didn''t trust others, even if is his own family, He only trusted himself, so Rakhsaksa who Didn''t want his seat to be taken by the others, created a clone of himself. Rakhsaksa who was on the demon side, And a demon itself is a being that can y with the soul freely, Know some trick about soul, himself. This cloning technique is one of them, he made this clone by splitting a little of his soul and then putting that soul in the container he had prepared in advance. Rakhsaksa didn''t give that clone a name, but the other red dragon called him as a ''young king''. The young king''s job is to do everything Rakhsaksa told him. And because the young king who considered Rakhsaksa as his Father, heard everything that Rakhsaksa told him. "The possibility of them being dead is high, Father" "Dead?... Have you said that my red dragonkin is killed by that weakling, How can that weak creature kill my great red Dragon Kin? Huh?" Rakhsaksa said in an angry voice. Seeing his father angry, the young king Dragon looked worried. "Father, calm down, those two Dragon can''te back, because the one who found them may be is Dagraha itself, because if it is an ordinary Green Dragon, is Impossible to kill them, the two of them are the elite Warriors that we have trained for many years, so for the ordinary green dragon to kill them is quite hard to believe" Hearing the name ''Dagraha'' from the young king''s Mouth, Rakhsaksa begins to think about it. "Dagraha?... He was the one who killed them? Are you sure about that?" "I''m not too sure Father, but the possibility of that happening is quite high" Rakhsaksa then fell silent for a while, if it was really Dagraha''s doing, Then the story was different. Rakhsaksa then showed a sinister grin, thenughed like a crazy person. "Hahaha... Hhahaha...Hahaha...if that was the case then this was a great opportunity, and with this, we have a reason to invade the forest Continent again" Seeing his ''Father'' is happy the young king is happy too, but he still asks his father about the purpose of capturing that Adam descendant. "But father, what about that Adam Descendant, what are you gonna do about him?" Rakhsaksa looks at the young king, thinking if is right to tell him about it. After a while, He decided to tell him, he needed to know this, if Rakhsaksa wanted to use him for this job. "That human? His arrival here in our world is because the fate Himself has arranged for him toe here, and the Great Demon king had known that for a long time ago, so he told me to kill that human if it really happened someday" "This whole time I thought that was just a false rm, but Seeing that human appeared now, we have to do everything to kill him" "Demon king order is absolute, so we have to make that as our priority" Heard the word "demon king" From Rakhsaksa, the young king became nervous, although he Naver met the demon king himself, but because he was made by Rakhsaksa''s soul even though is only a little, he still felt fear and respect that Rakhsaksa had toward the demon king. "I will do this with all my power father, you can rest assured" "Hmmm, we will begin this after my wound is fully healed, after that, hehe, the other dragonkin will feel a hell once again, hahahahahaha" -------- "shhh" Taufik with ease cut the creature that came to their way, that creature looked like a shark, the difference is that sharks have a Wing, and this shark is swimming in the cloud, and big too, maybe bigger than that megalodon. "Ka, where are we now?" Ka who heard what Taufik asked, Then look at the map she brought. "We still in Forest Continent, fik" "What, we still in this Continent, how big this Continent was? It''s been a long time since we Begin our jour... " shh" Taufik cut that winged shark again. ...ney" "Yeah this Continent is the biggest of the four big Continent, so it''s understandable" After Ka said, that Taufik took a deep breath. "Haaah, this getting boring, the only thing that we see is this... " shh" ... Brainless Winged Shark, I lost count of how many have I killed them, but they still appear one by one, to the point is getting annoying" "shh" Taufik cut one again. "...one thousand three hundred forty-three, that was how many have you killed, big brother include that one" "..." Taufik looks at Arman with a weird look. "... You count that?" "Yeah, I have nothing to do, so I just count the winged shark that you have killed" Arman Answers, while rubbing the back of his head. "Hehe, actually I can''t fight, like the other green dragon, so I''m sorry" "... If you have that much time why you don''t help me?" "Hehe, actually I can''t fight, like the other green dragon, so I''m sorry" Taufik who heard that looked at Ka, but Ka who realized Taufik''s gaze, looked away from him. "..." ''Shit'' Taufik then look at arman. "Why you can''t fight like the other Green dragon? Said it and maybe I can do something about it" Hearing that, Arman looks at Taufik with a start in his eyes, he has seen Taufik do some amazing things, so Arman thinks his big brother really can do something about his problem. "Really, big brother?" "Yeah, but I can''t promise you anything, so just tell me Your problem first, okay?" "Alright" After that, Arman then tells Taufik about his problem. About him being born with a huge core then the others. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When he was young he was considered a genius. about when he grows up he starts to have a hard time controlling his Mana that have grown bigger. And about why he always runs away from home. "So that''s why I can''t Do anything that the other green dragon can do because when I do it, it always ends up with me being out of control, so can''t you do something about that, big brother?" Taufik then thought about that for a while. ''Born with a muchrger core than the others? He had the same problem as Jenn, but in Jenn''s case, when I turned her into a vampire her problem was over, for Arman Mana is not the problem, because the mana in this world is not as contaminated as the mana on earth, so simply turn hin to vampire will not solve his problem, hmm so what have I do?'' "Hmm, give me time to think about it, I will tell you if I have found the solutions, but don''t expect too much, Like I said I can''t promise you anything, okay?" "Yes big brother, I will wait" Taufik nodded his head, then looked at Ka, he needed to ask her problem too, although he could always fight on his own, but having more force was not a bad thing. "Ka, what''s your problem, if you want you can tell me too, who knows, maybe I can''t help you?" Ka who heard Taufik ask her, looked at him for a while, But not too long she looked away again. "No, it''s fine, thank you" "..." Taufik can''t open his mouth, because when he looks at Ka who looks away, he looks like she has a sad face. ''Is she still didn''t trust me? So she didn''t want to tell her problem or maybe is some personal matter that she can''t tell to others?'' "Alright, but if someday you want to tell me Your story, I always wee you, kay?" Hearing that Ka nodded her head. "Ukhmm...Big brother, I''ve been waiting to ask you something" "Hmm? What is it?" "... Actually where we will go first?" Hearing that Taufik looks at Arman and then looks at Ka. "Did I not tell you where we were going before?" Arman shakes his head. "No, you only told us that you want to go to the other Continent, but you didn''t tell us where exactly you want to go" Ka nodded her head. "Hehe, where we going is the Death Valley On the desert Continent" "..." x2 ..... .... ... .. . Chapter 46: chapter 46 - the death valley A-N : (sorry again guys, same cases and same problem, I only can write this much, I want to watch a football match between Indonesia Vs Iraq, sorry ) ?? "...What?" Ka asked trying to make sure what she heard was not wrong. "The Death Valley on the desert Continent?" "..." "Death vall- "Stop, I heard what are you saying, but why Death Valley, that Valley has the name "Death" On it, Is for a reason" Ka said, trying to figure out the reason why Taufik wanted to go to that Dangerous ce. "I find that ce interesting, so I want to witness it with my own eyes if what the book said is true" "...just for that reason? Do you want to go to that dangerous ce? I know you were strong but is... Is too reckless" Taufik look at ka with grin. "And guess what?" "What?" Taufik show more grins. "... I never ask you toe with me, hahaha" "... Y-you" Arman who this whole time didn''t say anything, decided to ask the two of them. "... Big Brother, Ka, I want to ask something" Hearing Arman, Ka looks at Arman''s direction. "What it is, prince?" Hearing the words "prince" From Ka, Arman felt A little ufortable. "But first can you not call me Prince, we are outside And I''m here not as Prince, I''m just following big Brother Taufik just like you, although my mother asking you to take care of me, is still ufortable for me if you call me prince, so just call me Arman, I morefortable if you call me that... Arman looked in another direction and said in a small voice. ... And I don''t like that nickname" Ka, can''t hear what Arman says in the end, but Taufik is different, he can hear it clearly, But he chooses to remain silent and waits for Arman to say it by himself. "...alright then, but I still can''t call you by your name, so it''s "young Master" Is okay?" Arman nodded his head, he thought ''young Master'' was still better than ''Prince''. Seeing That Ka smiled, although she couldn''t hear what Arman had said before, but Ka who is working at the library, Of course, heard the story about Arman. And she thought she and Arman were the same, Had something they Consider inferior to the others. "Alright, then young master, what is the question you wanted to ask?" "Is nothing big, It''s about what you''re talking about just now, what is the ''Death Valley'' you''re talking about with Big Brother before?" "..." x2 Hearing his Question, Taufik and Ka look at each other. Then ka look at Arman. "... You don''t know about the ''Death Valley'' Young Master?" Arman shakes his head. "...No, am I supposed to know about that?" This time is Ka''s turn to shake her head. "Actually no, It''s understandable if you''ve never heard of ''the Death Valley'' before because this happened Many years before" Arman nodded his head, giving the sign to Ka to continue her exnation. "So it is like this, you know about the war we the three Dragon kin, the green, Blue, and Golden Dragon have with the red Dragon, right" Once again Arman nodded his head. "That war happened in the desert Continent, more precisely That war happened at what we call Death Valley now" "Hmm, then what is So Dangerous about this Death Valley?" "This what is Dangerous about this Valley, at first when the war was still ongoing, Death Valley never existed, but after the war ended, that Valley suddenly appeared out of nowhere, the golden dragon sent their crops to inspect that valley but the corps nevere back, but someone has seen Something there, one golden dragon who fly above that valley in the night time, See something terrifying...you know what he see?" "... W-what?" "He sees a dragon...a bone dragon" "!!!" Arman showed a surprised expression. "Then, then what happens to that golden dragon?" "Fourtnly he can escape, Then he spread out what he have seen that night, because of that, that area bes a forbidden area, and since then that valley named as ''Death Valley''" Ka then looked at Taufik, seeing Ka look at Taufik, Arman looked at him too. "And for some reason, We are now heading to the restricted and dangerous area" Sense their Gaze Taufik who this whole time is on guard, tells them the reason why he wants to go to Death Valley. "And That is the reason why I want to go there, I''ve seen simr cases in my World before, so I want to go there to check if the cause is the same too" Hearing that Arman and Ka are shocked. "The center world have the same cases as this big brother?" "Yeah, although is not as bad to the point a valley appears, and only the skeleton, that has appeared" Ka then asks. "So what is the cause?" "The cause is The spirit of death that one of my...enemies summoned, but the death spirit did notst long, he ran away after he saw my technique" "Wow, you are so strong, big brother" Arman praised Taufik after he heard what he said. "But what this " Spirit of death" Thing?" Arman asked, tilted his head a little. Ka and Taufik who heard Arman''s Question, p their forehead. "p" x2 "Y-you, are the only thing you did this whole time is run away from home, Have you even read a book?" Hearing that, Arman rubs the back of his head, awkwardlyughing. "Hehe, actually the first time I have been in the library was when we came to meet you,st time" Heard that, Taufik looked at Ka, saying with his eyes that what Arman told him was true. But Ka who sees his Gaze, looks the other way and doesn''t want to look into Taufik''s eyes. Seeing that Taufik massaged his Nose bridge. ------ After flying for many hours, Taufik dedicated to resting for the night, he didn''t want to fly at night time, although he could see more clearly in the nighttime and he didn''t need any sleep because of his Vampire characteristics but is different from his two Companion, they still need to sleep and eat too. And he needs to help Arman with his problem to, This whole time Taufik has found a method to help Arman with his big core problem, but this method is too Dangerous, and he doesn''t know if this method will work, After He finds a nice spot tond and to set up a tent, Taufik pats his flying carpet, and then the flying carpet slowly descends from the sky. After the carpet arrived at the ground, Taufik folded it and then kept it on his inventory. Then he made two tents for him and Arman one, and the other for Ka, he tossed the two tents to Arman. "Arman set this tent, and after that, we Will talk about your problem, I will go hunt some food for us" Hearing about his problem, Arman bes excited, but he doesn''t know what tent that Taufik talking about and doesn''t know how to set up a tent. Taufik who saw his struggle, made a Guide book about how to set up a tent, then handed it to Arman. "Here, just follow this book... Then he looks at Ka. ... And you Ka, made some fire for us" "Okay leave it to us" "Yeah, big brother leave it to us" Taufik nodded his head, the went to hunt some animal. He didn''t make aplete tent, because He had to make them do something, so they didn''t feel that they were Useless. Not too long after that Taufik back with an animal on his back, that looked like a dear, but this dear was bigger than the dear on earth, and that deer antler was shining like it was made by some crystal. Seeing that deer, Ka was felt astonished. "Wow, you caught Something very rare" "Yeah, I see this one drinking some water on the side of the river, I have read about this Diamond deer in one of the books in the library before, the book said this deer meat is very delicious and has Great benefit for the muscle" Taufik then made a huge crater with his magic close to a tree. Hang up the deer above the crater, then cut the deer''s throat to let the blood out. After like Thirty minutes have passed, Taufik begins to butcher that deer, starting by skinning the deer. After the butchering process is done, with his Technique He Burn to Ash, all of that deer''s internal organs that can''t be eaten, then closes the crater he has made. Then pass the meat that he has cut into a few parts to Ka. "Here, grilled this" Ka took that meat and then went to the fire she had made. "Arman, are you done with your task?" Arman get close to Taufik. "Yes, big brother" "Okay,e sit with me near the campfire, and we will talk about your problem" Arman followed Taufik, sitting near him, feeling excited. .... ... .. . Chapter 47: chapter 47 - "fifty-fifty" After they sat down, Taufik took his katana out of his inventory. "Arman" "...Yes, big brother?" Arman stared at a weapon that he heard had wounded his father. "... Actually, I have found a method to help you, but this method is too risky, I don''t know if this method will seed or not, so, do you still want to hear it?" "Can I hear it first and then decide to take it or not, big brother?" Taufik nodded his head. "Sure" Taufik stood up and then went to the nearby tree, he chose a tree that was quite big. "I have a technique that is quite special, is tooplex to exin with a word, so I will just demonstrate it first then I will tell you the way that maybe can help you" Arman nodded his head, looking at Taufik, even Ka looked in his direction. "Watch carefully!" Taufik then pulled out his katana, took a stand, closed his eyes, and ''SwordMagic - Light Form'' "shh" He cut toward the tree, and that tree remained unscathed, but not too long after that the tree withered quickly. After that Taufik put his katana back on the scabbard. Arman and Ka look at that with their mouth open. "...wow, how you do that, Big Brother?" "You see what I did to that tree?" Arman nods his head. "Yeah, I see you cut that tree, but that tree is withered instead of being cut off, how can something like that happen?" Taufik back to sit beside Arman. "You not wrong, I indeed cut that tree, more precisely what I cut is that tree time or life, that''s why the tree withered instead of being cut off" But, instead of Arman, Ka gives her opinion. "How is something like that possible, If what you cut is really that tree''s time, it''s the same as you cut that tree''s fate, and ying with fate is already in the GOD realm, so are saying you''re a GOD?" Hearing that Arman looks with eyes full of amazement. "Are you a GOD Big Brother?" "..." Taufik massaged his nose bridge. "I''m not a GOD and how can I do something like that, is because my technique, as I told you before my technique is special, enough about me, let''s back to your problem first" "I will solve your problem with this technique, as you see before, but instead of cutting, I will split your core into two different cores, so you will have two cores" ''This was something like a bet, if my title effect really worked like what the system said, the system said just trust my instinct and my will'' Taufik''s title "The One Who Defying The Fate" Has an effect that will make the impossible possible, is a godly title with a godly effect. With this title, Taufik could make an apple that falls from the tree Back again to the tree, with enough will, he can do that. This is what happened with Anggun and Jhon case, The two of them were destined to die, but with Taufik''s intervention, he saved the two of them from their fate. This could happen because of his title "The One Who Defying The Fate" That is how powerful this title is. ------ "So, do you still want to do it?" Taufik asks Arman who has a hard time thinking about Taufik''s offer. "I will not force you if you don''t want to do it, is fine with me, is up to you" "How sure you this method will seed, Big Brother?" Heard Arman''s question, Taufik closed his eyes and made a thinking pose. "..." Arman just waits patiently. Taufik then opened his eyes. "Hmm, the chance this method will seed is fifty-fifty" "Fifty-fifty? Is too Dangerous, young master are you sure you want to do it?" Ka said after she heard what Taufik said, Arman''s Mother ''the queen'' had asked her to take care of Arman. so heard what Taufik said about the chance of his method being sessful being only fifty-fifty, She was absolutely worried. ''What she said is indeed true, this method is too Dangerous, but let''s leave it to Arman to decide if he wants to do it or not'' He never does something like this, and although the system has said that he just needs to trust his instinct and will, Taufik still can be sure this method is 100% safe. Taufik then look at Arman again. "... So, still want to try?" Arman still had a hard time deciding his choice, but after he heard Taufik ask him once again, he ignored what Ke said, he gritted his teeth and then looked at Taufik. "I will do it, brother, this is better than doing nothing, with this core, the other dragon around me have considered me a cripple, If I make it through this, my problem will be resolved, and if I fail... I''ll be just be a real cripple" "Young Master..." Ka couldn''t say anything when he heard what Arman had said. but different from Ka, Seeing this Taufik widely smiled. "Hahaha, I like your spirit, don''t worry I will not make you regret your choice, just trust me" Taufik then stood up again. "Now, stand straight and Take off your clothes Arman does as Taufik tells him, standing straight in front of Taufik. Felt Arman was ready, Taufik once again pulled out his katana from the scabbard. Took a stand and looked at The top of the Arman''s belly button, then closed his eyes. ''The core is on top of the belly button, think about splitting not Cutting it, split, split, split-'' Taufik quickly opened his eyes, Along with it he swung his katana towards Arman. "shh" Like the tree before, Taufik''s katana Went through Arman''s body, Like the Katana didn''t cut anything at all. But Arman Didn''t see that because reflectively closed his eyes when Taufik Swung his Katana toward him, only Ka and Taufik saw that. Arman who felt that nothing was happening to him, slowly opened his eyes. "... It is already over, brother?" "Yeah, try to feel your core to see the difference" Arman then closed his eyes, trying to feel his core, but he was surprised by what he saw. He Saw two big balls moving in a circle like chasing after each other, one he knows is his original core which was green, But the other core he had never seen before. ''Why that core is brown, is something going wrong? No, let''s ask Big Brother Taufik first'' Arman then opens his eyes. "How?..." Taufik asks after he sees Arman open his eyes. "The Method is sessful brother, but something is strange with the New core" "Hmm? What the strange about that new core?" "The color of that new core is not green but... Brown...do you know something, brother?" "Brown?" Arman nods his head. ''Hmm, The Green dragon who can control the tree has green as the color of their core, so if is it brown?... Taufik then looks at the ground. ... Earth, so can Arman control Earth now?'' Taufik then looks at Ka, wants to ask if she knows something. "Ka, do you know something?" "... Hmm, what?" But Ka still Couldn''t get away from what she had just seen before, so she didn''t hear clearly what Taufik asked her. "Do you know something about brown core?" Taufik asks her again. "Brown core?... No, I never heard or read something like that before" "It''s so" Taufik then looks at arman. "Arman this is just my guess, but maybe you now can control Earth too" "!!!" Arman hearing that was surprised. " Is that possible, brother?" "We don''t know if we didn''t try, so let''s try it now! and then go eat after that" "First let''s try if you can control your mana normally" Arman nodded his head. "Alright, hufftt, let''s try it" Arman then moves his mana, trying to control the tree nearby. Felt that the trees around him, resonated with his mana waiting for his order, once again after a long time, Arman felt very happy. "I-I can control the tree again, haha, I can control it" Arman thenes to Taufik and hugs him, with tears in his eyes. "Big Brother, I can my kin magic again, hahaha, I can finally control it again, is all thanks to you big brother, thank you" Taufik pat Arman back. "Is nothing, is all because of you, it can happen because you are brave enough to take the risk, so Be proud of yourself, and the test is not done yet, you still have something to do" "Yeah, alright let''s do this, today I felt I can do anything, wooo" Arman said with a smile and in high spirits. Ka who looks at Arman is so happy, Ka feels happy too, and then she looks at Taufik. ''If it is him, can he help me to'' But she shake her head then quickly eliminated that thought from her mind. ''Still, it wouldn''t hurt to try, would it?'' .... ... .. . Chapter 48: chapter 48 - "What kind of dragon is that?" The next Day. Taufik woke up, seeing Arman still sleeping, it''s understandable because He was very excited to try the magic he had,st night. Taufik shakes Arman trying to wake him up. "Arman, wake up!" Feel the movement, Arman slightly opens his eyes. "Hm? Hoaam, brother?" "Wake up, we need to prepare breakfast, then continue our Journey" Heard Taufik mentioned "breakfast" Arman stood up, with his eyes still half open. Seeing this Taufik just shook his head, not long after that Taufik followed him out. When Taufik out of his tent, he already saw Ka make a fire, but he didn''t see Arman around. "Hmm? Where Arman, Ka?" "He going to wash his face at the nearbyke" "Hmm" Taufik then sat down, waiting for Arman. Ka just stares at him, wanting to say something but not knowing how to start it. "..." "..." "...what?" Taufik ask ka felt her Gaze. "W-what ''what''?" "Why are you staring at me like that?" "N-no, I''m not Staring at you, i-i jus-" Taufik cut her off before she could finish what she wanted to say. "No, you did, so what? If you want to say something, just say it!" Didn''t find any way to escape, Ka took a deep breath. "Haaah, actually after what you did to Arman, I''ve been wanting to ask you for help too" "And...what kind of help do you want me to help you? "I-" "Swoosh" Before Ka could say her problem, the two of them felt a strong wind. Then they saw Arman in his dragon formnding beside them. "Good morning you''ll, the New Arman has back!!" "..." ''This little shit'' Arman changed to his human form, and then go sit beside Taufik. Seeing him sit down, Taufik said to him. "Why do you sit?" Hearing that Arman tilts his head a little. "Hmm? Can''t I?" "Yes, Go hunt something, so we can eat" "Ehh, but I still can control my magic perfectly" "I don''t care, you''re a Dragon, if you can use magic, use your teeth or w, Whatever, I don''t care what methods you use, but one thing I know is that when you get back, you''re gonna have toe back with something" Hearing that, Arman Couldn''t say anything. ''Did I do something wrong?'' "... But, brothe- " No, no buts, go now!" "..." Seeing he can''t Reject Taufik''s order, Arman Then stood up. "Alright I will go now" Arman then changes back to his dragon form, then fly, to find something they can eat. Seeing Arman already gone, Taufik looks at Ka again. "So, where we are again, ahh, right, your problem, so what is your problem again?" "... Hmm actually,...lets...Just forget about that for now, I will tell youter" "Ehh, but-... Taufik wants to say something, but seeing KaKa doesn''t want to talk again, Taufik doesn''t continue it. ... Alright" After that, neither of them said something, until Arman back with, something in his mouth. ------ Somewhere in the desert Continent. Inside the royal pce, a meeting is taking ce. One of the golden dragonsy on a glorious altar. This golden dragon was a ruler of the desert Continent "Maharani" The Queen Of the desert Continent. Maharani, takes her little brother''s ce as the ruler of the desert Continent, after his brother who is the only male golden dragon, foolishly ends His life because of depression about the results of the war he dered to the red dragon. After he died the ruler''s seat was once again vacant. Maharani who was the eldest daughter of thete Dragon King before her little brother, didn''t have a choice but to take the crown. At that time, the kingdom was in chaos, many male golden dragons had died in battle, and All remaining was just a woman and a child dragon. So because of that, almost all of the important figures in this kingdom is a female. Calling this kingdom a female kingdom is not wrong at this point. There were Some dragon males that survived the war. But because of the golden dragon''s way of fighting, many of them lost their body part. Unlike the other dragons Kin who has their own element, the only thing that golden dragons have is their Strong physique that can withstand Magic, but that physique has its own weakness. So Golden dragons'' way of the fight is depends on their w and fangs, But although the golden dragons only have that, They are still the strongest after the red dragons. ------- Maharani looks at her subordinate below. "... Report!" One of the female golden Dragon wearing full armor on his body, move forward. "Report Your Highness,tely the Death Valley be too active, there are many new dragon skeletons, at this point sooner orter, it will be too much Danger to our kingdom''s safety" Hearing about Death Valley, Maharani has a headache. ''This again, that Death Valley again, when this problem will be solved?'' Death Valley has be a major problem for Maharani kingdom for a long time, and the golden dragon still can''t find a way to kill that dragon skeleton, because When they kill it and even destroy it, that skeleton dragon will just Resurrection again, and again. ''This because of that foolish brother, I have forbidden him to dere war on that damn red dragon, But vengeance has close his eyes, ohh god please send me someone that will solve my problem'' Maharani then looks at his subordinate again. "Have our experts found a method to kill those skeletons?" "...No your Highness, we have tried many Methods, But none of them worked, our experts assume maybe only a holy power could kill them, but-" "But there is none in this world who have a holy power" Maharani continued what his subordinate wanted to say. "... Yes, your highness" "This all because of this damn seal, id there''s no seal we can seek help from the angel" "Ukhum... Your Highness your word" One of the elder Dragon Females said after she heard what her queen said. Maharani looks at that elder. "You still Can think about that when our Kingdom is in crisis?" "..." The elder shut her mouth after she heard Maharani. "Just forget about it for now, for this problem only if some miracle happens Then this problem will be solved" The subordinate bowed her head hearing Maharani''s order. "Is there any more news?" Then the other subordinate who wearing the same armor in her body, moves forward. "There is, Your Highness" "What is that?" Maharani asks looking at her subordinate. "We heard some news from Forrest Continent, that their king, King Dagraha has killed two red Dragon, We assume this ident will break the Pack that we made hundreds of years ago" "That bookworm Dragon?" Maharani was surprised when she heard The news about Dagraha. "Yes Your Highness, that Green Dragon" ''This, this is really unexpected'' "Any news from Volcano Continent?" "No, your Highness, there is nothing any new news from that Continent, is just always like usual, they hide inside their Volcano" Maharani then thought for a while, then ordered. "This Dangerous situation, prepare your subordinate for any situation, be on alert if something is going to happen!" "As you wish, Your Highness" ''What drove Dagraha to do something like that? What I know about him is he was calm and always thinking ahead, so what caused him to do such a thing that will threaten the peace that we have now?'' Maharani though. ''What''s your n, Dagraha'' ------- Back to Taufik and co. After they ate their breakfast they continued their journey. Right now they are already close to entering the Golden Dragon territory, the desert Continent. "Big Brother, look that was the desert Continent" Taufik look at where arman pointing. Like the name ''desert Continent'' what Taufik sees is an endless desert that he can see the edge. "... Wow is wonderful, seeing it directly is indeed different from just reading it in the book, right Ka?" Ka just nodded her head in response still thinking about What had happened before, but she too was amazed at what she saw. "What are you waiting for, brother? Letnds and begin to explore this Continent!" "Alright" Taufik then pats the carpet three times to make it Landing. But before he couldnd, Taufik sensed something flying toward them at high speed. "Wait there something approached us" Not long after he said that the three of them saw two Golden Dragon in full armor arrive in front of them. When The Two Golden Dragon Saw who have entered the territory are just two Green Dragons and one unknown ''dragon''? They lowered their vignce" "What did Green Dragon do in our territory, said your reason without any lie, if we detected any lie from you, we Would arrest You immediately... Then they look at Taufik. ... And what kind of Dragon is that?" They pointed at Taufik. Look at them Taufik want to said something, but ka stand in his way. "We- .... ... .. . Chapter 49: chapter 49 - "poor guy" "And what kind of dragon is that?" The two Golden Soldiers ask them, they were young dragons, so they had never seen a human before. They ask them because although Dragons can take a humanoid form, they will still have their Horn and Tail, but seeing Taufik didn''t have any of that, so they Were probably confused. Hearing their question Taufik wanted to say something but Ka held him. "Wait, fik, let me handle this" Taufik nod his head hearing Ka. "I''m Ka, Librarian Of the Green Dragon" The Two Golden Dragons look at Ka in confusion. "...What Librarian doing here?" "My Queen, ask me to take care of her Son" "!!!" The Two golden dragons then look toward the others Who were with Ka. When their eyes Fall on Arman, the two golden dragons slightly bow their head. "Prince Arman, we are sorry for our dy in recognizing you, we want to ask what Green Dragon Prince does in our Golden Dragon Territory" "It''s okay, I''m here not as a prince, but just to apany my Big Brother here in his Journey" Arman said pointing toward Taufik. ''Brother? We never heard about this before, Has King Dagraha Hidden his whereabouts before?'' The two Golden Dragons look toward What Arman said "Big Brother". ''But he didn''t have any Characteristics of a Green Dragon, instead, he had ck hair and blue eyes... Wait, is he a child Dagraha Has with Blue Dragon? Is it the reason why Dagraha hid his whereabouts Before?'' The two Golden dragons look at Taufik, with much Drama in their minds about Taufik''s origin. ''Poor guy'' "Hmm?" Taufik who saw the way the two Dragons looked at him, for some reason felt Annoyed somehow. But Ka didn''t know that, then continued her speech. "Like What young master Said, we are here to apany him on his journey" Ka then took out a letter That Shemon gave her the day that they were going. "This our proof, the queen itself who wrote this and about this guy''s Identity... It''s a secret, if you really want to know about his identity, we need to meet the golden dragon king first for that" ''Hahaha nice trydy, we already know about his identity'' The golden dragon though. "We here...this man here want to see the Death Valley, so can we?" "Death Valley? Why do you guys want to go to that dangerous ce?" The golden dragon soldiers ask. "Can''t we?" "We can''t dedicate that, and seeing the "Two" Prince of Green Dragon id here, we can just let you go to that ce recklessly, because if something happens, that will be our responsibility To bear the consequences" ''Two?'' Ka though. ''Ahh, maybe they just said it wrong" "Is there no other option?" The golden dragon soldiers then thought about it for a while. "Hmm, if you want to go to that ce that badly, we have to ask for my queen''s permission first" Heard that Ka looked at Taufik, and Taufik just nodded his head in response. "Alright let''s do that" The two golden dragons then guide them toward their royal pce to meet their queen. ------ Maharani is on her altar when two of her soldierse to her. "Your Highness, you have a visitor from Green Continent, there is their prince too" "Hmm, Arman? Invite them in!" "Yes, Your Highness" The Two of her soldiers then go out and not long after that Taufik, Arman, and Ka get inside. After they are in front of Maharani, Ka gets on her knee, and only Taufik and Arman still standing. "We greet the ruler of the desert Continent, Queen Maharani" Seeing she was the only one on her knee, Ka looked behind, it was understandable if Arman was still standing but Taufik was a different case, so Ka said something to Taufik in a small voice. "Hy, like what are you doing, get on your knee right now!" Ka said in a worried tone. "Why?" "Why? You ask ''why'', you in front of this Continent Ruler, and you still said ''why''?" "Ah, whatever I don''t care if she is a ruler or god, I only will get on my knee if it is my mom" "..." Maharani who looks at where Ka Gaze is, at first is angry with her disrespect, but seeing what she sees, Maharani stood up from her altar, surprised at what he saw. "A human? What do humans do in this world? No, how you can be here in the first ce?" Maharani then gets close to Taufik and inspects him more closely. "Wow, You really a human" "Yes, I''m human, so can you not be too close like that?" "..." Seeing that she was really too close to Taufik, Maharani backed down a little. "... Ahaha, I''m sorry it''s been a long time since I saw a human again" Maharani then changed to Her Human form, so she could talk with them morefortably. Like a Green Dragon, the Golden Dragon''s Human Form is not that different, they still have their horn and tails, and the only difference thing is their color. Maharani human form, is a beautiful woman with Tan skin, golden hair, and a White Horn. "Ahhh, it''s been a long time since I was in this form" After she is familiar with her human form again, she then finally remembers that Arman is here too. "Arman is nice to see you too, is Shemon okay?" "Yes, Mother is okay, like usual in herb research about something" Hearing that, Maharaniughs a little. "Hahaha, it sounds really like what Shemon would do. C''mon follow me to the garden so we can talk morefortably" They then follow Maharani To the garden. ------- When they arrived at the garden, Maharani asked the Maid to bring them food and drink. Then ask Taufik and the others to sit with her. "So, what business does the Prince of Green Dragon and a human have in my territory" "Is not about Dagraha that kills a red Dragon, right?" Maharani asks them. "No, is not" Taufik said, answering Maharani''s questions. "Than what?" "I''m here because I''m interested in Death Valley after I read it in a book, so I thinking about visiting it" Heard that Maharani was surprised, and then she looked at Ka. "Do you exin to him what is Death Valley and how dangerous it is?" "Yes, your Highness I have told him about that, but he just became more interested, He said That he has faced the same problem in his world, in the central world, and has dealt with that, so he wants to see if the Cause same as in his world" Maharani is surprised again after she hears what Ka says, then looks at Taufik. "Do you know how to kill that skeleton, do you have a holy power?" "No, I didn''t, but I have something simr" Heard that, Maharani stood up, then grabbed Taufik''s hand. "!!!" "Please, can you help us!??" Maharani said, looking at Taufik seriously. "... Yeah?" Maharani then exins to Taufik about the Death Valley situationtely. "The situation in Death Valleytely is getting worse, without a holy power we can''t kill that skeleton dragon, and because of that Their number continues to increase and increase as time goes by, If this continues, it will only endanger my kingdom, so can you help us?" "... But I don''t know if the cause is the same as what happened in my World, so I need to know the cause first" Heard that Maharani became happy. "Really? Let''s Go to Death Valley now" Maharani grabbed Taufik again, wanting to pull him, but Taufik didn''t move from his spot. "But, I will not do it for free, so what can you offer me?" "It''s easy, I will give you something that will satisfy You, you don''t need to worry, let''s Go now." ''But, what about the food?'' Arman though. .... ... .. . A-N ( I can only write this much guys, I''ve beencking sleeptely, And because of my job, I can write during the day, and can only write it at night, in that short time (5 or 4 hours) I need too think about the story, sorry again) -ignore what''s below This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words. Chapter 50: chapter 50 - Still the same "This was The Death Valley, during a day like this, Those Skeletons are in hiding, Only when is nighttime They will out" Maharani Said, exins the Death Valley Situation to Taufik. Even Though they were only in That Valley Enteramce, Taufik already felt a strong Death Aura from inside of the Valley. ''This Aura is the same as when Anggun Summon that Spirit of death, so it''s really the spirit of Death, huh...but how can that spirit just appear out of nowhere here? Without the summoner?'' Taufik Though, felt The Aura From The Valley was Simr to when The Spirit Appeared on earth Before. "Why They Only Out when It was a night? Are they Afraid of the sun?" Arman asks Maharani. Hearing Arman questions Maharani Shake her head. "No, it''s not like they were Afraid of the sun, it''s only because when the night falls, those skeletons be much stronger, so they usually appear at night time" "This Whole Time when They Out from The Valley My soldiers always can deal with Them, buttely their number is increasing, and because of that my Soldiers have a hard time dealing with them... Maharani Then look at Taufik. ... That''s why I need Your help before it''s toote" Taufik nodded his head. "Yeah and from What I feel this Aura is the same as one in my World before, so the cause may be the same too, it will be easy" ------ "Brother, Are we gonna Wait for the night, or we will search for it ourselves?" Arman asks Looking at Taufik, it''s noon now, so if they want to wait for the Dragon skeleton to appear, they need to wait for six hours or more. Taufik thought about it for a while, then looked at Maharani, to ask for her opinion. "Hmm, what do you think, Rani?" ''...Rani?'' Maharani thought when she heard Taufik call him with only ''Rani'' felt something different. ''Wow brother is so bold, he just gave the queen a Nickname on the first day they met'' Arman said in his mind, Looking at Taufik, felt more admiration and respect toward him. ''RANI!!?'' Ka was shocked and Afraid when she heard Taufik call Maharani without her title, afraid Maharani would get mad at them. Taufik''s boldness gets different reactions from the three people around him. "Hmm?" Felt Taufik Gaze is one her, Maharani Clear her Throat. "Ukhum...it''s better if we wait for it to appear on its own because if we search for it, we will never find it" "Why?" Taufik asked her, feeling a little confused. "I don''t know why, but thest time when it was daytime like this, no matter how we searched for them, we never Found Them, it''s like they disappeared from This World, so it''s better to wait for them to appear on their own" Taufik nods his head. But Taufik who was interested in this valley, didn''t want to just wait for the skeleton to appear and do nothing. "Alright, you guys wait here, I want to explore this valley" Taufik said to them, he didn''t wait for their reply and went inside the valley immediately "wait!! I''ll go with you brother" Arman follows Taufik and goes inside the valley. Only Ka, Maharani, and a few of the soldiers Maharani brought with her are left behind. Seeing the two boys is already deep inside the Valley. Maharani stares at them. "He was so charming, human is indeed a special creature, right?" "...Yeah" ----- Inside the valley. Taufik and Arman walk, looking around the Death Valley. Different from the outside, inside this valley is quite dark and chill although they were in the middle of the desert. "Wow it was so creepy inside here, Brother" "Shusshs" Taufik Makes a gesture to Arman, asking him to quiet. "Don''t make a sound, I felt something in front" Hearing that Arman reflex Close his mouth with his hand. And slowly get close to Taufik. "It''s is that skeleton, brother?" Arman asked in a Small voice. Taufik closed his eyes and then spread his Mana around to scan this whole area. His Mana indeed Gets a response in front of them, but he can''t see what creature It is. "I don''t know, but I''m sure there is something there" Taufik gets his katana Out from Inventory. "Wait here! I''m gonna check what is that" "Be careful brother" ------ With ka and Maharani. Ka who was alone with Maharani The ruler of the desert Continent didn''t know how to begin a conversation with Maharani, So the atmosphere became awkward silence. "..." "... So how Taufik could be here? I mean how did he appear In our world?" Maharani breaks the silence, by starting the conversation with Ka, asking about Taufik. "I don''t know the full story, our king ''Dagraha'' just suddenly came back with him, we don''t know how exactly he can be here, but the others said when he appeared in this world, he was in a fight with King Dagraha and also able to wounded him" Maharani was surprised by what Ka said. "He wounded that Dagraha? With his insane recovery?" Ka nodded her head. "Yeah, Usually when our king is wounded it always heals fast, but the wound that Taufik gave him needs two whole days to heal" "Wow, are humans changing that much? I bet Shemon is so excited when he sees a real human again, right?" Once again Ka nodded her head. "Yes, by what I heard from Taufik, our Queen asked him many weird questions that day" "Hahahaha, it sounds really like what She would do" "...ahaha" "..." "..." Then a silencees once again between them. But Maharani then remembered the report she received from his soldiers. "Yeah right, I heard Dagraha kill two red dragons before, Does it have a connection with Taufik who suddenly appeared in this World?" "Ahh... About that... Ka who was there when Dagraha Asked Taufik for help in the library that day, of course, knows about it, but she doesn''t know if she can talk about this to the outsider even though that outsider is her queen''s friend. ... I- " "BOOMM" Ka stopped when she heard an explosion sound from inside the Death Valley. After that, Ka and Maharani see a Pir of Fire, Ascend to the sky. Maharani and Ka look at each other. "Something happens to the two of them, let''s go look for them" Then Maharani go inside the valley with Ka following behind her, And then The soldier too. ------ Taufik slowly gets close to that creature he sensed before, his katana already in his hand. But when he arrived at the ce he felt where the creature was, he didn''t see anything. ''... Nothing? I''m sure I sensed it here... It''s it some sort of illusion?'' Taufik then activated his All-Seeing Eyes, to see if it really was an illusion. Only after Taufik activated his All-Seeing eyes, was he finally able to see that creature. ''It''s Really the Spirit of Death that I once saw before, but this one is...quite big'' If the spirit of death that Anggun Summon before is In human size, this one is 3 or 4 mater Tall. The Spirit of Death who felt someone was breaking his Illusion slowly opened his eyes. "Who is foolish Enough, to disturb this great one rest?" The spirit of death said, looking toward Taufik''s direction. "Who and what are you, how dare you disturb this great one''s rest" "..." "I''m asking you, you weakling" The spirit of death gets annoyed by Taufik who doesn''t answer his questions. "... You can Talk?" Taufik asks, surprised that this spirit of death can talk because the one he met before could only say "Graah? Graaag" Like that. "Are you insulting this great one?" The spirit of death said in an angry voice. "Y-you!!" The spirit of death then made something that looked like a ball from The death energy in his hand, then threw it to Taufik. if someone got hit by this ball, they would get trapped in an illusion, and the one who is trapped inside that illusion would suffer endless death. They will experience Death, thene back to life again, and the way how they will die is different from before. This cycle will only be over if the victim''s Mind is broken. But for Taufik who has All-Seeing eyes this method is useless. When That Ball hit Taufik, and Disappear. The spirit of deathughing very hard. "Hahaha, you''re done now, there''s no way you Can Escape from that illusion" "... What? Escape from what?" But Taufik didn''t feel anything, the spirit of death who saw Taufik was okay and Still could talk, was surprised. "Yo-you, how can you escape from my illusion, it''s Impossible, I''m sure, I saw you getting hit by my attack, so why are you still fine?" The spirit of death asked, shocked at what Taufik did. "Ahh, It''s only The body it''s different, but the power is still the same, still weak, I''m excited for no reason" "W-wha- " Enough you so annoying, and I don''t like the way you talk, so-" Taufik uses his technique. ''SwordMagic: Fire Form!'' Then stabs the earth with his Katana. "Swoosh" Like before a pr of slightly white fire ascends to the sky from the earth, hitting the spirit of death. "... just died already" .... ... .. . Chapter 51: chapter 51 - contract "Just die already!" The fire that contains a holy power slowly eats that spirit''s body. "W-wha- this, this was a holy power?!" The spirit was terrified when he felt a holy power in Taufik Attack. Look at his body That slowly changes to a particle, The spirit of death, secretly without Taufik Notice activating his skill. ''This Man is Dangerous'' Before The spirit body disappearspletely, his technique "Fatal Transfer" is already activated. This skill allows the spirit of death to transfer any fatal injury he received to his skeleton. so all the injuries the spirit receives will transfer to the skeleton to bear. But the spirit who was Afraid of Taufik''s Holy power didn''t want to face him directly, so he decided to enter the spirit realm. He thought this was the Safest Choice because other than a spirit there''s no other creature that coulde inside the Spirit Realm. Only after the spirit of death arrived in the Spirit Realm, he finally Felt safe. "Hufft, that was scary, Who''d have thought there''d be a holy energy user in this world" The spirit then sees his body that slowly healed. "This the first time since this great one was born in this world that I met a Holy Power user, from this great one predecessor memory, there''s no holy power user in this world, but why he can use the holy power?" A spirit will never die, and even if The spirit were killed, the spirit will still not die. They only be reborn as new entities but still Have the previous spirit mind. It can happen in case if the Mana in that world is not as Contaminated as the Mana in the earth. Like this spirit of death, he was born/reborn in this world of Dragon because of the war that happened in this world a few hundred years ago. the aura of death that resulted from the many deaths that urred in the war Resonated with the MANA in the world, causing the birth of this Spirit of death. The spirit of death can be at ease in this world and grow much stronger because of the absence of threats to him, such as the spirit of life, and holy energy user. So he grows stronger day by day Because he continuously absorbs the Aura of death in this valley. The more powerful he gets, the more dragon skeletons he can control. "This Great one will stay in here for a while, It''s a tough choice because I''m so close to stepping into the spirit king realm" The spirit of death then summons his dragon skeleton to absorb the Aura Of death from them, so he can heal more quickly. "This great one can''t do anything about that, but as long as this Great One lives I can ascend to the spirit king realm, anytime, At least, here I''ll be safe from-" "Break" The spirit of death can finish what he wanted to say because he heard something break behind him. The spirit of death then looks at the sound source. He sees something like a sh mark on the air. Then he sees something that will terrify him In his whole life. He Saw the head of the person who attacked him before appearing from That crack grinning at him. "Safe from what?" "KYYAAAA!!!" the spirit of death shout, ------- When the spirit of death enters the spirit realm and Thoughts he already escaped from Taufik. Taufik just stood at his ce. Because Taufik who has an Afininty with Time and space, Felt a disturb in the space. ''Did he manage to escape?'' Taufik then went to where he felt space was disturbed. "Brother, did you manage to kill that spirit?" Arman said, getting out of his hiding after he saw the spirit was already gone when Taufik''s attack hit the spirit. "Stop, is not done yet he still alive" Hearing that Arman became tense, he looked around be he still didn''t see the spirit, he only Saw Taufik getting in a stance like he wanted to cut something. Taufik changes his technique form, from The fire Form to the Dark form. ''SwordMagic: Dark form'' "shh" Taufik cut on where he felt the trail where the Spirit of Death disappeared. Then a crack appeared in the air. Arman who Saw that, Rub his eyes thinking he was seeing an illusion. "Wait here, I will be back in a minute" Taufik then entered that crack. "Big Brother really can do anything, how human can grow that strong?" Not long after Taufik entered That Crack, Ka, Maharani, and her soldier arrived where Arman and Taufik were. But when Maharani Saw Arman was the only one here, she asked in worry. "Arman, where''s Taufik, is he alright?" Arman then look at Maharani. "...I don''t know where is Big Brother now, he disappeared After he entered the crack that he made with his sword" "What" x2 Arman then exined to them what had happened here, before they came. ------ "Safe from what?" Taufik said after he arrived at the spirit realm. But what wees him is the spirit of death who is Screaming like some girls in anime. "KYYAAAA!!!" "..." "Y-you, how can you be here, a-are you a spirit too?" The spirit of death asked, shocked when he saw Taufik in this spirit realm. But Taufik didn''t say anything, he was still shocked at what he had just seen before. He felt wrong when he saw something that had a scary figure like the spirit of death screaming like the Girls in the anime he usually watched. "... Are you by any chances is a girl?" "... What? What are you saying to this great one, there''s no such a thing as a gender to us ''spirit''" "Hufft, that was a relief, my mind almost going nk, seeing something scary like you screaming like a girl in those anime I have watched" "Y-you, how dare you!!!" Although, The spirit of death doesn''t know what this "Anime" That Taufik said, he somehow feels annoyed About that. "I don''t know what you are, but it is a wrong choice that you entered this realm, in this realm I''m invincible, hahaha,e forward my servant, kill this puny creature for me!!!" Then dragon Skeletons one by one appeared from the ground, and the number of dragon skeletons already exceeded a Thousand and kept Increasing. "Hahahaha, watch this was my servant, with this I can kill you in a second, hahaha" "Heh, is that so?" Taufik said without any hint of afraid in his face. Seeing this, The spirit of death only gets more angry. "I don''t know how long you can keep that expression of yours, but will know it soon... ATTACK HIM!!!" The spirit of death orders his skeleton to attack Taufik, while he uses his technique to attack Taufik too. "I will not spare you, even if you beg to this great one... ------- ...Please spare me ohh lord, please don''t kill me I will do Anything for you, I never made a contract with anyone before, so if you want you can make a contract with me, but please don''t kill me!!!" The Spirit of Death was on his knee begging Taufik to spare him after he saw Taufik kill his skeleton in just one swing of his Katana. "Why do I need to spare you, and what benefit do I get if I make a contract with you?" Taufik asked, still with Katana in his hand, on full alert if the spirit trying to do something funny. "I-i we make a contract, Y-you will be able to use my power" "Your power?" The spirit of death nods his head. "Yes, my lord" "That weak ability?" Heard that the spirit of death with a heavy heart nodded his head again, In Taufik''s point of view, those abilities were indeed weak. "... Yes, my lord" "Hmm, I think it''s more beneficial to kill you here because if I kill you the problem in Death Valley will be solved and I will get a reward from Rani too-" "No, my lord, please spare me, I''m still too young, I will do anything you ask me to do, please don''t kill me" The Spirit of Death said in panic after he heard what Taufik said. "About the death valley I will leave that valley and only follow you, and I will not disturb anyone again, so please spare me!!" The spirit of death begs Taufik To spare him, once more. "Are you promise?" "Yes, I promise, I will do anything, is better than death because if I''m dead here, I will start again from the start, and because the aura of death in this valley already be tiny, the speed of my cultivation will not as fast as before" The spirit of death exins to Taufik. "Alright, I will make a contract with you, But the content of that contract is for me to decide, are you okay with that?" Heard that the spirit of death begs again with his head on the ground. "Yes, you can do anything to that contract my lord, as long as don''t kill me, I will ept any term that you put on that contract" Taufik then made a paper with his magic and wrote the contract, the contract said The spirit of death would do anything Taufik ordered him, without any refusing or objection, and in exchange Taufik would not kill the spirit of death. Taufik reread the contract many times, to ensure that there were no loopholes in the contract. After he thought the contract was okay, he signed it and then gave the contract to the spirit of death to sign. After he signs it, the paper glowing then bes two lights that fly inside Taufik and the spirit of death''s body, then disappear. "With the contract that has been made between us, I have my first order to you" Heard that, the spirit of death who was still on his knee said. "Yes my lord, just said it" "...Can you change the way how you look first?" "..." .... ... .. . Chapter 52: chapter 52 - Insane Women "Can you change the way how you look?" "...why, my lord?" The Spirit of Death asks, dumbfounded by his first order. "Hehh, are questioning my order?" Taufik said, look at the Spirit of Death with sinister eyes. The Spirit of death who Saw that, shakes his head in panic. "no, no, no my lord, it''s just-... Taufik looked at him, with the same eyes and didn''t want to hear any reason or rejection. ... I- I will do it" Like any Other spirit, the spirit of death is also born by Pure Mana, so they basically didn''t have any "true shape" They can be anything. and the reason why The spirit of death took a shape that is simr to that ''reaper'', is because the reaper is something that is close to the concept of "death". The spirit of death then changes shape from 3-4 meters to something like ck liquid, Then changes shape again to That humanoid shape. He looks like a 15-year-old girl with a bob hairstyle, still wearing the reaper coat, and ck shorts pants, And still wields his scythe too. "How about this, my lord?" The spirit of death asks in a girly voice. "..." Taufik looks at him, closes his eyes then opens them again, he does it several times. "... Are you sure you''re not a girl?" "Like I said before my lord, we "spirit" is genderless" "It''s so?" "Yes, my lord" Taufik then closed his eyes, then opened them again. "Alright, for now on you''re a girl!! This is an order" "... Ehh, but my lord-" "No ''buts'' you said it yourself that "Spirit" Is genderless, so it means You can be a Boy or Girl, and I order you to be a girl from now on, do you un-der-stand?" The Death spirit of death looks sad. "... Yes, my lord" Taufik shoke his head. "And for now on, your Name is "Kra"" "... Kra?" The spirit of death finally raised her head when she heard Taufik give her a name. "Kra... Kra, I like that name, hahaha, this great one finally has a name, Thank you, my lord" Kra said forgetting the sadness she felt before. "And there is one more thing I like to order you" "What is that, my lord? This kra will do it!" "Can you change the way you talk?" "..." ------ On the outside world. With Arman and the others. "It''s been one hour since Taufik is gone, are you sure he is alright, Arman?" Maharani asks Arman felt worried for Taufik, Maharani is not the only one worried about Taufik Ka is worried too, but she just doesn''t show it. "... Brother is okay, I''m sure about it" Although Arman said That, he was worried too. But, he believed that Taufik was fine, in Arman''s eyes, there was nothing that could threaten Taufik in this world. "Young Master, do we have to ask for help from The King?" Ka asked, with a worried face That clearly showed on her face. "... No, it''s no th-" "Creakk" Arman stopped what he wanted to say when he heard the sound of something cracking. When Arman saw the same crack that Taufik made appear, he felt happy. "Look is brother''s technique, his back" Arman pointed at the crack that appeared in the air. Maharani and Ka look at that crack waiting for Taufik to show up. They didn''t wait for too long. When they see Taufike out from that crack, they are finally relieved, but they are surprised and confused when they see a little girl following Taufik. "Hy, I''m back" ------- In Throne Room, In the front of Maharani Altar, there was a table. In this table, Maharani and her subordinate usually use to discuss something. But right now the one who sitting in there is Taufik and the others. "So you said this little girl here, is the spirit of death that controls that dragon skeleton?" Maharani ask Taufik, pointed at kra. "Hy, I''m not a little girl, I have a name that my lord gave me, and that was Kra, remember it, K.L.L.A.RA" Kra said, doesn''t like it when Maharani called her "little girl". But Maharani ignored her and continued to look at Taufik. Taufik nodded his head. " Yeah, but you don''t have to worry, she has made a contract with me, so she will not threaten your kingdom anymore" "Now I have solved your problem, I look forward to my promised reward" Heard that Maharani showed a sweet smile. "Hehe, actually, you don''t have to wait, I will give your reward now" Then Maharani stood up from her seat and walked to get close to Taufik. With a smile she said. "Tadda, your rewerd is me" "..." "..." "..." When she said That, the room instantly became silent, there was no sound at all. "... What?" "You will be my husband, isn''t it a great reward, you will be the husband of the ruler of this continent, isn''t it great, right?" Taufik just looks at her, thinking. ''This woman is insane'' "Y-your Highness something like that-" " What? " Ka tried to say something, but she didn''t dare to question Maharani''s Dedication. but Kra was different she bravely insulted Maharani for her dedication, and even Arman joined in the middle. Seeing all of this Taufik massaged his nose bridge. ''What a fucking situation is this?'' -------- "ALL OF YOU STOP!!!" Taufik shouts at them who still argue at each other. When they heard Taufik shout, all of them instantly fell silent. Taufik then pointed at Maharani. "... You insane women, what are you thinking, how can ''that'' is a reward?" "And just for your information, I already wife" Heard that Maharani became silent for a while. "... I''m fine, if I be a second wife, as long as I have your strong gane, everything is fine with me" "BUT I''M NOT!!" Taufik said, finds her reasoning is so absurd. ------- A few days have passed since that day. Taufik decides to stay in Maharani kingdom for a little longer. He stays for two reasons. One is for the library in this kingdom, although Maharani library is not as big as Dagraha library, but book is still a book, after Taufik got the Photographic Memory skill, he liked to read any new book. The second reason is the cksmith from this kingdom, from what Taufik read in Dagraha library before, Golden Dragon cksmith is top-notch. They said it was not because of the armor that golden dragons wore when the war before and only depended on their strong physique, the golden dragon may have been extinct a long time ago. So Taufik wants to meet that cksmith and see if they can Enhance his katana more. But, his priority right now is to read all of the books in Maharani Library, with Maharani''s permission Taufik could read all of the books at the library. Also in these few days, Maharani always disturbs him when he is in the library, and asks him about his answers to her proposal, surely Taufik rejects her offer, but Maharani doesn''t give up at all, she keeps asking and asking again, although always ended with Taufik rejecting her. "Fik?" Maharanies to the library again to meet with Taufik. Taufik was not alone in this library, there were Ka, Arman, and Kra too. Although, Arman and Kra are here only because Taufik has Forced them. "What? Before you ask again, I will say it again... No" Taufik said before Maharani could say her proposal again. "Not that, I''m here to chat with you" "Hmm, about what?" Taufik asks, curious about what Maharani wants to talk about. "I''m curious who this lucky woman is, that makes you reject me many times, can you tell me about her?" Ka who heard Maharani''s question, Diverted her attention from the book in her hand and Focused On their conversation, she wanted to know too, how this lucky woman could get a man like Taufik. Not only Ka, but even Arman and Kra Too, put their book on the table, and want to hear what Taufik answers, although their reason is that this conversation is more interesting than that book. "Hmm, why do you ask that?" "Just because, I just want to know if this woman is Better than me or not" "Alright, if you want to know it, then I will tell you" Taufik then made a picture of Jenn with his magic and showed it to Maharani. "It''s her, beautiful right?" Ka and the others get close to Maharani, wants to see the pictures of Jenn too. "Wow, she was indeed a beautiful woman" Maharani said, getting a nod from the others. "Right" Taufik then tells them about how he met Jenn, How they ended up together, how were they''re daily life, and many more. Although he didn''t tell them everything, the others were still happy, and the part they most liked was when Taufik and Jenn became a couple, they Laughed a lot when Taufik told them that story. .... ... .. . Chapter 53: chapter 53 - Blacksmith A/N - (sorry again guys, only this much, same cause, same problem, yeah, football again, i''m sorry) ------- "Alright, this was thest book" Taufik said, dismissing all of his clones. Then One by one Taufik''s clones disappeared, and at the same time when they disappeared, Taufik received the Memories that the Clones had umted for a few days. He didn''t receive the clone''s memory Raw and needs to filter it first, before storing it in his mind Library, because besides the knowledge about the book that the Clones had read, there''s other memory in it too. ''Mind library'' it''s a skill that Taufik developed after he had read too many books, like the name ''library'' mind library is literally a library inside Taufik''s mind. In this ''mind library,'' Taufik has saved many books in there, from the books he once read on Earth, and From Dagraha Library to this library. How to use this was simple, Taufik just needed To think about what knowledge he wanted, and then The Book would instantly, appear in his mind, simple and easy. Taufik then separates the memories into what he needs and doesn''t need, stores the knowledge he thought was important to his Mind Library, and just forgets about the other memory that he thought was useless to him, which takes a few times to be done. "Hufft, it''s finally done, now is the time to meet the cksmith" ''Maybe at this time, Shemon already figured out the problem in my technique, do I need to back to the Forrest Continent first? ahh just forget it, I still want to see The Snow Continent, let''s do thatter, and I''m not in a hurry either, so it''s fine '' They have been on this Continent for more than a week, so Taufik thinks maybe Shemon already Found the bug in his technique. There are many interesting things in this desert Continent, like Ruins, an exotic animal, and many more. But Taufik wasn''t interested in it, he only interested in the Death Vay and The cksmith that they have here, but after seeing with his own eyes, Taufik was lost interest in The Death Vay, so the only thing that was left was The cksmith, this library was just a bonus to him. Taufik then Went to meet Maharani to ask her, where her best cksmith at. When he arrived at the Hall, the Guard directly opened the Gate without him asking. Taufik thanked the guard and then went inside the hall. When he was inside, he saw Maharani in her dragon form discussing something with her Subordinate. He ignored it and then go directly to Maharani. Maharani who saw Taufik, stopped The meeting and turned into her Humanoid form. "Hmm, fik? Do you need something?" "Rani, I want to meet your best cksmith, where I can find it?" Taufik said to her, ignoring the stare from the others in this hall when he called her ''Rani''. "cksmith? Hmmm...Wait a minute!" Maharani Then writes something, and after she''s done writing, she gives it to Taufik. "This, take this" Taufik received that paper, but he didn''t read it And only looked at Maharani. "What is this?" "That was a letter of rmendation, when you show it to the cksmithter, they will do anything you ask them to do" Heard that Taufik nod his head and store that paper inside his inventory. "So where can I find this cksmith?" "Wait a minute" Maharani then called the Guard outside, not too long after that, golden dragon soldiers in full armor came. "Yes, Your Highness, what is your order" "Guide him to khan" Maharani ordered her while pointing at Taufik. "Yes, Your Highness" ------- "Brother, where are we going?" Arman asks Taufik, following Him after he Sees him leave the library. "What''s your qualification to question my lord''s decision, kid?" Kra said to Arman who questioned Taufik. Like Arman, she too, followed Taufik after she saw Taufik leave the library. "Who you call a kid, kids?" "Y-you, I''m older Than you, so you are a kid" Kra was born/ reborn a few years After the war with the red dragon, and Arman was Born a Hundred years after the war ended, so Kra''s call is not wrong. Taufik massaged his nose bridge when he saw they argued. "You two, shut up, Why are you two even following me?" Taufik shouts at the two, to make them shut up. "If you wante along, be quiet!!!" "Yes brother/my lord" Arman and Kra said at the same time, looking down, afraid to look at Taufik directly. After they be quiet, Taufik asks The guard to continue to guide him. The Guard do as Taufik asks her and When they arrive in front of a big cave, the guard stops. She looked at Taufik and said. "Your honor, we have arrived, This was where is the cksmith is" Taufik looked at the cave in front of him. "...This cave?" He said, pointing at the Big Cave. "Yes, your honor, this where our best cksmith work, although the outside looks like a cave, but the inside is different, you will understand when you go inside" The guard said, guide Taufik to go directly inside of the cave. But, before they can go deeper a golden Dragon stop them. "What business do you have here, Mr. Khan is doing something important right now, and he said he didn''t want the others to disturb him, so if what you want to do is not something important, please leave!" The Golden Dragon said, looking at the guard and the rest. Heard that, the guard pointed at Taufik and said. "Watch your mouth, Jhl, this honorable person here is The Queen mate, and The person who stopped the Skeleton Dragon from Death Valley, show some respect!" The Golden Dragon, Jhl was surprised when he heard the Guard say that. He had heard about Taufik before, but he didn''t know about how he looked, because of his work as a cksmith, so it was rare for him to go outside the Cave. Jhl Then bowed his head To Taufik. "I''m sorry for my rude behavior, your Honor, I don''t know it was you, please forgive me" "It''s okay" Jhl raised his head after he heard that, then looked at Taufik again. "So what, a great person like your Honor doing in our Humble workshop?" Taufik took out the letter that Maharani had written before and Gave it to Jhl. "This what Rani-... Your queen has written, she said to give it to the cksmith and that cksmith will do whatever I ask" Jhl read the contents of that letter, and he was shocked by what the contents were. "Wait here, I will give this to Mr. Khan first" Jhl then goes down deeper inside the Cave to meet Khan. Not too long after that, Jhl back with a wide smile on his dragon head. "Mr. Khan said you can go inside, please follow me" Taufik nodded his head and then followed Jhl to go deeper inside the Cave. .... ... .. . A/N-( ignore what below, is just to add more words, sorry) Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words. A/N - i''m sorry. Chapter 54: chapter 54 - Name Stone As Taufik goes deeper and deeper, the heat he felt was increasing, but this heat is okay to Taufik, the only is Arman. As we go deeper, Arman can not handle the heat, anymore. "Brothers, I can''t do it anymore, the heat is too much for me" Arman then look at Kra. "Klra, how are you still fine?" Heard that, Klra showed a smug smile on her face. "Heh, You''re just that weak, kid, hahaha" Sheughs at Arman. Klra is a spirit and a spirit is a Being that is born from Mana, so she has a body of Mana, That''s why she is not affected too much by the heat or cold. Although Arman is a Dragon, his skin is still not as strong as The Golden Dragon, so from The Five of Them, Arman is the one who is most affected by the heat. "Y-you" Taufik shook his head, then made some device that would continuously exclude cold air, the device is something that looks like a cooler, but instead of a phone, this one was for a body. "Take this!" Arman held the device that Taufik gave him and then inspected it. "What is this, brother?" "Insert your Mana into that, and then stick it to your neck, it will make you cold" Arman does as Taufik asks him, inserts his Mana into it, and sticks it in his neck, not long after that, instead of feeling the heat he feels cold this time. "Wow, this was so cool, brother, Thank you" He turns his head to look at Klra again and is his turn to show a Smug smile. "Ahaha, I have this, but you''re not, hahaha" This time Klra who feels annoyed, then looks at Taufik. "My lord-" "No, You are fine, on your own" Before Klra asked, Taufik already Rejected her. faced rejection from Taufik, Klra showed a sad face. But Arman who saw this Laughed. "Hahahaha- " Arman..." Taufik said in a cold voice and Arman who heard that instantly fell silent. Taufik shakes his head again. "Hahahaha, you guys are so funny" Jhal who watched this whole interactionughed, then he looked at Taufik. "But, what that thing, how can you make something out of nowhere?" "Just my magic, nothing much" Jhal just shrugs his soldiers, he doesn''t know if magic like that exists, but Jhal who was a cksmith still finds what Taufik did was amazing. "Alright, if you say so" They then continue their way. -------- Just like what the guard Told him, the Inside of this Cave is indeed different. More deeper they are, they meet with more Golden Dragons who forging something. Inside this Cave is so big, there are many machines that they use to forge and many rooms that store what they have done forging. Seeing the Golden Dragons who work here, Taufik noticed something, many of the Golden Dragons here have lost their limb, Whether it''s their feet or their hands, Many Golden Dragons here are like That. ''Are they the ones who survived the war with the Red Dragon?'' But Taufik ignored it and kept following Jhal, they kept walking until they arrived In front of one Room that was different from the other. Inside the room, Taufik saw a golden Dragon that had no Wing and one foot, Taufik knew he lost one leg because his one leg, was something like an artificial leg made of some material like steel. That Golden Dragon was Forging something too, but instead of using a machine like the other Golden Dragon Taufik saw before, this one is doing it ssically, using a hammer. "Tang~Tang~Tang~" The clinking sound of iron meets iron can be heard from inside the room. They getting close to that golden Dragon. When they close enough, Jhal shouts. "Mr.Khan!" "Tang~Tang~Tang~" But the Dragon named Khan seemed didn''t hear Jhal and kept Hammering, But Jhal still calling him, as if he was always doing this. "Mr.Khan!" Jhal kept doing it until Khan Noticed him. "Hmm? Ohh Jhal, Hahaha I''m sorry this one is almost done, so I just continued to forge it, hahaha" Khan then looked at the others who came with Jhal. "So, who was the Man that The Queen mentioned in that letter?" "This was the person, Mr. Khan... Jhal pointed at Taufik. ...the queen Husbend" Taufik was startled by what Jhal said. "Huh?... Hey, What The Fuck are you saying?" Jhal looks at Taufik in confusion. "Ehh, but that was the letter said, that you Ware the Queen Husbend" "W-wha... That insane woman, I will deal with herter" Taufik said, slightly angry at Maharani. "Hahahaha, maybe you''re the only one in this kingdom who dared to call the queen an insane woman" Khan said,ughing so hard when he heard Taufik call Maharani an insane Woman. The Guard who heard what Taufik said, considers he didn''t hear anything, but she still will tell her queen about thister. "Hahaha, I like you, kid, tell me what you want, if I can I will do it" "Alright... Taufik then takes his ck Katana which he usually uses out of his inventory, then shows it to Khan. ...this My weapon, can you do something to make it better?" "Ohh" Khan takes the Katana with only Two of his fingers. "This little thing?" Taufik nods his head. Khan then pulled that Katana out from the scabbard, he saw a beautiful ck de. "What a beautiful weapon...Hmm?" At first, khan thought it would be a very easy job, but when he saw the Katana closely, he was shocked. "T-this" Khan then looks at Taufik. "W-where you got this Katana, kid?" Taufik tilts his head. "Why?" "T-this weapon is not something that something that made by hand, this weapon from the very beginning has always been like this, h-how something like this can be made? There''s no trace of this weapon Being forged, it-it''s Just like this weapon appeared out of nowhere... Khan looks the Katana up and down. ... Amazing, the one who can make this weapon may be...a GOD only?" Khan That looks at Taufik Again. "So, where you got this weapon, kid?" "... A Family heirloom?" Taufik said, can''t say that Katana was from the system reward. "..." Khan was silent for a while after Taufik said That. "... Wow, your Family is awesome...do you expect me to say That?" Khan said finding what Taufik said obviously a Lie. Taufik stroked the back of his head,ughing awkwardly. "Haha..." Khan shakes his Dragon head. "It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me, everyone has i secret, so it''s fine. "Haha, thank you, I appreciate it" Taufik said, feeling relieved that Khan didn''t ask him more. "But, I can''t do something to this weapon, More precisely, my level is not on this level yet, I''m sorry" Khan gave back the Katana to Taufik. "I see, it''s okay" "But..." Taufik looks at Khan. "But?" "Have you ever heard about the name stone?" "Name Stone?" Taufik tried to ess his Mind Library to find out about The Nama Stone, but he didn''t find anything. He looks at Khan again and shakes his head. "No, I never heard about that, what is this "Name stone" thing? "The Name Stone or Soul Stone, but we usually can it as Name Stone, Like what the name is, when you smelt your weapon with this Stone and give your weapon a name after the smelting process is done, your weapon will be a soul weapon" "Soul weapon?" Khan nods his dragon head. "Yeah, soul weapon, when your weapon bes a soul weapon, it''s the same as saying that your weapon is a living being, Not only that if your weapon bes a soul weapon, The weapon will constantly grow stronger too, and if your weapon only can be used by you and the chosen descendant of yours, Interesting isn''t it?" "Is interesting indeed, so do you have that Stone?" Heard that, Khan was smiling, and Taufik who saw his smiling thought that Khan had the Stone, so he was smiling happily too. "Of course... I''m not, Hahaha" "..." "..." "..." Taufik, Arman, Klra, Jhal, and the Guard were not Laughing at all, they only saw Khan whoughed at his Joke in silence. "You have to see your face, it''s so funny, hahaha" "...Has there never been anyone telling you that your joke is not Funny, Khan?" "Of course not, they always told me that was funny, right Jhal?" Khan said looking at Jhal seeking his opinion. But instead of answering Khan, jhal was avoiding his Gaze, like he was not hearing Khan At all. "...Jhal?" Khan calls Jhal, but Jhal still pretends like He doesn''t hear Khan at all. "..." Khan then looks at Taufik and the other. "Is it not Funny?" As It had been trained before, Taufik and The others nodded their head in unison. "Yeah old Man, is not funny at all" "Yeah, why are you trying to look funny, if it''s not funny, pathetic" Arman and Klra''s words are like a p on Khan''s face. "Bukk" Khan fell with his knee on the ground. "Ughh, stop, I get it, I will never tell a joke again, please stop" Look at this Taufik shaking his head. "Stop Khan, is still not funny, just tell me where I can get this Name Stone and how it looks, already" "Still not funny? Haaa alright, the era has changed, now my humor is not funny to others again, this way life a long life is boring, ahhh I miss my oldrades" Khan then stood up then go to search for something. And when he back, he had a book in his hand. "Take this, This book has anything about the Name Stone" Taufik took the book but he didn''t read it Immaditly and put it in his inventory instead. "Thank you, I will be back if I get that stone, so can you help me with it?" Khan nodded his head. "Yeah, anytime, kid" .... ... .. . Chapter 55: chapter 55 - Dagraha was a simp "Your Honor, Where do you want to go next?" The Guard said after they left the cave. "I''m gonna search That stone, you can leave now" Heard That, The guard bowed her head. "If so, is a pleasure for me to guide the hero of our kingdom, then I will take my leave, your Honor" Taufik just nods his head, and the Guard then leaves, going back to her post. After he saw the Guard already left, Taufik opened the book that Khan had given him. Calling it a book may not be right because it only has a few pages, and Because this book was the book of Golden Dragon, it''s quite big. is different from the book in Dagraha library, the book here, in Maharani Kingdoms is quite big, because they don''t usually use their humanoid form like the Green Dragon. The book that Khan gave him, only has three pages, The first page exins what Nama/soul stone is, page two tells about where you can find the name/soul stone, and page three is what Taufik wants to see, the Name Stone Pictures. When Taufik saw The Picture of that stone he was smiling. ''As long as I know what it looks like, and what its function is, my magic can make it out of nowhere, haha'' "Brother, are we gonna go to search for that stone?" Arman asked when he saw Taufik was smiling. "Yes my lord, from what I know after looking at my predecessor''s memories, The ce that has a name stone only in Volcano Continent, are we really have to go to That ce?" But, Taufik shoke his head. "Of course not, why do I need to search for it if I can make it myself" "You can make something like that too, my lord?" Arman who remembers that Taufik can make something out of Nowhere answers Klra''s question instead of Taufik. "Of course, he can, Who do you think Big Brother was, he can do anything, just make some stones, he even can make a mountain if he wants" "I''m not questioning you, kid, I ask my lord" "Hmm, I''m just trying to fix your ignorance, you should thank me, OLD kid" '' old kid? What is that?'' Taufik though after he heard what Arman said to Klra. "But you were the one who asked my lord first, so it''s you who is ignorance, not me" "I just want to test you, blehh" Arman sticking his tongue out to Klra. "Y-you... Whatever I will go back to Spirits Realm... Klra then look at Taufik. ...My Lords I ask for your permission, please excuse me" Taufik just nodded his head, and then Klra went inside the spirit Realm, leaving Taufik And Arman behind, but she didn''t forget to Stick her tongue out too. "Blehh" Seeing this Taufik shakes his head, again. When Klra is gone, Taufik look at Arman. "Why do you always argue with her, Arman?" Heard Taufik''s question, Arman avoided Taufik''s Gaze and said. "... I don''t know, I just don''t like her" "You have to be careful, almost every love story begins with you hating each other, you know" After Taufik said, Arman finally looked at Taufik''s direction. "Are you sure brother?" "Yes, That''s What happens in every drama my mother always watches, so be careful, okay?" Arman nods his head. "But are you and Ms. Jenn like that too, brother?" "Ehhh... You see, we were the unique ones, we just did it like... We follow the flow, yeah follow the flow, it seems easy but it''s hard for someone else, that how unique our rtionship was" Arman tilts his head. "... Is it Supposed to be something special?" "Hmm, why?" "From what my Mother told me when my father asked her to marry him, my mother always rejected it first, but my father didn''t give up, he gave my mother everything she wanted and followed her wherever she went, And then after that, my mother doesn''t know why, One day she suddenly epted my father proposal to marry him, so when my mother angry to my father, she always said that she always regret that decision of her, is it a special rtionship too, brother?" "..." Taufik felt silent after he heard what Arman Said. "But my mother told me to keep it secret from my father, so maybe telling you this was fine...I guess" ''Poor Dagraha'' "So it''s my parent''s rtionship is special too, brother?" "No... Dagraha is just a...Simp...a sess simp" "Simp? What is that?" Arman asks in confusion. "You don''t need to know that" "... Okay" ------- Taufik opened the book on a page Where the Names Stone pictures were. ''Hmm, how much do I have to make? Let''s just make it three first'' Taufik then activated his Imagination magic. Not long after that, three stones that resemble the one in the Book appear in Taufik''s Hands. "Wow, your magic is indeed amazing, brother, even if this was not the first time that I''ve seen this, but is still amazing to see something being created out of nowhere" Arman said in Awe after he saw Taufik''s magic once again. "Hahaha, I know right? I feel the same too" Taufik then put those three stones in his inventory. "Alright let''s go to meet Khan again" Taufik then goes to cksmith Cave Again, But this time the one who weed them is not Jhal, but the other Golden Dragon. The Golden Dragon who already knew who Taufik was, directly let him in. Like before Taufik went through the same way until he arrived at Khan Room, Like before, right now Khan was Hammering something too, but this time Jhal was there with him. "ng~ng~ng~" "Khan!!" "ng~ng~ng~" "KHAN!!!" No matter how hard Taufik called his Name, Khan still did not hear him. Don''t want to shout any longer, Taufik had an idea to make his voice Louder with his Magic. "Arman, close your ear" After Taufik saw Arman cover his ear with his Hand. Taufik flowed his mana to his throat, after he felt it was good enough, Taufik opened his mouth. "KHANNNN!!!" Taufik''s voice was like thunder that made the entire Cave shake like an earthquake. Khan and Jhal who was busy forging something, were shocked when they felt The entire Cave was shaking and wanted to go outside to see the situation. But when they turn over, they see Taufik standing with Arman. "Hy kid, what are you doing, let''s go outside, don''t you feel that earthquake? I never had experienced an earthquake that big in my whole life, let''s go outside now" Khan said in a hurry while looking at the Cave ceiling, afraid that something gonna fall to hit them. But Taufik and Arman still looked calm. "That earthquake? Is actually because of me, I''m sorry if it bothers you" "You? Why you do that?" Khan asks, still shocked from the earthquake before. "I have been calling you for a while, but you don''t respond at all, so I do that" Heard that Khan pped his dragon head, then took a deep breath. "Haaaa, next time please don''t do that, so why are you here? I thought you go to search the Names Stones" "I already have it, so can you smelt it to my Katana?" "... You what?" Khan looks at Taufik With a look of disbelief. "I already have that Names Stone... Taufik then takes one of the Names stones from his inventory. ... Here, look at that, is it Real or Fake" Khan took that Stone, and then inspected it, He looked at that stone for almost one hour. "Khan is almost one hour, are you done already?" Khan then stop inspected that stone. "It''s hard to believe, but this stone was the real one, how did you find it so fast?" "Haha, it''s a secret" Khan then thinks for a while, looks at Jhal, and then looks at Taufik again. "Is it because of your magic too?" "..." Heard that Taufik became silent for a while, then looked at Jhal. Jhal who sensed his Gaze, said. "... Is that Supposed to be a secret?" "No... It''s fine" Then look at Khan again. "Yes that stone I made with my magic, is it a problem?" "Wow, so you really made this with your magic, huh, it''s...Very Incredible" Khan then inspected that stone once more time. "It''s indeed resemble each other, there''s no difference at all" Khan then looked at Taufik again. "... Are your weapon is your magic product too?" Taufik shoke his head. "No, it''s different than Katana was a give I received" "I see, one day if I have a chance, I want to meet with the person who gives you this weapon" ''Yeah, if you can'' Taufik thought, that if the one who gave Taufik a login reward was something that you could visit, Taufik was the first person who would meet with "them". " Alright, I will start the smelting process after I am done with this one, You can back for now, when your weapon is done I will send someone to notify you" "Alright I leave it to you, I will leave now, c''mon Arman" But seeing Taufik wanted to leave, Khan Remembered something. "Hy kid, wait a minute, I have something to ask you" "Hmm, what is that?" Khan then took one sheet of paper. "Hahaha, Is not much... Then give that paper to Taufik. ... Can you make this material for me?" "..." ''This why I don''t want him to know about my magic, shit''. .... ... .. . Chapter 56: chapter 56 - Half-Half A few dayster. In the middle of the desert. Arman can be seen battling against a Giant centipede. The Giant centipede was rushed toward Arman. But before the Giant centipede can reach Arman, Arman stomps one of his feet on the Ground, then a stone Pir ascends from the ground, hitting the soft part of the giant centipede, the lower part of the centipede. "Swosh" The spiky side of the stone Pir stabs the belly of the centipede and keeps rising till the Stone Pir gets through The Giant centipede''s body. "Crack" "Ghraahhg" The giant centipede was roaring in Pain but was still not dead yet. Arman doesn''t want to waste this chance. This time he raised his hand, and then Two stone walls, Appeared, The stone wall rose, sandwiching the Giant centipede. And before the giant centipede can react, Arman Combines his two palms. Following Arman Palms, the Two stone walls, begin to move at high speed. The Giant centipede who was stuck because of the stone Pir before, can escape from his fate, getting squeezed to death by the two stone walls. "Graaahgg" Was thest word of the giant centipede. "Hufft, it''s finally over" Arman swipes his sweat with his wrist. "p~p~p~" Hearing the pping sound, Arman turns his head and smiles. "How was that, brother?" Taufik was this whole time watching Arman, nods his head. "It''s not bad, your control toward the earth''s elements is getting better and better" "Hehe, it''s all because of your guidance, thank you, big Brother" Arman said while stroking the back of his head. "Not bad kid, you now can handle one of my dragon skeletons, it''s not bad, hm, hm, hm" Klra said, nodding her head. "What are you saying, young master is the only Green Dragon who can control earth element, it''s so amazing... Ka said with a happy smile, but then she looked down, with a sad expression. ...young master is growing day by day... But me... " "... Ka" Seeing this Taufik shook his head. ''I think is the time'' "Ka, go with me for a while" Taufik said to ka then look at Arman and Klra. "Arman continued your training, and Klra watch him, help him if something gets Dangerous, okay?" "Yes brother/my lord" Taufik nods at them, then looks at Ka. "C''mon, follow me!" Ke followed him until they reached a ce where no one could hear them, Taufik stopped. "Alright now is the two of us, tell me Your problem" "... I-I" "Don''t worry, just tell me that you consider I can know and keep that what sensitive for yourself" Ka nodded her head. "Actually, I was a half-dragon... Ka then tells her story to Taufik, About who she was. Ka was a half-dragon and half-human, she had a human side to her mother. Ka''s Father participated In a war that happened on the earth. And his mother was one of the Magicians at That time. Long story short, Ka''s Father fell in love with her mother after she helped him. When the war is postponed again, Ka''s mother decides to follow Ka''s Father to his world with the Green Dragon King which is Dagraha''s Father''s permission. At first, is a happy story, but when Ka''s mother gives birth to her, She dies. Therefore, Ka grew up without her mother and only heard stories about her from her father. And it did not end at that, Ka who was not fully mature yet had to lose her Father too, because of the war with the Red Dragon. And from that time Ka grew up without her parents. "But that is not the end of it, I was born as human, but still have a bit of Dragon characteristics Like this horn, I can''t fly like other dragons, I always look at my friends who can fly freely with envy, And I can''t even use the Dragon Magic, from the start my life always miserable, I can''t do anything like the others Green Dragon can do, I just want to use magic like the others, talk to tree like the Prince... Why was I even born in this world, if I can''t do anything" Ka said with sadness, Envy, anger, and pity, pity to herself. "I didn''t me my parents, it''s... It''s just why I can''t born normal like the others" "..." Taufik can only see her cry and doesn''t know what he has to do. ''Girl, I only wanted to know your problem, not your entire life, How I''m Supposed to do after hearing your whole life story?'' Taufik can only say that in his mind, didn''t dare to say it to Ka directly. "Hy, hy calm down, don''t cry in front of me like that, I always felt bad if a woman cried in front of me" Taufik said while stroking Ka''s back, Trying tofort her. "Calm down and let''s talk about your problem with your magic" "Sob~sob~sob, I just want to ask if you can help me, like when you help the prince?" Taufik then smiles. "I will try, so calm down for now, and let''s talk about it, okay" Ka nodded her head. "Okay" "Sob~sob~sob" Taufik then heard someone sobbing but it was not from Ka but from his back. "Hmm?" Taufik then looked behind and Saw Arman and Klra was cried. "... You guys what you do here?" He then looks at Klra. "Klra do you disobey my order?" "E-eh... No my lord it''s not me, it''s him, he was curious about what you gonna say to that woman and decided to follow you, I-I just follow him because you asked me to watch him, I''m still following your order, I''m not at fault here" Klra said in a panic, pointing at Arman. "N-no it''s not like that, brother, i-i... Arman was in a panic too and could not give any good reason, he then looked at Klra. ... You traitors" Taufik just shakes his head. "You two will receive your punishmentter, look, you made Ka embarrassed" Heard that Arman looked at Ka. "... I''m sorry Ka" Ka who from the start when Arman And Klra were here covered her face with her hand, said. "No, don''t like at me right now, young master, please" ------- "Are you finally calm down, Ka?" Ka nods her head. "... Yeah, I''m okay right now" "Okay, so let''s Talk about your problem-" "Brothers I want to hear it too" Arman said while doing a handstand with a big Boulder above their feet, with Klra, but the Boulder that Klra had was bigger than What Arman had. "No, you can''t move from that, if I see you move, I''ll do something that you will not like" Taufik said, sounding slightly threatening. "..." x2 Seeing they are already silent, Taufik looks at Ka again. "Okay, Let''s start our business" Ka nods her head again. "Let''s talk about dragon magic first, from what I know about "Dragon Magic", dragon Magic is magic centered on The Lip, so saying dragon magic is " Word Magic" That can control their element is not wrong, you can''t use Dragon Magic, maybe because you''re born without the dragon tongue, just like what you said, you''re born with much your Mother gen then your Father, maybe that was the case" "Yeah, I have thought about that too before, Do you have a solution?" Heard that Taufik showed a smile, and then made a copy of a book from his mind library. "Have you ever tried human magic?" -------- Two dayster, after Taufik gives Ka a human magic book. "Hoaamm, it''s so boring here, when Khan is done with my Katana" Taufik was sitting alone in Maharani Pce garden. "System, login!" [Yes] [DING] [Congrattions you''ve got SUPER RARE-LEVEL item ''Enhanced cloak'' ] [Enhanced Cloak A Cloak that has a defense mechanism, and can boost in Mana recharge. Active Skill - Immunity] [Immunity Immune to all attacks for 5 seconds. Cooldown: 1 week] "Wow, finally some good items appeared, it''s been a long time since I received a good item" "Hmm, but I don''t need this item, Do I need to give it to someone? Jenn is far away for now, hmm, so Kaele? Yeah let''s give it to Ka, she was The weakest in our group right now" Taufik then put that cloak in his inventory and gave it to Kater. "System, how much time has passed on Earth right now?" [It''s not even one hour has passed since you came here, master] "Not even one hour? I have been here for three weeks, and only that much has passed on Earth?" [Yes, Master] "Haaaa, I miss Jenn and my mothe-" "Brothers, Jhal is here, looking for you" Arman Came to shout at Taufik, disturbing his conversation with the system. "Jhal? Call him toe here" Taufik asked Arman, he was toozy to move right now "Yes brothers" Not long after that, Jhal came with Arman. "Mister, it''s been a while" Jhal said, slightly bowed his head. "Yeah, it''s been a while, so why are you here, are my Katana done already?" "Yes Mister, I''m here to call you in Mr. Khan''s order, he wants you toe to the cave to see the weapon" Heard that Taufik, Taufik was slightly feeling better, then stood up. "Alright, let''s Go now" .... ... .. . Chapter 57: chapter 57 - Strong Women Inside the cave. In Khan''s room. "Khan I''m here" Taufik said to Khan after he came inside Khan''s workshop. "Ahh you here kid, c''mon see your weapon, it''s Amazing" Khan then grabs Taufik Katana and then tosses it to Taufik. "Here, take it" Taufik catches the Katana, and Although is just a little, Taufik feels the Katana has slightly gained weight. "Pull it!" Taufik then pulled the Katana like What Khan Asked him. "Siiinng" From what Taufik sees at First the Katana it''s not too much different than before, it still has ck de and nothing much is different. But When you observe the Katana more thoroughly, you can hear a sound like a heart beating. It just needs onest step for the Katana to wake. "Go on, give That weapon a name, and you will witness the birth of the soul weapon" Khan Said, with much excitement, not only Khan, but everyone in this room felt the same way too. It was a normal reaction because it''s not every day you will witness this scene. ''Soul Stone'' better known as Name Stone, is a very, very, very Rare Stone, even Khan who has been alive for Many Years, has only ever seen 2 including The stone that Taufik brought. The first one is when he Smith The weapon from thete king (Maharani Father). The weapon is a Glove For The Dragon w, which was Khan''s greatest masterpiece he ever made in his life. There are not many Soul weapons ever known, even the red dragon who lives in the Volcano Continent which was where the Name stone came from, didn''t have any of that soul weapon. it can happen not without a reason, it happens because the Red Dragon itself, the Red Dragon who is famous for their High Ego forbids them To use something like Armor, And just considers it a Toy that only weaklings use. It is also because of the name stone itself, once again, the Name Stone is a very rare Stone that only Can be formed once in a thousand years and needs a specific environment for it to be formed. Thete Golden Dragon King (Maharani''s father) It''s lucky enough to stumble on one in thest war that happens on Earth after he kills the Highest-ranking member of the Red Dragon, who uses that stone as an essory. A/N-(sounds like a bullshit?... Yeah me too) And thest and most important reason is that only the Golden Dragon has the method to melt that stone and make it a weapon. And That glove right now is on Maharani''s Hands. ------- "A name? What name do you think I should give it?" "It''s on you kid, it needs you to name it for it can be bound to you" Khan said. ''A name, I don''t know why but I (and the author) have been giving many names for something,tely'' Taufik Then looks at his Katana, he especially looks at its ck de. ''A ck Katana...hmmm'' "...Loo''tong, what about it?" Taufik said then looked at Khan. "Loo''tong, hmm whatever kid, as long as you Like it, I''m fine with anything" Taufik nods his head and then looks at the Katana again. "Alright from now on, you''re name is Loo''tong" After Taufik said That, the Katana trambled, It did notst long, and only after like 5 seconds did the Katana stop trambling. "... Just like tha-" "Hoaamm" "Huh!!" Taufik then looked around him, but he didn''t see any of them yawn, and absolutely it was not from the system either, he then looked back at the Katana. "... Hallo?" But he didn''t hear anything from the Katana either. ''... It''s it just my imagination?... No, I clearly heard someone yawning'' "...Brother, are you okay?" Arman asked after he saw Taufik just standing there and trying to talk to his Katana. Taufik looks at Arman and then looks at Khan. "...Are you guys didn''t hear anything?" "Hmm, heard what, kid?" Khan asked in confusion. ''Is it just me who heard that?'' Taufik then shakes his head. "... No it''s nothing, maybe it''s just my imagination" Taufik put the Katana back to the Scabberd and saved it in his inventory. "Anyways Thank you, Khan... Taufik gets one of the Names Stones from his inventory and then gives it to Khan. ...you can have it as my gratitude" "... Another name stone? hahaha, surprisingly I thought it was normal for you to have more than one, haaa I really have lived for a long time, that I can experience something like this" Khan said looking at the Name stone in his hand. "What are you saying, you still look young for me... Actually, I can''t even difference between the young dragon and who was the old dragon, you all look the same, why don''t you use a humanoid form like the Green Dragon?" "Haaa, I do not like how I look when I''m using that form, so I rarely use it, only the young ones who usually use that form" Khan said, take a deep breath. "Why... Ar-are you... Look ugly or something?" Taufik asks in a bit hestitant. But Khan shook his head, then pointed at his back. "You See This, I lost my wing when the war against the red dragon, And since then, when I turn to human form I will have a huge scare on my back, I don''t like how it looks, so I rarely use that form" Heard that Taufik nodded in understanding. "I see... But why did you even participate in that war if you were just a cksmith?" Heard That, Khan was slightly angry. "It''s all because of That Foolish king''s (Maharani''s brother) fault, at this time he forced all of the male mature Dragons to participate in That war, So I and many of my co-workers here participate, don''t you see many of them outside, have Lost Their limb, is all because that Foolish king order" "M-mr. Khan, you can say something like that, w-what if someone heard you?" Jhal said in worry while looking around. "Why I can''t? I don''t care if someone else heard it, if they don''t like it, I just can stop the Production of the weapon and armor, what can they do?... You don''t know every time I recall the Day that I lost my wing, my anger toward that Foolish king is Increased and Increased" Khan said with a voice that was full of anger. "B-but, Still-" "No, no buts, I''m angry at that Foolish King is normal, because after what he did, he even didn''t take responsibility for it, but instead chose to end his life, avoid all of the problems, how I can''t be angry? it''s lucky that the queen right now is wise so our kingdom still can stand" "But you still have to be careful" "A kid like you will never understand what we "The veterans" Felt so you can''t say something like that" Khan and Jhal debated with each other over it for a long time, they Debated about thete king (Maharani brother), and Something they Debated over something else. Looking at the way they Debate, maybe it was not their first time. "..." Taufik can''t say anything, he didn''t think that what he asked would get a big reaction like this. "Ahhh... I will take my leave now, once again Thank you, Khan" Taufik said draging Arman out of the cave. Seeing Taufik leaving Khan stops his debate with Jhal, and shouts at Taufik. "Hy kid, if you need to repair or make something juste here, and I will make it for you, of course, the material is on you" "Yeah thanks" Taufik said, still don''t stop at his way and not even look behind. -------- Outside of the cave. "Brother, what we will do now?" "We will go meet with Rani to bid our goodbye and then go straight to our next destination" Taufik said, on his way to meet Rani. "what do you want to do on the Snow Continent brother, are you already have a n?" "...Actually, I still don''t know, there''s not many records about the Snow Continent and the Blue Dragon, so our n for now is to find what is interesting in that Continent" "That... Sounds fun for me" Arman said with a smile. "But brother, from what my mother told me the way that we have to take if want to go to Snow Continent is very Dangerous, Are... Ka is ready for That?" Arman asked, feeling worried to Ka if something had happened to her. Seeing Arman''s worried expression Taufik Smiled and then pat Arman on his Head. "Hehh, our Arman is strong enough right now, that he felt worried about the other" Arman was slightly embarrassed When Taufik patted his head. "It''s not like That, i-it''s just-" "Yeah i know, you don''t have to worry, Ka is a strong womam, if Ka Know that you worried about her, it''s will just became a burden in her mind, so don''t worry to much" "... Alright" .... ... .. . Chapter 58: chapter 58 - Weird Island "Do you really have to go? Why don''t staying for a few more days?" Maharani said after she heard Taufik wanted to leave. "You know I can''t, I''m still on My journey with them... Taufik said, pointed at Ka and Arman. ...so I can''t" ''Even If it were not for my journey, I would never stay here'' Taufik said in his mind. Maharani who heard Taufik''s reasons looked at Arman and Ka, especially Toward Ka. During the few days that Taufik stayed in her Pce, Maharani was especially close to Ka. She Saw Her right now is not because Maharani Worried About Ka, But She afraid of what would happen between Taufik And Ka in that journeyter. Maharani''s worry was not without a reason, she worried because she heard it with she heard it directly from Ka that she had a thing toward Taufik. ''... If Something Happened between the two of them, it would just get harder for me, even right now with only This ''Jenn'' that I never met before, is hard enough, what should I do? What should I do?'' "If you don''t have anything to say anymore, I will leave now, Thank You for these few Days" Taufik Then joined Arman and Ka who were already on his Flying Carpet. "Alright, it''s time to say goodbye, Rani" Following What Taufik did Arman Said His Goodbye too. "Thank you for your hospitality in these few Days, Aunt Queen" "Y-yeah, it''s nothing" ''Aunt Queen? What is that?'' Maharani Thought, and Then looked at Ka waiting for her to say something too. Feeling Maharani''s Gaze, Ka was smiling, but Maharani who saw this, felt something else instead of just "smile". "I too, Thank you for your hospitality in these few Days, Your Highness, I''m happy to have met a strong Woman like you, and I have learned many things from you, Thank you" Ka said slightly bowed toward Maharani, still wearing the smile, that Maharani Saw like she was mocking her "Y-you... " "...Yes, Your Highness?" Ka said tilting her head a little. Maharani then looked at Taufik. "I don''t care, I want to go too, take me with you!!" Maharani said, trying to get into Taufik Flying Carpet. "Yes???" --------- Taufik and co were flying with the Carpet, right now, it''s been a few hours after they left the Desert Continent and of course without Maharani. Long short story, Maharani who wants to follow him, was getting rejected by Taufik and a few of the Highest Officers of her kingdom. But she obstinately wants to go, Doesn''t have any choice the elder orders a few soldiers to hold back Maharani for a while and ask Taufik to go quickly, they cannot let Maharani leave the Kingdom. But a few soldiers cannot hold Maharani back, she changes to her Dragon form and tries to resist the soldiers and the elder who doesn''t want her to go. She was on a rampage, Taufik who Saw That shook his head, so to calm her down, Taufik made a device that she could use tomunicate with him, and only after that did Maharani calm down a little, only a little. ------- Taufik looks at the device in his hand that looks like a handphone, takes a deep breath, and then puts that device In his pocket. "What Happened before was... Wild, why ''Aunt Queen'' do something like That, brother?" Arman asks, thinking about what Maharani did earlier. "You don''t need to know about that... But what is ''Aunt Queen''?" Taufik said while lying down, different from before this time there was no Flying Shark like before, So Taufik could rx, even if there was a Flying Shark, he just could order Arman or Ka to deal with it. "The queen was my mother''s friend, So I call her ''Aunt Queen'', it''s something wrong, brother?" "There''s nothing, but why don''t call her just Aunt or Queen, why Aunt Queen, It sounds weird, somehow" "...just because... Brother?" "Hmm?" Taufik answers him, still lying down, not looking at Arman. "... Where''s Klra, I haven''t seen her these few days, did something happen to her?" Only after Arman asked that did Taufik look in his direction, then he looked at Ka, but Ka shook her head, indicating that she didn''t know a thing. "...why do you ask that?" Heard that, Arman tilted his head. "Hmm? Nothing, I just want to ask, can''t I?" "...She''s fine, maybe she has something to do in the Spirit Realm, I don''t know" "Ohh, okay" Arman said while nodding his head. --------- A few hourster, Taufik and co were already in the middle of the ocean, and on the way here there was no problem at all. "This was too Calm to the point I felt Something was wrong... Taufik said then looked at Ka who was still on a book that Taufik gave her. ...Ka do you know something about Snow Continent?" Heard that Ka shifted her Gaze from The Book to Taufik. "...hmm, Expect About this Continent was the smallest and Always covered in Snow, There''s Not Much I know About this Continent, especially the Blue Dragon, it''s Better when thete Blue Dragon is still alive, but after the Crown Prince takes over as a king, or after the war is ended, we Naver hears any news from the Blue Dragon Again, it''s like they cut any contact from the outside world" "Is there no one ever trying to reach them?" "There is, but no one ever makes it back before, so we never try it again" "Hmm, it''s interesting... Taufik then looks up and sees it is almost raining and it''s almost dark too, so he asks Arman. ... Arman searches for something like an ind or something, so we can rest for the night" He said, still lying down. "Okay, brother" Arman then looked around but he didn''t see anything, only the vast ocean he could see. He kept looking around Until he saw something. ''Hmm? I didn''t see anything in there before, did I make a mistake?... Let''s tell Big Brother first and let him decide'' "Brother I saw something in there, maybe an ind" Taufik got up, then looked at where Arman pointed. He indeed saw an ind, but he had a bad feeling about that ind. Taufik then looked up again, the sky was already dark and a lighting had struck down a few times. Then Taufik looks at the ind again. ''Arman and Ka need to rest, I have a bad feeling but...'' "... Alright let''s rest on that ind for tonight" Taufik then patted the carpet, ordering it to go toward that ind. After The carpet reaches the ind, Taufik then pats the carpet once again, ordering it tond on the ground. When Taufik saw the ground, it was a muddy ground. "Fuck... Arman cleared the ground first! and made the ground that we will use to set up a tent high" Arman nods his head, Then raises his hand, simultaneously as Arman Raises his hand The ground below is high enough, and clears the muddy ground with his magic. Seeing it''s already done, Taufik steps out from the carpet, and then gets the tent that they used before and puts it on the ground. "Arman do it like before, Ka cast some barriers for the rain and set up a fire, I will go look around this ind" Arman and Ka nod their head, Understanding what Taufik''s Order is. Taufik then makes a wing from Mana, then goes around the ind. After a while Taufik didn''t find anything, the ind was not that big but not small either, and Many Trees had weird-looking Fruits on this ind. From that fruit, Taufik could smell a very sweet scent From those fruits. but he couldn''t find any animal at all. "It''s strange, why there''s no living being Around here?" He then looked around once again but still didn''t find anything. "... Weird" -------- After Taufik finished inspecting around, The rain was pouring down, so He went back to where Arman and Ka were. "What are you found brother?" Arman asks him after he sees Taufik back, And gives him a hot drink that Ka made. "Thank you" Taufik takes a sip of that Hot drink that looks like coffee but has a sweet taste instead. "There''s nothing around, even there''s no animal... Only a tree with a weird-looking fruit can be seen" "A weird-looking fruit?" Ka who was preparing a dinner for them, asked Taufik when she heard what Taufik said. "Yes, A weird looking fruit, if I had seen that fruit on the ground, I would never have thought that as a fruit, I can know it was a fruit only because I saw it growing in the tree, but although it has a weird shape, that fruit has a sweet smell" "Young don''t eat it, brother?" Arman ask. "Of course not, even if it has a sweet smell, I will never eat Something like that" Taufik said while shaking his head. "To that extent, how exactly weird does that fruit look, brother" Taufik then thought about it for a while. "... Hmm, it looks like a face? I don''t if it was a face, but it had something like eyes and a mouth that opened wide, it was like it trying to shout something, that fruit is really weird, how can I eat something like that?" Heard that, Ka seem remembered something. "... A fruit that looks like a fac-" .... ... .. . Chapter 59: chapter 59 - Kraken? "... A fruit that looks like a fac-" "Duarrr" Before Ka Could say something, a Lighting hit a tree that was not that far from them, stopping her from saying what she wanted to say. "Kyaaa!!!" Ka covered her ear with her hand because the Sound of that lighting strike was too loud for her. Taufik looked around, the rain was indeed getting heavier, and the wind was running amok if it was not for the Barrier that Ke had cast before, maybe their tent would be carried by the wind, right now. "The rain is getting heavier, Let''s eat and go straight to sleep" After Taufik said that he took out the food that he had stored in his inventory before they Left the desert Continent. He stored arge amount of food that was enough for the three of them to eat for a month, he wasn''t afraid the food would expire because when the food was stored inside his inventory the food would remain the same as when you stored it, so it''s okay. After they eat they go straight to their tent, Arman is with Taufik, and Ka has one tent of her own. But Ka still thinking about something, when Taufik saw a fruit that looked like a face, he remembered something, but she couldn''t remember it clearly. She was sure that he had heard about that fruit before, but she couldn''t remember from whom and how the story was, so Ka kept thinking about it for a few hours, until midnight. "...A fruit that looks like a face? I swear I have heard about that before...hmmm... Ahhh, it''s from my Father, I remember he said that earlier years after the war in the central world ended before I was born, he said that he was on a journey with my mother too, to introduce her to this world, I remember he said that he discovered a moving ind that has a weird looking fruit... And the ind is actually, not an in-...ohhh shit" Finally remembering what this ind was, Ka left her tent in a hurry and then went to where Taufik and Arman were. "FIK, WAKE UP!!! WE HAVE TO LEAVE NOW" Ka shouted, trying to wake him up, and Taufik who was not fully asleep and had senses Ka came their way, got up, and looked at Ka. "What? Why?" "WE HAVE TO LEAVE NOW, THIS ISLAND IS DANGROU-" Ka was getting cut off by the sudden earthquake. "Earthquake? In this ind?" Taufik said in confusion because when he inspected This ind he didn''t see any Active volcanoes around. "THIS ISLAND IS NOT AN ISLAND WE HAVE TO LEAVE NOW!!" Ka said in a hurry feeling the earthquake was getting strong. And Arman who felt the tremor, awake from his sleep. "Hmmm, what time is this, brother? I felt I only slept for a while, are we leaving already?" Arman said still half asleep, thinking the tremor was Taufik who trying to wake him up. But when he fully opened his eyes, the first thing that he saw was Ka''s panicked face. "Huh? Kael-" The earthquake happened again, and getting stronger than before. "An earthquake?" "YOUNG MASTER WE NEED TO LEAVE NOW!!!" "huh? What? Why?" Arman said the same thing that Taufik said before. "THIS ISLAND IS A HUGE LIVING TRAP, WE GONNA LEAVE NOW... HUUHH" The Earthquake was hit again, but this time the Ground was askew at a fast pace. Taufik who realized how Dangerous the situation was for Arman and Ka, got out of his tent and looked around. when he saw that the ind was already in a curve of 30-40 degrees, and getting more and more askew any second, it was like a mouth that wanted to shut. "Shit... Ngntakae out!!" After Taufik said that, Ngntaka came out of his chest. "Kyiaaaak" (A chirp) Seeing Ngntaka appear from Taufik''s chest Arman and Ka Were Shock, And when they saw Ngntaka they felt ufortable somehow, Ngntaka too, when he saw Arman and Ka, although they were in their human form, Ngntaka can still smell a smell that he quite like. Taufik ignored the silent conversation that the one-and-a-half dragon had with his Summon and directly rode Ngntaka. "Ka,e here! Arman, you fly yourself!" Taufik said Ka was hesitant at first when she needed to ride in Ngntaka back, but looking at the situation she didn''t have any choices, so she braced herself thene up in Ngntaka back. "Ngntaka Fly!!" Taufik ordered seeing the Ind is getting more askew. "Kyiaaaak" (a chirp) Following Taufik, Arman who was already in his Dragon form, flew too. But the "ind" Who seems to sense the target wants to leave, elerates the "shut his mouth" Process. But it still can''t match how fast Ngntaka was, and only in two seconds, Ngntaka was already out from the "ind" Reach. Only Arman was left behind, but he is out too, although is just barely. "Huft~B-brother, Huft~Why You just don''t take me with you, Huft~I-I almost get eating by that thing" Arman Said panted, not because he was tired, but because shocked that he almost turned to that "ind" Food. "Are you okay young master?" Ka who sitting behind Taufik asked Arman in worried, but Taufik ignored him and focused on that "ind". When he saw that the "ind" Was fully shut, the "ind" Then dived into the sea and was Completely gone. "Huftt, that thing finally gone" Arman said, feeling relief. But Taufik still watching Where''s the "Ind" Diving. "...no it''s still there, he seems waiting for something" Heard that Arman Turned around to look at Taufik. "Waiting what, brot-" When Arman turns around, huge Tentaclese from the sea,e toward Arman, trying to catch him. "Ohh, it seems waiting for you to turn Around" "Wha-" One Tentacle then catches one of Arman''s legs and tries to pull him to the sea, but Arman doesn''t give up just like that, he ps his wing as strong as he can, so the Tentacles can''t pull him. "Hmm, you need more if you want to pull me" Arman said, Unbeknown to him, what he said had raised the g. Arman then wanted to let his acid breath out and hit the Tentacle. But then, a new Tentacle, many Tentacles Out from the seaes to Arman, Seeing this Arman felt goosebumps all over his body. He quickly hit the Tentacle that caught him with his acid breath, but what he did was useless, the Tentacle still didn''t let him go, and the other Tentacle was getting close to him, don''t have any choice Arman used hisst technique. "Brother, Helppp me!!!" Heard that, Taufik Shake his head, but his katana was ready in his hand, he knew this would happen, he let Arman suffer all of that because he only wanted to know how Arman would survive without his element, and the result was Tribble. Taufik then sends a sword energy to the Tentacle That catches Arman''s leg. "Spruut" The Tentacle gets cut into two by that sword energy, Arman then flies away so the Tentacle cannot reach him anymore, but the other Tentacle still ho toward him. Seeing this Taufik didn''t have any choice, So he used his technique. ''SwordMagic-Fire form: Eternals Fire'' "Swoosh" A blue Fire came from Taufik''s katana go toward that Tentacle. When the Fire hit the Tentacle, the Tentacle was burned to Ash in a second, but the fire does not stop on that, Like The Name, this fire would never stop until it burns the Target, a whole target. And then just from the Tentacle, the fire continuously spread, until the fire hit the Tentacle''s body which was inside the sea. So from above Taufik and Co can see a huge Blue fire burned something. Maybe because he could not bear the fire any longer the being that looked like a very very huge Kraken, especially his head was very very very huge, from time to time jumped to the surface. "Graaggghhh" The huge Kraken was screaming and struggling, you could feel pain in his voice, his huge was opened then closed again the Kraken did that many times. But no matter what the Kraken does, the fire still does not stop and keeps eating his flesh at a fast pace. "Graaggghhh" Ka could not bear looking at that scene so she covered his eyes, only Arman And Taufik kept watching the Kraken. After like one hour or more, the Kraken finally turned into Ash, that how big the Kraken was. -------- A few momentster. Taufik, Ka, and Arman were on the flying carpet, flying in the night before the dawn, it''s very dark, but it''s still where Taufik can see Clearly. Taufik didn''t use Ngntaka because the One-and-half-dragon seemed afraid of Ngntaka, And Ngntaka seemed fully alert to the two of them too. So they still use the Flying Carpet. "Your technique always amazes me, brother, you can turn something that big into Ash, I hope I can learn something like that too" Arman looking at Taufik with a start in his eyes. "You know is something you can''t learn, right, it''s my special technique, i am even not sure if my descendantster can learn this technique too" "Heh, that hard?" Taufik just nods his head. But Arman still didn''t finish his questions. "But, brother, what bird that before? I felt something really Dangerous about that bird" "Ahh, that bird? His name is Ngntaka, it''s a pet that... .... ... .. . Chapter 60: chapter 60 - Word Magic "Ahh, that bird? His name is Ngntaka, it''s a pet that I got in my World before, pretty cool right?" Arman and Ka shake their head at the same time. "... No, I feel that bird looking at me in a weird-looking way" Ka nods, agreeing with Arman. "Hahaha, it''s because Ngntaka quite like Dragon in a weird way too" Taufikughed when he heard Arman say, remember Ngntaka title "dragon eater" That has an effect When faced with any kind of dragon, Ngntaka power will increase by 100%, it''s quite normal if Arman and Ka who was Dragon felt that way. "... In a weird way? Like what?" Ka asks, quite interested in this conversation. "... Like a food" "WHAATT!!!" x2 Arman and Ka, shout at the same time. "I-it''s that ''Ngntaka'' has eaten a-a d-dragon before, brother?" Arman said quite afraid, he knew the Bird he saw before was strong, stronger than him. "Fortunately, No... Arman felt relief when Taufik said that, but Taufik still did not finish what he wanted to say. ... I don''t know" "!!!" "I Really don''t know, I got Ngntaka when he was already that big, I know how I get it, but I don''t how was he before I got him, so... I don''t know" Taufik Said while shrugging his shoulder. "... H-he will n-not eat u-us, right?" Arman asked, faltering. Heard that Taufik grinning. "You want to try? I quite curious too" Arman shakes his head in apace. "No, no, no thank you" But Taufik ignored Arman, then called Ngntaka once again. "Ngntaka,e out!!!" "!!!"x2 "Brother, what do you want to do?" Arman asked in panic, not only him but Keale too was slightly panicked and came to hide behind Taufik''s back. "Kyiaaackk" ( a chirp) Ngntakaes out from Taufik''s chest once again. "!!!" x2 When Taufik saw Ngntaka already fully appeared, he then used his Imagination Magic on Ngntaka. After Taufik had read many books, he found a new way to use his imagination magic besides creating something. It was something that was quite very powerful too, But Taufik still Couldn''t use it freely. But he still can use it to do what he wants to do right now. "Ngntaka ''Talk''!" Taufik adds magic to his voice, or more precisely to his "words", he names this technique "Word Magic". "Kyaack-es master?... Huh?" Ngntaka looked around, confused about where the sound wasing from. Taufik ignored how Ngntaka looked confused and continued to ask Ngntaka. "Ngntaka, you understand what I said, right?" "Yes Master, huh?" Ngntaka looks confused again with what he has done right now. But once again Taufik ignored Ngntaka who looked confused, then pointed at Arman and Ka. "What did you feel when you looked at them?" Ngntaka look at Arman and Ka. "... I felt something, but why I can talk in yournguage master?" Taufik nods his head, ignores Ngntaka questions again, and then looks at Arman. "Arman, try to change to your Dragon form!" "Ehhh...B-but B-brother..." Arman hesitated a little when Taufik ordered him to change to his Dragon form, nces at Ngntaka from time to time. "Don''t worry, he will not eat you... Maybe" "... B-brother" "Hahaha, don''t worry, I''m just kidding, I will never let him eat you, trust me!" Although Taufik has said that, Arman still hesitated a little, but he still chose to trust what Taufik said. "I will trust you, brother" Arman then turns to his dragon form. Ngntaka who Saw Arman''s dragon form, suddenly changed the way he looked at Arman, but he still didn''t do anything and only looked at Arman. Arman flinched a little when he looked at how Ngntaka looked at him. "Have you met something like him before?" Taufik ask Ngntaka. "... No master, I never seen something... Like him before, but I felt stronger somehow" Ngntaka shakes his bird head. Taufik nods his head. "So do you feel like you want to... Eat them or something?" There was silence for a while, Ngntaka looked at Arman from up and down, then said what he felt. "... I indeed felt that I want to...attack them?... but I don''t from where that feeling was" "Hmm, I see" Taufik then closed his eyes and made a thinking pose. And there was silence for a while again, neither Arman who had turned to his Humanoid form nor Ka dared to say something. Taufik then opened his eyes and looked at Ngntaka. "Ngntaka, do you have a memory from before you met me?" "... No master, I don''t, the only thing that I remember is an order in my mind that said ''if I was summoned someday, I have to follow him for the rest of my life" Besides that, the only memory I have is when I meet you until now, only that" Taufik nods his head. "I see, thank you" "My Pleasure master" Taufik thinks about what Ngntaka said for a while, but he can''t find any answers to it, so he decides to forget about it for now and think about itter. Taufik then look at Ngntaka. "Ngntaka, can the two of them ride on your back too?" Ngntaka nods his bird head. "It''s okay, master" But Arman who heard that seems didn''t agree. "Ehh why, brother? It''s fine with this Flying carpet, we don''t have to bother... Him" Arman said, afraid to ride on Ngntaka back. "Yeah, we just can use this flying carpet Fik, don''t have to bother Mr.Bird" Ka said, agreeing with Arman. "But this Flying carpet is not fast as Ngntaka, if we use this flying carpet it will take us a few days or maybe a week to arrive in Snow Continent it''s so damn long, but if it was Ngntaka it will shorten the time" "B-but... " "Don''t worry he will not do anything to you... Taufik look at Ngntaka. ...right Ngntaka?" "If it was your order master, I would not do anything" Ngntaka said, bowed his head a little. "See? It''s gonna be okay" Taufik then rode on Ngntaka back, then called the two of them. "C''mon!" Arman and Ka look at each other, feeling hesitant, but Ka takes the first step, braces her up then climbs to Ngntaka back, only Arman remains on the flying carpet. "C''mon Arman, climb up!" Arman who sees Ka already on Ngntaka''s back, musters up his Courage, grith his teeth, and then joins them on Ngntaka''s back. Taufik then put the flying carpet on his inventory, then ordered Ngntaka to Fly as fast as he could, but he didn''t forget to put a barrier in front of them to dispel the wind. "Alright, Ngntaka go as fast as you can!" "As your order, master" ------- Twelve hourster. After Twelve hours of flying with Ngntaka, Taufik finally can see the edge of the snow Continent. Like the name "Snow Continent" It''s a Continent that is always covered In snow and the home of the Blue Dragon. Actually, the way to go to this Continent was very Dangerous, but because of Ngntaka who flew so fast, They were unaware of that danger. "Brother look! That the Continent, woahhh, it''s really covered in snow... Amazing" This was the first time in Arman''s whole life that he saw snow. "It''s a snow Continent, of course, is covered in snow, what do you expect? A volcano?" Taufik said, Though what Arman said was stupid, but he too thought it was amazing. Taufik then remembered something, He then made the same device that he had made inside Khan Cave before, but this time instead of cold this device would produce heat. He made two and gave it to Arman and Ka. "Take this, flow your Mana on it first, and then put it on your neck!" Kaele and Arman received that device. "Wow, it''s the same box that produces a cold, but do we really need this brother?" Arman asks, looking around, he can feel it even if they haven''t arrived yet, but he still can feel the cold from here. "Yeah just put it, it''s different from before, this one will produce heat instead of cold" Ka then put it on her neck first, then she really felt the heat. "Woah, it''s indeed work, your really amazing, fik" Seeing the two of them already use the device, Taufik orders Ngntaka. "Okay, Ngntaka, go to that Continent at full speed, and we will begin our expedition!!!" .... ... .. . A/N- (I forgot to mention this before and only now that I remembered about it after I reread my work. it''s about why Taufik never asked the Dragon about the war that happened on Earth before because it seems their memories About that war are clear not like what the human has. it''s not like he never asks it, I only don''t write it. I was Supposed to put this note in Chapter 43 "Stupid Dagraha" but because I was in a hurry at that time, I forgot to put this note in there, so I will just put this note here. Back to the topic, Taufik has asked about the war before, but Dagraha not only Dagraha but other dragons too, Even the other races who participated in that war (except humans) can''t answer that question, why? It''s because of the pact that they made with The powerful being, for some "reason" Dragon and the other races have to Make that pact. And if they ever told someone about the war, something bad would happen to them, or worse to their entire races. So it''s like that, so it''s not Taufik never ask about, that, but I just don''t write that. "Sorry" ) Chapter 61: chapter 61 - "M.T.I.T.H.A.T" "Wow it''s more amazing if you see it up to close, like this" Arman said after they arrived at Snow Continent, and unlike before when they arrived first on the desert Continent, this time there were no soldiers who came to them. After they arrived, Ngntaka went back to Taufik''s chest and became a tattoo, so it''s the three of them right now. "But Brother" Arman Look Around, trying to find something that... Life. "Why is so deste here? it''s something like there''s no life Around" Taufik and Ka look Around too, and there''s indeed no sign of life around here. "Yeah, young master is right, there''s indeed no sign of life" Taufik tries to search for something with his detection skills, different from before After Taufik came to this world and when he first met the Green Dragon who had a presence that is one with Nature. Because The Mana in this world was so abundant, everything in this world had a Mana on it, so Taufik couldn''t detect them with a detection skill that only captured a Mana. With the help of Taufik ''Imagination Magic'' Taufik has Upgarede This detection skill so instead of sensing Mana only, this detection skill can directly sense a"life", so if there is a life around, no matter if it is under the Ground or Above the sky, as long it''s a living being, Taufik can detect it. "There''s indeed no sign of living being around here... It''s so strange" Taufik said after he was done using his detection skill. ''How something like this could happen?'' "Let''s walk around and maybe we will find something" Taufik then takes his Katana out, just in case, because the scariest enemy is the enemy that you can see or sense. ------- A few hourster After walking for a few hours by now, three of them still find any sign of living being around. the only thing that they found was a tree that looked like have been trampled by something so big, many trees. Ka look at the trees, with a questioning look on her face. "... What has been happening on this Continent? Has a war happened here? A civil war?" Ka asks many questions in one go. "... I don''t think so, this was not a civil war, but something else" Taufik looked around, with his ''Sky eyes'' skill, Taufik found a simr case like those trees, and they have the same characteristics. "Whoever does this,es from the same Source... Taufik widens his sky eyes, to look where the culprit is from, and what he finds shocks him. ....The Sea? And they heading in one direction too, what is this?" "From the sea, it is the same creepy ind as before, brother?" Arman said, remember the huge Kraken they met before. "Maybe something like that, whatever it is, it''s not a good thing" Taufik looks at the trail that the ''thing'' left behind and makes his decision. "Let''s follow this trial and maybe we will find something" -------- After a few hours following the trace that the ''thing'' leaves behind, an evening approaches them. The trail leads them to a big mountain that is covered with snow, that mountain is maybe twenty times bigger than Mount Everest on Earth, and that mountain is located in the center of the snow Continent. It''s a very very very big mountain. Although the mountain is still far away, uniquely, when viewed from a distance, the mountain peak is t. "Woahhh, that mountain is so big, but why the peak is t? What do you think, brother? "I don''t know, maybe the blue dragon lives there? Who knows, what do you think Ka?" "Wait, wait a minute, I have to take note of this" Ka answers while writing something on her Notebook. Ka has been doing this since they began their journey, even when they arrived in the desert Continent, but she didn''t write much because they already know much about the desert Continent. But different about this snow Continent, this Continent still a mastery to others, and there''s not much a record about this Continent, so when they arrived at this Continent Ka been writing many things in her Notebook. "Hufft I''ve been discovering many things on this Continent, After we back home, I will write a book about this journey, what title is good?" Ka said, closing her Notebook. "Ahhh, sorry what you say again?" "No, forget it" Taufik then looks around and sees is almost evening. "Alright, we will stay here for the night, and continue our journey tomorrow" Taufik then makes a new tent with his imagination magic, because they leave their previous tent on Kraken Head ind. "Here, do it like before!" Taufik said to Arman after he tossed the tent to him. "Leave it to me, brother" Taufik then looks at Ka, wanting to ask him to make a bonfire. "And you-... But he sees Ka already made the fire. ... Continued with what you do" "Hehe, I will" Ka giggled already knowing what Taufik would order her. --------- After much workter. Taufik, Arman, and Ka sitting circled the bonfire. "Brother, where do you think all the animals have gone, all the way here, we never saw even if it just one, we don''t see any animal at all, is it also because of that ''Thing''?" "Maybe, or maybe there''s no animal in the first ce at all, we will know it when we talk with the Native of thisnd" Taufik answers while taking the food out of his inventory, and giving it to Arman and Ka who are still busy with their Notebooks. "Thank you" "But Big Brother, we still can find the blue dragon too, are we really have to climb that big mountain?" Heard that, Taufik looked at Arman with a questioning look. "... Are you stupid, your dragon why do you need to climb if you can fly to it directly?" Arman was silent for a while. "... Yeah, You''re right, why did I even think to climb that big mountain?" Taufik Shakes his head, then looks at Ka. "What are you writing right now, Ka?" But Ka didn''t answer him, and still focused on his Notebook. "Ka!" "Hmm? Ahhh, this? I just wrote about that ind, I forgot to write it before, there are not any records about that being, so I will record it for others to know" Taufik was slightly surprised when he heard about that. "No records, so how can you know about that beforehand?" "Yes, there''s was indeed no records about that being, I only know about that from my father" "Your father?" "Hmm, you remember that my mother''s is a human, right?" Taufik nods his head, giving a sign to Ka to continue her story. "When I was not born yet, my father took my mother on a journey like what we do right now, so my mother would know about this world, once a time when I was still a kid, my father told me a story about that ind, but at that time I thought it''s was just Fabricated story that he made, so I already forget about that, only after you told me about that weird-looking fruit that I remember that story" "It''s so, your father is a romantic one, I respect him" "Hehe, thank you, that''s why I want to write about it, so the others will know that ''ind'' existence, what name do you think fits that being? A moving ind or trap ind?" "Me, me~ I want to make a name too" Arman said raising his hand. "What about, ''Moving Trap Ind That Have A Tentacle'' What do you think, Ka?" Heard that Ka was smiling awkwardly, Taufik just Shook his head, and said "Stupid". "What About, Kraken?" "Kraken? Hmm, I like that, let''s use that name" Ka said, write it in her Notebook. "Ehh, but how with mine? It''s a great name ''Moving Trap Ind Tha-" "Arman, stop! Just eat your food and go to sleep" "... Alright" Arman said, eating his food but still grumbling about That ''name'' thing. "It''s a great name, you can feel greatness from that name, and it also exins what the being is, a ''Moving Trap Ind That Have A Tentacle'' See it''s a great name" "Arman... -" "I''m eating, I don''t say anything" "Yeah, yeah, just eat!" Taufik shakes his head again. --------- Next morning. Nothing happened through the night, there''s no sign of any animal at all, even there''s no insect sound at all. ''This was so abnormal, what have happened in this Continent?'' Taufik though, this whole night Taufik didn''t rest at all, he stayed outside the whole night and kept his detection skill active, but he didn''t sense anything, which he thought was abnormal. Taufik then looked at the Big Mountain in the distance. ''Look like we really have to check that mountain, if the blue dragon really lives there, we can find out the situation here'' Taufik though. Then go waking Arman and Ka. .... ... .. . Chapter 62: chapter 62 - The Blue Dragon After they were done with breakfast, they prepared to continue their journey. This time with a clear goal, this time they will fly straight to the mountain peak and see what they can find there. But this time instead of using the flying carpet or Ngntaka, today Arman will be their ride. It''s to show their identity in case the Blue Dragon sees themter. "... It''s it really have to be me, brothers? Why we don''t just use the flying carpet instead?" Arman asks, slightly feeling ufortable because he never let anyone ride on his back. "Just do it, Arman, it has a purpose if I ask you to do it, just do it" "Okay... I just felt ufortable" Taufik and Ka then go up on Arman''s back, although Ka is a bit hesitant to ride on Arman''s back, but there''s no others choice. "Alright, go straight to the mountain peak, Arman" Arman then flew. ------- It''s been one hour, and there is no obstacle at all since they Flew. Although when they are still in their camp before, the mountain looks close by, it''s only because the mountain is just too big. But although they have flown for one hour, The mountain peak is still far away from them. "... Why this mountain it''s so far?" Arman said after flying for one hour, but the mountain still looked far away. "Arman, try to fly higher! I want to see what the peak looks like" "... But it''s too high, brother, I don''t know if I can" Arman said looking at the mountain peak ahead. "Just try it! that peak looks weird" When They were still on the ground, the mountain peak just looked t, but now that they were in the sky, Taufik Saw The peak was just not t, but what Taufik saw it''s not t but something else, so that''s why Taufik asked Arman to fly higher so Taufik could see what the peak look like. "You can do it, young master, I believe in you" Ka said, trying to encourage Arman, this was the only thing that she could do right now because even if Ka could do magic right now, she still couldn''t turn into a full dragon, like Arman, so she just cheered for Arman. And looks like what she does affects Arman. "Okay I will try it" Arman then flies higher, but because of the cold wind, it''s quite hard for Arman, luckily because of the device that Taufik gives Arman and Ka, they don''t really feel the cold. After one hour had passed again, Taufik finally saw what the peak was. ''Th-this, unbelievable'' What they see on the peak that they thought was t, is not t at all, but what they thought was a peak, but actually in the middle of the mountain was a big hole, a really-really big hole. And in the middle of that hole stands a huge castle that is made of pure ice. ''So the blue dragon really lives here'' "Woahh, it''s-it''s so beautiful, I have to write this, this was a big discovery, I hope I can draw this scenery, ahhh what a waste" Ka said while writing something in her notebook, but she looked sad that she couldn''t draw the scenery that she saw. See this Taufik thought of making a camera With his Imagination Magic. "Here, use this" Taufik gave the camera to Ka, but Ka who received the Camera looked confused. "... What is this?" Ka looked at the camera, from every side. "That thing is a camera, you can use it to capture any scenery you Like, you just need to Push this button, and then You will have any pictures you want" "... Push it? Like this-" "Cekrek" "Huh!!" Ka pushed the button when the camera was facing her. "Creek" The pictures of Ka''s surprised face came out from the camera. Ka then grabbed those pictures and was surprised again when she saw her face on them. And when Taufik looked at those pictures, he wasughed. "Hahaha, look at your face, hahaha, it''s so funny" Ka just covered her face, because of embarrassed. "Huh, what are youughing at brother? I want to see it too!" Arman asked when he heard Taufikughing. "Hahaha, it''s nothing just keep flying" "Ehh, I want to see it too" "Keep flying! you can see itter" Arman then continued to fly, although He still felt dissatisfied somehow. "... This device it''s so amazing, the humans are really incredible to have made something like this" Ka said, while already taking many pictures. -------- After they fly one hour more, the mountain is finally getting close. "Ahhh, it''s so tiring, why this mountain is so far away" Arman grumbles, after having flown for three hours straight. "Hold up, just for a little bit more, we are already close enough" "Fik, look something it''s not right" Ka pointed at the mountain, there were many w marks on it. "Hmm, so that "thing "is indeeding to this mountain" "Arman, keep going!" -------- A whileter. They already arrived above that mountain, and finally, they could see more clearly what the situation was inside that big hole. What they saw below was the big ice castle That they had seen before, but near that big castle, there was a residential that circled that big ice castle. "Brothers there''s a big crowd below, they seem on alert, it''s it... Fine?" Taufik then looked below, there was indeed a crowd of blue dragons who Looked at them. "... Arman,e down!" "Are you sure brother? They seem... Not weed us" Arman said, hesitating toe down. "Yeah, juste down!" "..." Arman was silent for a while, still hesitated. "Don''t worry, it seems they already know who you are, juste down!" "... Okay" Arman then slowly came down, Still on alert. But the crowd of the Blue Dragon indeed didn''t do anything and just let Armannd. "Swoosh" When Arman is already on the ground, Taufik and Ka get down from Arman''s back. And from the crowd of blue dragons, one of the blue dragons steeping forward. "Wee to ournd, Friends from Green Dragon, Is nice to meet you, My Name is Granada bin d, what business do you guys have in our Blue Dragon Kingdom... And how you cane here?" Granada said, With a smile on his Dragon Face. And from Taufik''s party, Ka stepped forward. "Pardon our rudeness, my Name is Ka, someone from the Forest Continent" Ka then looks at Arman who already change into his human form. "This person here is Our Green Dragon prince, Crown Prince Arman" Granada who heard that, seems suprise. "... A crown prince? Are you Dagraha son?" Granada asks while looking at Arman. Heard his father''s name, Arman nods his head. "Yes, Dagraha is my father, it''s nice to meet you" Granada nods his head, then looks at Taufik. "And who this gentleman was?" "This man-" But Ka gets cut off by Taufik. "Wait, Ka! I''ll introduce myself" Taufik then looks up at Granada. "It''s nice to meet you, my name is Taufik D''archy, A friend of Dagraha And Shemom... And there''s a pause for a while. ... A "Human"... pardon our interruption" "!!!" "A human!!!" Granada said in surprise. "For rea-" But Granada was cut off too by someone from the crowd. "A human! Wait, big brother!" Then one of the blue dragons, a female blue dragon stepped forward from the crowd. The female blue dragones to get close to Taufik. "Are you a real human?" ''Deja vu?'' -------- After that female blue dragon who was Granada''s Sister asks many questions to Taufik. Taufik can''t answer her questions because she asks too many questions in one go. Luckily Granada who looks at Taufik who has a hard time, stops his sister. After that, Granada brought Taufik and the party to the ice castle in the middle of the mountain hole. Right now, they were inside the castle, in the throne room. Taufik and the party are now in the presence of the Blue Dragon king. "I introduce to you, the king of the blue dragon, akh''sah bin d... My big Brother" Granada introduces the king of the blue dragon to Taufik and the party. Heard that Taufik and Arman slightly bowed their head, only Ka had already on her knee from the first time they entered the throne room. "Hahaha, it''s okay, you do not have to do that, It''s great to see the other dragonkin after a long time, and it''s also a son of my friends, please don''t make it awkward for me, hahaha" Akh''sah said to Ka, and Ka who heard that finally stood up. "Thank you, your highness" "Hahaha, it''s okay...ohhh have you guys eaten yet? Come eat with me, we have many to talk about... Then Akh''sah then look at Taufik. ... I have many questions too, and I think it''s just not me, who has many questions" Akh''sah looks at the female blue dragon from before. "... She was my little sister, Anugerah Bin d, the blue saint dragon" Anugerah then bows her head a little. "It''s nice to meet you" Taufik just nods his head, and Arman too follows Taufik, just nods his head. Like always, only Ka bowed her head. "It''s nice to meet you too, Princess" .... ... .. . Chapter 63: chapter 63 - Special Thing For a Special Person After eating, they gather around in Akh''sah Room, where he usually works. In this room, there are six people inside, Taufik, Arman, Ka, Granada, Anugerah, and Akh''sah, who have already used their Humanoid form, so they can Talk with Taufik and the Party with ease. "I have one question... How you guys can safely arrive here?" Akh''sah Ask Taufik. "That''s my question, what happens in this Continent? except for your kingdom, the outside is like a deadnd" Taufik said to Akh''sah without any formalitas on it. But Akh''sah and Anugerah didn''t mind it at all, but different from Granada, Granada who was the highest rank in the Blue Dragon Kingdom after Akh''sah, didn''t like how the Way Taufik talked to his big Brother. "Please mind your word! You in the presence of this Kingdom king and the royal family!" Granada Look at Taufik, said a firm tone. "It''s okay Brother, I don''t mind it, it''s morefortable to me if he talks that way, it''s so tiring to keep the Formalitas every time, it''s okay" Akh''sah Said with a kind smile, stop his little brother. "But, Big Brother-" "It''s okay, it''s okay, you too don''t keep that Formalitas every time, it''s just us here... Akh''sah looks at Taufik and the party. ... And a guest from the outside, Right Anugerah?" Anugerah nods her head. "Yes, big Brother, just rx, you are already tired after the invasionst time, just rest for a while!" "..." Granada was silent for a while, then Took a deep breath. "Haaaa, okay, I''m sorry, I''m just too stressed thinking about that invasion, it''s getting hard from time to time" Granada said, sitting beside his big brother. "Invasion, it''s it what happens here?" Taufik asked after he heard them talk about invasion. "Yeah, it''s an invasion, That invasion happened not long after the war with the Dragon ended, and until now it''s still happened in every full moon" Anugerah Answers Taufik''s questions. "Every full moon? So yesterday?" Akh''sah just nods his head. ''So that way when after we kill that Kraken, no monster attacking us on the way here'' Taufik though, finally knows the reasons Why they didn''t find any monster on their way to this Continent. "It''s just yesterday, but we didn''t see any monster Corpse on our way here, why so?" Ka stopped her writing and then asked her questions after she heard about that invasion. "That''s because the monster that is alive eats the one who is dead, and because of that every time the monster back in the next full moon it getting more stronger, sotely it''s be hard for us to defend our kingdom" Akh''sah said, massaging his head, stressed about this whole situation. "I see, and about your questions, they may have a connection with this invasion, on our way here, we only meet one monster on our way here, that monster it''s-" "A Moving Trap Ind That Have a Tentacles" Arman cut off Taufik in the middle and said the name he gives The Monster. "... A Moving what?" d''s brother and sister ask, Confused at what Arman said. Taufik just p his forhead. "Arman shut up! we already talked about this" Taufik said to Arman. "Okay, I will shut up, now" Arman said, with a smile, feeling satisfied that he already said that Name. "..." Taufik shakes his head, then looks at Akh''sah "I''m sorry about that" "Hahaha, It''s okay, please continue!" Akh''sah said,ughing at their behavior. Taufik looked at Arman for thest time, before, he continued his exnation to Akh''sah. "On our way here we only meet one monster, it''s-" "A Moving Trap Ind That Have A Tentacles? It sounds familiar, Does that ind have strange-looking fruits?" But Taufik Was being cut off again, but it was not by Arman but by Anugerah who seemed already to know what that monster was. "..." Taufik was speechless For a while, but different for Arman, after he heard Anugerah say that Name, his smile getting Wider. ''I''m not wrong, that name is indeed amazing, hahaha, you look that brother?'' Arman thought, looking at Taufik with a smug smile on his face. Taufik somehow can hear what Arman said in his mind, he only looks at Arman, with dangerous-looking eyes. ''You will get your punishmentter'' Arman too, understands what Taufik thought, but he still smiling, didn''t care at all. Taufik then Looks at Anugerah and her brothers. "Do you guys still want to hear my exnation?" Heard that, Anugerah just rubbed the back of her head, with a cute chuckle. "Hehe, I''m sorry, please continue!" "Hahaha, I''m sorry for my sister" Akh''sah said,ughing. Taufik then looks around. "I will say it first, if there''s someone who wants to say something, please say it now!!!" But the others didn''t say anything, Look at this Taufik nods his head. "Alright, once again, on our way here we only meet one Monster... Fuck I already said it three times, I feeling annoyed somehow" "Ekhem, yournguage please" Granada said after he heard what Taufik said. "Haaaa, I will just go to the point, after I kill that monster-" "Yo-" Anugerah wanted to say something again, but when she saw The way Taufik saw her, he suddenly covered her mouth with her hand. "..." Taufik just shakes his head, already annoyed about this whole situation. "... After I kill that monster," fuck"... On our way here, we didn''t meet any monsters again, maybe it''s because all of the monsterse here, so that''s why we can smoothlye here" "I see, that''s sound Reasonable... Akh''sah stops and looks at Anugerah who looks at him. ... Haaaa, alright, what you want to say Anugerah?" Heard that Anugerah quickly looked at Taufik. "Are you really killing that big monster?" "How you can kill that big thing?" "With what you kill it? I heard that humans use magic, so do you kill it with magic?" "What magic did you use? Is it the same as us "Dragon"? " Anugerah asks one question to another question without a pause. See her like that, Taufik remembers Shemon. "... Please ask one by one, please!?" ------- After talking about many things with the d brother and sister, Taufik right now is inside the room where Akh''sah Gives them. "That woman really has the same behavior as Shemon, Haaa, luckily her questions are not as sensitive as Shemon did" Taufik said while lying down In the bed. "But that Granada, why did he look at me like that when he heard I killed that Kraken" "System, what do you think?" Taufik ask the system for his opinion. [I don''t understand your questions, Master, please be more specific with your questions] "Do you see something about this Kingdom? Why do you think the monster invaded this Kingdom?" [...] [From my analysis, there''s maybe something that attracts that Monster to attack this kingdom, that was the only reasonable excuse I can think of right now] "Attracts by something? But they only attack when it''s a full moon, if they are attracted by something they will not just attack once a time in every month, This... This interesting, But the next full moon is one month away, it''s so damn Long" Taufik then closed his eyes and wanted to rest, but he opened his eyes again because he felt a movement from outside. "Who''s There?" Taufik said looking at the door. "It''s me, Akh''sah, can we talk just the two of us?" A sound from outside, who imed to be Akh''sah. "..." Taufik didn''t answer him immediately. ''Akh''sah? What he want to talk about?'' And there was silence for a while, neither Taufik nor Akh''sah who was outside, said something, until Akh''sah broke that silence. "... I have a drink with me" "..." Taufik then stood up and went to open that door. "Pleasee in!" "Thank you" Akh''sah then came inside, and directly walked to the balcony, with two bottles of what he said was a ''drink'', and Two of cup sses in his hand. Akh''sah then sits and puts that Bottle and the cup on the Table. "Sir Fik, Came sit with me here!" Akh''sah call Taufik to sit with him. "..." Taufik didn''t say a thing and just came to sit Across Akh''sah. "So what do you want to talk about?" Akh''sah then pours the drink for himself and Taufik. "It''s nothing, it''s just some rubbish from the soon-to-be-fallen kingdom king" Akh''sah said, while take sip of that liquor. "..." "First, I want to say sorry for my little brother, please understand it, he has been through a rough day, although he was like that, he was a nice person (dragon?)" "It''s okay, I''m fine..." Taufik said while taking a sip of that drink too. "Huhh, what a nice liquor" "Hahaha, thank you, it''s a special liquor that even it''s rare for me to drink, I only drink this special liquor when I am with a special guest" Heard that, Taufik looked at that liquor, and he then looked at Akh''sah again. "... So, can I take one or two bottles back with me?" "..." .... ... .. . Chapter 64: chapter 64 - Simple but Hard "... I will give youter" "Thank you, so what you wanna talk about?" After Taufik said that, there was a silence for a while. "... It''s true that you kill that monster?" "It''s true, what about it?" Taufik said while drinking that liquor. "I have a request for you, it''s about my sister" "Hmm?" Taufik tilts his head a little. "What about her? Is there something wrong?" "Haaa, it''s hard for me to say this, but there''s no future for this kingdom anymore" "the invasion is getting hard for us to defend, although, all of this time the challenge to defend this kingdom is only from the Flying Monster, but we are the Dragon "the king of the Sky", if it is just from a monster in the sky, we still can handle it, but the problem is..." "The monster that in Ground?" Taufik said understand Akh''sah kingdom situation. "Yeah, or more precisely is The monster from the sea, we already exterminated all of the monsters in this whole continent a long time ago, only the monsters from the sea and the sky that were left behind" "Do you know the cause of this invasion? It''s hard for me to believe that All of those monsters just attacking your kingdom without a reason, right?" Heard that, Akh''sah turned to see the night sky, thinking hard about something. "... we don''t know what caused this invasion, but it all started after the war with the Red Dragon ended, I have tried to seek help from our ally the Green And Golden Dragon but... None of the messengers I sent, made it back alive... So all of this time we were fighting on our own, I knew that our ally was trying to reach us too, because a long time ago there one dragon from the desert Continent safely arrived here, so I told that messenger about our situation here, but seeing Mahendra didn''t send any help, maybe that messenger already dead after he left this Continent" Akh''sah exined long, but there''s something that Akh''sah said drew Taufik''s attention. "...Mahendra? Who was that?" Taufik asked, never heard about this person named Mahendra before. "Mahendra, the king of the Golden Dragon, don''t you know him? But you said before that before you came here, you were in the desert Continent, how can you not know who Mahendra was?" Akh''sah said, looking at Taufik with a face that was full of questions. "... No, the ruler of the desert Continent now is a Female Golden Dragon "Maharani" It''s her name" ''Is it Mahendra was Maharani''s Brother who was suicide? so his Name is Mahendra'' Taufik thoughts, Taufik doesn''t know Maharani''s brother''s name, although he already read all the books in Maharani''s library before, he Naver know who this "Mahendra" was, he just knows that Maharani has an older Brother who died because of suicide from Maharani herself, but she never told her brother name was. It''s Normal for Taufik to not know about this, because after Mahendra decided to suicide, Maharani burned everything that rted to her brother, no matter if it was a book or anything that connected to her brother, Maharani burned all of it to Ash, Because Maharani thought what her brother had done was a shame to the Golden Dragon who was a Warrior. -------- "... What? Maharani? Mahendra little sister? What happens to Mahendra? How can his sister take the crown? Is it a betrayal? did Maharani take the seat of the king after she overthrew her Brother? what happens to the other Continent?" Akh''sah asks questions to another question. "It''s not a betrayal, but this "Mahendra" decided to suicide, from what I heard from Maharani, her brother died a long time ago, it''s the Messenger from the desert Continent not saying anything?" Heard that Akh''sah was silent, he remembered his friend, Mahendra, he remembered he was a brave warrior, in almost every fight with the red dragon, he was always on the front line. "... Suicide? That Mahendra?... What Happen to my friend?... Shit, how he can die from suicide?... Fuck!!! this Fucking Monster, I even can hear any news from my friends, shit, this fucking situation" Akh''sah said, almost in tears after he heard his friend''s news, Looks like that fine liquor has started to take effect on him. "..." Taufik didn''t know what he was Supposed to say in a situation like this, so he shut his mouth, waiting for Akh''sah to say something again. "...all over this time, I don''t even know my friend''s situation... haaa...let''s forget about that, nothing will change, even if I kill all of that Fucking Monster, let''s just back to our Topic" Akh''sah said, but there was still a sign of sadness on his face. -------- "... So from time to time, the only monster that invaded us is just a monster that can fly, buttely the monster from the sea somehow begane to the maind to attack us too, but you see we have this nature wall that was too high for that Sea Monsters to reach, but like what my brother said, that sea monsters it''s getting stronger after they eat the Flesh of their kind, and from time to time, the sea monsters that invaded us are getting bigger and bigger... You that scratch outside of the Mountain wall, right?" Akh''sah asks, and Taufik nods his head. "They usually do not reach that high, and maybe in the next Invasion... They can reach this kingdom, so ask you... If you still stay here until then... Please Take my sister to leave this Continent with you... Can you do that?" "..." Taufik didn''t answer immediately, what did Akh''sah ask, it''s just a simple request, And Taufik would do it, but the problem was Anugerah itself. "... Would she Agree with this? do you think she will leave her two brothers to die here? And... Leave to survive on her own? In the first ce, why don''t you guys just leave this Continent, I think when you leave this Continent together, it''s a huge chance that you and the others will survive" "Hahaha, you know I can''t, right? As a king, I will never leave thend where my ancestors were born and thend where we were raised, I just can''t do that, and my kind think the same too, even Anugerah is like that, but Anugerah never sees the outside world, from when she was born until now she always stay here" "It''s just getting harder then, What you ask is a simple request for me, and I dly will ept it, but I don''t think your sister will do it" Heard that, Akh''sah showed aplicated expression on his face. "... I have thought about that too, it''s just my selfishness, but can you promise me, if that day arrives, will you take her with you? I only need that, I know I will die, and I know that I and the others will defend thisnd until thest drop of our blood, I know we will do it, but can you ept my selfishness, so when I die I will go peacefully that I know the blue dragon lineage can still exist in this world, only that" Taufik can''t say anything, it''s still hard for him to dedicate that. "... You know you can ask for my help right?" Akh''sah shakes his head. Laughed. "Hahaha, I can''t bother you to that extent, even with your help, without knowing the cause of all of this the Invasion will never be stopped, I know you have something to do, I know you want to Back to your world too, so you can''t stay that long in our world, right?" Taufik was silent for a while because what Akh''sah said was indeed true, this snow Continent was theirst destination before they back to the forest Continent, and if there''s is nothing big happened, he would go back to Earth directly. because no matter what, he still misses Jenn and his Mother. "... What About this, in my stay here, I will help you search for what caused this Invasion, and when the next Invasion happens and I still haven''t found the Cause, I will do what you ask me to do, and of course when I did, I''ll take this liquor as many as I want, how about that? Is it a deal?" Taufik said while raising the cup of liquor. See this Akh''sah just smiling, then Raising his cup too. "... It so? Then we have a deal, I will say thank you in advance, Thank you For this Liqour of mine, Cherss!" "Klinng" "Hahahaha" The two of themughed at the same time but had a different thought in their mind. After that Taufik And Akh''sah drank together until the two bottles of liquor that Akh''sah brought were empty. But unbeknown to them, someone has heard what the two of them Talking about this whole time. -------- The Next morning woke up with someone in his bed. That person is Akh''sah who can back to his own room because he was drunk, and Taufik was toozy to bring him to his room. So here they are, sleeping in the same bed, luckily for them, the bed is quite big. ''I never thought I would sleep with someone in the same bed except for Jenn, And it''s a man too, fuck'' Taufik though look at Akh''sah. "Akh''sah, wake up it''s morning!!!" "Humm?" Akh''sah woke up and then held his head. "Ughhh... this why I rarely drink that liquor, it''s too strong even if it''s for Dragon" Akh''sah then looks at Taufik and sees he is still fine. "Why are you still fine?" "I''m just too strong, just two bottles it''s nothing for me" Akh''sah then massages his head. "How human can be that strong?" "I''m just that special, it''s nothing... Okay get up now, although it was finest night because you were drunk, Now you''re already fine, It still felt wrong for me to sleep with Man" Taufik said, ask Akh''sah to leave this room, Who was the Owner of this Room. "... Okay, okay I will leave now" .... ... .. . Chapter 65: chapter 65 - pattern A whileter. Taufik and the others were eating breakfast, together with the d brother and sister. There''s a Funny moment that happened this morning. Akh''sah who getting Out of Taufik Room was being seen by Some workers in this Castle, and because of that, weird rumors quickly spread. "..." So everyone at this table right now was eyeing the two of them with a weird look. "... Brother, are-" "Arman shut up! I know what you gonna ask, so shut up!" Arman was getting cut off by Taufik who showed an annoyed look on his face, he too, had already heard that Rumor, And Of course he didn''t like it. "... Okay, I''m just curious, I''m sorry, but is the rumours was true?" "..." "Hahaha, don''t be like that, fik, don''t be to hard to him" Akh''sah Laugh, he had heard about those rumors too, but he didn''t care, and of course, he would not do anything to whoever was spreading these rumors. "And who fault do you think is this, huh?" Taufik just shakes his head, and then continues to eat. -------- After they were done with breakfast, Taufik Right now, sitting Alone on the Balcony, that they had usedst night. Ka was with Anugerah, Talking About something, Ka had written Many things after they came to thisnd, so probably it''s About Ka Asking Anugerah Furious things About this Kingdom. And Arman, he right now was roaming Around this Kingdom, looking for something interesting. "System, LOGIN!" [YES] [Congrattions, you''ve got SUPER RARE-LEVEL item ''Transformation'' (Active Skill)] [Transformation. Transformation is a skill that Allows the user to change to Whatever the user wishes, If the user has a high understanding of the Target that the user wants to be, there''s a chance that the user can use the target ability perfectly] "... Whoa!!! What a good reward, let''s try itter, System?" [Yes Master] "What do you think About this situation? How am I gonna find that thing that attracts the Monsters? With my all-seeing eyes, I didn''t see any lies from what Akh''sah said, he indeed didn''t know what caused this Invasion" [What About the other two, master?] "The other two? Do you mean Anugrah and Granada?" [Yes Master] Taufik then Thought about that for a while, but he didn''t think the two of them knew something about these two, One person was the protector of this kingdom and the other was the princess who was hailed as the saint. So the probability of them knowing something but didn''t tell Akh''sah is a little. "I don''t know, the Invasion started A Hundred years ago but they still can''t find what caused this Invasion, there''s only two possibilities, one is they really don''t Anything, and the second is... Someone purposely hid the truth from others... If this was the case, then I need to search for that person all over this kingdom... What a drag" "Knock~Knock~Knock~" There''s a knocking from the door. "Fik it''s me, Ka, I want to talk about something" ''Hmm? Kaele?'' Taufik was thinking about what reasons Ka Came to his room, he remembered she was with Anugerah a whileter. ''What happens?'' "Can Ie in?" Ka said, not hearing any answers from Taufik. "Ahhh, I''m sorry, you cane in!" Ka entered the room and noticed Taufik was on the Balcony, then she came to sit with him. "So here''s where you and the king d-" Ka said with a smile, wanting to tease Taufik, but Taufik cut her off before she could finish what she wanted to say. "Stop it! You know it''s not right, we only Talking about something important while drinking some liquor that Akh''sah brought... Forget that! Why did I even exin it in the first ce?" Taufik said with an Annoyed face On his face, which made Kaugh. "Hahaha" Taufik just looked at her, Waiting for her to finish herugh. "Haha, ahhh that was a funny one, the one who spread these rumors really has a wild mind" Ka said, wiping the tears on his face because of how hard sheughed. "Are you Satisfied now? If so, then tell me what you want to talk to, you just don''te here tough at me right?" "Ahh, I''m sorry, that rumor is just too funny... Ekhem, I''m here to tell you About what I heard from Anugerah, When Anugerah told me about this, the first thing I thought was to tell you this, so here we are" Ka said, then took her Notebook out. "Hehh, and what is it?" "A while when I talking with Anugerah, I asked about this Invasion, and she said something interesting" She said, opening her Notebook. "You see here, this Invasion began after the war with the red dragon ended, so it''s over two hundred years ago" Ka showed what he wrote in her Notebook to Taufik, and Taufik just nodded his head, already knowing about this. "And What about it?" "It''s already over two hundred years, But Anugerah Said, in these two hundred years, the Invasion always has the same pattern, that''s why the blue dragon can deal with the Invasion easily, the Monsters Always target the same thing, and do you know what they Target was?" Taufik shakes his head. "... The Monsters always targeted one thing, and it was... Ka pointed down. ... They always targeting this castle, what do you think? It''s strange, right?" "..." Taufik was silent for a while trying to digest the information that Ka had given him. ''...it''s indeed strange... if they already know this, and still didn''t find the cause, something is probably happening here, Something that is more than just monsters Invasion'' Taufik thought then looked at Ka. "Did Anugerah really say this?" "... Yes, you can ask her on your own if you want to be more sure" "Alright take me to her, now!" ''If this was the truth... This will save much of my time in searching for the cause of this Invasion'' Taufik Thought, following Ka to meet Anugerah. -------- Anugerah was in Orphen ying with a little Blue Dragon when Two people came to her. When she saw Taufik and Ka approaching her, she stopped ying with the kids, asked them to y on their own, and then came to Taufik and Ka. "Sir Fik, Ka, what can I help you with?" Anugerah said with a sweet smile on her face. "It''s Taufik, he wants to ask you something" Anugerah then looked at Taufik waiting for him to ask his question. "Are what you said to Ka about the Invasion is true? Are the monsters really Always targeting the same thing in all of that Invasion?" Anugerah then looks at Ka, then at Taufik again, after that, she nods her head. "... Yeah is indeed true, what about it?" "I see" Taufik then closed his eyes and made a thinking pose, with one hand on his chin. After a while, he opened his eyes. "... Alright, thank you, I will take my leave now" "..." "... Eh, only that?" ---------- Right now Taufik was in the sky, flying with his Flying Carpet, eyeing the Castel from above, trying to see if there was something wrong with the Castel. But he couldn''t find anything strange, the Castel was Still the same beautiful Castel he had seen yesterday. "What are you want to find, sir fik? It''s Almost One Hour since you did This?" Anugerah asked, Anugerah decided to follow Taufik after their short conversation before, curious about what he wanted to do. "I''m trying to find the cause of the Invasion, you said the monsters always target this Castel, so I thought maybe I could find the cause, maybe" Taufik said while looking at the Castle up and down. "Thank you for your concern, but it''s no use, we already searched for it too, but we couldn''t find anything, and after we searched a couple more times and still can find it, we never tired searching for it again, and focused to fight the Monsters instead" "..." Taufik didn''t say anything and continued searching, he thought if he used his All-seeing eyes maybe he could see something that the others couldn''t see. ''The outside is clear, so is it from the inside? I will know when I try it'' "Let''s search on the inside!" Taufik then patted his Flying Carpet, asked it toe down. Anugerah and Ka just following Taufik, didn''t dare to disturb Taufik who seemed so serious about this. ''What big Brother told him, that sir fik willing to do something like this'' Anugerah said in his mind. -------- A few hourster. Taufik, or more precisely his clone has searched in every corner of this whole Castle, but still didn''t find anything strange. and the only ce left that he hadn''t inspected yet was the Throne room, the first room that Taufik was in after he came to this Kingdom. So right now, Taufik and the Two women were on their way to the Throne room. .... ... .. . A/N ( actually... No it''s nothing) :v Chapter 66: chapter 66 - Great Actor When Taufik arrived at the Throne Room. Taufik directly entered the Room, even though there was a Guard who guarded the door, and because Anugerah was with them, there was not much procedure to do. Inside the Throne room, there are only two people, Granada and Akh''sah. When The two dragons realize that Taufik and The Two Women entered the Room, Granada looks at them. "... What affair you have here? We are discussing something important, if you want to talk something to the king, please wait until we are done here" Granada said, with a strict tone. "Don''t be like that Brother, we already talk everything important, there is no more to discuss" Akh''sah said to Granada, then Look at Taufik. "My friends, what can I help you?" "Not much, I only want to search for something, please continue what you discuss, don''t mind me" Taufik said, looking around the room with his All-seeing eyes. Heard that, Akh''sah And Granada looked at each other, but they didn''t continue their discussion, and decided to wait for Taufik to be done with whatever he did. Taufik looked around the room, he saw every corner of the room, but he didn''t find anything. ''... There''s nothing here too, this just getting more difficult'' Taufik Thought, back to where the others were. Akh''sah who sees Taufik is already done with whatever he did, asks him. "Are you done, my friend?" "... Yeah" Taufik answers shortly, still thinking about the possibility of where the "thing" That caused the Invasion is located in the castle. "What exactly do you search for?" "It''s About what we talkin-... Taufik stopped when he looked at Akh''sah or more Precisely at the ne that Akh''sah wore. ... Akh''sah, where''s you got that ne" Taufik who activated his All-seeing eyes all of the time, saw something wrong with the ne that Akh''sah wore, if seen by ordinary means, the ne was just an ordinary ne, ordinary for a king, but Taufik who saw this ne for the first time with his All-seeing eyes noticed something wrong with the thing like a crystal on that Ne that Akh''sah wore. That crystal radiates a dark aura, that Dark aura circling the crystal, that makes it like a ring, not only one ring but six rings of dark aura. ------- "This Ne, Granada Gave it to me when I officially took the seat as the king, beautiful right?" Akh''sah said with a smile, showing that Ne to Taufik. Heard that, Taufik looked at Granada, but Granada still showed a calm expression, he then looked at Akh''sah again. "... When you officially took the seat as the king?... when is that?" Taufik asks still eyeing Granada With a suspicious look, but again there''s no change in Granada''s expression. "Hmm... if I remember it clearly, it was Around when the war with the red dragon ended, We could only do the Coronation at the time because after my father passed away, we couldn''t do the ceremony because that time the situation was not too good for us and coupled with an invitation from Mahendra who invited to create an alliance aimed at fighting the red dragon, the ceremony has to postponed for a long time, and only after the war ended, we can do the ceremony, so yeah, it''s Around that time" Akh''sah exins long. after Taufik heard what Akh''sah said, Taufik''s hunches became more solid, but he was still not sure, because if what he thought was right the situation would be chaotic for Akh''sah and his kingdom, not him. He just needs one more step to be more sure of his hunch, he needs to hold that Ne and let the system scan that thing, to know what the crystal is and what effect it has. "Akh''sah, can I hold that Ne for a while?" Heard that, Akh''sah Looked at Taufik, confused, but he didn''t think anything weird and only thought maybe Taufik had an interest in jewelry. "... Sure" Akh''sah said, want to take off that Ne and give it to Taufik. But he was stopped by Granada, Granada suddenly grabbed Akh''sah''s hand who wanted to take that Ne off. "Wait, Brother, you can''t just let someone order you Like that, please think of your dignity as a king!" Granada said, looking at Taufik. "Eh... But it''s just a Ne, he just wants to touch it for a while, it''s just for a while, why are you acting like this?" Akh''sah said to his brother, but Granada still grabbed his brother''s hand, and after a few seconds passed "... Please do as you wish... Granada said, releasing Akh''sah''s hand, then said with a small voice that he thought only he could hear. ... But you will not like the oue... Brother" Akh''sah shakes his head, takes the Ne off then gives it to Taufik, still confused at his Little brother''s behavior, not only Akh''sah but even his little sister Anugerah was confused too, Ka looked confused too, but her confusion was different from two d brothers and Sisters, she was confused because she didn''t know a thing and suddenly found the atmosphere was heavy. ''Who I am? What am I doing here? Where''s the Young Master was?'' Ka Thought. ------- Taufik who received the Ne, quickly ordered the system. ''System, Scan this thing for me, especially the crystal!'' [Yes Master, please wait a minute] [DING] [Scanning Ses] [Showed the Item Information] [Item Name. - Fragment Of Beast King Core. A core Fragment of the Beast King who has been dead for a thousand years ago, even if it is just a fragment, it still contains a bit of the Beast King''s Power. Effect. - Can Empower any beast who eats this fragment. - attract the other beasts around. Hidden Effect. If the fragment united with the other fragments, the beast king woulde to life once again] "..." ''The beast king? That being in the legend that I read in Dagraha library? The evil creature that the angel itself exterminated?'' ''... Insane'' Taufik thought, then looked at Granada with intense. see if there''s a change in Granada''s face with his All-seeing eyes, even if it is just a little, he could see it with his eyes. "... You, do you know what this thing was?" Taufik asks Granada. "Why you ask? of course I know" Granada said still with a calm expression and the same Smile he had shown when they met for the first time. But Taufik can see there''s a slight change in Granada Face. "... You know what this thing could do, right?" Taufik asks again with a more intense look. "Of course, I give it to my brother, because it has an effect, you don''t think that I will give my brother an ordinary item right?" Granada answers still with the same smile on his face. "And what the effect was?" "..." Akh''sah who felt the situation be more strange, wanted to say something to break the tension in the air. "Hy, hy~ you two rx, we-" But he was getting cut off by Granada. "It''s Protection... it has a protection effect, that''s why I gave it to my brother" Granada said. "What!! I never knew that Ne had-" "... Lie, your lying" "..." When Taufik said that, the atmosphere was getting more heavy, and there was silence for a while, and no one dared to say anything. "... You lying Granada, you lying to your Family... you lying to your kingdom, your performance all of this time is really great, what are you ying this whole time? A hero who protected his kingdom? Or something else? You really a great actor, I praise you for that, it''s really a great performance" Taufik said with a smile while shaking his head, and ping "... What are you saying? What performance?" Granada said Still trying to avoid the allegations Taufik gave to him. "Yeah, what you mean, fik?" Akh''sah ask Taufik too. Taufik then raised the Ne. "You see, my eyes are a bit different, I can see if someone is lying or not and This Ne is indeed not your average Ne like you said But the effect?... Do you want to say it yourself or do you want me to say it, huh? Mr. Protector?" "..." Granada was just silent, didn''t say anything, and the smile on his face already disappeared. "This Ne or this crystal here, was the cause of all your problems, The Name of this Crystal is Fragment of the Beast King Core, the effect? You guys have been through that for over two hundred years now... Do you want me to continue it, oh... great protector?" Taufik said, raising his tone in the end. "THE BEAST KING? THE END OF THE BEGINNING?!! THAT BEING?!!" Ka asked in shock when she heard what Taufik had said. Heard that Anugerah looked at Granada. "Brother, it''s not true right? you didn''t do all of this on purpose, right? Please brother tell me what Sir Fik said is wrong, you don''t do all of this, right?" Anugerah asked, didn''t believe her caring brother could do something like this. And Akh''sah just looks at his brother wanting to hear the truth directly from his mouth. But what Granada did next, proved that what Taufik had said was all the truth. .... ... .. . Chapter 67: chapter 67 - The Same Kind Of Book "haha... Hahahaha... HAHAHAHAHA" Granadaughs getting Louder and Louder. "HAHAHA... Haaa, I never thought I would get exposed like this" Granada said, showing a cold expression, and the calm smile on his face that he always showed was nowhere to be seen. "!!!" x3 Anugerah, Akh''sah, and Ka were shocked when they look Granada like this, especially Akh''sah and Anugerah who had been with Granada since they still a kid. "B-brother? W-what happens to you?" Anugerah who was the most shocked at this, asked Granada trying to get close to him. "Stop it Anugerah! he is no longer the brother you used to know, don''t get close to him, we don''t know what he might do to you" Taufik who was the only one who remained calm in this situation because he already knew beforehand, said to Anugerah, stop her from getting close to Granada. And Akh''sah who all of this time remains silent, because of this sudden big discovery. Still can''t believe the situation he is in, it''s only a while ago that they talked about a n for how will they confront the next Invasion so their kingdom can still stand, but right now in front of his eyes, the culprit is standing, which is his little brother, the person he trusts so much, the person who has been through joy and sorrow with him. How was he supposed to believe this situation he was in. "G-Granada, my brother, tell me if all of this is just a joke, p-please!? Please tell me, tell us the truth! We can still talk about this, like what we usually do" Akh''sah said, still believes in his brother, still believes all of this was just a joke, thought all of this was just a nightmare of him, and when he woke up, all of this would be over, and his Family would be back to where it usually is. "Brother, brother~... Granada said, shaking his head. ... Like always, you''re a fool, too kind... the title "king" is not suitable for you... IS SUPPOSED TO BE ME... MEEE, I''M STRONGER THAN YOU, I SMARTER THAN YOU, I''M BETTER IN EVERYTHING THAN YOU, BUT THAT FATHER OF OURS STILL PREFERS YOU THAN ME" Granada said, expressing everything that was in his heart, and the others were just looking at him and shut their mouth. "EVEN WHEN HE IS ALREADY DEAD, HE STILL CHOSE YOU OVER ME... YOU WANT A TRUTH, HUH? HERE''S THE TRUTH, IF I CAN''T GET WHAT IS SUPPOSED TO BE MINE, THEN I WILL JUST DESTROY EVERYTHING, THAT WAS THE TRUTH!!! I WILL DESTROY EVERYTHING!!!HAHAHAHAHA" Granada said,ughing in the end, Then changed to his dragon form, flying directly at the ceiling, destroying everything in his way. "Boom" The ceiling was broken because of The ice Spear that Granada created, And before Granada got out of that hole he made, he looked behind at Akh''sah. "... Wait for me Brother, the next Invasion was thest and also will be the end of this kingdom... He said that then he looked at Taufik, the culprit who caused his perfect n to Get Ruined. ... I will back off this time because I believe I can defeat you for now, but the next time will be different... the next time we meet you will be a Corpse" Granada said to Taufik, and once again he looked at his brother and sister. "It''s a goodbye, but we will meet soon" Granada then turned round, and flew to the hole he made, to where that no one would know. "Bruk" Anugerah fell on his knee, crying, still can''t believe all of this was real, Ka who saw this, came to her side trying tofort her. Akh''sah just looked up where his brother had gone, with aplicated expression after he heard his brother''s outburst, no one knew what he thought inside his head. Not long after that, the guard who heard themotion from inside entered the Throne room. -------- After that event, the four of them are now in Akh''sah''s room. they just sat together in that room, with a different thoughts inside their mind, no one said anything, and the only sound that could be heard from that room was the sound of Anugerah sobbing, and Ka who still trying tofort her. Why Taufik didn''t stop Granada from leaving before, was because the only thing he promised Akh''sah was To find the cause of the Invasion, not to take any action against it, and even if he wanted to do something, Granada was still Akh''sah''s Brother, if it just some random person/dragon he will just kill that person/dragon directly. (Plot v:) The "do not do and say anything" Wasst long until Taufik tried to break that situation by starting a conversation with Akh''sah. "... So what''s your next move Akh''sah, you know you still have to do something, right? You still have the people who need you, Their King to lead them" Akh''sah who heard Taufik''s question, get out from his Thoughts, and looked at Taufik. "... I don''t know my friend, is still hard for me, for us to ept this whole situation, I still can''t believe my brother hiding something like that in his mind, the thoughts of fighting Against my brothers, made me afraid to face tomorrow, I Saw the future of my kingdom that is dark enough getting darker in every second I thought about that, what I''m supposed to do? How will I face this darkness? How?" Akh''sah said, looking below with two of his hands covering his face. Heard this Taufik was silent for a while he couldn''t answer Akh''sah''s question. this situation was gettingplicated for Taufik because the one who caused all of this was Akh''sah''s brother, so He couldn''t just go and directly kill him. "... Akh''sah, I can''t answer your question, the only thing I can say is... don''t run from the darkness, don''t close your eyes from the darkness, Because when you close your eyes from it, you can''t see the light of tomorrow, even if what waiting for us is the darkest night ever, just believe of what you have now, and just protect what you have believed, you still have your sister, you still have the people that need you as their king" A/N- "you know if you know" "..." Heard this Akh''sah slowly digested Taufik''s words, when he found the meaning behind Taufik''s words, he adjusted his posture and looked up with a new light in his eyes, Even Anugerah who this whole time was crying stopped her sobbing after she heard the deep word that Taufik said. And Ka just being Ka, wrote what Taufik had said, before she forgot it. And then there was a silence for a while until Akh''sah suddenly stood up. "Yeah, you''re right my friends, I still have something that needs to be protected too, I still have this kingdom, and I will do anything to protect it and what is inside of it, Thank you, my friends" Akh''sah said, Strengthening his resolve. "I will help you too brother, we will bring back Big Brother Granada with us" Anugerah stood up too, said with a strong resolve, but still had a tear in his eyes. Seeing this Taufik just smiled. But then, the door was suddenly opened, and Arman came inside the room, but when he saw the situation Inside the room, he tilted his head. "... Did I miss something?" ------- A few hourster. On a moving ind (the "Moving Trap Ind That Have A Tentacles) in the middle of the sea. Grenada can be seen holding some big imperfect Orb, this imperfect Orb was the Beast King Core that Granada had gathered for over two hundred years. "... This core is still imperfect, but it already has The Half of the Beast King Power, if what was written in the book is indeed true, if I absorb this core I will have the Beast King Power... But this core is still imperfect, can I still get the power if I absorb it?" The book that Granada mentions here is the same kind as The Book That Exins the Endless War and the Beginning of the Earth and Humans That "Nero" Has (chapter 7). Granada got this book after the war that happened in the desert Continent against the Red Dragon was over, Granada was roaming around to assess how many of his kin (blue Dragon) had died in that war. identally Found a ruin door that was buried below the ground, the door showed up because of a big explosion from the Red Dragon Attack. Granada who was curious, decided to enter that ruin, but he found that there was nothing inside of that ruin, and there was no monster in it too, But because he had been in, Granada decided to keep going deeper inside of that ruin, and still didn''t find anything until when he reached the edge of that ruin. In there Granada found an Altar and at the top of that altar, he found that book. Like What the book that "Nero" Has, The Book that Granada found exins the beginning of his world "Draco". And It will continue next chapter "Hehe" .... ... .. . Chapter 68: chapter 68 - Aboriginal Being At the beginning of the world "Draco", there are two existences that rule over the world "Draco", standing at the highest ce in that world. The Two existences are Lembuswana, "The Beast King" and Besukhi, "The Dragon Of The Beginning", existences that symbolize if there''s evil, there will be goodness too, existences that keep the world in bnce, that is who they are. "Lembuswana" is a Being That has an elephant-based body, A lion Head, an eagle wing, and Tentacles as his hair, and his body is covered by the scale, lembuswana is as big as mountains, a truly chaotic existence. Besukhi is the primogeniture of the dragon, the first of his kind, The "Dragon Of The Beginning", an existence that stands beside Lembuswana. These two existences have conflicted since they were created. ------- One day because of the "Someone" deed. Lembuswana and Besukhi were in a fight once again, but this fight was different from the other fights they had done in all of this time Because this Fightsted for many years and no one knew When the Fight would end. This fightsted long because when they were hungry they would just Eat their opponent''s flesh, and if they were Thirsty they would drink each other blood, After a few days their Flesh would regenerate And they kept doing this again and again without a stop, and this deadly cycle would be repeated for many years. It is truly an insane fight, they fight like there''s no tomorrow, and they fight like it''s what they are made for, no one wants to stop, and no one knows how to stop. The destruction caused by this fight is the one that was the worst, It caused The Land That originally was one very big Continent to separate to be Four Continents. Everything in that world is Dying, and no animal or nt is not being affected by this fight, no matter if it''s on the sea or thend, everything is Affected by this fight. because this fight has caused a really big change to the world "Draco", The upper being "Angel" Who is afraid that the world will get destroyed, decided to Intervene in these Two Existences fight. But even with the Angel intervention, this fight stillsted for a few years more, until one of the highest-ranking angels Stepped into this fight. Of course with the Highest rank angel''s intervention, the fight quickly reached its end, but Lembuswana and Besukhi were Aboriginal beings that were created along with "Draco" world, so if the highest rank angel kills the two of them, the world will also meet its end along with them. So left with no other choices, and also because the Highest ranking angel knows "who" caused the two of them to do all of this, he still gave mercy to them and did not kill them, but he also can''t leave them just like this. So to show his mercy, he separates Besukhi''s existence into a few new beings and spreads it to the four Continents that were created because of their fight, these new beings are the ancestors of the four types of dragons, the Ancient Dragon. But it''s different for Lembuswana, he knows Lembuswana is a being that close to the demon, an evil creature. So the angel didn''t do it like what he did to Besukhi, because he knew it would just cause problems in the long future ahead, but he couldn''t kill Lembuswana, so he sealed Lembuswana''s existence in an Orb, separating it into many parts, and then spread it all over the "Draco" world. But this Orb still has the power of Lembuswana, and it still can affect the surrounding environment, no matter where is it, sea or on thend, a creature that gets affected by this core for a long time will undergo a huge evolution, this was the beginning of how the monster can exist in "Draco" world. And when all of the Orb parts be one, chaos will Fall in the "Draco" World once again. The Angel who feared the New creature that would upy the "Draco" world in the future will gather this orb, and he leaves behind A warning about Lembuswana to The Ancient Dragon. this way Lembuswana is called "The End Of The Beginning" By the Ancient Dragon and That Name was passed down from one New Generation to another. now it''s just be a myth In this generation, and only the Green Dragon knows much about this myth. This was the full true history before the four kinds of dragons existed in this world. But what is written in the book that Granada found is slightly different from this true history. Inside the book, Lembuswana was not sealed but killed, and the Orb became Lembuswana''s core, that is how it is written inside the book. The Book also tells where the Core is possibly Located, and What effect will it have if someone absorbs the Core. Following the book Granada has gathered around 40% - 50% of Lembuswana''s orb, this is what he could gather in his little time, and by orders the monster to gather that Orb by using the orb. ------- In The Moving Trap Ind That Have A Tetancles (Kraken). Granada was still looking at the Beast King''s core In his hand, still thinking About absorbing the core right away or waiting until after he gathered all of the core parts then absorb it. But if he decided to gather all of the core parts, he needed to search it on the other Continent which would take a very long time, and he Didn''t have that much time now after Taufik ruined his n. Also, he must go to the Volcano Continent to find the core parts, which is quite a Dangerous ce for him right now. "... Screw it, I will know after I try it, I don''t have much time right now, I die if my fate is to dead" Granada said then directly ate the imperfect Beast king''s core, which was a wrong move. The core was an Orb to seal Lembuswana, not an actual core, and what happened to Granada next Is only fate can decide. When The Orb entered Granada''s body, the Orb found its way to Granada''s core, It''s like the Orb has a conscience. When the Orb became one with Granada''s core, Granada felt like something crawled inside of his body. "... Huh? Wha- ughh" But the Crawled feeling suddenly changed to pain in his head, his feeling like something trying to eat his Brain. "AGKHH" Granada rolling on the ground while Grabbing his head. "AGKHHHH" Granada''s body gradually changed to one that did not look like a Dragon anymore. Granada can''t bear The Pain in body and mindsts for a long time until Granada passes out. After that, no one knows what Granada''s fate is. --------- A few dayster. In d Kingdom. Taufik has decided to Stay for a few days more in Akh''sah kingdom, and also there''s still no call from Dagraha, which means Red Dragon still hasn''t made their move. Right now Taufik is apanying Akh''sah to organize his soldiers, this usually was Granada''s job but after Granada was gone, Akh''sah handled it on his own. After the news of what Granada did spread to all of the kingdoms, There was chaos for a while, the residents were In panic and sad. They panicked because the one that was stronger of all of them was leaving them and sad because The person they trusted and the one they looked at as a hero in their eyes was the one who caused all of this. But because of Akh''sah and Anugerah, the turmoil can be handled quickly. "My friend, do you think this enough?" Akh''sah asked when they were done organizing his soldiers, there''s no much to do Because the soldiers already knew what they needed to do from when they were with Granada before, and they were on their way to meet Anugerah and the other. "Rest assured, all of this is enough, and I will help you too... Taufik answers, then looks at Akh''sah. ... Instead, think of yourself too, you didn''t have enough rest these few days... you look like a zombie, are you even eating?" "... It''s not like I didn''t rest, but whenever I tried to close my eyes I always remember my brother, that Memories keeps me awake, so I do what I can do to keep that memory away, I know I said that I will do something about this situation, but... It''s still so hard for me" Akh''sah said with a sad face. "...still, you can''t be like this, what do you think the other will thoughts if they see their king like this?" Taufik said and Akh''sah just answered with a smile. See this, Taufik shakes his head And takes a deep breath, pats Akh''sah''s shoulder then says. "Forget it, let''s meet with the other now, they were waiting for us, and after that, you have to rest! Okay?" "... Okay" Akh''sah said then they headed to where Anugerah and the other waited for them. .... ... .. . Chapter 69: chapter 69 - A Quiet Before A Storm As the day Changes there''s a strange atmosphere around this kingdom. As the day of the next Invasion gets close, tension is shown on everyone''s face. It''s understandable because no matter how great Akh''sah as a king or how much charm Anugerah has it''s still can Rece Granada''s position. So there is nothing much that Akh''sah and Anugerah could do about this tension. Also, the original n that Akh''sah had for Anugerah, is rejected by Anugerah herself, she already knows This beforehand, when She searches for Akh''sah on the night that Akh''sah and Taufik drink together, Anugerah inadvertently hears what they talked about. At first, she wanted to cooperate with that n after She heard what her brothers said, but with the situation, they are in now, Anugerah obstinately wanted to stay and didn''t want to leave Akh''sah to struggle on his own, This is Also why Taufik decided to stay and help Akh''sah too. Face with Anugerah stubbornly, Akh''sah can''t do anything, and only agrees That Anugerah stays with him. ------- One day before the next full moon. Taufik can be seen, walking alone at night, Wanting to go somewhere quiet. After he arrived at the ce that he thought was quiet enough, Taufik called someone. "Klra, came out!" After Taufik said that, a space was distorted to make something like a gate, A gate that has a pure ck color. then Klra came out from that gate and directly got in her knee. "My lord, what I can do for you?" Klra said while bowing her head. To summon Klra Taufik didn''t have to do a procedure like what Anggun (The Dai-Yak "ex" Princess ''chapter 23-24'') did because the Contract that Taufik had with Klra is not a "mutualism" Contract like what spiritualist have with their spirit, it''s a submission contract, so Taufik didn''t have to do that "chant" Like what Anggun do. "How many skeleton soldiers do you have?" Heard the questions, Klra was silent for a while. "... It''s Around 600-700, my lord, can I ask why you ask that?" "I see, I think that is enough, tomorrow you have to help this kingdom from the monster Invasion, so feel free to use your skeleton, Is that okay?" Klra nods her head, knowing the reasons are for Taufik''s summoning her. "... I will follow whatever you said, my lord" Taufik smiled a little when he heard that. "Ahh, and don''t back to the spirit Realm, just stay here! Arman seems to miss you somehow" "... That kid? My lord?" "Yeah that kid" Taufik then pointed at the ice castle behind. "Just go to that castle, just tell the guard that I sent you, and ask where Ka and Arman are, the guard Will show you the way... Go now, I still have something to do" "Yes, my lord" After Klra leaves, Taufik looks in the direction Where he feels someone''s presence. Taufik then walked for a little bit more, and after he arrived at the ce where he felt someone''s presence, he saw someone sitting on a rock, looking at the night sky. ''Anugerah? What is she doing out here? at this Hour?'' Taufik then gets close to Anugerah, but even after Taufik is close enough to Anugerah, she still doesn''t feel his presence at all and still looks at the night sky. "... Anugerah?" "!!!" Anugerah was startled when she heard someone calling her from behind and directly looked behind. "Ahhh, it''s you sir Fik, what are you doing here?" "That''s my question, what are you doing out here... Alone?" Taufik said while walking to sit beside Anugerah. Anugerah smile. "Yeah I''m alone, I just want some quiet ce to think about a various thing, what about you? What are you doing outside at this hour?" "I''m... Just walk to get some fresh air, nothing much" "I see" "..." "..." There is an awkward silence for a while, no one knows what topic they should talk about, it''s understandable because this was the first time they were talking Only the two of them, usually when they talk there is Akh''sah or Ka Around, so when is only two of them like now, an awkward silence like this would happen. But Taufik as a man, of course, needs to start a topic. (:v) "... Is it about your brother?" Heard that Anugerah showed a forced smile. "... That too, I know it already happens, but there is still something inside me that thinks all of this is just a nightmare, so it''s always on my mind... It''s just hard, you know" "..." Taufik didn''t say anything, he never had a brother, even a cousin the only family he knew in his whole life was just his mother and Father, so he didn''t know how to respond to what Anugerah said, so he just decided to be silent. "... Haa, I just can''t believe it... Anugerah said after taking a deep breath and then looking at Taufik. ... By the way, thank you for always helping my brother, it helps lessen his burden, Thank you" "Don''t mention it, I just do what I can do, it''s not much" Taufik said looking up at the moon. "Maybe it means a little to you, but for my brother, it''s a great help, and also about what you said that day, because of that we can stand still, if not because of what you said that day, I don''t what will happen to us" "No, You overreacted, it''s-" Taufik stopped because he suddenly felt a weight on his shoulder. "!!!" Anugerah suddenly leaned on Taufik''s shoulder, grabbing his shirt Tightly. "No, it''s really meant a lot to us" Anugerah said hiding her face on Taufik''s sleeve, hiding her crying face. "... It means a lot" Taufik just looked at Anugerah for some time, then looked at the moon again. "... I see" After that Anugerah kept that position for a long time, and Taufik didn''t have the heart to move her, so they just kept That position until Taufik felt Anugerah had already fallen asleep. "Haaa, this why I don''t like family Drama, I don''t know how Jenn and my mom always enjoy watching something like this?" Taufik said carrying Anugerah in Princess carry style, then going back to Castle. The Guards were surprised when they saw Taufik carrying Anugerah that way, they thought something had happened to their saint, so they asked Taufik many questions, but Taufik just ordered them to shut up. The guards just do as Taufik orders, shut their mouths then let Taufik who carrying Anugerah go inside the castle. Ask some maid to lead him to Anugerah''s room. When they arrived in Anugerah''s room, Taufik ced her on her bed and then left the room immediately. But after Taufik left the room, there was a movement inside that room. Anugerah then opened one of her eyes to inspect the situation around her, and when she saw there was only her inside her room. Anugerah got up from the bed and then covered her face with a pillow. "Ahhhhh, I''m so Embarrassed, did he notice I was awake?" Anugerah said loudly but luckily Because of the pillow, there was no one dan heard her voice. Actually, when the guard asks Taufik many questions, Anugerah is already awake but because she is embarrassed to get up at that time, so she keeps pretending that she is asleep. "How can I sleep? How will I face him tomorrow, Ahh I want to die" --------- Taufik didn''t know what was happening right now inside Anugerah''s room. He now was on the way to his room, but when he got close to his room, he heard amotion from inside. "You can''t sleep here, this brother room, go sleep with Ka!" "Who are you ordering me to do a thing, it''s not your business wherever I sleep, Why is that bothering you huh? Is this your room?" "I-it''s not, b-but you can''t" Heard what they fight for, Taufik wiped his face with his hand. ''...Fuck'' --------- Next day. A few hours before the Invasion. Taufik and the others right now were having breakfast, including Klra. It was just their usual breakfast, but Taufik felt something different, he kept getting a feeling that Anugerah was ncing at him from time to time, but When Taufik looked at her, She Always looked away, and didn''t want to face Taufik directly. Taufik was not the only one who realized Anugerah''s strange behavior, Kaele, and Akh''sah Realized this too, and Akh''sah just responded to it with a smile on his face, only Ka who showed a panicked expression on her face. Ka looks at Taufik and Taufik looks at Ka back, in that Short exchange, Taufik and Ka are having some conversation with their eyes. ''Do you do something to the princess?'' That was What Taufik caught from what he saw in Ka''s eyes. And in response, Taufik just shrugs his shoulder. That Morning was a quiet and enjoyable morning for them. ''A quiet before a storm'' like thing. And all of them know that. .... ... .. . Chapter 70: chapter 70 - Start A/N-(it''s still hard for me to write a fight scene, so if you have some advice, feel free to tell me, it will be a great help, thank you) After they were done eating, Akh''sah and Taufik directly go to check on the soldiers for thest time. Akh''sah needs every help he can get right now. Right now, Akh''sah was standing at the podium with Taufik on his side. Akh''sah looked at the soldiers in front of him, who were all in their Dragon form. "ATTENTION!!!" Akh''sah shouts in a deep voice. "I know this was my first time leading all of you directly... And Maybe will be thest time too" Akh''sah said his opening, and all of the soldiers were just silent, there was not even a movement from them, they just looked straight at their king. "But fear not, my soldiers, I, all of us Gather here with only one purpose, it''s to us, to your family, to this kingdom...be able to see tomorrow... Maybe we''re not the Strongest, maybe we''re not the winner... BUT... THERE''S IS NO IMPOSSIBLE, RAISE YOUR HEAD, MY SOLDIERS!!! LOOK YOUR SURROUNDING!!! YOU''RE NOT ALONE, AS LONG AS WE ARE TOGETHER WE CAN DO ANYTHING... Akh''sah Said while raising his hand. ... FOR A BRIGHTER TOMORROW!!! SAID IT WITH ME!!!" "FOR THE BRITGHTER TOMORROW!!!" x(Akh''sah and Many soldiers) A/N(... Cringe?) Their shout could be heard all over the Kingdoms, and because of this, the tense atmosphere before was nowhere to be seen. "That''s was the all that I could say, prepare yourself, this night will be a long night for all of us" Akh''sah said, then got down from the podium with Taufik. "It''s some wonderful speech, you have right there" Taufik said after they were quite far away from the podium. "Hahaha, Thank you, my friend" "So are you ready for tonight?" Heard that, Akh''sah looked away, looking at nowhere. "... I''m Ready" -------- A few hourster. The moon Already reced the sun, and when the moon is at its highest point, the Invasion will begin. The blue dragon that could fight maybe just Around four Hundred, is considered as Many Because of the Two Hundred Since the Invasion began, many blue dragons have died over those Two Hundred years period. And coupled with Klra''s Dragon skeleton, the number Exceed One Thousand, it was good enough. "Brothers, what do I have to do?" Arman asks Taufik, with bright eyes, though he is about to join the fight. Taufik looked at Arman and then looked Around when he noticed Ka and Anugerah with the blue dragon kid. "I will give you a very very very important job, do you think you can do it?" Taufik said with a serious tone while grabbing Arman on his shoulder. And Arman who heard that he would do an "important" Job, was absolutely felt happy, he then looked at Klra who was on Taufik''s side with A smug smile on his face. "You heard that? it''s an "important" Job ONLY for ME" Arman said to Klra, but Klra just rolled her eyes, didn''t want to look at Arman. When Arman sees this, he thinks Klra is jealous of him, which makes his smile grow Wider, he then looks at Taufik. "The what this "IMPORTANT" job, brothers, am I need to charge at the front line, to make a way for you and the others, so you can go directly to themander? ohh~oh~or my job is the one who fights directly with the monstermander... Arman nods his head a few times. ... Hmm~hm~, I see, it''s really an important job, really suits the great me, so which one, brother?" Taufik was speechless when he heard what Arman said. ''... This kid''s Imagination it''s so wild, how I can tell him if his job is just to protect the blue dragon kid with Ka and Anugerah?'' Taufik thought, while Massage his nose bridge, thinking hard about how he would tell what Arman''s job was without lowering his enthusiasm, but he found nothing. Taufik then grabs Arman''s shoulder once again. "Arman your job it''s really important... For the future generation...it''s, it''s" "Hmm~hm~said it, brother! Said it? I''m ready with anything" Heard a word about ''for the future generation'' Arman enthusiasm was soaring high. "... Your job is... Please protect the kids with Ka and Anugerah, okay?" "..." "..." "... What, brother?" Arman asks, thinking maybe he heard it wrong, but before can say anything Klra is alreadyughing. "Pfftt, Hahahaha, it''s really an important job that suits a great you, Hahahaha" Klraughs holding her stomach. "Hahahaha" Seeing this, Arman looks at Taufik. "But brother, why she was with you and I''m just here... Protect the kid with Ka and the princess?" "You know that Klra has her own soldiers, right? I need her to help in the front line... Your job is important too, so cheer up!" "... Okay" Arman said looking down. "Cheer up kid! Hahaha" Klra said to Arman, then followed Taufik who was on his way to meet Akh''sah. --------- A whileter. The moon is already enough, indicating that the Invasion will begin anytime soon. Akh''sah who was in his Dragon form was in the sky with Taufik who was on his Flying Carpet with Klra. "I still can''t believe this little girl here, is the spirit of death, You were really something, my friend" "It''s nothing, I just beat out of her, and then she willingly worked under me, it''s not that muc-... Taufik stopped and then looked Into the distance, Taufik who had activated his detection skill all of the time, Detect Many living beings marching to their location, it''s not just from the ground, he also felt a presence from the sky. ... They''re here, Klra prepared your skeleton, the monster Invasion is here, and their number is... Many...too many" Heard that Klra quickly put an order to her Dragon skeleton, that already she ced around this Kingdom, ready for any confrontation. Akh''sah is not much different, after he hears what Taufik says, he quickly tells his soldiers that the monster is marching toward Them. "PREPARE YOURSELF!!! THE INVASION IS HERE, CAST YOUR SPELL, READY FOR ANY ATTACK!!!" "RAWWRR" (v:) The monster''s roaring could be heard although they were still far away. The Number of monsters this time is incalcble, previously when the Invasion urred, the monsters from the sea only Came in One Direction, but this time they came from all directions. "T-this, Are all the monsters in the world gathered here, this amount is just too much" Akh''sah said, seeing the monster are getting closer and closer. Taufik hears what Akh''sah said, but right now his eyes are focused on one Direction. What he saw was something like a dragon, but this dragon was different from any dragon he ever met, this Dragon was so big, maybe two or three times bigger than the other dragon, and also this dragon was ck and had hair that resembled what a lion has, but the hair is not your usual hair. ''... Is that Tentacles? What dragon is this?'' Taufik Thought seeing that being that resembled a dragon, and Taufik didn''t go deep to know who and what this being was because right now, the monster was already in the foothills, and continuously climbing the mountain By stepping on one another, the monster doing it like they don''t care if they will die in the process, it looks like they were in control or something, it''s a scary scene. "PREPARE YOUR ATTACK DON''T LET THEM REACH THE MOUNTAIN PEAK!!!" Akh''sah orders his soldiers. And after that, the blue Dragon casts many spells, There who make ice Spear, or big ice Boulders, and directly throw them below, and some blue Dragons do it the ssic way, flying directly to the monster And letting their ice breathe out, that makes the monster directly frozen, but although they were already doing that much, the monster amount is not decreased at all. but the attack is not just from the ground, the monster in the sky also begins its attack. but seeing Akh''sah''s soldiers, was busy enough that he dedicated himself to participating in the fight too. "Klra reduce the monster number as much as you can and leave the rest to me, and always keep your eyes on that flying monster don''t let one of those slip away" "Yes my lord" Klra said then changed to his original Shape, then also joined the battle. Seeing Klra is already going, Taufik makes four clones of him and then orders them to spread, after the clones go to their respective location, Taufik calls Ngntaka. "Ngntaka,e out! we have a job" Ngntakaes out from Taufik''s chest, and then Taufik directly rides on Ngntaka back with his katana already in his hand, he then looks at Akh''sah, then shouts. "AKH''SAH LEAVE THE SKY TO ME, YOU JUST NEED TO FOCUS ON THE MONSTER AT THE GROUND! I ALREADY SPREAD MY CLONE IN FLOCATIONSTION, THEY WILL BE A GREAT HELP, STAY SAFE!!!" Taufik didn''t wait for Akh''sah to reply and went directly because the flying monster was already flying close to him. Akh''sah who sees Taufik is Already gone too, was ready to go to. "Alright let''s do it, is it now or never" Then flying directly to the monster ready to let his ice breath out. .... ... .. . Chapter 71: chapter 71 - A Miracle The Invasion has been going on for over an hour. Taufik who was in the sky with Ngntaka just swung his Katana randomly. Even though Taufik swung his Katana Randomly, his sword energy would definitely hit the flying monster, that''s how many the monster is. "This monster is too weak, but the amount is just too much, I can''t do it like this" Taufik looks around, there''s many kinds of monsters around, There is a monster that resembles pterosaurs, a fire and ice bird that Taufik finds cool, a griffin that resembles a mouse and has a bat wing, a flying snake, and one that Taufik though was the weirdest and Maybe was the Dangerous one, it''s a Big Ball that has one eye and a big mouth, and have a bat wing. Taufik thought that thing was the most Dangerous because it continuously spat an element Attack, Taufik had a hard time defending That one-eyed monster attack because there were so many of them, and always stayed behind, and never got close. And the flying shark is also here. -------- The situation below with blue Dragon soldiers coupled with Klra skeleton is good enough and with Taufik clone help the situation below is well controlled. The only problem is with the monster in the sky. When Taufik looked around, Taufik noticed something, he noticed all of the one-eyed monsters, preparing their attack, all of them making some huge fireballs with their Mouth. A/N-(it''s like bijuudama, but this one make by fire) And all of them are targeted on One target, it''s on the ground, at the residence. "... Shit" Taufik directly calls his shield "Aegis" (The one that Taufik uses when he faces Argus), Taufik widens his Aegis as big as he can, but this still Can''t cover all of the Attack from the one-eyed monster that surrounds the Kingdoms. "Shit... Taufik then looks at the ground and shouts as loud as he can. ... AKH''SAH!!! KL''LARA!!! PREPARED YOUR SHIELD ATTACK IS COMING... ARMAN!!! MAKE AN EARTH SHIELD TO COVER AS MUCH AS YOU CAN, USE YOUR MANA AS MUCH AS YOU CAN!!!" ''Their actions are highly coordinated for a monster'' Taufik then looks at the ck dragon that still stayed at his ce since the Invasion began, didn''t move at all, only watching from the distance. ''... I will take care of youter'' Taufik said in his mind while looking at the ck dragon. And the ck dragon smiled like he knew what Taufik thinking is. --------- After hearing what Taufik said Akh''sah, Klra, and Arman look up and see there are many iing Fireball attacks. don''t want to waste any time, they quickly do what Taufik tells them. Akh''sah Gathered all of the blue dragons that were close to him, and together they made a big ice shield, and some of them still kept their eyes on the monster around. Klra simply back to the spirit Realm for a while, a smart move, and for her skeleton, she ordered it to cover the blue dragon that was not inside Akh''sah''s shield range, she didn''t care if the skeleton was torn apart or turn to Ash, she just could revive them backter, that how flexible her skeleton was, a truly an un-dead soldiers. And Arman, just does It like what Taufik told him, touches the ground with his two hands then unless his mana as much as he can on the ground below, And in response the earth rises making something like a half-round big earth shield that covers around five Hundred diameters, and for this Arman only use one of his core. As it fully trained, the one-eyed monster finished their Fireball at the same time, and directly spit it to the ground. After that, a series of big fireballse down like rain from all directions. "Swoosh" The fireball hit the ground, destroying everything that was in its way. "Boom" The fireball didn''t difference between an opponent and a friend, all of the things on the ground were hit by that fireball. The monster that was hit by that fireball directly died. The residence was razed to the ground. Explosion after an explosion urred, and that explosionsted for over one minute before the explosion ended. The dust created by the explosion covered up the entire kingdom. Taufik who can''t see the situation below because of the dust, uses his Wind form technique and makes a big wind to get rid of that dust, only after that he can see The situation below more clearly. He can see the ice shield that Akh''sah and the other blue dragon make Cracked everywhere, But they still save. The dragon skeleton Can''t withstand the fireball and many of them are torn apart, Taufik then searches where Klra is, and not long after that he Sees Klra out from a crack in the air, probablying back from the spirit realm, then begins to revive her dragon skeleton, and continued their attack to the monster. Taufik then looks at where Arman and the others are. The residence was nowhere to be seen, but when he saw the earth shield that Arman created was still there, Taufik let out a sigh of relief. "... Huft, My time spent guiding him this whole time has not been in vain" But one thing great happened after the explosion that was not recognized between an opponent and a friend. The great this is the number of monsters below was reduced drastically, and many who survived that explosion were badly wounded. Taufik then looked at the one-eyed Monster. "... This monster is too Dangerous, I have to kill all of them first" Taufik said, then made a wing from pure mana. "Ngntaka, go kill those Flying monsters!" Taufik said to Ngntaka, then go fly directly to the one-eyed monster at high speed. ignores the monster that guards it. Directly kill the one-eyed monster, and go to the other one-eyed monster, the flying Monster that guards the one-eyed monster couldn''t do anything to him, because of how fast he was. Taufik just needs two or three seconds to Kill one of the one-eyed monsters with his Katana. he keeps going from one one-eyed monster to another One-eyed monster for half an hour. when thest one-eyed monster is dead, Taufik doesn''t take any break, he flies straight away to the other flying monster. Want to finish this quickly. Taufik who only uses his Technique Fire and Wind form that has an AoE attack, quickly Finished all of the monsters in the sky. A Corpse of a monster was falling from the sky like rain, The number may exceed one thousand monster corpses, and it''s only a monster from the sky. ''Hufft... the sky is clear, now is only the monster at the ground leave'' Taufik thought, but he didn''t help those who were on the ground, he knew they could handle it. He got close to Akh''sah. "Akh''sah, I will go face that... ck Dragon. I leave this side to you, okay?" "... A ck dragon? Where?" Akh''sah asks, never heard about a ck dragon before, he then looks around although it''s quite bright because of the full moon, he doesn''t see any ck dragon. "It''s over there, you can see it because it''s quite far away, just hang on for a little bit, and we will have our victory" He said and flew directly to the ck dragon who still stayed calm in the distance. ------- When Taufik was close to the ck dragon, the ck dragon pped his hand. "p~p~p~" "You indeed strong" The ck dragon said to Taufik. Heard that, Taufik was surprised, he was surprised because he recognized that voice. "... Granada?" "Hahaha, did I change that much?... It''s not important now... because with this change I also gained a very strong power... Granada said, then looked at Taufik with a sinister Smile. ... And it''s time to keep my word... you will die now" -------- ''A ck Dragon? I never heard about ck dragon before... And I also didn''t see Granada around... A ck dragon... I have a bad feeling about this '' Granada thought after Taufik left. "Your majesty, we have almost killed all of those monsters, you can rest for now, leave the remaining monster to us" One of Akh''sah''s soldierses to him to tell the situation. "I see that''s good news... How many of our friends are falling in the invasion this time?" Akh''sah asks with a heavy heart, ready for any bad news, but his soldiers who hear this smile. "There''s no one, Your Majesty, because the help from Sir Taufik and... That Dragon skeleton there''s no dead this time, Only a few that are badly injured because of that explosion, but it can be healed, I don''t believe we can go through the invasion this time without any casualties, it''s a miracle, your Majesty " The blue dragon soldier said with a smile that didn''t leave his face, a dragon face. "... It''s indeed a miracle... Alright, I will go to assist my friend... Sir Taufik, wipe out the remaining monster and get some first Aid to those who are injured, I will leave now" "AS your order, my king" Akh''sah nods his head and then flies to where Taufik goes. But when he was close to where Taufik was, he saw an Unbelievable scene disyed in front of his eyes. .... ... .. . Chapter 72: chapter 72 - My Only Wish A/N- ( this is all I can write if you thought the fight scene was boring and you can''t imagine how the fight is, I can only say sorry, and if you have some advice please tell me in thement, and I also will do my best to write a fight scene better by reading the other book as a reference, so please be patient and... Enjoy) (:v). ------------------------------------- ''Fuck... It''s really Granada'' Taufik said in his mind after he got sure that the ck dragon was indeed Granada. "... And it''s time to keep my word... you will die now" Granada said then disappeared from where he was. "!!!" ''... Teleportation?'' Taufik thought and just in a split second, Taufik quickly used his SwordMagic technique in Dark form, to feel the space around. Taufik then felt a space distraction from above him, and when he looked up, he saw Granada''s head, literally just Granada''s head just a few centimeters from him. "Die" Granada said and opened his mouth wanting to bite Taufik''s head as a whole. Taufik who didn''t have much time to fully Dodge Granada attack, had to Sacrifice his Hand. "Sprutt" One of Taufik''s hands was eaten by Granada. Taufik just looked at his hand which was only half remaining without showing any Pain in his expression and then looked at Granada Again. "Heh, you''re the first one who can hurt me... impressive" After Taufik said that, his hand grew again like it had never been wounded before. Look at that, Granada was surprised, he had never seen a regenerate ability as fast as that. "... I already have the feeling when the first time I Saw you, you are not fully human are you? I never see a human have as strength as you, what are you?" Granada said, appearing with his full body. "You don''t need to know that, because you will die-... Ahh sorry I will just knock you out" "... I doubt you can do that" Granada said then disappeared again. Looking at Granada who disappeared again, Taufik focused his senses to feel the space around him. "Hmm?" ''Why there''s so many?'' Taufik thought, felt there were so many space distractions around him. After that, there are many cracks appeared in the space around him. Then Tentacles appeared from that crack,ing to Taufik at a very rapid pace, all of those Tentacles coiled around Taufik''s body. After Taufik cant move his body, one big crack opened in front of Taufik, and then from that crack, Granada appeared, with a big purple energy ball in his mouth. And directly st that big purple toward Taufik. "Swoosh" The Big purple energy ball goes toward Taufik at a fast pace. "Boom" When the energy ball touches Taufik, something like a ck Hole Appears, That small ck hole sucks everything around, no matter if it an Earth, That Tentacles and even Taufik was get sucked by that hole. That ck Hole kept sucking everything around for one minute until it was stopped. the ck hole made a big crater after it was gone. Granada who saw Taufik nowhere to be seen, smiled. "Hahahaha, I doubt you can survive from that" Granada says whileughing. "TAUFIK!!!" ------- Akh''sah who was going to assist Taufik, was shocked when he saw Taufik disappear after he was hit by the Big purple ball energy from that ck dragon. "... My friend... Akh''sah stopped midway When he didn''t see Taufik around. ... TAUFIK!!!" Akh''sah shouted, realizing what had happened to Taufik. -------- "... Ahh, here we are, my beloved big Brother" Granada said when he saw Akh''sah Arrive. Akh''sah whonded on the crater to search for Taufik''s whereabouts, was surprised when he heard that ck dragon call him "Brother". " Y-you, Granada?... W-what have you done to our Benefactor?" Akh''sah asked, didn''t questioning why Granada changed so much. "Our? Hahahaha, you are still as stupid as always brother, that weakling is YOUR Benefactor, not MINE" "Y-you... Akhsah doesn''t know how to respond to his brother. He keeps looking down until something in his mind snaps, he then looks at Granada with an angry Expression. (Dragon''s angry Expression) ... YOU DON''T KNOW WHAT HAS HE DONE TO OUR KINGDOM, TO YOUR BIRTHPLACE... YOU UNGRATEFUL BASTARD, HOW YOU CAN DO THAT TO HIM... Akh''sah said like a restraint had been removed from his mind. ... ENOUGH!!! I CAN''T ENDURE THIS ANYMORE... YOU WANT TO KNOW WHY OUR FATHER PREFERS ME THEN YOU, HUH?... HE PREFERS ME THEN YOU BECAUSE HE KNOWS THIS TWISTED MIND OF YOURS, HE KNOWS YOU LIKE THE BACK OF HIS HAND, HE KNOWS WHAT WILL YOU DO WHEN YOU TAKE THE SEAT AS THE KING... HE KEEPS YOU AWAY FROM THE THRONE AND ALL IMPORTANT ROLES IN OUR KINGDOM ALTHOUGH HE KNOWS YOU ARE STRONGER THAN ME!!! BUT ME... AS YOUR BROTHER... AS YOUR FOOLISH BROTHER DIDN''T BELIEVE THAT, I KEPT MY TRUST IN YOU, I GAVE YOU A POSITION THAT WAS ONLY BELOW ME, BUT LOOK WHAT YOU''VE DONE!!! LOOK!!!... YOU DIDN''T ONLY PLAN TO DESTROY YOUR KINGDOM... YOUR BIRTHPLACE, BUT YOU ALSO KILL THE PERSON WHO WIPE YOUR ASS, I HAVE ENOUGH OF YOUR DEED, I WILL KILL YOU EVEN IF IT MEANS ALSO KILL ME" Akh''sah said everything in his mind That he had kept for a long time. "..." Heard what his brother had kept for a long time, Granada just silently looked at Akh''sah. But Akh''sah didn''t waste any second, he made a Hundred Ice Spears and directly attacked Granada with them. But Granada didn''t move from his ce, he just kept standing there without any movement, but when that Hundred of Ice Spear was close to him, the ice Spear suddenly disappeared without any trace. Akh''sah who saw his attack not sessful, didn''t give up And kept attacking with any attack he knew. But of course, none of his Attacks ever reach Granada. "... You should tell me that... Granada says in a small voice, then look at Akh''sah. ... YOU SHOULD TELL ME THAT!!! DO YOU KNOW HOW IT FEELS TO ALWAYS STAY IN THE DARK??? DO YOU KNOW HOW IT FEELS?" Granada said to Akh''sah, but Akh''sah ignored this and kept attacking Granada. "ENOUGH!!!" Granada said, then control the space around Akh''sah to make the Gravity Heavier. Because of the sudden high Gravity hitting him, Akh''sah falls from the high and hits the ground hard. "Boom" He falls so hard To the point a crater is made in the ce where he falls, and because of that high-density gravity that hit him, Akh''sah can''t move from that ce And can only groan in pain. Granada Looked at his brother who was on the ground, and said. "Brother~Brother~ How you want to kill me if you that weak, brother? How? You are so weak but y-" "Stab" Granada stopped when suddenly a katana Stabbed him from behind. "I have enough of your family drama, I got bored waiting for the right time to enter, do you know how long I have waited, huh?" Someone said from Granada back. "Y-you, how you still alive, I see it with my own eyes you Ware Thorn to pieces by my ball of destruction" Granada said looking at the person who stabbed him, who was Taufik. "Yeah, it''s just a family trait, I''m an immortal, something Like that can''t kill me" Taufik said still on Granada''s back, Stabbing his katana deeper inside Granada''s body, with his technique earth from, and making the gravity of his sword 50 heavier than the normal gravity, which made Granada instantly fall to the ground and can''t move, and it''s also released Akh''sah from Granada technique. "Ughh" Akh''sah who heard Taufik''s voice looked at Granada and saw Taufik was on his back. "Taufik, you''re alive, hahaha I know you will not die that easily, my friend" "Yeah, it feels nice after back from the dead, So what about him? Can I kill him?" Taufik asks Akh''sah permission, this whole time Taufik actually can directly kill Granada, but he keeps letting Granada attack him, because of Akh''sah, but after he hears about Akh''sah''s Family drama, he finally decides to attack Granada. "..." Akh''sah looks at his brother, and Granada also looks at his brother but he doesn''t say anything. Seeing this Akh''sah closes his eyes and then turns around. "Please... Leave his body intact... although what he did is already beyond forgivable, but he is still my brother after all, that''s the only wish I have" "... Truly a foolish brother, hahaha, please make it quick human! I will not do anything" Granada said, already ept his fate. "... As you wish" Taufik said, then changed his technique form from earth to light and directly cut "Granada" soul. After that Granada slowly closed his eyes, Death. "... It''s done Akh''sah, you can open your eyes now!" Taufik said, inserting his katana into the scabbard, and getting down from Granada''s back. Akh''sah who heard that, opened his eyes And saw his brother It''s not breathing again. Akh''sah then changes to his human form then walks slowly to his brother''s "corpse". "... My poor little brothe-" .... ... .. . Chapter 73: chapter 73 - Lembuswana "... My poor little brothe-" "Ughh" Akh''sah stopped when suddenly a w got through his body, which was Granada''s hand. "... AKH''SAH!!!" Taufik shouted in a hurrye to Akh''sah, don''t think twice and directly cut Granada''s hand that stabbed Akh''sah and wanted to pull that hand out from Akh''sah''s body. "Wait, my friend-" Akh''sah who sees this, wants to stop him, but Taufik is more fast than him. "Aghh... You kill me, my friend" When Taufik pulled that hand from Akh''sah''s stomach a stream of blood came out from Akh''sah''s like a waterfall, directly making Akh''sah lose Consciousness. "Akh''sah, hey, are you still with me, Akh''sah" Taufik ask, While shaking Akh''sha''s body. "pp" Taufik pped Akh''sah because he didn''t hear any response from him. "Auchh" Because of the p from Taufik, Akh''sah regains consciousness, but when he opens his eyes he sees Taufik wants to p him again. "W-wai-" "SLAPPP" The p this time is more powerful than The first p, which makes Akh''sah lose Consciousness again. "Hufft... that was satisfying, I''m sorry Akh''sah I quite don''t like when you said I wipe Granada''s ass... It just sounds Weird to me" Taufik said after he ps Akh''sah, he doesn''t worry about Akh''sah being injured, because He still has the Phoenix Blood(Chapter 30-31), that can heal any wound, he just can give that to himter. "Hahaha, you did something funny there... Someone said from Behind Taufik. ...Ahhh... it feels nice to breathe the fresh air again after maybe... over a billion years... That damn Angel, why the fuck they seal me?" "Granada" Who hade back from the dead, said, with the hand that Taufik cut is already reced by the New one. "Hey, you! I''ve never seen anyone like you before. What are you? I can still feel my connection to this world, so it''s definitely my worl-" "Granada" Was getting cut off by Taufik who suddenly turned Around with an angry face. "You... How dare you do this to my friend, I will Naver forgive you, look he was unconscious because of you" ''You were the one who made him/me unconscious'' x2 "Granada" And Akh''sah who was faking his unconscious thought at the same time. "And who are you? I definitely cut Granada''s soul, are you something like a "ghost" who possesses his body?" "Cough~cough~, yeah, who are you? Give back my brother''s body!!" Akh''sah awake then asks the person who used his brother''s body, Taufik who saw Akh''sah awake, directly give him The Phoenix Blood, and After Akh''sah took that Phoenix blood his wound healed instantly. "... You don''t know me? You Besukhi Descendant aren''t you?" The being that possessed Granada''s body asks, looking at the two of them, especially At Akh''sah. The one inside Granada''s body is Lembuswana, 40% Lembuswana, the beast king itself. This can happen because when Granada eats/Absorb that Orb, the Orb is fused with Granada Core. And because of this, Granada can get a little of Lembuswana''s power and also change How he looks, Buit''sts not only what he got from that Orb. The Orb which is a seal for Lembuswana, of course also has Lembuswana''s Soul on it even if it is just a small piece. So when Granada ate it, a new soul was sleeping inside Granada''s body, this was a fortune and also bad luck. This is a fortune because the Lembuswana soul that sleeps inside Granada''s body is just a part of Lembuswana''s actual soul, so it can''t take over Granada''s body because there''s still a perfect Granada soul on it. So when Taufik kills Granada''s soul, Lembuswana''s Soul awakes and has full control of Granada''s body, and also 40% of Lembuswana''s Power and 40% of his memory, That is why He Says "why he Was sealed by that angel" Because he doesn''t have the memory about how and why he gets seal by the Angel. About the bad luck, actually, the bad luck is just for Lembuswana itself, because he was released without his full soul and actual body, this Lembuswana has be a fully different being from the actual Lembuswana, so right now there are two Lembuswana in this world, one is this Lembuswana who was awake in Granada body and the other is the 60% Lembuswana who still on the seal. ---------- "Besukhi? Who was that? And you just Possessed my little brother...dead body, how am I Supposed to know you?" Heard that Lembuswana was silent for a while. "... It''s okay if you don''t know me, but you don''t even know who your ancestor is? what happened to this world?" Lembuswana asks in confusion, and with his Half memory, he bes more confused about his situation. "Hy... Taufik called and pointed his katana to lembuswana. ... You still don''t answer my questions, who are you? and why do you possess Granada''s body?" Look at this, Lembuswana was smiled. "Heh~I don''t what are you, But seeing from the memory of this body have, I admit you are strong, but... You still far from my leve-" "Boomm" The gravity around Lembuswana suddenly bes fifty times Heavier than the usual gravity. "Heh~" But Lembuswana seems not affected by that sudden change of gravity at all, instead, he looks amused by this. ''... What?'' Taufik was surprised, this was the first time someone could withstand his attacks, but Taufik didn''t stop, he increased the Gravity from fifty to a Hundred Heavier. "BOOMM" The ground around Lembuswana is Sunk deep down because of the high pressure from that one Hundred Heavier gravity than the usual gravity, but Lembuswana is still not affected by this, but he looks more amused by what Taufik can do. "... Stop your useless attacks, you will never seed... I''m Lembuswana, a being that was created directly from The Void, a Choutic Being, only a pure element like what my brothers-... my nemesis "Basukhi" hava can do something to me, do you think something like this will do something to me?" Lembuswana said with a smile, didn''t realize what he said was a door to his end. A/N-(... eeeeh.. He also can only use his brain 40%, how does that sound?) "... I see... Taufik said, Shaking his head then changed his technique form to Fire From. ... Stupid" Taufik raise his katana. "Fire form- One Thousand Sword" After Taufik said that a Thousand swords made by a pure blue fire, appeared in the sky and all of those swords pointed at Lembuswana. "Eh... Lembuswana was shocked when he looked at the thousand blue fire sword that Taufik made, he could feel a very pure fire element from that blue fire, and he also felt threatened By that fire. ...WAIT!!! WAITTTT!!! I SURRENDER, I WILL DO IT, I WILL THIS BODY, SO PLEASE DON''T ATTACK ME WITH THAT FIRE!!!" Lembuswana said, realizing the situation he was in. "... I doubt you will do that, who knows if I unactivated my technique, you would directly use your teleportation" Taufik said move all of the fire swords close to Lembuswana. ''Why I didn''t think about that?... I just escape by entering the Void directly'' Lembuswana thought. "Hy, I know what you think by just looking at your-... On Granada''s face, and I assure you, you''re not gonna like how it ends" Taufik said in A threatening voice. "... Lembuswana look hesitated for a while, But after thinking about it, he took a deep breath. ... Haaa, okay, I will follow everything that you say, please just don''t kill me" Lembuswana said, raising his hand. "I will" -------- A whileter. the three of them gathering in one ce. "So exactly you will leave Granada''s body?" Taufik ask Lembuswana. "... I don''t know, I even don''t know how I ended up in this kid body... ahhh I miss my Majestic body" "Can you not do that with my brother... A dead body, I don''t know How supposed I feel about all of this, I just want my brother... Corpse, so, atst, I can give him a proper Funeral" "..." "..." There was a silence for a while. "Ahhh, what about I make a vessel for you?" Taufik said. "Sounds good but how you will move my soul from this body to that vessel you will make? The only one I know that can y with the soul is a Demon... Lembuswana said then looked Taufik up and down ...and you nothing look like a demon at all" "Hehe, don''t worry, leave everything to me" Taufik said with a Wicked smile on his face. "... Okay" ---------- On the Kingdoms. The morning after the Invasion ended all of the monsters Have neither died nor sessfully escaped. But one thing it''s sure, the Invasion this time the blue dragons won without any casualties on their side. Right now Inside the Kingdoms all of the blue dragons still can move the team up to collect all the monster Corpse and throw them into the big hole that Armanhase made. Even Anugerah helped to gather the monster Corpse and Kaele with his magic also helped. But one thing is on their mind right now, is where Taufik and Akh''Sha are. It has been a few hours since they left but they are still not back yet. "Hey!!! it''s the King and Sir Taufik!!!" ..... .... ... .. . Chapter 74: chapter 74 - End Of The Invasion A/N - ( sorry guys, I''m not in great health when I write this chapter, so there may maybe many errors in grammar than in the previous chapter, I wrote this in a hurry, I overslept after I took some medicine, so yeah, I''m sorry and... Enjoy!!!) ------------- "Hey!!! it''s the King and Sir Taufik!!!" One of the blue dragons said, pointing at the sky. When they heard that, Anugerah, Ka, Arman, and Klra, looked at where that dragon pointing. The four of them see Akh''Sha in his Dragon form with Taufik on his back. When Akh''Shanded near them. Anugerah looked at his Brothers, wanting to ask something but seems she was hesitant. "How''s the situation here?" Akh''Sha asks them after he back to his human form. "... Everything is fine brothers, there''s no casualty on our side, only a few that are seriously Wounded...we already gathered all of the monster Corpse at the pit that Prince Arham made... We only waiting for you and sir Fik back" Anugerah said without looking at Akh''Sha, she seemed so restless. "... I see that''s good" "Um... Brother" "Hmm?" "A-are you see Brother Granada in this Invasion?" Anugerah asked, looking at Akh''Sha after she mustered up her courage. "..." Akh''Sha doesn''t know how to answer his sister''s questions, so he looks at The mountain of monster Corpse that his soldiers have gathered. "... Let''s do something with that Corpse first, we cannot just leave it like that, I will tell you everything about what happened to Granada after that... It is Okay?" Anugerah just nods her head, having a bad feeling about what his big Brother will tell her. After that, the two of them go toward Taufik who is right now being questioned by Arman, and the other. "Brother, what is that cute thing on your shoulder?" Arman asks, looking at something like a doll that resembles a lion but has Tentacles as his hair that rested on Taufik''s shoulder. "Hey kid, I''m not a " Thing", I''m a great being, Call me Lembuswana The Chaotic Creature, The End Of The Beginning, how dare you call me "cute" The Dool said which was a vassal that Taufik made for Lembuswana. --------- A while ago. Lembuswana who agrees with Taufik to move his soul from Granada''s body to a vassal that Taufik made. Told Taufik about how he looked like before. Lembuswana told Taufik about his body which was as big as a mountain, his Majestic scale that covered his body, and His Head Which resembled a lion. Lembuswana told him about his characteristics, his beautiful hair which was a "Tentacle", he told Taufik everything that he remembered about His body. "... It''s like that, so can you make it?" "..." x2 Taufik and Akh''Sha who heard Lembuswana''s long exnation, Was Speechless. ''... What an ugly body is that?''x2 Taufik and Akh''Sha''s thoughts at the same time. "Hy, why you two didn''t say anything, is my body is to amazing that you can''t say anything?" Lembuswana asks looking at the two of them. "So you can make some vessel like that, right?" "... Don''t worry, you will satisfied with your new body" Taufik then took the nk blueprint from his inventory then made two things on it. The first thing is a nk Orb that can contain anything, and the other is a vessel that will Lembuswana use. Taufik creates the Orb first and will make the vesselter after he finishes with the soul thing. When Lembuswana looks at The nk Orb that Suddenly appeared in Taufik''s hand, He looks at the Orb with confusion. "... That''s not my vessel... Right?" "No, but I will use this to Contain your soul first, then insert this into the vessel that I will maketer, so are you ready?" Heard that, Lembuswana has a doubt, but he can''t do anything about his situation right now, so he can just trust and follow what Taufik''s n is. "... Okay, but are you sure this is... Save?" Taufik just smiled when he heard Lembuswana ask him that question. "Don''t worry, I promise you this it''s one hundred percent safe, so let''s start now!" Taufik said then unsheathed his Katana, then used his All-seeing eyes to the fullest. Seeing this Akh''Sha was worried for his Brother''s Corpse. "My friends... What will happen to Granada''s Corpse? Will it be Damaged?" "Don''t worry, it will be fine, I just need to cut Lembuswana Soul''s connection with Granada Corpse, I will not Damage his body, rest assured" Taufik said, closing his eyes for a while, then after a while, he opened it again. With his All-seeing eyes, Taufik can see That Lembuswana''s soul is attached to Granada Core. ''... There you are '' Taufik said then Focused on Lembuswana''s soul. ''SwordMagic Technique-light form'' "sh" Taufik''s katana goes through Granada''s body, cutting the connection between Lembuswana''s soul with Granada''s body on its way. After Taufik puts his Katana back on the scabbard, he can see Lembuswana''s soul leaving Granada''s body. Seeing this, Taufik quickly used the nk Orb. Then used his word Magic. "ABSORB" After Taufik said his word, Lembuswana''s soul was absorbed by the nk orb, and when the Orb fully absorbed Lembuswana''s soul, the Orb which was originally just a nk Orb, changed color to ck, followed Lembuswana''s essence which was a Void. Taufik can choose to not absorb Lembuswana''s soul, and if he does that, his soul will Wander aimlessly In this world and will slowly perish as the Mana that his soul has cannot maintain His soul anymore. But Taufik didn''t do that, because a promise is a promise, and as a man, he needs to take responsibility for what he has promised. --------- When Lembuswana''s soul leaves Granada''s body, Granada''s body suddenly falls to the ground. Seeing this Akh''Sha quickly secures Granada''s body, afraid something will happen again. But he was confused about how would secure his brother''s body, Taufik who saw Akh''Sha struggle, said. "Leave it to me, Akh''Sha" Taufik then put Granada''s "dead" Body Inside His inventory. "Done, Granada Corpse in a safe ce, we will take it outter when we are in your Kingdom" "Thank you, my friend" Akh''Sha said, finally felt relief. "It''s okay, now... Hehe" Taufik said, chuckling while looking at the Orb In his hand. He then creates The vessel that he drew in the nk blueprint. When the Doll appeared in his hand, he directly inserted the Orb In the ce that he already prepared for the Orb. "Wosshh" The doll was floating after Taufik inserted the Orb, and then a ck aura, Surrounded the doll. The doll kept floating for like 3-5 seconds And Fell to the ground when the dari aura that surrounded the doll disappeared. "Pufft" Taufik didn''t grab that doll and kept waiting for the doll to move on its own, and Akh''Sha just silently watching on the side. After a while, the doll finally moved. "Ohh, it''s moving, that thing moves, my friends" Akh''Sha said when he saw the doll move. The doll slowly moves, It Blink its eyes a few times before it stands. After standing the doll moves his head to look around and when it eyesnded on Taufik and Akh''Sha. The doll blinked a few times again. "... How did you guys suddenly be so big?" Lembuswana asked, but then he realized something, he quickly looked at his hand but noticed that there was no finger at all, and when he looked at his body, he didn''t see His Majestic scale at all. "... WTH!!!" ------------- "Wow, it can even talk, what is that, brother?" "It''s so cute, where you got this fik?" Arman And Kaele ask look at Lembuswana. "... Ahh, I want to die, never in my life that I think that one day I would call cute and is also by Besukhi Descendant, please just kill me!" Lembuswana said, covering his face with his two cute hands. "Hahaha, this little guy is Lembuswana, I call him Lembu, although he looks like this, he is quite strong, don''t underestimate him" Taufikughs and introduces Lembuswana to the other. "Lembu? Hahahaha, what a cute name" Arman said. "My friends, let''s handle the monster Corpse first then tell the other about what happened to Granada" Akh''Sha said, Come to Taufik with Anugerah. "The Corpse?" Taufik said then looked toward the Mountain of Monster Corpse not far from where they standing. "What are you nning to do with that Corpse? If you don''t have any to use that Corpse, let me burn that to Ash" "I don''t have any use for that Corpse, just do everything you want with that" "Wait! Can I do something with that Corpse before you Burn it?" Lembuswana said, looking at the mountain of monster Corpse. "You? What do you want to do With that Corpse, you don''t n to use that body, right?" Taufik asks, looking at Lembuswana with a suspicious look. "No, I just felt a bit of my power from that Corpse, I just want to absorb it, and I will never use that ugly body" "... It''s so" Lembuswana then flies to that mountain of monster Corpse and then raises his hand toward that mountain of monster Corpse. Taufik and the other just watched him in silence from behind. Not long after that, a dark aura was out from that mountain of monster Corpse, floating toward Lembuswana''s hand, making a dark ball of energy as big as the basketball. After Lembuswana has extracted all of the dark Aura from all of that Corpse, Lembuswana directly absorbs that ball of dark energy. "Bruqqh" Lembuswana was burping when he finished all of that ball of energy. "Ahh, it''s delicious... Lembuswana then look at Taufik. ... You can burn it, right now" .... ... .. . Chapter 75: Chapter 75 - All-Out War A whileter. Taufik and the other, gather in some quiet ce. There''s not much left behind of the castle because of the Big fireball bombardment. So they just chose the ce that was quite far away from where all the Blue Dragons gathered right now. "... Anugerah... Haa, I don''t know how to exin this, maybe it''s better if you see it on yourself... Akh''Sha said to Anugerah then looked at Taufik. ... My friend, please" Se this, Taufik nod his head. Then took Granada''s body out of his inventory. "Thud" A ck Dragon suddenly appeared in front of them. Anugerah who looks at a ck Dragon Corpse in front of her, has a strange feeling. She had a hunch about who this might be, but she didn''t want to believe it, so she looked at Akh''Sha. "... Brother... This?" "This... Our brother... Granada, I''m sorry Anugerah, what he did is already beyond unforgivable, this is all I could bring back from him" Akh''Sha only said to Anugerah that, didn''t exin the full story about the situation. "..." Anugerah didn''t say anything. Slowly approach Granada, sit near Granada''s head then stroke his head. "... My poor brother... Anugerah said while stroking Granada''s head, couldn''t Hold her tears anymore, and directly hugged Granada''s head. ... Why Fate is so cruel to you, how can you leave me on this way" Anugerah said, crying as quietly as she could. Akh''Sha who can''t stand to watch this, turns around and feels a deep guilt inside him. But then Akh''Sha felt someone pat his shoulder. then turned around to see Taufik looking at him. "... This not your fault, it''s all Granada''s decision, so Don''t me yourself too much" "..." "Let''s prepare for the Granada Funeral, okay?" Taufik said to Akh''Sha. "... Yeah, you right my friends, let''s do that" ---------- On the other side of the Ice Continent. On the ce where Granada used as his secret vault. A crack opened on that vault and from that Crack A humanoid being stepped out. That being that wears a mantle that covers all of his/her body, looks around on that vault. When his/her gaze fell on the book that was in the corner of the room, that being slowly came to pick up that book. "... The n in this world was ruined, ha~ ahh~ we can draw that bird out from its cage this time... That being said and then secure that book. ... ''The One Who Defying The Fate'' is indeed trouble, haaa... if only this n had seeded like on the earth before... but is still too early to face ''The One Who Defying The Fate'', I still don''t want to attract the attention of The Fate" That being then opened the crack again. "Let''s See what happens on the Otherworld" That being stepped in The crack, Dissepared from the Draco world. ------------ A few dayster. Granada''s Funeral went smoothly without too much drama. One of the characteristics of the blue dragon that Taufik finds after he stays in this kingdom for over a month is they have a deep love for each other. proven when Akh''Sha announced the funeral for Granada, although with what Granada has done, Almost all of the Blue Dragons that can attend that Funeral, only a few blue dragons that were Severely injured didn''t attend Granada''s Funeral. Taufik found that Characteristic was very touching and also very foolish. The situation in the Kingdom after the Invasion moved ahead rapidly. Aka''sha ordered the reconstruction of houses first before rebuilding their castles. So right now Taufik, Akh''Sha, and the other staying in the building that is still standing because of Arman''s earth shield. And right now all of them are having breakfast together. "My friends, when you will leave?" Akh''Sha asks Taufik. "Ehh, you want to leave Fik?" Anugerah said in surprise when she heard her brother. "Yeah, I will leave when the situation here getting bette-... Taufik said stopping in the middle, feeling some signal from afar, quickly standing then looking at Arman and Kaele. ... Shit, Arman, Ka pick your thing we will leave right away!!!" "Eh? What happened, brother?" Arman asked, didn''t understand the situation, But Kaele was different, when she saw Taufik like this, she immediately knew the situation and pulled Arman''s Hand to go pick up their thing right away. "Eh, Kaele what happen?...Brother, what happen?" Taufik ignored Arman, then looked at Akh''Sha. "Akh''Sha, how many soldiers you can move right now?" "... Around two Hundred, what happens my friend?" Akh''Sha asks, looking at Taufik who seems in a hurry in confusion. "I received a signal from Dagraha... It''s the red Dragon, it''s seems they finally begin their move" "!!!" x2 Akh''Sha and Anugerah were shocked when the word "red Dragon" Out of Taufik''s mouth. "Red Dragon, do they want to break the pact?" "I know it''s sudden, but It''s hard to exin, so please just prepare your soldiers, I will ask help from Maharani too" Taufik said to Akh''Sha, remember that he still didn''t exin the situation about what happened in Forest Continent to Akh''Sha. "It''s so, then please excuse me, I will go prepare my soldiers" Akh''Sha said, didn''t ask further about the situation and chose to believe in Taufik, going directly and only leaving Taufik and Anugerah in the room. Seeing Akh''Sha leaving, Taufik took the device that looked like a phone that he usually uses tomunicate with Maharani and then directly called Maharani. Taufik didn''t wait long and directly connected with Maharani. ''Hallo~ honey~, are you missing me already, it''s only two days ago I called you'' Maharani sound came out from the device. A/N- *Maharani asionally calls Taufik after he leaves the Desert Continent, I only didn''t Write it, because what they talk about is not important for the story. ("This is my reason, but the truth is... I''m just toozy to write it, but the thing about is not important to the story is indeed true") v: "I don''t have the time to joke around this time, Rani, we have an urgent matter, the red dragon is Making their move, prepare your soldiers! I''ll be there in minutes" "Tutt" Taufik said, then directly hung up the call with Maharani. "Fik we are ready, when we go?" Ka said, finishing her pack up with Arman who looked worried. seems to already know the whole situation from Kaele. "... Brother, it''s my mother okay?" Arman asks, showing a very worried face. "We need to back first if we want to know that... But I''m sure she is still fine" "My friend, My soldiers are ready to go" Akh''Sha said after he entered the room. "Good, let''s Go there, I will open the portal to the desert Continent first to join Maharani and go directly to the Forest Continent" Taufik said, go to where Akh''Sha soldiers gather. When Taufik arrives, he directly takes his Katana Out from his inventory. wants to open a portal to the desert Continent first. ''SwordMagic: Dark Form-Link!'' "sh" Taufik shed in the air, Then a cut mark appeared in the air. "Swosh" The cut Mark keeps getting bigger and bigger, and stops until The cut is as high as a Three-Story house and very wide. After Taufik felt it was big enough, Taufik looked at Akh''Sha. "Akh''Sha order your soldiers to go through the portal first!" ----------- In desert Continent. Maharani was in a meeting with her high-ranking Officer of her kingdom and her Elder when he received a call from Taufik. Of course, Maharani directly answers the call. "Hallo~ honey~, are you missing me already, it''s only two days ago I called you" Maharani said, ignoring the looks from the others, and they didn''t rebuke her behavior. They were already used to it, knowing who Maharani talked to. But they were confused when they looked at how faces changed from happy to Serious. "... Your Majesty what happened, what the "KING" said?" One of the elders asked, to call Taufik "king" Because Maharani told(forced) them to address him that way. "... convey mymand! Quickly mobilize the Army, prepared for the war!" Maharani said after Taufik hung up the call. "!!!" x many All of the officers and the elders in the room were shocked when Maharani said that. But they didn''t ask for any further and quickly went to their respective Section. "...This finally happens... Maharani said when she was the only one that remained in the room ... This time finally came Father... Brother" -------- In the Forrest Continent. With Dagraha and Shemon in the Throne Room. "Shemon are you done sending the signal to Taufik?" Dagraha asks Shemon. "It''s done, they may already be on their way here, right now" "That''s good... I hope he is back more quickly, All of the "Possibility" I saw in the "Time Branch", led to one Scenario, and all of them showed the same thing, which is that the red dragon was ready for an all-out war... Dagraha pauses for a while. ... this is the first time I saw the "Time Branch" Show the same thing" .... ... .. . A/N - "The Exnation is in the Next chapter, so see you Tomorrow" Chapter 76: chapter 76 - Time Branch Back to a few hours before Shemon sends the signal to Taufik. In the Forrest Continent. Like the usual day, today Dagraha was once againzed around theke which is surrounded by many trees. That''s how the other will see if they don''t know The Green Dragon Ability. "Time Branch Observer" was the Name of the Ability that The Green Dragon has Passed Down from Generation to Generation in the Royal Family of the Green Dragon. Back in the past, when The Angel separated Besukhi into four kin of Dragons, Besukhi''s Ability naturally this Four kin of Dragon will have Besukhi trait and Ability. Red Dragon received the Source of Life-Fire, which grants them the ability to control the fire, but Fire also Symbolizes destruction and chaos, so that''s why the Red Dragon is always eager for war. Blue Dragon has the source of life-water, which grants the blue dragon control over water, but only the ancient blue dragon can control water, because of the environment in which the blue dragon lives From time to time their power changes following the environment they live in, but in the present time there''s only one blue dragon that still can control water, and that blue dragon was Anugerah. The Golden Dragon has Besukhi''s physique. (Only that) v: And for the Green Dragon, what they received is besukhi most incredible ability, the Ability to Communicate with "nature", what " Nature" Means here is the universe as a whole, it refers to thews, elements, and phenomena of the physical world, And "Time Branch Observer" Is one of that ability, but as the time going, and a Millions of years have passed, the user of this ability is almost extinct, only Dagraha and Maybe Arman who was the present Green Dragon that resembles the most With Ancient Green Dragon can use this Ability, and it''s also only the "Time Branch Observer" Ability in Dagraha case, but for Arman is still unknown. This is why the Green Dragon was the Weakest Among The four kin of Dragon, but, in Ancient times, Green Dragons were the most feared Dragon-kin, because all of the Ancient Green Dragons in that time had this Ability. --------- The reason why Dagraha is Almostzing around theke is to observe the time branch. Dagraha can''t use This ability freely and only can use it when a big event that has a big impact on this world is bound to happen, only in cases like that this ability be active, and when this ability is active, Dagraha will see a million "possibility" Of the cause, how the process, how it will end, and how Dagraha will react to that big event. Dagraha has only used these abilities a few times before, one of them was when Dagraha received Mahendra''s (Maharani''s brother) invitation to join the Alliance for a war with the Red Dragon, He activated It when they Talked about the pact, And of course, he uses it too when he pursues Shemon to became his wife, truly a real simp. But this ability is not always sessful, like the case when Taufik arrived in this world, Dagraha never saw the "possibility" Of Taufiking to this world, which is why he was very surprised When a big event like A human came to his world was not make this Ability active. But is not the Ability''s fault, but the problem is Taufik itself or to be more precise it can happen because of his title "The One That Defying The Fate" Effect. Once Again "Time Branch" Is closely rted to "Fate", all of the "possibilities" In "Time Branch" Can happen because of Fate''s interference, but with Taufik''s title effect that "Defying" The Fate, The Possibility of him showed in time branch is none. But one thing that happened when Dagraha first met Taufik. the "possibility" he chose when he made the pact with the other dragonkin, suddenly changed. He can''t see the end of that possibility anymore, the future that he knows is nowhere to be seen, in that "Possibility" He already knows that the red dragon will break the pact, but is in a very distant future, not as fast as right now. That''s why when Dagraha kills the two dragons He doesn''t hesitate in the slightest, because when ites to the things that are rted to Taufik, the future is uncertain. That is why Dagraha does those very risky things, he wants to see if he does that his ability may be active because what he has done is his "own" choice, but once again the reason the two dragons came to the Forrest Continent is because of Taufik, so his ability isn''t active at all. ---------- Back with Dagraha. After Taufik leaves his kingdom with his son. Dagraha more often spends his day in open nature, he always feels when he is close to Nature, his ability "The Time Branch observer" has a high chance of being active, But it''s almost two months since Taufik Gone on his Journey, but he still didn''t saw any "possibility". "This Feeling of knowing nothing is driving me insane, haaa... Let''s try it one more time, maybe I will see something this day" Dagraha said with a sigh leaving his mouth. He then went to his usual spot near theke which was surrounded by many trees,zed around then closed his eyes. But after a few hours, he still didn''t see anything. ''This day seems is waste to'' Dagraha thought, opening his want to end this quickly and go back directly to his cave. But suddenly his vision changed, and he began to see many things, but Dagraha didn''t panic, he had gone through the same thing many times, so he didn''t panic like when the first time this ability activated. ''Finally, here we are again'' Dagraha thought with a calm face, finally activating his ability once again. But his calm expression didn''tst long, his calm expression suddenly changed to horror, at what he saw in those many "possibilities" It always ends in one scene, a scene that shows his kin, the Green Dragon ughtered by red dragons. He tries to look at the other''s "possibilities" But no matter what action he takes that "possibility" Always ends in the same ending. Dagraha of course was in panic, but after he calmed himself down, he realized one thing, that was in all "possibility" He saw Taufik was nowhere to be seen. ''... M-Masaka!!!'' (it''s ''Japanese'' if you don''t know) . Dagraha Thought and then remembered the device that Taufik had given his wife when he left for his Journey, Dagraha then entered one of the "possibilities" When he asked Shemon to use that device, and when Shemon used that device, the "possibility" Became blur in Dagraha Point of View, and not long After that he directly back to the reality. "That''s it, that was the answer, I have to use that device quickly" Dagraha said after back to reality, then flew directly to his cave. When he arrived, in his Cave he directly ran toward Shemon''s study room, then stepped inside the room without Knocking, ignoring the maid and the guard who followed him after they saw their king run in panic *Noise of door forcefully open* "!!!" Shemon who is researching something, is surprised when she hears the door was forcefully opened by someone, and then turns around to see who dares to Distracted her while she is researching something. "Who dares to-" Shemon said in anger, but she stopped when she saw Dagraha looking at her in panic. "... Dagraha? What happens?" "SHEMON! WE HAVE AN URGENT SITUATION, WHERE WAS THE DEVICE THAT TAUFIK GAVE YOU BEFORE?" Heard that, Shemon directly knows the situation, because Taufik told them to only use that device when the Red Dragon is on the move. "It''s in our room, wait! I will get it now" Shemon goes directly to their room to get that device, seeing Shemon go, Dagraha doesn''t just stand quietly waiting for Shemon. He goes to meet the Guard that Has followed him here and gives his order. "Go tell Angga! to prepare the Soldier, said to him that war is approaching!" Dagraha said to the guard, the guard didn''t ask his King anything and directly went the tell the Green Dragon named Angga, who is themander-in-chief of the Green Dragon Army, but the guard was also in panic when he heard about the war that will happen from Dagraha, he didn''t doubt what Dagraha said because all of them know what Dagraha capable of. Seeing the guard also leave, Dagraha goes to the throne room, waiting for Shemon. ------------ On the desert Continent. After all of The Blue Dragon Army has entered the Portal. It''s Taufik and the other turn to enter the portal. "Let''s go!" Taufik said to the others, then entered the portal directly with Lembuswana on his shoulder. Followed by Arman who seems really worried for his parents, Then Ka, and Anugerah who decide to follow them, andst is Akh''sha who has finished telling one of his officers to keep the construction going even if he is not in this Continent. "... Be careful Your Majesty" The Officier said to Akh''sha, showing a clear worry in her face. "I will" Akh''sha answered with a nod and then entered the portal following the others. *sound of a portal closed* .... ... .. . A/N-(this was my personal records, I write this chapter for 3 hours and 56 minutes, i''m so tired after back from work, and when i think about the story I was unknowingly asleep, when i wake up is already 8 PM, I almost give up to write this chapter because there''s no much time leave, but here we are, with one ss of coffee and 5 cigarettes I can finish this chapter on time) v: Chapter 77: chapter 77 - old friend After Taufik stepped out from the portal He was immediately greeted by the line of the Golden Dragon Army, The Golden Dragon Army was Divided into several battalions, And each battalion was filled with over three hundred soldiers. There are Four Battalion in Total, there''s a Spear Battalion like the name which Battalion was Focuses on Using Spears, a Sword Battalion, a Shield Battalion, and thest is a Bow Battalion, although Taufik has seen this several times, but he still has not used to it, in his mind dragon is always identic with their Magic, so seeing a dragon that wields a weapon, give him a strange feeling. ''Wow~ they quite fast'' Taufik thought, then looked at Akh''sha who was thest guy who stepped out from the portal to go directly to mobilize his Army that finally can see the outside world again except for their Continent. Akh''sha handled it quite pretty well, although he, himself was also excited about for able to see the outside world after many years again, but he knew this was not the time to feel excited. Taufik just chuckled when he saw the serious but Excited face of Akh''sha, different from her brothers when Anugerah arrived here, she immediately looked around like a child who saw his Favorite Idol in front of them, it was quite understandable because from what Akh''sha told him, Anugerah never leaves their Continent, so Taufik just let her do what she want to do. Not long after that, All of the Golden Dragons Battalion Commander who wears a different Armor than the other Golden Dragons approaches Taufik. "It''s good to see you again, my King" All of The Golden Dragon Commanders said to Taufik, down on their knee, Taufik knew all of them and wanted to greet them too, but when he heard them call him King, he had a questioning look on his face. but soon he realized who might be the culprit, so he didn''t Reprimand them for calling him "king". ''That damn Crazy Women'' Taufik said in his mind, wiping his face with his hands. "King?" Lembuswana Asked Taufik when he heard the four Golden dragons call Taufik as their king. "You didn''t need to know that, cute little thing" "... Cihh~, your not funny" Lembuswana said, then back to his role as a cute essory on Taufik''s Shoulder. Taufik just shook his head, then looked up at the four dragons who were still on Their knee. "... It''s good to see you too Lara, Santi, Rani... Taufik greeted the three golden Dragon, then Paused When he looked at thest Golden Dragon. ... And you too... Kania, You guys can get up now!" Taufik said to them, heard that Lara the Commander of the Spear Battalion got up first, followed by Santi From the Shield Battalion, Rani from Bow Battalion, and then the first Golden Dragon Taufik met when he came to the desert Continent, who Thought he was Dagraha Illegitimate child, Kania From the Sword Battalion get up a little embarrassed by how Taufik looks at her. when Taufik heard that Story from Maharani Taufik was a little angry at Kania for thinking like that because Maharani keptughing at him for that, that''s why he greeted her a littleter than the others. Seeing all of them get up, Taufik asks. "Where''s Rani? I don''t see her Around" "About that, the queen said she will be a littlete because she wants to prepare something" Kania answers Taufik''s question. "... I see... Taufik said, had a bad feeling about what she might prepared. ... You can back to your Battalion now, we will go directly when Rani is here" "As you wish, my king" x 4 The fourmanders said then go to their respective Battalion. Seeing them go Taufik just shakes his head, then goes toward Arman and Ka who apanying Anugerah. But when Taufik got close to them Taufik realized that three of them were looking up at the sky, then he saw Arman pointing at the sky behind him. "... Brother, I thought maybe it''s for you" Heard that, Taufik turned around and looked at the sky, he saw three Golden dragons flying in the sky, two of them were holding a big banner that said "Wee back my husband" And the remaining Golden Dragon which was Maharani flying fast towards Taufik, and when she was just above Taufik, Maharani Directly change to her human form that makes her free falls directly toward Taufik. Seeing this All of the Golden Dragons here were shocked when they saw their queen falling from the sky in her human form, even Taufik was no exception, And without realizing it he quickly jumped to catch Maharani so the impact of her falling would reduced. *bang* The two of them Fell on the ground/sand, with Maharani was in top. "... YOU CRAZY WOMAN, WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!! DOING SOMETHING LIKE THAT?!!" "hehe... I know you will catch me... Maharani said, but she didn''t get up from him instead she hugged Taufik who was still on the ground. ... Ahhh, I miss you... C''mon kiss me, my husband!" Maharani said, closing her eyes. But instead of kissing, Taufik Raised his hand and then knocked at her head. *Tockk* "Auch" -------------- After that "little" ident, everything went smoothly, now Taufik was on his way to open a few Portal so the army could depart in one go. "... Maharani, are you still remember me?" Akh''sha asked Maharani When they were waiting for Taufik to open the portal. "Of course, how I could forget a friend who fought beside us a long time ago, nice to see you again Akh''sha, I heard from Taufik that your Kingdoms are through a hard time, I''m sorry I can''t help you with that" "Haha, it''s okay, I know you''re trying, I''m lucky that Taufik came to my kingdom, without him... Maybe there''s no one of us is standing here, right now" Akh''sha said, watching Taufik who still opened a portal. "Hahaha, I know what you feel, Because he also does that to us,es without a warning, Solves our problem, then goes Again, really a mysterious Man... But that''s what I love about him" Said Maharani, looking at Taufik with eyes full of affection. "... About that, are You really in a rtionship with him?" Heard that Maharani showed a big smile. "Of course-" "Of course not, who would believe such an obvious lie?" Ka said, cutting off what Maharani wanted to say. Heard that, Maharani looked at Ka. "Heh~, I see~ you''re quite brave now, Ka" Maharani said with a smile, but his eyes did not smile at all. "... I-i''m just telling the truth, I mean nothing" Ka said, realizing what she had done. "... But I know why Queen Maharani can love Sir Fik, he is just too charming as a man" Anugerah joins the discussion, with a little blush on her face. ''Not you too'' x3 Maharani, Ka and Akh''sha Thought at the same time. After that, the three Women argue with each other, about who is the most suitable for Taufik, forgetting that Taufik already has women. Seeing this Arman who all of this time was just silent thinking about his mother and Akh''sha Who was the one who began this conversation looked at each other, then stepped back, leaving the women with their things and going to Taufik who almost finished Open all the portal. ------------ In Forrest Continent. Dagraha who has Finished mobilizing his soldiers back to his Throne with Shemon, waiting for Taufik. "Shemon, is there still no sign of Taufik''s return?" "There''s none, Rx Dagraha you''re too tense, it''s just one hour ago that we sent the signal" "... I''m sorry Shemon, what I''m seeing, is too much, every possibility I see always ends up with the same results, only the possibility where we ask Taufik for help is different, but I can''t see how it ends, this was the first time, please understand why I''m too tense" Dagraha said, covering his face with his hand. Seeing her husband like this, Shemon can''t do a thing, she can''t see what Dagraha sees, So she just ces her hand on Dagraha''s shoulder and then hugs him to make him calm. "It''s okay dear, we already do what we can do, and believe in Taufik, he will never abandon us, let''s just wait a little bit more, and the red dragon is still not here, we still have time" "Yeah you''re right, thank you" Dagraha said, closing his eyes, Enjoying his wife''s embrace. They kept that position for a while until they heard someone coughing *cough~cough~cough~* "Are we disturbing something?" Taufik said aftering out from the portal with Arman, Ka, Maharani, Akh''sha, and Anugerah. "..." x2 Dagraha and Shemon slowly release their hugs after they hear that, then Dagraha slowly get up from his Throne then approach the group. "...Fik, you''re finally here, and looks like you''ve returned with a friend that I haven''t seen in a long time" Dagraha said, acting like the previous thing never happened. .... ... .. . Chapter 78: chapter 78 - Discussion In the Volcano Continent. A few days before. Rakhsaksa The Red Dragon King can be seen looking at the army of the Red Dragon That fills the skies of the continent. ''This is what I have waiting for, now that my wound is healed and that three pests are already dead, no one will stop me this time... This time I will ascend to the Realm of real demons, bless me with a victory oh~ Greet Demon King and I will offer you a Thousand of Dragon Souls'' Rakhsaksa thought, with a sinister smile showed on his Dragon face. "Father we are ready, we can depart anytime you Like" The young king said to Rakhsaksa after he Finished all that was necessary for this war. "Hmm" Rakhsaksa didn''t answer The Young King but instead flew to the sky and when he thought the height was good enough, Rakhsaksa stopped and then looked at Tens of thousands of red dragons in front of him. "... SILENT!!!... Rakhsaksa shouted, making the crowd of Red Dragons that previously was silent enough get more silent, they all then look Rakhsaksa, waiting for his next word. ... I have to wait for this day for five hundred years... five Hundred days I silence myself... five Hundred years I hold the urge to kill our enemy, five hundred years... But now is different, the green peasants have broken the pact... raised my soldiers... Sharping you Fang, your w, because soon enough we will have a fest of blood and meat... Rakhsaksa paused for a while, then shouted as loud as he could. ... FOR THE ETERNITY!!! FOR THE GREAT DEMON KING!!!" "FOR THE ETERNITY!!! FOR THE GREAT DEMON KING!!!" All of the Red Dragons shout following Rakhsaksa. "Hahaha, that''s great, now... Rakhsaksa said looking in the distance, with the same sinister smile. ... Let''s start the fest!" ------------ "Akh''sha, my friends, it''s been a long time since I saw you again" Dagraha said then hugged Akh''sha for a while then released the hug, But Dagraha''s hand was still on Akh''sha''s shoulder. "Why it''s so hard to get in touch with you, I have trying to send a messenger to Your kingdom, but none of my people make it back, and after trying it for the second time and still ending the same, I didn''t dare to try it for the three times" Dagraha said somewhat sad. "I''m sorry for your loss Dagraha, our situation is not good at that time, we too can''t get out from our Continent-" *ukhum* "I don''t want to disturb your Touching reunion, but we have a situation here... Taufik said to Akh''sha and Dagraha, then looked at the women who also had their own reunion. ... Alright girls is enough, let''s Talk about the reasons why all of us are here first!" "Alright" After that, all of them sat together at the table, and Taufik was the one who started the conversation. "Dagraha, please tell me the reasons why you called me but there''s no sign of the Red Dragon anywhere, I even brought help back with me from Rani And Akh''sha, this is not just you that joking around again, right?" Taufik said, looking at Dagraha seriously. "I even didn''t finish my breakfast toe here" "No~no~no... Dagraha shakes his head. ... I''m serious about this, but if you want to fully understand this situation, I need to exin my ability first" "... Your Ability? That can control a tree?" "No, it''s the other''s ability, it''s called "The Time Branch Observer", This ability allows me..." Dagraha exins his ability to the others, he needs them to know this for them to believe in him. His exnation was not long maybe over ten minutes, he didn''t need to exin too much detail, because he knew with whom he talked, And like What Dagraha thought almost all of them directly understood how Dagraha''s ability worked, Only Arman remained ignorant. "... So Depends on how I will take action in that situation, the " Possibility " Might end with different results" "Heh~, so you got that ability, I see, Besukhi always gives me a hard time When he uses that ability, I don''t think that his Descendant would get that ability" Lembuswana said after he heard Dagraha''s exnation. "!!!" Dagraha, Shemon, and Maharani were surprised when the things on Taufik''s shoulder that they thought were only essories that Taufik wore suddenly talked, but Shemon was different from the two of them, although she also surprised when She heard lembuswana talk, but she more surprise when she heard the name "Besukhi" From Lembuswana. Shemon get close to lembuswana, then inspects it. "Hmm~what are you little thing? and how do you know about "The Dragon of the Beginning" Besukhi? I thought that story had been long forgotten, only a bunch of dragons know about that and I was one of them, I never heard about a cute little thing like you know something like that too, What are you?" Shemon researcher side out forgot the situation we were in and asked Lembuswana questions. "Hahaha, funny you ask that child, if you know about Besukhi, you probably know how I am too" "... I''m sorry I don''t know Something like you, please enlighten me!" Shemon asks, while posing like a student greeting her teacher, bowed and cing her fist on her palm, ignoring how the others look at her. "Hahaha, although you are besukhi descendant but I like-" "Enough Lembu, we are discussing something important here, and Shemon, he was lembuswana, "The End of the Beginning" if you prefer" Taufik said to cut Lembuswana off who wanted to show off who he was. "Hey, how dare you ruin my moment, I finally met someone who might respect me, "The End Of The Beginning", but now you ruined it again" Lembuswana said to Taufik. "!!!" Shemon was surprised once again, then looked at Lembuswana and looked at Taufik again. "... Him?" Shemon said, sounded like she didn''t believe Lembuswana is "The End Of The Beginning". " Yeah, it''s on you if you want to believe it or not, let''s just back to our topic!" Taufik said, then look at Dagraha. "You can continue!" "Ohh, okay... So like I said the "Possibility" That I see, might change depending on how I act, But this morning what I saw Scared the hell out of me, I saw the "possibility" That the Red Dragon will attack this Continent, I know this will happen sooner orter, but what scared me is no matter what act I do or what choice I chose, the end always ends the same, but... Dagraha paused then looked at Taufik. ... I realized that in all of the "possibilities" I see, I never saw you in one of them, that makes me realize in all of those "possibilities" I never Seek help from you, guess what happens when I ask your help?" "What?" "I don''t see the end, I simply get dragged out from that "possibility" world, this a good news and also bad news, it''s good news because the end will be different and bad news because we don''t know how it will end, that''s why I Directly call you because I also don''t know when the red Dragon wille, so we have to wait" "!?" After Dagraha Finished his word, Taufik suddenly felt something and then smiled. "Maybe we will not wait for that long" "Huh?" All of them look at Taufik, confused. "What are mean, husben-" *sound of the door opened hard* One of the Green Dragons entered the room, then said his report directly "Your Majesty, our scout sees the sign of the Red Dragon from the west, they are not too far away from our coastline" "!!!" "H-how many they are?" "O-our scout said, their number is Exceed t-ten thousand, your Majesty" "... How many?" ------------ Taufik and the other right now Ware waiting for the red Dragon in a ce that is far away from Dagraha kingdom. All of the nobatant green dragons Like the one who was still a kid and was too old already Taufik were sent to Maharani Kingdom, to bepletely sure about their safety. "Klra came out!" Taufik called Klra, and then a crack opened Beside Taufik. When Klra came out from that crack she directly looked at Taufik. "What is it, my lord? It''s not a war again, right?" "Hahaha, of course... Taufikughs, which makes Klra let out a sigh of relief, but what Taufik says next makes her freeze in her ce. ... Of course not, prepare your skeleton and look around you! See where are we!" Klra did what Taufik told her and looked around, then she saw all of the three kin Dragon gathered here, she also saw Maharani, Akh''sha, Anugerah, Ka, and even Arman who was between two dragons she didn''t know. Realizing the situation, Klra sighed. *sigh* Then she looks at Taufik. "My lord, why is "problem" always following you? Are you some main Character or something?" Klra said but he didn''tin any longer, directly summoning her dragon skeleton. "???? ??????? ??? ?????!!" Then one by one her Dragon Skeletons, Come out from the ground, terrifying whoever sees them for the first time, especially the green dragon, there is even a green dragon that trying to attack the skeleton, thoughts of its enemy that the red dragon send, Luckily Arman makes an earth Shield in front of that skeleton dragon. But this time is Arman''s turn to make the Green Dragon Suprise, even his parents are no exception. Next.... ... .. . Chapter of course v: Chapter 79: chapter 79 - Behold Arman who has a hard time exining to his parents how he can control earth elements, especially the questions from Shemon, Arman then looks at Taufik, asking for help. But Taufik just shrugs his shoulder and then turns Around. Seeing this Arman felt betrayed. "... BROTHERRR!!!" Shouted Arman looking at Taufik who didn''t even look at him. Heard that Taufik justughed while shaking his head. ".. Hahaha-... Taufik stopped hisugh, looking afar into the Horizon, he focused his senses on his eyes, then not long after that, he began seeing a dot, from one dot to ten, ten to Hundred then from Hundred to thousand, that dot It''s moving fast toward them. ... They''re here" "Hmm?" Heard Taufik say that the other looked at Taufik confused because he said it with a small voice. "...THE RED DRAGON IS HERE!!!" Taufik shouts, then looks at Maharani and the Other. "Rani, order you soldiers to get into the position! Akh''sha, do it like what we talk before! Klra do it like before, order your skeleton to the frontline! Shemon, Dagraha, Stick to the n, this is your Continent, your dominant, use it to the fullest!" All of them nod their head, Maharani orders his army to the frontline, they will have the role of our shield, and Akh''sha army will be our Main attack because their element is opposed to the Red Dragon element. The green dragon will do what they can to take advantage of the terrain. And Klra skeleton army will act as the support, the skeleton army is very flexible, they can be in the frontline and on the rear. Seeing this Taufik nods his head, seeing where the red Dragon wille from, after a few seconds Later, all of the alliance Dragon finally can see the Red Dragon. ---------- Rakhsaksa who''s flying in the front, looks at the enemy ahead that has been waiting for them, seeing that the three dragonkin gather together, Rakhsaksa shows an Amused grin. ''... It''ll be fun '' "Father, how''s the n? our enemy seems to have joined hands with the other Dragon kin" Asking The young king who flying beside Rakhsaksa, looking at the enemy ahead Which consisted, of the Green, Golden, and Blue Dragons, and there was even a skeleton dragon among them. "n? What do you mean by "n"? We are the Strongest! every n is useless in front of the absolute power" Rakhsaksa said with a bigger grin showing on his dragon face. "... Alright Father" The young king said, but he still seems Worried. After that, they kept Charging forward, and when the distance was close enough Rakhsaksa stopped his advance, followed by his Army who stopped when they saw their king stop. Rakhsaksa then searched where Dagraha was, Rakhsaksa then finds where''s Dagraha who was in the back, he also found the Adam descendant that he had searched for, but he ignored it for the time being, and then focused on Dagraha. "... It''s our first meeting, Garganta''s son... Rakhsaksa said, then look at Akh''sha and Maharani. ... And it seems Hendrawan and Hag''sah sessor is also here" Said Rakhsaksa, but getting no response from The three Dragon kings. "Heh~ no response? I see, all of you want to die that badly huh~" "..." "Attack!" --------- "Attack!" After Rakhsaksa said his order, all of the Red Dragon soldiers flew past Rakhsaksa and The Young King. Then Prepared to unleash their fire breath. Seeing this Maharani shouted at her Army. "RAISE YOUR SHIELD!!!" *Swoosh* The red Dragon unleashed their Fire Breathe. But The Shield Battalion acted quickly, raising Their shield to defend the alliance dragon. *boom* An explosion urred from the fire Breathe and shield sh, making a big smoke. not finished with the explosion, the red dragon gets out of the smoke, and charges at The golden dragon, attacking with their Fang and w. Didn''t expect the attack from the Red Dragon, the shield Battalion was getting hit by The Red Dragon, but luckily because of the Golden Dragon''s armor, the Red Dragon''s attack didn''t have much effect on the Golden Dragon''s army. After that, the alliance begins its sh with the Red Dragon army. ---------- A whileter. Looking at the Big sh between the Alliance Dragon and the Red Dragon, Taufik nods his head, although the difference in number is quite big, with great coordination from the Alliance Dragon, a difference in number didn''t affect the Battlefield too much, and with a support from the undying Skeleton Army that Klra control, the Battlefield seems quite bnced. Taufik diverted his attention from the Battlefield to Rakhsaksa, he was confident that their army had more advantage on this Battlefield except Number. And with help from Ka''s magic, Arman''s earth control, and Anugrah''s water control, they just need time for a victory. "Dagraha, Akh''sha, Rani, focus onmanding your soldier! I will go Face their king" Taufik said, then received a nod from the three of them, they didn''t try to stop Taufik because they knew how strong he was, and they also believed that Only Taufik could Face Rakhsaksa, so they just let him do everything he wanted to do. Although they also want directly kill Rakhsaksa directly with their own hands, but they also realize theirck. Receiving their approval Taufik also nodded, then manifested his Mana Wing, and then went directly to face Rakhsaksa. Rakhsaksa wasn''t surprised went Taufik appeared in front of him, he had already given the young king control over the soldiers because he also waiting for Taufik. "Here we go, the chosen one, I still don''t know why The Great Demon King wanted you to die that badly to the point he told me the prophecy a long long time ago, but who I am to ask his order... so let''s just enjoy our fight" Rakhsaksa said when Taufik appeared in front of him. ''The prophecy? The Great Demon King?'' Taufik though, then looked at Lembuswana on his shoulder who chose not to participate in this child-y. "Do you know something, Lembu?" "... I don''t know child, if what he said is indeed the demon king himself but not a lesser demon who ims himself as the demon king, then you''re indeed in great Danger if that cunning being sets his eyes on you" Answers Lembuswana didn''t move from Taufik''sshoulder. "... I see" "With whom are you talking, Adam Descendant?" Ask Rakhsaksa, when he saw Taufik Talking alone, he couldn''t Detect Lembuswana because Lembuswana himself was concealing his Mana, just in case if the angel would detect his existence. "Is not your business with whom I talk to, just prepared to die" Taufik said then flew Toward Rakhsaksa with Katana already in his hand. ''SwordMagic-water form:water sh!'' *sh* Taufik unleashes his attack, aiming at Rakhsaksa''s neck. Seeing Taufik''s attack, Rakhsaksa didn''t take any action, he just let Taufik''s attack hit him. *st* "!!?" Rakhsaksa''s neck was cut apart from his body. ''What the f*uck?!'' Rakhsaksa''s neck was falling to the ground, but his body still floating, Taufik looked at this confused, but not long after that he saw something amazing. before the head could touch the ground, Rakhsaksa''s head was burned with a dark me and then disappeared, Taufik then look Rakhsaksa, and he saw that the cut he made also burned in the same Dark me that burned Rakhsaksa''s head. That me slowly gets into a shape then when the me disappears, Rakhsaksa''s head appears with a big grin that looks like mocking. "How that?" Rakhsaksa ask. "... Impressive if you ask me, and also... A fool act too" "Hahaha, it''s just one of my tricks, I just wanted to show you that you will never be able to kill me" Said Rakhsaksa with augh. "Now it''s my turn to attack right... But first I want to ask you do you know how the threete Dragon kings died?... Rakhsaksa asks but doesn''t get a response from Taufik, which makes Rakhsaksa''s grin grow bigger. ... it''s been a long time since I used it, but I will use it specially For you" Rakhsaksa then gets in the pose, he covers himself With his wing, like a cocoon. Taufik who sees this, has a bad feeling. "CHILD, STOP HIM!!!" Lembuswana said to Taufik when he saw what Rakhsaksa did. Taufik already moved to Rakhsaksa even before Lembuswana told him, he also felt a bad feeling about what Rakhsaksa wanted to do. But when he was close to Rakhsaksa and wanted to Attack him with his Katana, he heard Rakhsaksa. "Toote Adam''s descendant, Toote" Rakhsaksa spread his wings as wide as he could, which sent a huge Mana Wafe that spread all over the Battlefield. All of the Dragons look at where this Manaes from, it''s like the Battlefield was stopped for a while. Rakhsaksa then Made a big sinister grin. "Behold, this is the technique that killed the threete Dragon kings" ''Shit!! I can''t stop this'' Taufik thought, then he heard Rakhsaksas said. "... DOMAIN- .... ... .. . A/N- " Of course is in the next chapter, hehe" Chapter 80: chapter 80 - Domain "DOMAIN-WARP REALITY: HELL DESCENT!" There''s a pause for a while and between that Pause, Lembuswana hurried Taufik. "CHILD, FLY AWAY AS FAR AS YOU CAN, GET OUT FROM THE RANGE OF HIS TECHNIQUE BEFORE HE FINISHES HIS TECHNIQUE, QUICK!!!" Lembuswana said to Taufik, but Taufik didn''t move an inch from his ce, With Taufik''s speed he could Get out from Rakhsaksa''s range of technique if he wanted, but If flew away means leave his friend too, he would never do that. Rakhsaksa who looked at this, showed an Amused grin, and then he said hisst Chant of technique. "EXPANSION!" *Swoosh* The second wave of Mana urred, but this time it was much stronger than before. At the same time, when the Wave of Mana leaves Rakhsaksa''s body, the terrain that starts from Below Rakhsaksa, changes. And spread out following the Mana waves that radiated from Rakhsaksa At a speed that could be seen by the naked eye. "!!!" The environment that was originally full of trees changes, the ground that is full of grass is nowhere to be seen, instead reced by a ground of Lava concrete that radiated hot steam, red like it was just Recently out of the volcanic mountains. The three are burning, a rock melted Make some stream ofva that flows toward the cliff and directly falls to the sea, Creating a view ofva falls. (like waterfalls, but it''s made ofva, do you know what I mean?") The changes kept going to the ce where''s Rakhsaksa Mana wave reached and only stopped when it reached ten miles With Rakhsaksa as the center, the sun was nowhere to be seen, instead, the darkest night reced the bright of the sun, with the only lighting from the Lava below as the source of light. With the changing environment around, the flow on the Battlefield also changed, the Battlefield that was tied before, changed with the change of the environment. The Red Dragon begins to attack blindly, there''s even Red Dragon who instead uses their magic use their Fang and w, they charge at the alliance dragon without fearing the weapon of the Golden Dragon, And yet the most shocking part of all this is the wound, the wound which is caused by the Golden Dragon, instantly Healed. The ice Magic from the Blue Dragon, and Water Magic from Anugerah That had a big impact on the Red Dragon became useless because before the Attack from the blue Dragon hit The Red Dragon, the ice and water Magic were vaporized first because of the heat of the environment that Have be hell on the earth. Luckily the heat didn''t affect the Alliance Dragons because of their skin, but It won''tst long, the longer they are here, the heat will affect them little by little. Even The Green Dragon''s magic begins to get useless to the Red Dragon, Red Dragon who has received some kind of buff because of Rakhsaksa domain, getting stronger, their scale was ame, a root which coiled around the red Dragon''s body burned to ash, not even their acid Breathe have effect to the Red Dragon. Only Arman Earth Control, Ka Magic, and Klra Skeleton Can do some damage to the Red Dragon, but it still can''t stop the Red Dragon who has an advantage in number. Seeing this Taufik can only hold his breath, many of the Alliance Dragons have fallen, if this situation Continues it''s only Time before the Alliance will get wiped out, Taufik quickly makes a clone as many as he can, then spreads them all over the Battlefield. "Ngntaka,e out!!!" *sahh* Ngntaka,e out from Taufik chest. "Ngntaka, kill all of the red Dragon, remember only the red one, use everything you can!!!" Taufik orders Ngntaka. "As your order master" Ngntaka said, then directly goes to support the Alliance Dragon, but even with Ngntaka helping the War Olny gets slightly better. ''I can''t let this continue, I have to kill this Red Dragon first, how can he directly use his ultimate, Does he not have a basic attack, or skill 1, skill 2? shit, and this field is not an Illusion either, how can he do that?'' Taufik though, Already uses his All-seeing eyes to try to break this Domain that he thought maybe was an Illusion but always ends up in failure, then he looks at Rakhsaksa, who Also looks at him. "How? Do you like it?" Rakhsaksa asks, with the Big grin That Always showed on his face, but Taufik doesn''t answer and directly Attacks Rakhsaksa with his katana. *sh* But like before, Rakhsaksa didn''t move from his ce and just let Taufik attack hit him. *spruuth* Taufik once again sessfully cut Rakhsaksa''s limb off, But the wound that Taufik caused instantly Healed, it did not affect Rakhsaksa at all, and when you look at his(Rakhsaksa) face, he didn''t even feel the Pain of losing his limb, it only makes Rakhsaksa grin more. "Shit!!" But Taufik didn''t give up, he kept Attacking Rakhsaksa, He used all of his SwordMagic Form, but none of that sess, the wound he caused would only keep regenerating, Taufik even tried to cut Rakhsaksa''s soul, But it seemed like Rakhsaksa is Soulless. "Hahahaha, nice try Adam descendant, nice try, you have quite interesting power, no wonder the Great Demon king wanted you to die, I feel you trying to cut my soul, but is useless, I have offered my soul to the Demon king in exchange of this great power, as long as I am in this Domain of mine, I''m... Invincible, not even the angel can do something to me, you have a great power... But it''s not enough, HAHAHAHA" "..." "Now... You will witness why... I am the Strongest!" *ROAARRR* Rakhsaksa roared, and not long after one by one a fireball if it can be called a fireball because the size was bigger than what the one-eyed monster used before, one by one of those very big fireballs appeared, It almost filled the sky, making the dark Battlefield once Again became bright as day. All of the Dragons look at the Hundreds or even Thousands of fireballs in the sky with despair and horror. They all think the same thing. ''How can we survive from those'' Is what writing on their face. "Meteor descent!" Rakhsaksa said his word, and then All of the Fireballs fell at the same time. *swoosh* *swoosh* *swoosh* Looking at this, the Battlefield suddenly felt silent as if they''d already received their fate. Taufik who looks at this, for the first time after he received his power, feels despair. The world around him suddenly fell into slow motion for a while, and at that time Taufik''s brain thought about the solutions for him and the alliance dragon to survive this Attack. ''Shit the range is too wide, even if I use a shield, it''s only can cover a little area of this Battlefield'' ''What if I do it like when we defend the Attack in Akh''sha kingdom? No Its too risky, this Attack is different, it has more power than that one-eyed monster'' ''Portal is out of option, I need time to open the portal, and right now, time is what Ick, shit!, shit!, shit, what do I have to do?'' In those split seconds, Taufik thought about many solutions, but none of them worked in other situations. ''Should I use "that" Ability? But I still didn''t have much control over "that" Ability, aghhh, it''s now or never, only "that" Can make us survive this Attack'' ''...Let''s use it'' When Taufik makes up his mind the world around back to normal, and the fireball falls with a high speed to the Battlefield. Taufik who didn''t have much time, directly Activated his Ability, he put his Mana as Much as he could toward his "word". ''Word Magic'' "STOP!!!" Taufik shouted, but because he still didn''t have control over this "word magic" not only did the fireball stop, but even the time seems stopped at his word. "Ughh" Blooding from Taufik''s mouth, the bacsh to stop the time was too much for Taufik, to the point all of his Mana was drained for just saying that one word, it''s even sucked his life force, in exchange for the Mana, luckily for Taufik who was Vampire progenitor, he has almost had an unlimited live force. If this magic was used by some normal being, even is Dragon or any being, they would instantly vanish from this world. Didn''t have more Mana, Taufik''s Mana wing disappeared, and he then fell to the ground. *bang* Taufik hit the ground hard, but The "time" still stopped because it still sucked Taufik''s Life force, in this whole world only Taufik can move. "Ughh" Blood is out from Taufik''s mouth again, The Burden to stop the "time" Is too much. Taufik look around, the world is turning grey, it''s like some old photo, there''s no color, no sound, even there''s no smell. "... S-system... A-are you still with me?" [DING] [Always Master] .... ... .. . Chapter 81: chapter 81 - Retreat [Always Master] "...Thank god...*aghh*... I thought you... might be affected... by this" Taufik said, still lying low on the ground, Taufik was in a very weak state now, The Pain of his Life Force getting sucked, is too much for Taufik, right now even standing is too hard for him. [It''s impossible Master, since the day we''re bounded, I''m already part of yours, Master] "... It''s... Been a... Long time... Since I feel... This kind of... Hurt" Taufik said Stammered, he bit his Lips at every word that got out of his mouth, resisting the urge to copse, he felt his body torn apart with every second his Life get sucked, The Pain he felt In his head is like it stabbed with a thousand Needle at the same time, and getting The Pain is getting more and more painful. [Master, your life is getting sucked in every second, although your life is close to unlimited, but if this keeps going, the Pain will damage your brain, I Suggest stopping this Magic as soon as possible] The System said in his always monotone voice, but Taufik could feel worried in his monotone voice. "... That''s... a one... Thing that... I want to Avoid... The most... Right... *ughh*...Now" [Why Master, this is not like you, from my observation in the time we Ware together, Sacrifice yourself for others that you didn''t know much about, it''s the one thing I thought would never happen] Taufik who still can move, was silent for a while before he answered his system questions. "It''s... Responsibility" [... ] "I felt a... responsibility... by this... Situation... After I... Arrived on... This world... something... Continuously... Happened... It''s all... Felt like... It was... Arranged... By someone... All of... This... Is... Beyond... *aghhh*- [Master] " I''m... Still... Okay... All of... This... Is beyond... Coincidence... All of... This... Maybe... was...work by... That Dammed "Fate"... *ughh* *cough* " Taufik, coughing a lot of blood. [Master, if this continues it will cause permanent damage to Your brain] "Shut it... All of this...it''s Responsibility, The only thing...that''s my old Man leave to me...it''s...About...responsibility ... I will... Do it... To the... End... If...all of this was really..."fate" work... I will... Do it... Even if it will make me a crazy person...fuck the "Fate", I will...Grow More Stronger...then this... I will kill...That " FATE" WITH MY OWN HANDS, BELIEVE IT!!!" (DATTEBAYO) :v. *swoosh* After Taufik said that, all of Taufik''s clones disappeared from the Battlefield, and their Mana got transferred to Taufik. Taufik who received The Mana that his clones had suddenly had the strength to move his body, but he knew it was just temporary. Don''t want to waste this opportunity, Taufik leaps to Rakhsaksa who is still motionless. *boom* *woosh* he knows just simply cutting him off will not cause any damage to him. Taufikes to Rakhsaksa as close as he can, using everything he has right now, Whether it is his Mana or his Live force, he doesn''t care. "Disappeared" Taufik said with a small voice, afraid if he said it out loud it would be out of control like before. After he said that, Taufik''s vision suddenly became blurred, but a smile made its way to Taufik''s mouth when he saw Rakhsaksa slowly turn to ash. "... Hahah-" *thud* Taufik who loses Consciousness falls to the Ground with a *thud* and after that the time moves again. *boom* *boom* With Rakhsaksa disappeared Almost All of the Fireball that Rakhsaksa made disappeared before they could touch the ground, but the fireball that already touched the Ground sessfully exploded, and because of That explosion the Dragon from the two sides received casualties, but the casualties from the Red Dragon were the most. The Domain that Rakhsaksa made also disappeared with a *craangg!* sound, it''s like the ss was cracked, and at the same time the environment is back to the way are supposed to be, but the tree and the rock that already melted, remain the same when Rakhsaksa activated his Domain. The Alliance Dragon who already epted their fate looks confused when they see the Fireball disappear and the environment changes once again, even the red Dragon is confused because of this. Lembuswana who froze this whole time on Taufik''s shoulder, looks confused when his view suddenly changed from before, what he sawst time was Rakhsaksa, but what he saw right now was the vast sky that was no longer dark because of Rakhsaksa Domain. "What Happe- Lembuswana who wanted to ask Taufik, realized that they were on the Ground right now, but he looked more confused when he saw Taufik who had be Old, and his ck hair became white and was longer than before, a face of full horror showed on Lembuswana doll face. "CHILD!!?, TAUFIK!!! WHAT HAPPEN TO YOU?!!" Lembuswana shouts as loud as he can which attracts the attention of both sides of Dragon. "!!!" Dagraha, Maharani, Shemon, Akh''sha, Arman, Ka, and Klra also heard Lembuswana shout. All of them look his way, Like lighting that struck them, they also show horror faces when they see a human lying on the ground, they ignore the fact that Rakhsaksa is nowhere to be seen on the Battlefield, and all of them look at the scene of a human lying on the Ground with a small Creature that keeps calling the Human Name, that they Regonise very well. "Hey, child what happen to you?" "Taufik wake up, we are still on the Battlefield, wake up!!" But the war is still ongoing, and they as the highest order of the Alliance Dragon can''t leave their post. But Maharani ignored that, he left control of her Army to Kania, and then went directly to check on Taufik. When she arrived at the scene, the Taufik that she knew, was no longer the Taufik she knew, with wrinkles and white hair, but she knew this human was the Taufik that she knew. "T-ta-... Fik... Maharani changes to her human form and then gently takes Taufik to her embrace. ... W-what happen to you" Maharani looks at Lembuswana, pointing her weapon at Lembuswana. "HEY, YOU WHAT HAPPEN TO HIM, TELL ME!!! WHY HE SUDDENLY LIKE THIS" "I-I also don''t know, I''m always on his side, but I don''t what happened he just suddenly like this" Lembuswana Ignored the Sharp w that pointed at him, exining the situation to Maharani, he was also very confused about this sudden change. "W-w..." Maharani can''t utter any word, she keeps Taufik in her embrace and ignores the sound of the war around her. She always saw Taufik as a strong person, never crossed her mind that she would see him in a very weak state like this, if not for the sound of his weak breathing, maybe she would have thought that Taufik was already dead. -------- With the Domain and Rakhsaksa disappeared, and with the Red Dragon army that already realized their King was nowhere to be seen. The flow of the Battlefield changes once again, Klra and Ngntaka who felt their Master/lord was in Danger, use everything that they have to end this War as fast as they can. With Ngntaka pasif ability (dragon eater that boosts his power to 100% when he faces a dragon) and his fire Breathing, although the red Dragon''s immunity to Fire was very high, but faced with Ngntaka fire that has a 100% boost even the high resistance skin of the red dragon, Ngntaka fire still caused huge damage to the red dragon army. Same with Klra, she spammed her Death energy ball to the Red Dragon army, and when the energy ball hit the Red Dragon, their Body melted like a Corpse that slowly rooted but In apace. She also orders his Skeleton to focus more on attacking than Supporting the Alliance Dragon. The Alliance Dragon follows the flow that Klra and Ngntaka made, attacking the Red Dragon with everything they have. -------- The Young King, who looked at the situation on the Battlefield, and with his father''s sudden disappearance felt hopeless when he saw one side massacre that his kin received. he didn''t have a power like Rakhsaksa did because Rakhsaksa made him not for battle, but just as a link for Rakhsaksa to pass his order to the other Red Dragon. ''... We have to retreat, there''s no chance that we will win this war, and with Father''s dissaparence we can''t continue this war any longer, we have to retreat'' The Young King Thought, can''t Stand to watch his kin get ughtered like this anymore. "... Retreat... RETREAT FROM THE BATTLEFIELD, RETREAT NOW!!!... T-THIS IS AN ORDER!!!" The young king shouted as loud as he could. The Red Dragon Army, of course, heard what their Young King Said, but the Red Dragon who has pride as the Strongest, stopped them retreating. Look at his kin who don''t want to leave the Battlefield, the young king was dumbfounded. "... HEY WHAT ARE YOU GUYS DOING??? I SAID RETREAT, RETREAT NOW!!! THIS IS AN ORDER!!!" but no matter how loud he shouted, he didn''t see any of his kin want to leave the Battlefield. "If you want to retreat just retreat on your own, we will never leave this Battlefield, we Were born from war and also will die in war, you who were just a replica will not understand this, so just go on your own!" One of the Red Dragons who was close to The Young King Said. "B-but-" *Boom* A fire attack hit the young king, that sted the young king far. "Ughh" The young king groaned in Pain. "Just go you piece of shit!!!" "..." .... ... .. . Chapter 82: chapter 82- After The War End "Ughh" After getting hit by one of his kin, the young king showed a disbelieving expression. "Just go you piece of shit!!!" "... W-what are you saying? We have to retreat together!" The young king said, but none of the red dragons heard him, instead, they kept charging at the Alliance Dragon without care if they would die or not. Without the buff from Rakhsaksa domain the red dragon back to when the war was starting, but with the Golden Bird that mercilessly Kills them and a young Girl that spammed a ck ball at them, the red dragon didn''t have a chance to win, they even didn''t have a chance to fight back, Saw all of this The Young King just Stands where he was sted by an attack from one of the red dragons. "..." The Young King didn''t see any hope for his kin to survive this war with the high pride that they had. The young king gritted his teeth, he then spread his wings, and flew leaving this Battlefield, there''s still his kin waiting for the results of this war on their Continent. So with a heavy heart, the young king left the Battlefield alone, leaving his kin without looking behind. ----------- After the young king leaves the situation on the Battlefield moves very quickly. if Ngntaka and Klre were not on the Battlefield, The situation would be back like when the first war, without a winner that wouldst for many years. But this time with Ngntaka and Klre''s help, even if The red dragon has an advantage in number, the end of this war Can already be seen in just one day. And with the red dragon who has no leader and recklessly charging at the alliance dragon, the war ended more quickly than they expected. ----------- One weekter. In Dagraha Kingdom. "How''s Taufik? Is there any progress? Risna?" Dagraha asks the Doctor Who just to get out of the room where Taufik rests. "He was in stable condition, but there''s no sign that he will wake up soon, Your Majesty" The doctor said, then left after she bowed to Dagraha. After the doctor leave, Dagraha took a deep breath and then entered the room. When he inside he saw Taufik lying in the big bed in the middle of the room. Right now, Taufik is already back to his young appearance, his wrinkles and white hair are nowhere to be seen, but his hair stays long, except that There''s no other change in him. And on each side of the bad was upied by Maharani on the left and Anugerah on the right. there''s still someone in this room, but she isn''t lying on the bed like Anugerah and Maharani and just sitting on a chair looking at the two women with envy, and that person is Ka who can only watch the two bigshots upaid Taufik right and left. Seeing this Dagraha can only shake his head. "Maharani, you know Taufik is sick, stop ying with his face like that, why are you even still here? What about your kingdom?" "Hmmp, a chance like this will not happen twice and the doctor also said that he was in a stable state, so it''s okay" Maharani said without looking at Dagraha, still using her finger to touch Taufik''s face. "But what about your kingdom, you''re a queen, how can you leave your kingdom like that?" Dagraha said, raising his voice, that Got attention from Anugerah. Put her forefinger on his mouth. *Shhst* "Please lower your voice when you''re talking, how if Taufik wakes up Because you''re too loud, Sir" Anugerah said to Dagraha. "..." ''That will be good news if he wakes up, Why are you even here? You''re the princess of the blue Dragon? What are you doing in my kingdom, fik, my friend pleaseee wake up quickly!!! Dagraha said in his mind, looking at Anugerah. "Yeah, you''re too loud Dagraha, we are a guest here, a guest, how can you drive your guest like that?" Maharani said, agree with Anugerah. "If you consider yourself a guest, then behave like a guest, it''s been a fucking whole week you''re here, a whole week, haaah... Dagraha took a deep breath and massaged his nose bridge, then looked at Ka Who was just silent this whole time. ... Ka, please talk to her, maybe she will remember that she was a queen, she has a kingdom to rule" Heard that Ka nodded her head, then looked at Maharani. "Yeah, my king is right, Queen Maharani you''re already staying in Taufik side for a few days, it''s my turn now" "..." "..." "..." *p* Dagraha who heard that, pped his forehead while shaking his head. ''...Not you too'' ---------- A few hourster. Night time. ...Ster] "Hmm?" [Master] "Hmm? System?" Taufik who heard The system call him, slowly opened his eyes. "... Where am I?" Taufik said, looking at the dark room he was in. "Ugh, why is it so heavy?" Taufik said, trying to get up. "... What happened? Why my body it''s heavy? I can''t even move my hands and legs, system what happens? Do I be paralyzed? Don''t you say that Only my mind will get damaged?" [...] Taufik asks but doesn''t receive an answer from the system, he then looks at his body which is covered by a nket. "???" Taufik then uses wind magic to blow that nket, to his surprise when he sees three Women also Sleeping with him. with Anugerah and Ka sleeping on his side while hugging his hand and Maharani sleeping on top of him while hugging his body. "WTF!!!... HEY GET UP!!!" Taufik shouts at them. "Hmm? Wait!... Let me... sleep for a little bit... more!" Maharani said half sleeping. "Shit!!" Taufik tried to release his hand from the grip of the two women beside him, but Anugerah and Ka didn''t even move. "Ugh, why is this woman too strong?... HEY WAKE UP!!!" But he still didn''t receive an answer from the three women. "... What the heck?" Didn''t have many choices, Taufik called Klre. "Klre!! Klre!!, where are you,e out now!" *crack* A crack opened on the side of the bed, and then Klre came from that Crack. "My lord?... You wake up?" "I am... don''t just stand there wake these three women for me, now!" Taufik asking Klre. "As your order my lord" Klre then Gets on the bed, she needs to do it because the bed is very big, it''s even bigger than the king-size bed on Earth. Klre then shakes Anugerah''s body to wake her up. "Hey, hey wake up!" "..." But Anugerah didn''t show any response to it, instead, she Buried her head in Taufik''s hand deeper. "What the... Try Rani, wake her up!" "Yes my lord" Klre does it like what she did to Anugerah before, shaking her body and calling her name, but like before Maharani also doesn''t show any response and hugs Taufik more tightly. Looking at this, Taufik realized something and then looked at Ka, and before even Klre woke her up, Taufik felt her grip on Taufik''s hand Getting tight. "... You guys... Stop pretending to sleep! Wake up now!" "..." "..." "..." There''s a silence in the room after Taufik says that, no one wants to move, until... "Hehe... Surprise?" Maharani said then get up from Taufik''s chest, then followed by Anugerah and Ka. "Huh~ Fik you wake?" Anugerah said plying innocent, only Ka who covered her face, embarrassed. "... You know is toote to act, right?" Taufik said looking at Anugerah. "Hehe" And Ka still covered her face didn''t want Taufik to see her embarrassed face. Seeing this Taufik just shook his head. "Rani, get off from me! I want to go to eat something" "Eh~ why just don''t continue to sleep, you need more rest, what if something happens to you Again" "Yeah, it''s better if you rest for more, fik~" Maharani said still sitting on Taufik abandon, followed by Anugerah, and Ka still covered her face. "No, get off now, even if I need to rest, I will do it alone, and you Ka stop covering your face, it''s you who decided to sleep here, you make it like I do something to you" "Okay~okay~ I will get off now" Maharani said, then got off from Taufik. "You should do it from the start" Said Taufik then getting down from the bed, but when he was standing, he felt powerless from his leg which made him fall to the floor. *buuk* Seeing this the three women quickly came to Taufik''s side, even Ka, when she saw Taufik fall, she forgot her embarrassment then came to help Taufik. "Husband!!! Are you okay?" "Fik!! I told you to rest a little bit more" "Fik, are you okay?" The three women said in turn. ''What is this, why do I feel so weak, System what happens?'' [Master, it''s an effect of losing many Life forces in one moment] ''What? Is this permanent?'' [Rest Assured master, it''s not permanent, you will gain your power back when your MANA is filled, it''s just needs a while, but you can use your usual technique and only can use a small magic like the wind magic you use A little while ago] ''That''s good I thought I lost all of my power, thanks for your exnation, system'' [You''re wee, master] ''Hehh~now you know to rey my thanks, that''s good'' Taufik said to system, then look at the three women. "Please, help me to get up" He said, that got a smile for a response from the three women. ..... .... ... .. . Chapter 83: chapter 83 - A Beast Who Entices A women "Ahhh, I''m full" Taufik said after done eating. After the news of Taufik waking up spread, everyone woke up from their sleep and directly went to check on him. Dagraha ordered the guard to call Risna, the doctor, to examine Taufik''s health. Taufik had already told them that he was fine and only a little weak right now, but Dagraha insisted on an examination first, Taufik who didn''t have much strange, didn''t have any choice but to follow what Dagraha wanted. After The examination was done, Risna told them Taufik was fully healthy but just a little strange for now, like what Taufik told them, only after that Dagraha felt relieved, and directly ordered the main to make some dish for Taufik. ----------- "How are you feeling, Fik?" Dagraha ask. "I''m fine Dagraha, I''m fine" Taufik said to him one more time. "I''m just a little weak right now, forget About me, and tell me what happened after I passed out, Instead!" Heard that, Dagraha took a deep breath. "*haahh* if you say so, about the war, thanks to you, even if I don''t know how you do it, but after Rakhsaksa''s disappearance, we were able to defeat the Red Dragon, Thanks to Your Bird and Klre help from all of the Red Dragon that Participated of the war, only one Red Dragon that can escape, this a big victory if you ask me" Dagraha exined the situation to Taufik. "I see, that''s good, and about the loss? How many of your Army, Rani Army, and Akh''sha Army that Fallen?" "..." There''s a silence after Taufik asks that. "... there''s not many dead on our side because we only stay on the rear, butpared to Maharani''s loss, It''s a small amount" Dagraha said after a long pause and Taufik who heard that looked at Maharani. Maharani looks at how Taufik looks at her, knowing it is her turn. "You don''t have to worry about me, my kin, the Golden Dragon has been a Warrior from the very beginning we were born, die in war is an honor for us, and with this victory, we got the Revenge that we had long suppressed, so it''s good for me and my folk, instead we want to express our thanks with a married between you and me" "..." "..." "..." "... You and your married issues... Taufik said while massaging his forehead, then looking at Anugerah. ... What about the Blue Dragon, Anugerah?" When Anugerah heard Taufik''s questions, she showed a sad expression, a family bond is very strong between the blue dragon, so when she remembered her kin had died in war A few days ago, it always pained Anugerah''s heart. "... Like What King Dagraha said, we also lost, a few of our members Because we also stayed on the rear, and a few that''s seriously wounded" Anugerah said, with a tear falling on her beautiful face. Seeing this Taufik who can''t stand the sight of women''s tears gets up from his chair. *grkk* Then Taufik embraced Anugerah who was only sitting beside him, Buried her head On the warm embrace of Taufik''s abdomen and his hand. "!!!" Taufik''s act made everyone here slightly surprised, except two women who were just not slightly, but very surprised and envious, but they couldn''t say anything Because they knew how strong the bond that the Blue Dragon had for each other and also because the tears they saw from Anugerah is genuine. Feeling the warm embrace from Taufik, Anugerah hugs him back, they keep this position for a while, and after Taufik feels that Anugerah has already calmed down, Taufik releases his embrace. "... Thank you" Anugerah said to Taufik. "No, I''m sorry for asking you that question, It''s my fault" Said Taufik then Sat again on the chair. *poke* *poke* After he sat he felt someone poking him from the other side, then Taufik looks at Maharani, the culprit. "What?" Maharani then spread her hand wide. "I am also sad, I demand a hug too!!!" "You said "it''s good" before, why the sudden change?" "..." Maharani didn''t say anything but still spread her hand. *sigh* "... Come here!" Taufik let out a sigh of defeat, knowing that Maharani would not back off before she received her hug. "YEAYYY!!!" Maharani quickly came to Taufik and hugged him like a ko hugging the tree. Taufik just let her do what she wanted to do, but when one minute passed, Maharani Still didn''t let go of Her hug. "Hey, it''s enough!!" "Ehhh~, give me one minute more... No, two minutes... Ahh~ let''s make it to five minutes!" Said Maharani, don''t want to let go of Taufik. Everyone just looks at this shameless queen and doesn''t know how to respond to her shameless act. "Enough, You''re embarrassing yourself, look how everyone looks at you!" "I don''t care, they are all friends" "Stop it!! there''s a child here, think about your position, you''re a fucking queen Rani!! And I''m still weak right now" Taufik said to her, he didn''t have much strange to lift Maharani right now. "..." Only after Taufik mentioned his health that Maharani slowly let go of Taufik, and then back to her chair. "Haaah" Taufik took a deep breath after Maharani let him go, but... "So if you regain your strength, can we do it again?" "..." "..." "..." ''... This women'' Taufik Decided to ignore her and look at Dagraha again. "So Dagraha-... Taufik stopped again when he felt a sharp gaze directed toward him, and when Taufik looks who might it be, he looked at Ka who also looking at him. ... You too?" Ka didn''t answer but only nodded her head. *p* Taufik ps his forehead. ''Why have all of these women suddenly be so bold? System, do you know something?'' [...] ''... Shit! What happened in this one week, that even the system doesn''t want to tell me about that '' ----------- After one hugter. Taufik who has be skeptical about what happened to him in those weak he wasa looks at Shemon, seeking answers. But Dagraha who saw this misunderstood what Taufik''s intent was, quickly moved in front of Shemon, Dagraha looked at Taufik with a look that said "I don''t care if you was my friend or a hero of our world, but if you do something to my wife I will fight you to the end" Look, he was like beaver who ready to fight a python for the sake of his wife. "..." "..." There''s an intense eye-to-eyepetition between Taufik who doesn''t know why Dagraha does this and Dagraha who misunderstands What Taufik wants to do. "... What are you doing Dagraha?" Shemon who is the cause of this eye-to-eye between the two men asks Dagraha who suddenly moves to her front. "Rest Assured Shemon! I will protect you from a beast!" Dagraha said, didn''t move his eyes from Taufik. Heard that, Taufik Showed an expression of disbelief with what he just heard. "... What the hell Men, what are you think I am?" "A beast Who entices a woman?" Dagraha answers without a doubt. "..." "..." "..." "... Pfftt... Hahahaha" "Hahahaha" "Hahahaha" It began with Maharani and then spread to The other who alsoughed because of what the two men doing, only Arman who looked confused by this situation. "... Hey, what heppen? Tell me! I want tough too!" "Mother! What happens? What do Big Brother and Father do?" Arman asks his mother while shaking her thigh. "Hahaha... Ahh~... Shemon stroke Arman Head. ... You will understand it when you grow a bit older, just as kid as long as you can, my dear" *cup* Shemon said, then kissed Arman''s forehead. "Ehhh~" They keepughing for a while until Taufik realizes something is missing. "... Wait! Now I realize It... Where''s Lembu go?" He asks looking Around. "Who? That little thing that is always on your shoulder?" Dagraha ask. "Yeah" "Oh~oh I know, I know" Arman said raising his hand, finally having a chance to Say something. "About Lembu, he was going with Ngntaka, when you ina Ngntaka can return to your body brother, So Lembu asked him to take a stroll with him, and he said he wanted to gather... another him? it''s been five days Since they went" A/N- "And then a journey of Lembuswana and Ngntaka to gather the Seven Dragon Ball Begins" "... What?" Taufik said, then opened up his shirt to look at his chest, ignored how the three women looked at him, and remembered again what they "did" To him when he was in aa. Taufik ignored how the women saw him and Focused to see his chest, he saw that there were indeed none of the Tattoos that he got when he received Ngntaka, meaning that Ngntaka was indeed still outside of his body. "..." ''... Maybe it will be fine, I already put the ''absolute control'' trait on that doll, and that Orb will be Bound to Lembu''s soul, and only will be released when I say so, so it''s good if he gathers all of his Part'' "Why Fik, is there any problem?" Shemon asking. "No, it''s nothing... Taufik said then put his shirt back. ... Let''s back to our Topic!" .... ... .. . A/N- " v: " Chapter 84: chapter 84 - Recovering A few dayster. In these few days, Taufik''s condition has be better, and in each day bit by bit. But he still can''t perform his technique, it''s still a bit hard for him to do that, especially the SwordMagic technique - a dark form that he needs for him to open a portal Beck toward the Earth. Shemon has found the problem in the Taufik technique, and when Taufik heard that, he was dumbfounded. - shback - One day after Taufik wakes up from aa. Taufik and the other are right now in Dagraha''s private room, talking about what ns they have for the future and what action they will take regarding the Red Dragon. At first, Maharani suggested that This was our chance to get rid of the red dragon, but this suggestion was rejected by Anugerah and Shemon, they thought it was too Much. They understand that although Maharani is acting fine, but in the deeper part of her heart, she harbors a very deep hatred for the Red Dragon, but eliminating one kin from this world is still too much for them to handle, but left the Red Dragon just like this, is also quite risky. Taufik didn''t say much on this discussion, he felt that after the war ended his responsibility also ended, so he just left The affairs of the world to the inhabitants. And Dagraha can do anything and only follow what his wife wants. The discussion concluded with the decision to iste the Red Dragon from the rest of the world. They are unable to leave the Volcano Continent without a clear purpose. Representatives from the Golden, Blue, and Green Dragons will take turns monitoring the Red Dragon, with the designated representative changing every month. If the Red Dragon engages in any suspicious activity, they will be punished ordingly. Essentially, it will be like arge-scale prison. After the discussion ended, Taufik and the other engaged in small talk. "Ohh~ Fik, I forgot to ask you this yesterday... Dagraha said to Taufik. ... What happens to Rakhsaksa? What you did to him?" Dagraha said that getting the attention of the three women in this room, they also want to hear Taufik''s answers. "Him? I erased his existence from this world because killing him in the usual way didn''t work for him as long as he was in the Technique that he calls "domain", I had to use my imperfect Technique that caused me In a state like this" Taufik said casually, ignoring how the other saw him. "... Eresed his existence, and when exactly you do that, thest thing I remember is the sight of that big fireballe toward us, but I also remember at that time Rakhsaksa is still there, but just in a split second, Man, it''s just like your open your eyes he was still there, but when you blinked he suddenly disappeared, maybe it''s only 0.1 seconds and then Rakhsaksa disappeared, once again, when exactly you did that? thest thing I remember is the sight of you suddenlyying on the Ground pass out" Dagraha exins his confusion, which makes Maharani and Anugerah nod their head. "Yeah, do you know how scared I was when I saw you like that?" Said Maharani. "Like I said, I used my imperfect technique that time, it''s called "Word Magic" Ka knows about this Because she already saw me use it one time before, this "word Magic" was Inspired by your Dragon Magic or should I say your Dragon Tongue?... at the time what I want to stop it''s just the fireball, but like I said my technique is still imperfect, I use too much Mana And didn''t have much control over it, so-" "Instead stop the fireball you stopped the Time" Shemon said, getting a nod from Taufik, and a surprise from the other. "Hmm~ Like what Shemon said, I stopped the time instead of the Fireball, but Stopping the time came with a huge price, even with all of my mana I only can stop the time for one second, so in exchange to keep the time stopped the technique suck my life force instead, if I''m not wrong the time stopped for 15-30 minutes, that''s why I''m on this state" "!!!" x 4 Heard that Maharani and Anugerahe to Taufik. "... Are you okay? are you in a deadly state? From what I know humans can only live for one hundred years at the most, are you going to die? Please don''t die after I have already loved you!" Anugerah said with a clear worried showed on her face, and Maharani just hugged him. "Wha-" "Please don''t die! You still haven''t married me yet, at least please leave behind offspring for me" Maharani said, hugging Taufik tightly afraid that he suddenly disappeared. "Are you fine, Fik?" Shemon asks shortly, only Dagraha that silent. "I''m fine, I''m fine... Taufik said, pushing Maharani who still hugged him. ... Didn''t Dagraha tell you that I was not fully human?" Said Taufik to Shemon, still pushing Maharani. Heard that all the women looked at Dagraha, demanding an exnation. "... Hehe, I forgot" Taufik just shook his head, at Dagraha''s behavior, he then looked at Shemon "Talking about technique, Shemon, Are you done with researching My technique mistakes? And Rani Stop hugging me, you know I don''t have much strength, right now" "Hehe~ I do it because I know you don''t have the strength to push me" Shemon ignores how her best friend behaves and answers Taufik''s questions. "... about that, actually I have finished it on the five days you leave" Shemon said. "What technique are you guys talking about?" Maharani asks, interested in what Taufik talking about with Shemon. But Taufik ignored her and gave a sign to Shemon to continue her Exnation. Shemon gives ast nce toward Maharani, She seems hesitant to exin this In front of these two women who seem quite attached to Taufik, he looks at Taufik to make sure it is okay to say this in front of these two women, when he sees Taufik nods his head, Shemon then continuing her exnation. "... Actually, it''s quite simple, you say that your technique can cut the time and space, right?" *nods*-Taufik "This is just my guess, but when you used your technique maybe you only cut the "Space" And not The "Time", From what I heard by hearing your exnation that day, you said you wanted to Come back to the past, but instead open the path to the past, you open the Portal toward this world, but about how you cane to this world of many other worlds out there, it''s still a mystery for us" "..." Taufik was silent for a while after he heard that. ''No, it''s not as simple as what Shemon Said, Ipletely remember that day when I opened that portal, I could feel that I also cut the "time", that''s why I was quite confused when I arrived here, What had actually happened?... Taufik then looks outside the windows. ... Is this also because of "HIM"?'' "A-are you want to back to your World, fik?" Anugerah said, realized what they were talking about. "What? Are you leaving?" Maharani look up at Taufik. "... You know that I can''t stay here Forever, right? My family still waiting for me there" *Stand up* After Taufik said that, Maharani released her hug, and then stood up. "...Maharani..." Shemon tries to say something to her friend, but there''s not a word that coulde out of her mouth. "... I remember there''s still something I need to do in my kingdom, I will leave now" Maharani said then got out Of the room. *Sound doors closing* "..." "..." "..." After that, it''s Anugerah''s turn to stand up. "... I will leave too... Anugerah said, then slightly bowed her head to Dagraha. ... Thank you for your hospitality in these Few days, King Dagraha" Anugerah said then also got out of the room. "..." "..." "..." There''s silence in that room for a while after the two women suddenly leave, until Dagraha realizes something, he then also gets up from his seat then chases Anugerah. "Wait, Princess! Please bring a few of my guards to escort you back!" "..." "..." In just a few seconds, there are only two people Left inside the room. Shemon then looks at Taufik. "... Should I go out too?" "..." "..." - end of the shback - It''s been a few days since Maharani and Anugerah left Forrest Continent. In these few days Taufik also Finnaly can walk on his own, but he still has to use a cane for him to walk properly. "... What you did that day was really Amazing, Fik, you broke two girls'' hearts at the same time, It remains me of when I was still young, a girl lining For me, ahhh~ it''s a sweet memory" Dagraha said, remember his made-up memory. *Tsk* "Bullshit, Arman already told me all of Your stories, you can''t trick me with your made-up story, Dagraha" Taufik clicked his tongue when he heard Dagraha. *ukhum* Dagraha Fake coughed when he heard Taufik, look slightly embarrassed. "... What are you nning to do about those two women, you can clearly see that the two of them really love you, even Ka is like that too, what are you gonna do to them?" Dagraha asked, shamelessly changing the topic, but Taufik still answered him. "... I don''t know" After he said that there was silence Between the two men, they just watched Klra and Arman Who once again engaged in a word fight, and Ka who tried to stop them, with Shemon who just giggled on the side, also watching them. "..." "..." "... How much he told you, I mean Arman?" "... Shut up man!" .... ... .. . A/N - "volume three will start in two or three chapter...maybe" Chapter 85: chapter 85 - A Little Adventure "So how long will you stay here, before you''re back to your World?" Dagraha asks, break the silence. "... I will go when I can use my Technique again, maybe in one or two weeks" Taufik said, still looking at Arman and Klra who argued, asionally chuckling at Ka who had a hard time calming them down. "... It''s quite long, are you don''t have a n to visit that two women?" "..." Taufik didn''t answer Dagraha''s question immediately and was just silently watching the kids. "... What I''m supposed to say? ''Hey~ I''m here to say Goodbye'' Like that? Even a kid knows that just will make them sadder, I have known their feeling for me for a long time ago, especially Rani, but what I can do? I have someone waiting for me in my World, heck, I even will be a father, how I''m Supposed to say to my woman when I Come to my world with another woman, three women?" Taufik told Dagraha everything that was in his head this whole time. "... You will be a Father?" Dagraha said, only focused on the "I even will be a father" word from Taufik. "... It''s maybe quite hard if it''s like that, yeah~ Good luck, you''re on your own" "..." After Dagraha said that, Taufik just looked straight at him, didn''t find Dagraha''s joke funny. "..." Can''t bear the way Taufik looked at him anymore, Dagraha let out a sigh. *sigh* "C''mon, man! Don''t be so serious like that, rx! Every problem has its own solutions, and overall, you''re a strong man, in every world, a strong man is always destined to have more than one woman... You just need a long and deep talk with your wife and *boom* you will sleep outside for one month and then the problem is solved, how''s about that?" "... Are that from an experience?" There''s a long pause before Dagraha can answer it. "... Indeed" "So what is the result, Did you seed?" "What do you think?" Dagraha answers Taufik''s questions with another question with a monotone face. "... What?" Taufik is eager to hear the answers, although he already knows how it ends, but he wants to hear that as a reference. "... I was sleeping outside for a whole year, a damn fucking year for just a joke that this fucking mouth of mine said, just a fucking joke, can you imagine it?" Taufik shook his head, and then face ming. "Man, you just make it worse for me" "..." "..." The two of them were just silently looking at the kid with different thoughts inside their head. "..." "..." *haaahhh* x2 The two of them took a deep breath at the same time, and when they realized it, they looked at each other, only after that they wereughing. "Hahaha" Dagrahaughed and said "You''re dead, my friend" Inside of his head. "Hahaha" Taufikughed and said "I''m dead" Inside his head. And when they look at each other again, theirugh just gets bigger, to the point, that theirugh can be heard by Arman, Klra, Ka, and Shemon who look at them. "What Big Brother and Father do, Mother?" Arman asks his mother, looking at the two grown menughing like some crazy person. "Ignored it, they have some screws loose in their head, and just continue where we leave at!" Shemon said to her son, then look at Klra. "So what are you saying, little princess? Do you want to be my daughter?" "What? Don''t call me ''little Princess'' I don''t like that" Klra said. "Hey! Dont talk to my mother like that" "What? What do you want to do... Klra and Arman begin their verbal fight once again. Only Ka who still looking at Taufik, Strengthens his resolve. ''... I will do it!!'' Ka though, then Beck to look at Arman and Klra. ------------- Somewhere in the Draco world. With Ngntaka and Lembuswana. "ck Hole!!!" Lembuswana spewed his technique to a being that was simr to a snake, this snake was so massive and had seven heads, and each Head had a different ability. Lembuswana aimed the ck Hole the head that he thought was the most troublesome, the head that has a healing ability, it even regrew the head that was already separated from the main body. *swoosh* Like when Granada used it to Attack Taufik, the mini ck Hole didn''t move too fast, but because of The force of gravity created by the ck hole, the snake couldn''t Avoid the attack. *woosh* The ball of ck hole touched the snake''s head, and in no time the snake''s head get sucked and disappeared into the ck Hole. "BIG BIRD!! IT''S YOUR TIME!!!" Lembuswana shout to Ngntaka. *Chaww* Ngntaka dives from the sky, grips the snake''s body with his w, and lifts the snake to the sky. The snake tried to bite Ngntaka, but Ngntaka moved first, he bit the snake''s head that wanted to attack him. *graahhgg* Ngntaka bit the snake''s head Until it was cut off from its body, which made the snake groan in Pain. When Ngntaka already lifted the snake''s whole body from the sea, Ngntaka released his grip on The snake''s body and made it fall. Seeing this Lembuswana controls Gravity, he makes the gravity around the snake disappear, which makes the snake float above the sea. "NOW, BIG BIRD!!! BURN HIM!!!" "DON''T CALL ME A BIG BIRD!!!... *FWOOSHH* Ngntaka used his Fire breath and aimed at the floating snake. *graaahhg* *aghhhh* Ngntaka fire burned the snake''s whole body, the snake can do anything, and the head that has a healing ability has already gone to that ck Hole of Lembuswana. And without that healing ability, the snake can only groan in Pain from the fire that burned his whole body. *hufftt* "It''s finally over" Lembuswana said, floating toward Ngntaka. "Good job, big bird" "*tsk* stop calling ''big bird'' I have a name that my master granted to me, it''s Ngntaka, N-gn-ta-ka" Ngntaka said,ned to lembuswana. "Yeah~yeah~ whatever you said, big bird" Lembuswana said, floating toward the snake Corpse that was already scorched and floating above the sky. "Humm~ can you smell that?" "Smell what? You even didn''t have a nose, how can you smell something?" Said Ngntaka sarcastically. "Hahaha, you can say everything, because after I get thest part of that seal from this monster I will be back to the mighty me... Lembuswana said, thinking about back to his old body. ... Ahh~my lovely body~wait for me!!" ''Did I do something wrong by following this weirdo?'' Ngntaka said looking at Lembuswana who floating toward the snake Corpse. Lembuswana then gets closer and closer to the snake''s Corpse, he can feel the part of him inside this snake''s body. ''Hahaha, finally~FINALLY~ I can leave this stupid body and back to my old body, just wait for me child! I will get my revenge after I get my old body, just wait!!! Hahahaha'' Lembuswana thought, showing a weird expression with a doll face. When he was close enough to the snake Corpse, Lembuswana raised his hand, like he wanted to hug something. "Comee to me, and make me perfect!!!" When Lembuswana said that, a ck and purple light came from the snake Corpse, and then a piece of crystal came out from that snake Corpse and floated toward Lembuswana. When the piece of crystal touches Lembuswana, a bright light illuminates. "haha...Hahaha...HAHAHA... I CAN FEEL THE POWER, MY POWER IS BACK!!! HAHAHAHAHA" "..." Ngntaka, just watching in silence when he looks at Lembuswana whoughing like crazy. He can only say one thing that he believes his master will say if he was in this situation. "...Shit" ----------------- One weekter. Dagraha kingdom. Taufik now can move without a cane, but to use his technique ''SwordMagic-Dark form'' he still needs a few days for him to able to use it. stay-updated-with-NovelBin So he still needs a few days to fully recover. Taufik is now on his way to the library to meet Ka. When he arrived at the library he directly went toward where he felt Ka''s presence. He saw Ka sitting in the ce that he used to use when he first arrived here. "I''m here Ka, why are you calling me?" Taufik said after he sat in the opposite direction from Ka. Ka put the book that she read on the table when Taufik sat in front of her. When Taufik asks his questions, Ka looks at Taufik directly in the eyes, to show how serious she is. "I want to go with you back to your World!" Ka said without hesitation. "..." There''s a long silence after Ka said that, with Taufik gathering his thoughts and Ka who still looks at Taufik with a serious face. *Haaahh* Taufik took a deep breath and looked back at Ka. "I may already know your reason to follow me, but just to make sure, can I ask what your reason is?" "You know that what you ask is cruel, right?" "..." "But, yeah let me say my reason! The first reason is, I don''t want to be separated from you... .... ... .. . Chapter 86: chapter 86 - Absurd Situation A/N - "I only can write this much, there''s a football macth beetween Indonesia vs Filipina, so it''s just this much, sorry" :v "But, yeah let me say my reason! The first reason is, I don''t want to be separated from you... ''There''s another reason!?'' *haahhh* "...You know that I have Jenn, right?" Taufik said to Ka, he already had a hunch about what Ka would do when she called him here, but heard it directly, still a bit hard for Taufik to respond. "I know" Answers Ka, short. Still look at Taufik with seriousness and without a dubiety can be seen in her face. "... I see, just do what you think is right, but I can''t promise you that I will rey your feelings, I can''t ept any woman without Jenn''s consent, if I do that, it makes me feel like I''m cheating on her, is that okay with you?" Taufik said to Ka, know that she will not change her mind. "Yes, I will do it on my own, I will get her consent when the timees, you just need to be there when it happens!" *nods* Taufik nods his head. "So what are the other''s reasons?" "I just want to know Human... My mother race batter... known half of me better" "..." There''s a silence for a while after Ka said that. For Ka who has never seen a human in all of her life, the existence of said Human is a big mystery to her. She grew up hearing about his mother''s race from her father, but never seen a human until Taufik arrived in this world. but just Taufik was not enough to satisfy her curiosity, so she will never let this chance slip. "... Alright, if you want to go that bed, I will tell Dagraha about this, is that okay?" *nods* After that, they continued to talk about various things, until Taufik decided to leave to go talk with Dagraha. ------------ Next day. In the Garden after Breakfast. Taufik has told Dagraha about Ka''s decision to follow Taufik back to the earth. After Dagraha talked about it to Shemon, Shemon just said that they didn''t have a reason to resist Ka''s wishes, and let her do everything she wanted to do. Ka of course was happy about that, and Taufik who saw that Dagraha and Shemon didn''t have any objection to Ka''s Wishes was happy and also worried about it. But like always, Taufik just said. ''Let''s leave it to the future me to handle because thinking about it now will not get me anywhere'' "Brother, do you really have to go?" "Yeah, I need to, why? Do you want to go too?" Taufik said, joking. "... Can I?" "Haha~of cours-" "Can him?" Dagraha said cutting off Taufik, asking him seriously. "...What??" Taufik asked, didn''t believe what he Heard. *kk* Shemon who heard what her husband said, smacked Dagraha from behind. *auch* "What is said? I Didn''t hear it, can you repeat it once more time?!" Shemon said, drawing her ear close to Dagraha, and Dagraha who rubbed his head, mumbling. "... Why did you hit me if you didn''t hear it?" "What?" "No, it''s nothing, ma''am" Dagraha said, and that made the othersugh at his behavior. ----------- In desert Continent. Throne Room. "...I want to steep out from my seat as a queen of this Kingdom" "!!!" Maharani said in front of the elder and the high-ranking officer of her kingdom. "What are you saying, your majesty? You want what?" One of the elders asked Maharani. "As I said, I want to quit being a Queen, I will step out from my position as a queen, I will resign as a queen" Maharani said, rifying her words. "... What are you saying? How can you just quit being a queen like that? This is not a job that you just can quit like that! What''s gotten into you? This not about sir Taufik again, right?" The elder said, dumbfounded at her queen''s sudden statement. "And if you really quit being a queen, who do you think will rece you? You are literally thest line of the royal family bloodline, who will lead this kingdom if it is not you?" The elder Continued, finding this whole situation is absurd, how can a queen want to stop being queen? "What are you saying? Have you forgotten about Kania? Have an old age make your brain Rotten?" "Kania?" "Me?" Kania asks pointing at herself, surprised when Maharani suddenly brought her name in this Absurd situation. "What about me, your Highness?" Heard that, Maharani pointed at Kania. "You were my distant cousin, how do you think I put you as the Commander of the sword Battalion, our strongest army? I didn''t doubt your skill, but there are still many who are better than you, why do you think I gave you that position, instead of those who are better than you, it''s because you were my only family left" "..." "..." "..." The throne room fell silent after Maharani dropped that huge bomb, there''s was already known about that but staying silent, there was who for the first time heard about this shocking news, and there was an elder who finally remembered about it. "When I stopped being a queen, you Will rece me! This is my final Decision, and also my final order as the queen, and no one can change this decision" Maharani said with clear seriousness Can be heard from her voice. "B-but Your Highness, we still need you, this kingdom still needs you to lure it, h-how can just stop being a queen, like that?" "First of all, I never wanted to be a queen, I received this position because my foolish brother stabbed his own heart and died, I know it''s selfish, but this was my first time being selfish, And we... The Golden Dragon now was the strongest of the four Dragonkin... hosted-on-NovelBin Maharani paused, looking at everyone in this room, before she continued. ... What are you afraid of? Death Valley was Already being solved by Taufik, and the Red Dragon now couldn''t do Anything that would threaten this peace that also happened because of Taufik, what could happen? I already do everything that I can Do, I already led this Kingdom through any hard trial, I did that and made this kingdom still stand as the strongest after the red dragon and now we are the strongest, what do you think will happen? This one time, please let me do a thing that me, not as a queen, but as a woman do what I want to do. I know it''s selfish, I know, but can I? I ask you this not as a queen to her subordinate, I ask this as a friend who grew up with me and to you who watched me grow up, so, please let me do this selfish thing that I wanted to do" Ka said look at everyone in this kingdom. "..." "..." "..." Once again silence fell in the throne room, Every Dragon in this room trying to absorb what Maharani said, It''s not like they didn''t understand what Maharani said, But they trying to ept that what Maharani said was Indeed true. After a long silence, then one of the oldest elders stepped forward. "Alright, Maharani... The elder said. call Maharani''s name directly and not as a leader of this kingdom. ... I understand what you said, as a woman too, I know your feelings, and I will... We will ept Your Wishes to step out as a queen, you can go, go pursue your love, and we will not stop you" Heard that Maharani smiled, the sweetest Smile that she ever showed. The others who saw Maharani smile, know Like it or not they must ept Maharani''s wishes, Even if the thing is something as absurd as this. "Thank you, really thank you" Maharani said standing up from her throne, and slowly walking out of the throne room. Kania who wants to say something, but can''t say it because of this wholesome situation can only see this situation with aplicated feeling. ''...what the fuck is this?'' Kania said inside her mind. .... ... .. . A/N - " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" --------------- " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" Chapter 87: chapter 87 - I promise In Snow Continent. With The d brothers and sisters. Anugerah came to meet Akh''sah in the Throne room, but when she was in front of Akh''sah, she just stood there looking down, standing like a statue. "Do you need something, my dear sister?" Akh''sah said, looking at Anugerah who seems want to say something but didn''t have the courage to say it. "...Big Brother-" "Do you want to follow Taufik?" Akh''sah asks, cutting off Anugerah, who already knows what his sister wants to say. "Yeah, I want to follow him, brother, can I? But I''m worried about leaving you alone" Anugerah said, looking at her brother. "What are you saying, I''m not a child, if you want to go then just go, even if you go I still have *ukhumm* with me, so I will be fine" "What are you saying, brother? I still haven''t seen any progress in your rtionship with Sister *ukhumm*, it only makes me more worried if I think about it" "Stop it, let''s not talk about my rtionship with *ukhumm*, I will do something about it, the only thing you need to know is I''m fine, so if you want to go, then go, you already have my permission" Heard what Akh''sah said, Anugerah was very happy. he stepped forward to hug Akh''sah. "Thank you, big Brother, I will pry for your rtionship with sister *ukhumm* to the next step" Anugerah said. And the guard who heard this whole conversation with *ukhumm* in every dialog they have is filled with curiosity about this *ukhumm* who seems to have a rtionship with his King. "Yeah, you too sister, I will also pry for your sess, because your rival is quite strong" Said Akh''sah. Release his hug then look at his sister. "Then when you will leave?" "Hehe, if can, I want to go right away, because like what you said, my rival it''s quite strong indeed" "It''s so, then take a few guards with you" Akh''sah then called the guard, but the guard didn''t hear Akh''sah calling, because right now, his head was filled with who the person that Anugerah And Akh''sah called *ukhumm* might be. "Hendra! Hendra!! Hey!!! HENDRA!!!" "hum?... The guard whose name is Hendra, looked around when he heard someone calling his name, but when he finally realized where he was, He suddenly became tense, and then looked at Behind, at Akh''sah who looked at him with an angry expression. ... Yes... My king?" Hendra said, rubbing his head, realizing what his fault was. "What are you thinking, that made you didn''t Heard my calling?" Akh''sah asks Hendra with a slightly angry expression. Hendra who didn''t have a decent excuse suddenly down on his knee, kneeling in front of Akh''sah. "I''m wrong my king, please punish me! I will take any punishment that you will bestow on me!!" *haaaahh* Akh''sah took a deep breath. "Forget it! I will not punish you, you heard what I and Anugerah talk about, right? Just do it like what I said! Now go!" "..." But Hendra still didn''t get up and still kneeling. "Why you don''t move?" "Forgive me, my king, after *ukhumm* my mind already Wander around, I''m sorry my king!!!" "..." "...pffttt~ hahahahah" Anugerah couldn''t hold hisughter when Hendra said that, he tried to suppress herughter, but this thing was too funny for her. "Hahaha~" Akh''sah felt ashamed by this situation and covered his face with his hand. ----------- In Forrest Continent. Taufik who felt Ngntaka''s presence getting close to Dagraha "Cave" Go outside. A few minutester. In the distance, Taufik already can see Ngntaka, and after waiting for a while Ngntakanded in front of Taufik. "Master, it''s nice to see you in greet healthy, forgive me for leaving without your permission" Ngntaka suddenly said after hended, bowing his head to Taufik. "It''s alright, a chance for you to Wander around like this can only you do because we are in this world, so it''s okay" Taufik then looks at Lembuswana who already gets off from Ngntaka, floating beside him. "And what with you? Why do you look at me like that?" But Lembuswana didn''t answer Taufik''s questions, instead, heunched himself toward Taufik at high speed, and when he hit Taufik''s stomach with his head, he made a *puff* sound. Taufik grabs him with one hand and raises him to his eye level. "What does that mean?" "You Lie to me, child" Lembuswana said in a Small voice, didn''t look at Taufik. "Hmm?" Taufik pretended he didn''t Hear what Lembuswana said, although he already knew why Lembuswana acted like this. "... You lied to me!! Why I can''t get out from this... this small and soft body, even if I already gathered all of that Seal, why I can''t get out from this body?!!" Lembuswana said, Looking at Taufik. "Why???" "What are you saying? When I ever lie to you? I said I would make a "Vassel" to contain your "Soul" I never said that you would be able to leave that "body" It''s not a substitute body, but a real "body" Do you think I''m that stupid to let you regain your real body?" "..." "How? I never lie, right?" "..." "What?" "..." "I said, what?" "Gravi- " Stop!!" Lembuswana who wanted to Attack Taufik, Stopped when Taufik ordered him to stop. "k-" "Stop!!!" "..." Lembuswana stopped his attempt to attack Taufik again. "Hit yourself!" *puff* Lembuswana suddenly hit Himself. "???" "Come here!" Taufik orders Lembuswana while patting his shoulder. "What are you saying?" Lembuswana said, without him realizing that he was floating toward Taufik''s shoulder. And when he realized what he had done, he questioned looking at his doll''s face. "???" ''...What the hell?'' Lembuswana though then looks at Taufik. "... Child? What have you done to me?" Heard Lembuswana''s questions, Taufik just shrugged his shoulder. "I didn''t do anything" "No, you probably did something, this was the body you made, you-" "Shut up, Lembu! Close your eyes! Don''t say anything until I said you can talk!!" "W-" Lembuswana wanted to say something, but the trait "Absolut control" That Taufik put on the doll took control of The doll''s body and did what Taufik ordered. "Finally some peace... Taufik said and then looked at Ngntaka. ... You can back now Ngntaka, we will back to our world tomorrow" "As your order, master" ----------- Next day. After eating breakfast for thest time in this world with the Dagraha family, Taufik prepared everything he needed to prepare, He took anything that he thought would be good enough as a souvenir for his mother and Jenn. "Fik, are you really Not saying goodbye to Maharani and Anugerah?" Shemon asks, to escort Taufik to an open space where Taufik will use his technique with Dagraha and Arman. "No, I have a hunch that I didn''t need to say goodbye to them, and I always believe my hunch, I believe something will happen sooner" Taufik said. "... If you said so" Shemon then looks at Ka. "Ka, be a good Girl when you arrive in Taufik world, always listen to him, ask something if you don''t understand a thing, don''t be shy to ask... And Good luck!" Shemon said, hugging Ka after that. "I will, Your Highness, thank you for everything you have done for me this whole time, I am very grateful for what have you done for me" Ka hugs Shemon back, a tear falling from her eyes. "Don''t mention it, you were a great help to my research, It''s me who is very grateful for you" The two women hugged each other for a while. - back with the boys. "Brother, do you really have to go?" Arman asks Taufik. "I have to Arman, I already answered this question many times already... Taufik said, looking at Arman who had a sad face, Taufik took a deep breath and then rubbed Arman''s head. ... Don''t worry, I have marked this world coordinates, I wille to visit you once in a while, so don''t put a face like that, okay?" "Really?" Taufik nods his head. "Yeah, I promise" .... ... .. . A/N - " Ignore below!" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word" Chapter 88: chapter 88 - Go To The Past "Yeah, I promise" Arman then Hug Taufik. "Alright, as long as you keep visiting me, it''s okay then" Taufik just smiled at this and rubbed Arman''s head. He then looks at Dagraha. "You, are you will not said something?" *haaahhh* Dagraha took a deep breath. "I always don''t like a situation like this, please understand it!" Dagraha said and then turned around. "...What? Are you crying?" Taufik asked, looking at Dagraha who turned around and didn''t want to face Taufik directly. ".. No!!! Who crying? I''m not crying, dust entered my eyes, and it''s a little bit itchy" Dagraha said, rubbing his eyes, still not looking at Taufik. "Yeah~ whatever,e here give me a hug!" After Taufik said that, Dagraha finally looked at Taufik, and then walked toward Taufik with his eyes a bit red. And then the three boys share a big and warm hug. "Okay, it''s enough, I still need to open the portal" Taufik released his hug and saw Arman and Dagraha already with red eyes. "Haha, and you said that you didn''t cry" Taufik said while shaking his head. "No, it''s really because dust entered my eyes" Dagraha said, still didn''t admit that he was crying. "Alright~alright~" Taufik chuckled at Dagraha''s behavior, then took his Katana Out. "Ka, are you ready?" Taufik called Ka who still talks with Shemon. heard Taufik call, Ke looked at him and then nodded her head. "I''m ready" *nods* Taufik nodded and then pulled his Katana out of its scabbard. Before Taufik opened the portal, Taufik took ast nce at the sky once again. ''It seems my hunch this time is wrong, I should say goodbye to them'' Taufik thought then closed his eyes. Focused his mind on his technique. ''SwordMagic- Dark form:'' Taufik then thought about the earth, about Jenn and His mother, but then he remembered the reasons why he was here, about the very first reasons he could end up in this world. ''That''s right, let''s take a detour First to the past after we back to the earth, 476 M in Western Roman empire right? Alright let''s Go there first'' ''Portal!'' *shh* Taufik said his technique and then cut the space. *crack* A cut appeared on the space, and from a small cut became a cut that was big enough for too two people to get through. "Okay, it''s ready" Taufik said and then looked at Dagraha and His Family again. "Alright, it''s the time" After Taufik said that, Shemon walked to Taufik. "Fik, I leave Ka in your hand, please take care of her" "Leave it to me, don''t worry!" *nods* Shemon nodded and then hugged Taufik, said. "Alright, I believe you" Then released her hug. "Hmm~ka let''s Go" Then extend his hand. "I never brought somebody with me to go through this portal, so for safety, please grab my hand" When Ka heard that, she with not hesitant grabbed Taufik''s hand. Then slowly Taufik walked to the portal, but when he wanted to step into the portal, he suddenly stopped. "Hmm? What happened Fik?" Ka asked when she saw Taufik suddenly stop. She saw Taufik looking at The sky, she followed where Taufik looking, but no matter how hard she tried, she didn''t see anything. "What you saw, Fik?" Ka asked again, confused, even Dagraha, Arman, and Shemon also looked at Taufik, confused. "... They''re here" "Who? Who is here?" Not long after Ka Said that a shout could be heard from the sky. "WAIT!!!" All of them looked at where that shout wasing from, and then they saw two silhouettes flying toward their location at high speed. After waiting for a little bit more, they finally saw who those two silhouettes were. "... It''s Aunt Queen and The Princess" Arman said, pointing at the two of them, who were Anugerah and Maharani. nded* NovelBin-content Anugerah who already ordered her Escort back to the snow Continent after she met Maharani on the way here And Maharani who from the Beginning departed alone,nded on the Ground, directly changed to their human form, and Run Toward Taufik. "I will go with you too!!!" x2 Maharani and Anugerah said at the same time when they arrived in front of Taufik. "..." *haahhh* "Just do everything you need-" "Wait!!!" interrupt Dagraha, cut off Taufik in the middle of his speech. "I understand if Anugerah is here, but why you too Maharani, what will happen with your kingdom if you follow Taufik?" "I already stepped out from my position as a queen, so it''s okay" ""ITS NOT OKAY AT ALL!!!"" Dagraha, Ka, and Shemon said at the same time. "See? I already told you, what a kind of ruler who steps out from his/her position, just because he/she wants it?" Anugerah said, already heard about what Maharani had done. "I don''t care, I''m already quit being a ruler, I have given that position to Kania, in the first ce, I never wanted to be a ruler" Maharani gives her reason, but this time it is Taufik''s turn to surprise. "Kania? That girl? How can you choose her as the next queen?" "Why? She was my distant cousin, and although she looked like that, she was actually a capable girl, and I trusted her" *haahhh* "If you said so... Taufik said, then look at Anugerah. ... And you, are you already got Akh''sah''s permission?" "Yeah~ I have" Heard Anugerah answers, Taufik nodded his head. "Okay, then go say your goodbye, and we will go immediately" ..... ..... ..... ..... "We are done, husband, we can go right away!" Maharani and Anugerah approach Taufik after they finish saying goodbye to Shemon and Her Family. Heard that, Taufik nodded and extended his hands toward the two of them. *grab* Anugerah who was close to Taufik grabbed Taufik''s hands before Maharani did, and the other hand already belonged to Ka, Maharani who didn''t want to lose Decided to hug Taufik, like a ko hugging a tree. "I''m ready!!" She yelled. *p* Taufik ps his forehead. "Whatever, I don''t care anymore... He said, then look at Dagraha, Shemon, and Arman. ... Alright, we will leave now, next time I will bring my family toe here, until then please be safe, so it''s a good bay for now" Taufik said then entered the portal, with Ka, Anugerah, Maharani, and Lembuswana who still resting on Taufik''s shoulder, who didn''t move and didn''t say anything. *sounds of portal closed* "..." "..." "... They''re really gone..." Arman said, looking at Where the portal closed, feeling a little sad. *rub* Seeing her son sad, Shemon rubs Arman''s head. "Don''t be sad like that, they are not gone forever, you will meet them soon orter, let''s Go back, I still want to know about your earth control" "!!!" When he heard his mother say that, Arman felt goosebumps, and his sadness suddenly disappeared, he immediately looked at his father, but when he looked at where Dagraha standing, Arman didn''t see Dagraha there, when he searched where he was, Arman saw Dagraha have run far. ''... That traitor'' Arman though, then looked at his mother. "M-mother, a-actualy... ehhh... Ahh~ actually, big Brother gives me a task, he orders me to train more, so I can apany you in your research, I''m sorry, I will leave now" Arman then turns around, wanting to escape from his mother, but Shemon''s hands are faster than him, She grabs Arman''s Cor and drags Arman with a smile on her face. "M-mother, I need to train!" "You can do that after I''m done With my research, it''s just will only take a moment" "W-wha..." ''BROTHER!!! TAKE ME WITH YOU!!!'' Arman can only shout in his mind, knowing he can escape from this. ----------------- - 476 M in the Western Roman Empire. 10 September 476 M. Six days After the emperor Romulus Agustus was deposed by vius Odoacer. On the alley of the city of Ravenna. A young Women Lying weak on the ground, the clothes she was wearing already looked tattered, the young woman lying on her back, holding her stomach that had a deep wound from a sword stab. "... It seems... My life as a puppet of my Father... Finally ended" The young woman said in a weak voice. "... My puppet life... Finally ended" The young woman said with a smile on her face and slowly closed her eyes. And Without her realizing it a portal opened not too far from Her, the young woman who didn''t have the strength just to open her eyes couldn''t see that portal, but her ear still heard what was happening around her. She heard a step get close to her, she thought it was Odoaker soldiers who had found her, But when the step got very close to her and stopped just a few steps from her, she heard anguage that she never heard before. "... This girl..... dead... You... Help...?" ''... What... They said?'' The Young woman though, couldn''t understand anything the person around her said. "... J-just... Kill... Me... Please!" She uses every strength she has to Just say that word, in the hope the person around her will understand what she trying to said. But not long after she said that, she felt a gentle touch on her shoulder, that lifted her up. *stab* .... ... .. . A/N - "end of volume 2, next chapter is Volume 3" Chapter 89: chapter 89 - Great Achievement *step* Four people and One doll stepped out of a portal, it was Taufik, Maharani, Ka, Anugerah, and Lembuswana. When they out of the portal, the three women release their grip on Taufik, amazed by what they saw, and Taufik right now having a conversation with the system. ''System, is the time that flowing here Is same as in my timeline?'' [Yes Master] ''I see, how much time I spent in "Draco" world?'' [It''s over five months Master, if we convert it to Earth time is one day and fourteen hours] *nods* ''So we still have five days, it''s good enough'' Taufik though, didn''t see Maharanie close to him. *pat* Maharani pat Taufik''s shoulder. "Hmm? What''s wrong Rani?" Taufik ask, looking at Maharani. "Husband, a girl is lying Weak there, it seems she will die soon" Maharani said, pointing at one Direction. "A girl?" *nods* Maharani then led Taufik to where she saw that girl, with Anugerah and Ka following them. It''s not too far from them, and only in a few seconds, they Arrive at the ce where the Girl is. They indeed see a girl lying on the ground, holding her stomach that has a deep sword stab wound. Anugerah squats near the girl to check if she is still alive. After Anugerah was done checking the girl, she looked at Taufik. "Fik, this girl is almost dead, can you help her?" "..." After Anugerah asks him that, Taufik just silently watches the girl, Taufik already run out of Phoenix blood in Draco, he has a way to save this girl, but he doesn''t know if it''s okay to do that. ''I don''t know what the Consequence is if I save this girl... if I do that, this girl will live for a thousand years, I don''t think the "Death" And "Fate" Will allow it... Should I just let her die?'' Taufik thought, but then he felt the woman gaze toward him, seeing Taufik let out a sigh. *sigh* "Alright~alright~ I will save her" Taufik said then, also squatting near the girl, and when Taufik wanted to lift the girl he heard her say something. "... J-just... Kill... Me... Please!" For Taufik who has read many books, he knows whatnguage this girl uses and understands what she trying to say. ''... I too hope I can do that... Taufik then looks at the three women. ... Yeah, I can''t '' Taufik then lifted that girl by her shoulder and without hesitation bit the girl''s neck. *stab* "!!!" The three women who saw this were shocked at What they saw, Taufik never told them what he was, and even if he told them, they still would not know what the vampire Was, so watching Taufik who they asked to save the girl suddenly bite her, the three women was surprised, confused, and... Jealous? "... Husbend! What Are you doing?" Maharani said trying to stop what Taufik did, but Taufik suddenly raised his hand to stop Maharani. *stop* Seeing this, the three women couldn''t do anything and could only wait for Taufik with whatever he did to the women. After like five minutes, Taufik finally released his Fang from the girl''s neck. *sounds of a Sharp object was pulled out from a Flesh* After Taufik pulled his Fang from the girl''s neck, the entire body of that girl was in convulsions, when the convulsions stopped, the girl opened her eyes, the girl looked at Taufik for a while, and then fell unconscious. ------------- *stab* ''Aghh... Please... kill... me normally'' The young woman Thought when Taufik bites her neck, feeling hurt when Taufik suck her blood. ''Hmm?'' But the Pain she felt was suddenly gone reced by a Warm and weird feeling from her neck spread to her entire body. ''What is this warm feeling that spread all over my body?'' The girl describes Taufik''s blood essence as warm feeling, Taufik didn''t give her much Blood essence because the blood he sucks from the girl''s body is not too much because she already lose much of her blood from the stab wound in her stomach, but although it''s not many as what Jenn received, but is enough to make her immortal. ''This feeling is good, is like my mother embrace... I want to feel this Forever!'' The warm feeling continues for a few minutes, and in these minutes the wound that the girl has is fully healed, no wound can be seen in the girl''s body, it''s like she never received any wound in her entire life. The girl also received a little strength, but it''s only willst for a while because although her wound is already gone, the hunger because the girl has not eaten anything for a whole six days, can''t be reced by just a little strength she has right now. When she felt the Sharp thing in her neck get pulled out, she suddenly was trembling Uncontrobly. ''... Wh-what happen to me?'' The girl thought, But when the tremble stopped he felt all of her strength back to her, but the hunger she felt also getting stronger, so although her strength was back she still could not move her body and felt that she would fall unconscious soon, But before that, she wants to do something. She used all of her strength left to open her eyes, She wanted to see who the person who helped her, and also magically healed all her wounds was. *open* When her eyes opened, she saw a handsome man looking at her, the Man had hair that was darker than the night and eyes that were as blue as the ocean, the blue eyes looked at her, he felt that eyes could see through her, but she didn''t find it scary at all, she keeps looking at the man eyes until she can bear the hunger she felt anymore. "... Beautiful" Thest thing the girl said. before she fell unconscious. [DING].... [DING].... ... ..... .... .. ---------- After the girl fell unconscious, Taufik carried her in Princess Carry style, which once again received a jealous Gaze from the three women. Felt their gaze, Taufik wanted to say something, but he suddenly felt many existencese toward them, running. And not long after he felt it, he saw one soldier appear in the small ally, the soldier looked at them with a monotone expression and seemed like he was inspecting Taufik and the other, but when his eyes fell on the girl on Taufik''s embrace he''s expression suddenly change. "!!!" "...ITS HER!!! SHE WAS HERE!!!" the soldiers shout, pointing at Taufik and the others when the soldiers around hear the shout, they Run toward the small alley, and fill it in the process. "... Shit" Taufik said when he saw the soldiers begin to point their weapons at them. "YOU!!! HAND OVER THAT GIRL!!! THIS IS THE ORDER FROM THE KING OF ITALY, REX ODOACER!!!" Maharani who heard that, although she didn''t understand what are they saying, but still felt annoyed with their action that pointing their weapon at her. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING, YOU MONGRAL!!! HAND IT OVER QUICKLY!!! " The soldiers who seem to have a high rank shout at them again. "What? What are you saying? Do you want to die, huh?" Maharani can''t bear her anger anymore, wanting to kill all of the soldiers, but Taufik quickly grabs her hand. "No, Rani, we can''t kill them, let''s leave now!" Taufik said to Maharani, stopping whatever she wanted to do to the soldiers. "B-but, husband, they seem mocking m-" "No, buts!! Let''s go... NOW!" "..." Seeing how serious Taufik was, Maharani couldn''t do anything and followed Taufik and the other to leave this ce. "THEY RUN, CHASE THEM, DO EVERYTHING TO CAPTURE THAT ROMULUS AGUSTUS!!!" ---------- A few hourster. On the outskirts of the city Ravenna. "Husband, why do you stop me from getting rid of that human who chases us?" Maharani said, a bit annoyed by the soldiers who chased them before. "We can''t kill them" Taufik said, looking at the girl lying on the bed that Taufik made. ''I clearly heard that soldiers call her "Romulus Agustus'' but what I read about "Romulus Agustus" Is a man, not a woman like her, it''s something wrong with my portal again? Am I on a different earth?'' "Why?" Taufik was brought back from his thoughts by Maharani''s question. NovelBin-your-novel-source "Why we can kill them? They clearly want to kill us" "It''s because I don''t know what the consequence is if we do so" "What do you mean Fik, what consequence?" Ka asked, Confused at the things about "consequence" That Taufik said. "It''s about the future, I don''t know what will happen if you kill them, but it will make a great change in the future for sure because just to save this girl, I can feel many Gaze falt toward me" Taufik said, Looking up, before he changed this girl to A vampire, he already received many notifications from the system, it''s the first time he saw that many notifications after the day he received his title "The One Who Defying The Fate". "The Future?" Anugerah asked, she was beside the girl who lying on the bed right now, Anugerah controlled water toe inside the girl''s mouth, to relieve her hunger even if it was just a little, hoping it would wake her up. "Yeah the future, although this is my World, but its not my timeline, so any action I do here will make a butterfly effect on the future, and it seems saving this girl is the Biggest butterfly effect that we can achieve, what a great achievement, hahaha~" Taufik said, jokingly. "..." "..." "..." The three women can say anything because they know it''s their fault. "We are sorry" x3 (SSR women)v: The three of them said at the same time. "So what we will do now, Fik?" Ka ask. "Waiting, we wait for the girl to wake up and then leave immediately, I didn''t want to change the "past" too much, because I still have something important to do there, so we will leave after we talk with this girl" ..... .... ... .. . Chapter 90: chapter 90 - Romulus Agustus A few hourster. "Hm?... Anugerah who is always beside the young Girl notices the girl slightly move her finger, seeing this Anugerah turns in Taufik''s direction. ... Fik! Fik! This youngdy is about to wake up!" Anugerah said to Taufik with an excited tone. *get up* Heard Anugerah, Taufik who sat on the ground quickly got up to check on the young Girl, Taufik had felt the presence of the soldiers that chased them before, they had reached the ce where they were hiding, luckily Taufik had put an Illusion magic around the hut, so the Soldiers can find there Location. Taufik who has made sure that his Tinuqe can make his travel to the past, wants to back to his Timeline quickly, the longer he was in this Time, the more intense he felt the re he received from the higher being. And Because at this time, the connection between the world is still open and the otherworldly still cane to the earth, he felt trouble woulde to him every second he was in this "Time". He was not afraid of trouble, but he didn''t have the confidence to protect others if the trouble Really Came to him. Because just for Rakhsahsa he needs to use all of his strength to defeat him, more Precisely it''s About Rakhsahsa Tinuqe the "DOMAIN". From what Taufik heard from Lembuswana who seems to know that Tinuqe Rakhsahsa was used, he said that Tinuqe was a Tinuqe that usually Only demons and angels can use, Seeing a dragon especially Basukhi Descendants used that Tinuqe was a great shock to Lembuswana. For the demons and angel who can travel from one World to another world, that "DOMAIN" was necessary to change the Environment to their liking. And Lembuswana also said that every High-Rank Demon And Angel can use that Tinuqe, Taufik is confident that he can escape from that Tinuqe after experiencing it once, but he is not sure that he can protect the women. And right now, the most intense gaze he felt was from the Angel and Demon side, they seemed don''t like with what he was doing here in the past, and he felt they would pop up if he stayed in this Timeline for any longer. "Let me see" Taufik quickly checked the girl''s condition, followed by Ka and Maharani who also wanted to check on the girl. "What do you think her position was, to have that many soldiers searched for her?" Maharani asks, Taufik has told them about why the soldiers chase them and told them the one that the soldiers want it''s Actually this girl, not them. "Hmm... A princess maybe? Look at her clothes! although it''s already tattered, but you can see that it''s was not an ordinary people could use, so yeah~ my guess she was a princess from this Kingdoms, for the reason she was chased, hmm... Ahhh~ maybe the soldiers were from the enemy country that invaded her kingdom, but she sessfully escaped and then she was chased all over this country, does that sound valid?" Ka answered Maharani''s question, half right, and half wrong. *hmm~hmm~* Maharani was humming while nodding her head at Ka''s detailed answers. "... It sounds convincing" Maharani said, agree with Ka Ansawer. Taufik who heard this, ignored it and focused on the girl. ------------- ''Why it''s so noisy?'' The girl thought, heard people talking around her but she couldn''t understand what are they saying at all. ''Eh?... Am I still alive?'' Feeling something was not right, the girl suddenly opened her eyes, She saw a ceiling she had never seen before. ''Where am I?'' Realizing she was in a ce she didn''t recognize, the girl suddenly got up from the bed, Dindt aware of the four people around her. She quickly checked the wound on her stomach but she didn''t see any wound, there was not even a scratch in there, and once again she wasn''t aware that she had opened her clothes in front of four people and one doll. "... Is this an illusion, or im already died?" "Unfortunately. you''re still alive, or do you want to die? I will dly do it, if you really want to die" "!!!" ----------- "... Is this an illusion, or im already died?" The girl said, looking at her hands. NovelBin-original-content Heard this, Taufik put a smile on his face, then said. "Unfortunately. you''re still alive, or do you want to die? I will dly do it, if you really want to die" "!!!" The girl was suddenly shocked when she heard the Voice she didn''t recognize but also very pleasant in her ear, the girl then turned to where the Voice came from, and what she saw was the same face she had seen before she was passed out before. "W-" She wanted to say something to Taufik, but her mind suddenly went nk, all she was thinking was about blood, she wanted that Man blood, her eyes turned red, even the white area of his eyes also turned red, and her canine tooth suddenly grew and became so Sharp. "!!!" x3 Seeing this Maharani, Ka, and Anugerah were surprised, but then they saw that the girl wanted To attack Taufik with her teeth, but seeing this Taufik didn''t move from his ce and only locked at the girl in silence. So the three women unconsciously move to protect Taufik, but then Taufik raises one of his hands to stop them and lets the girl Bite his other hand. *bites* "!!!" x2 "Husband!!... Maharani shouts, worried about Taufik, then looks at the girl who bites Taufik''s hands. ... THIS BITCH!!! IS THIS HOW YOU REPLY YOUR BENEFECTOR!!?" Maharani yells at the girl, wanting to attack her. But once again Taufik stops her. "It''s okay Rani, it''s okay, I''m fine" "B-but, your hand... *haahh* alright" Said Maharani, Took a deep breath, gave up her intention to attack the girl, and chose to trust Taufik. "Fik, are you sure you okay?" Anugerah asks, still a bit worried, followed by Ka who is also worried about him. "Yeah, don''t worry, she had to go through this process to survive, this will be over soon" Taufik said, to calm them down, he then look back at the girl, and let her suck his blood for a little bit more. After a while, the girl''s eyes turn back to normal. See this Taufik pats her head. *pats* "Alright, it''s enough you can stop now!" Heard this, the girl instantly pulled her teeth out from Taufik''s hands, for this girl Taufik didn''t make her an Elder Vampire but just a Noble Vampire, but because she was the first person Taufik made as a Noble Vampire, so her position was between a Noble vampire and elder Vampire. "Are you fine now?" Taufik asks, to make sure there is nothing wrong with her. "Yes... The girl said, tilting her head a little. ... Master?" She said a bit confused. ''Master???'' The three women Thought at the same time when they heard the girl call Taufik Master. Although they don''t know what the girl said, they still understand when the girl called Taufik "master". (v:) But Taufik didn''t think about it too much, he had already gotten used called Master, lord, sir, or Husband (v:). "Alright, first of all, I want to know your Name, what''s your Name" "It''s Romulus Agustus, Master" The girl instantly answers Taufik''s question, without a pause. ''... MASTER!??'' Once again, the three women are still confused as to why the girl who named Romulus Agustus, is called Taufik Master. "I see, you indeed that Romulus Agustus" Taufik said, confirmed all the possibilities that he had been thought of so far. ''Now I know why all of that "stalker" seems angry at me, I basically changed a big History, but why she was a woman, from the book I read she was supposed a... Man?'' "Pardon my interruption, Master" "Hmm?" "Do you know me?... I mean, looking at your attire you seem not from... This empire?" Romulus asks, feeling confused about her situation right now. "I indeed know you, more Precisely I have read a book about you, so I know you from a book, but that book said you were... A man? So I slightly feel confused when I found you as a Woman, can you exin to me, why so?" "..." There''s a long pause after Taufik asks that, Romulus seems to have a hard time answering that question, but it''s a question from Taufik, who is her master right now, so she has to answer it. "I was indee-" *ukhum* Romulus was interrupted by Maharani who also wanted to know her answers, but she didn''t understand what she said, it was just not her, even Ka and Anugerah wanted to know what she said as well. Finally noticing the three women who were also inside the room, Romulus looked at Taufik. "... They are?" "Ahh~ They are-" Taufik wanted to introduce the three women to Romulus, but Maharani cut him off before he could introduce them, understand that Taufik want to introduce them, although she didn''t understand what the women said. "I''m Maharani, Taufik second wife!!!" "Wha-" "...I''m the third" Anugerah said a little embarrassed. "Not yo t-" "The-then I''m the fourth!" Followed by Ka who covers her face with her hand, doesn''t want Taufik to see her. doesn''t want to lose to Maharani and Anugerah. "..." From this point, Taufik didn''t care anymore and then looked back at Romulus. "Don''t care about the-" "Second, third, and fourth... Romulus said, pointing at Maharani, Anugerah, and Ka. ... Then who is the first?" *p* Heard that, Taufik pped his forehead. ''Please, I just want to go home and see the first!!! And why the fuck you understand what they saying? Is this that women "thing" That Jenn and my mom said, again?'' ..... .... ... .. . Chapter 91: chapter 91 - Vampire. "Stop!! Stop it!!!" Taufik shouted, stop the women who somehow can Communicate with each other although they don''t understand each othernguage. "Rani, Come here!" "Hmm, me?" "Yeah, you" Taufik said, ask Maharani to closer. Maharani who considers herself a good "wife" does as Taufik tells her, toe closer to Taufik. "What is it, husban-" *pat* Taufik suddenly pats Maharani''s head, which makes her suddenly blush. And made Anugerah and Ka feel Jealous. "Eh~what is it? It''s not like I don''t like it, but if you suddenly do something like this, it still embarrasses me" *sstts* Taufik asks Maharani to shut her mouth. "Silent! I trying to do something" Taufik said, then closed his eyes, he tried to ess his mind library, and gathered all the books that contained about the Latinnguage, and when he finished gathering all he knew about the Latinnguage, Taufik used his Mana as little as he could use, then. "Transfer!" Taufik uses his ''Word Magic''. with a clear purpose and clear order, apanied by sufficient Mana, this ''word magic'' simply can do anything, This is a technique that Taufik thought of to be able to unleash the true potential of the imagination magic he has, different from the ''nk Blueprint'' that can make a thing that he wants, this ''word magic'' Can realize what he wants and desire to be true. ------------ "Transfer!" *swoshh* A rush of knowledge suddenly filled Maharani''s head, she suddenly knew what he didn''t know before, the conversation that Taufik and Romulus had before, which she didn''t understand all of a sudden she knew what they Talking About. ''What is this? Whatnguage is this?'' Maharani thought, inside her head, symbols she had never seen before appeared inside her head one by one. ''Is this thenguage that girl used?'' "What is this, husband?... Huh?" Maharani was surprised at what she said because She was speaking in a differentnguage. "!!!" Anugerah was also surprised at this, and Ka looked amazed at this. "Woahh, she now speaking in mynguage, amazing master" Romulus praises Taufik for what he does. "Haha it''s nothing for me" Taufik praised himself, but inside his head, he was felt relief that nothing strange had happened to Maharani. ''Hufft, it actually works, that''s relief'' He thought, then look at Ka and Anugerah. "Alright, it''s your turn now" Heard this, Anugerah and Ka looked at each other, then quickly went over to Taufik, wanting to Receive his Magic (head pat) first. But Taufik who sees there''s no error in his Magic, decides to Do it at the same time, to save time. .... ... A few surprises and praiseter. "Okay, now all of you can understand what Romulus said, right?" *nods* x3 The three women nod their heads. "Alright... Taufik then looks back at Romulus. ... Now, Romulus... Hmm~ Agustus... Agustina, yeah, it sounds more feminine now, so Agustina...hmm~ it still sounds a bit... Male? Tina? Yeah, let''s Go with Tina!" "..." "..." Taufik ignores how the others See him who all of a sudden changes Romulus''s name. "Now Tina" "... Yes master?" Romulus can only ept how her master changed her Nama. "You know that we''re not from here, right?" *nods* Tina nods her head. "Yeah, you''re right, we are not from around her, or more Precisely we are from the future, I also read about you from the future... Taufik paused for a while, letting Romulus digest what he said. After he sees Romulus is ready, he continues what he wants to say. ... You are supposed to die already, you know that, right?" "..." There''s a pause once again after Taufik says that. Romulus then touched her stomach, which didn''t have any wound or scratch at all. "... I''m aware, master" *nods* "All Right! Now I will tell you what happened to you and tell you what will you do in the future" Taufik then, exins to Romulus what happened to her, that she was not a human anymore and that she was now having a long life. "... If I''m not human? Then what I am Master?" content-source-NovelBin "Same with me, now you''re a vampire" "...A vampire?" Romulus asks, confused about what "Vampire" is. "What is a Vampire, husband?" Rani asked, never heard About a "Vampire" before, even Anugerah and Ka also were curious about this "vampire" Thing. "Vampire it''s my race, you can assume it as a sub-human race... More higher than Humans, I think" Taufik said, exining about his race. "It is the reason why you are very strong, Fik?" "... I thought so" Taufik said, Answer Ka''s question. "So... I also have the same strength?" "Yeah, but it''s not too strong for now, you only have a long lifespan, that''s why I will assign you some tasks... I actually can bring you to the future with me, but this task requires you to stay at this timeline, do you think you can do it?" "I will do anything you ask me to do, master" Heard Tina''s Response, a smile appeared on Taufik''s face. "Okay, I want you to keep living in this time, with a different identity, and..." Taufik then told Tina what she had to do for the future, after he was done telling Tina what she was supposed to do, Taufik gave her a method to develop her magic for her self-defense, he also gave her a ton of gold that Taufik received from Daily Login reward, he made some beg to store that gold, that beg has a dark element on it that can store anything on it. ------------- A few hourster. After The long exnation that Taufik gives to Tani, Taufik makes many things with his ''Imagination Magic'' to support her for a while until she has the strange to protect herself, like a clock Invisiblty, a mask that can change her face, and many more he thought will Help her in her life in this long journey that she will experience in the future. "I think it''s good enough, with what I give you, you are literally invincible in this era, so Good luck with your task, Tina... Taufik said, pat Tina Shoulder. ... I don''t forbid you to take revenge on your enemy, but please do it with another identity, and don''t change the past too much, I already told you everything I know about what will happen in the future so please refrain your self to change the future too much, because although you Ware a person from this timeline, I don''t think change the future too much is not a good thing" "I understand master, I will refrain from myself, rest assured I willplete the task you gave me" Tina said, bowed her head to Taufik. "*nods* I will leave it to you!..." Taufik then lifts his hand, from Tina''s Shoulder and turns around to open a portal. *crack* After the portal opens, Taufik asks The three women to Grab his hands again, and just like before Ka and Anugerah grab Taufik''s hands and Maharani is still in the same position as before, hanging on Taufik like a Ko. Before Taufik enters the portal, Taufik turns to Tina once again, Because after he enters this portal, although for Taufik and The woman it''s Just like a few seconds, but for Tina it is 1.500 years long. "...I will leave now, see you again 1.500 yearster, I hope when we meet at that time... you are still yourself" "... I will master" *nods* Taufik nods his head, then without hesitation Enters the portal. *sounds of the portal closed* Seeing her master already gone, Tina put on the mask Taufik gave her, immediately Changing how she looked. "Master said, I can''t change the future too much, but killing Odoacer earlier seems will not change the future too much, right?" -A/N-"once again this not the actual history, because I Change a few things, but a few of it was true" Then with that Odoacer who supposedly died in 493 M, died earlier in 486, the course of death is unknown. After Odoacer died, Zeno, the Emperor from Eastern Roman tried to take control of Western Roman, but Zeno was restated by a Barbarian Warrior, Who after Odoacer''s mysterious death raised Odoacer Son ''Th'' as a new king of Italy, Zeno who didn''t happy with that ordered Theoderikus to attack Th in 489 M and won in 493 M, and Theoderikus became the New ruler of Italy after that. Like what Taufik said to her, After Kill Odoacer, Tina Didn''t do anything big, with the knowledge Taufik gave her, Tina Devolop her Magic for a few years, she found a great spot to build her base, and little by little she began to raise her force, she creates her own Army, an Army full of Vampire, he sent her army all over the world to Gather information and made a branch, this is where a legend of a being that have pale skin, red eyes and likes to drink blood spread all over the world. And Tina who was the center of all of this get the nickname The Red Quenn aka Quenn of Ross, remained in her base, unknown by the outside world, Continuesly receive a report from her subordinate, still carry out the task his Master, Taufik, give her. .... ... .. . A/N "Tina Also undergo The Void Century, but once again, her Memories about it, also get eresed by, and 1500s was the time where Vampire Reign, but yeah, we will know what happen if you keep following the story and once again, from the six infinity stones, I just want one... the power stone (:v)" Chapter 92: chapter 92- The Bou-gis Tribe In the middle of the Forest. Night time. The forest is quiet, only the sound of leaves blowing in the wind can be heard, and asionally the sound of animals and insects croaking can be heard from all directions. Suddenly inside the forest, a portal opened. *crack* With a cracking sound, the small cut became big and big in seconds and stopped when the crack reached two meters high and one meter wide. And from that crack, four peoplee out, is Taufik and the three women who havee back from the past. "Hufft, Finally I''m back" Taufik said, knew he was already in his timeline because the ce where he had arrived was the same ce where he chose to test his technique. The three women in question were looking around, they were curious about the ce where the Man they lovees from. "Where are we, husband? Where''s your home?" Maharani asks, excited to meet Taufik''s family, more correctly she wants to meet Jenn, the woman who has received Taufik''s love, although she already heard the Story of Jenn from Taufik, but she wants to meet Her in person. "My home? It''s still far away from here, so let''s not waste time, And let''s Go there quickly" Said Taufik. Eiger to meet Jenn and His mother, although it''s only two days for them but for Taufik, it''s already five months since he saw his mother and Jenn. He wants to create a car but looking at the terrain around him, Taufik thinks it''s quite hard for a car to go through. "Let''s Go to the main road first, then I will make a vehicle for us to go toward my home" He said, then led them to go out of the forest, he was so excited to the point he didn''t check his surroundings, and Because it was already in the middle of the night, he thought There would be no human around. "Child, you''re being surrounded" Lembuswana notified Taufik. Taufik had lifted the ban on talking and seeing for Lembuswana when they were in the past before. When they first arrived, Lembuswana had sensed a presence around them, but didn''t mention it to Taufik as he was still upset with him. However, since Taufik didn''t seem to have sensed it, Lembuswana decided to tell him about it. "What!" Heard Lembuswana''s warning, Taufik quickly scanned his surroundings, And to his surprise, there were indeed many people That have surrounded them. ''One, two... Twenty-two? Shit!! Why there are so many people around? What happens? Only Jenn knows about this ce... Wait! Jenn!!? Are they doing something to her and my mom? Shit!!!'' Taufik quickly takes his Katana From his inventory. "WHO ARE YOU, PEOPLE? I HAVE ALREADY NOTICED YOUR PRESENCE, THERE''S NO POINT HIDING!!! COME OUT QUICKLY!!!" Taufik yelled, feeling Worried About Jenn and his Mother. the three women who also heard Lembuswana''s warning had already prepared for any confrontation, Ka and Anugerah were ready with their Magic, and Maharani was already equipped her weapons. "..." "..." There''s no response from The person who hiding after Taufik Said his warning. After one minute had passed and still no response, the anxiety that Taufik felt about his Family got bigger and bigger. Can''t for any longer, Taufik wants to attack first, end all of this quickly, and then go to check on his Family. ''Sword magic - Fire Form!'' *swosh* His ck Katana de suddenly changes color to Crimson emitting an extremely hot aura. "IF YOU DON''T WANT TO GET OUT, THEN... DIE!!" Taufik wants to use the fire Pir to end this quickly, he already knows where his enemy is, so using the fire Pir is a good choice to end this just in one go. But before Taufik can unleash his Attack, one persones out from his hiding, raises his two hands, two gives a sign that he will not try to do anything. "Wait! Wait!! don''t attack! Please don''t attack" The man said, the man wears a ck shirt and wear ck sarong below, and on his waist, there''s a Kandawulo (long Mheta) hanging. From the way he looks the man is around forty years old. "Who are you!?" Taufik asks, with a threatening voice, ready to attack the man if he tries to do something funny. "I''m Yunus, from the Bou-gis Tribe, we''re not an enemy, actually we are a Distant family, we have already waited here for two days, wait for you" The man whose name is Yunus, said to Taufik. After Yunus said that, one by one the people who Were hiding, began toe up, all of them wearing the same clothes as Yunus. The average of them was around twenty years old, and only a few were Thirty, and Yunus seemed to be their leader. ''Family? The Bou-gis Tribe?'' "Stop your bullshit! My only family is my mother, my missing father, soon-to-be my wife, and my unborn child, do you think I will believe that?" *blush* x3 When Taufik said "soon-to-be wife" The three women suddenly blushed, they thought it was them... It''s indeed them, but it''s still have to go through "many" processes. "No~no~ we are indeed a family, it''s from your father, your mother knows about this, how do you think we know this ce?" Yunus said to convince Taufik. the-ce-NovelBin ''mom? She never told me about this'' "... I still do not believe you" Taufik said, but sensed but felt no hostility from them, Taufik put his Katana back to its scabbard. "It''s okay, you can ask your Motherter, if it''s me, I also would not believe if someone I didn''t know suddenly appeared and said they were my Family, cautious is a good thing" Yunus said, receiving a nod from Taufik. "So why are you here? what business do you have with me, you didn''te here to say that, right?" "Yeah, you''re right, actually, we also recently found out that you were part of us, the Bou-gis Tribe from the Ana''karaeng Family, we are here to deliver the message from the chief" Yunus said, then Took out a letter from his bag and gave it to Taufik. "Here, read it when you are home, and because you already received thetter we will take our leave, we can''t stay here any longer, because the Dai-yak Tribe only gives us three days to stay in their territory... Yunus said, then offered a handshake to Taufik, See this Taufik hesitated for a while, but he still took Yunus''s hand which made Yunus smile. ... even though it''s short, I was happy to meet the remnant of "Hidayat". Our Tribe most stronger Warrior, I didn''t know what the chief wrote in that letter, but I hope you consider what he offered to you, young man, or should call you young master? Hahaha~" "Whatever, I still have to talk about this to my mother, but I thank you for your efforts" Taufik said, pulling his hand back. "Hahaha~ don''t mention it, it''s our chief order after all, anyway, I''m happy to have met you, young man... Yunus said, then looking at Rani and the other women. ... And seeing the women around you, you are indeed the "Hidayat" We know, HAHAHA" "..." "Haha.. haa~ alright, we will leave now" Yunus said, then ordered his man, in anguage that Taufik never heard before. "De''gaga ni urusang ta, kr''e di, maneng i pak''kakasa nu! Maloki joppa riwettu d''napapo matanna esso" (Our business is done here, pack your thing, we will leave before the sun is rise). "Iye, Komandang" (Yes, sir) Yunus''s subordinates, then begin to pack their things ''What they say? Is it vernacr?'' Taufik Thought, while seeing the Bou-gis Tribe begin to walk out of the Forrest. After the Bou-gis Tribe is already out of their sight, Taufik keeps thetter that Yunus gave him in his inventory, then looks at the three women. "Okay, we also have to get out of this forest, follow me!" After that Taufik led them out of the forest. a few minutester, they finally arrived at the main road. "Wait a moment! I will make something first" Taufik said to the three women, then take the nk Blueprint. Made sketsa of Beijing BJ40, and same with the bike, this car also uses Mana as fuel. Satisfied with the sketsa, Taufik use his Imagination magic, to create the car. And only in a few seconds, The car appeared in front of them. "Woaw! What is this, husband?" Maharani asks, touching the car, not only she, but Ka, and Anugerah also step forward to touch the car. "This is a car, this will take us to my home... Taufik said to them and then opened the car door. ... C''mon,e inside!" Without further question, the woman quickly entered the car. Maharani is in the front seat with Taufik, while Ka and Anugerah take the back seat. "Whoa~ this seat is morefortable than my throne, Amazing" "Yeah, this the mostfortable seat I ever used" "... Human is Amazing" The woman praised the car. "Hahaha, it''s just a fraction of what humans have created, wait when you see the other things" Taufik said, starting the engine, then driving the car toward his home, can''t wait to meet his mother and Jenn. Unbeknown to him, what waiting for him when he arrived at his Home, Its a...disaster... Just for him. .... ... .. . Chapter 93: chapter 93 - Deja Vu "YOU WILL SLEEP OUTSIDE FOR THE TIME BEING!!! *BANG* The sound of the Door being closed by Jenn. "..." Heard Jenn''s Tantrum, Taufik just stared at the door for a while, waiting for Jenn to change her mind, after all, it''s been a long time since they saw each other...for him, but seeing Jenn didn''t have the intention to change her mind, Taufik look up at the sky, and let out a long sigh. "*sigh*... Damn Dagraha" ----------- - back to a few moments ago. "This is your... home, husband?" Maharani asks, a bit surprised at the sight of Taufik''s house. "Yeah, Amazing right?" Taufik said. "Hmm~ how I said it?... It looks kinda ordinary and... Small?" Maharani said while tilting her head, for Maharani who lives in a big castle, the human House is just like her bedroom, even her Throne Room is much bigger than Taufik''s House. "Yah~ I thought you also lived in a big Castle like us, Fik" Anugerah said, she thought Taufik was a prince who lived in the castle. "I see, so humans live in a house like this, it''s a new discovery. Hmm~ Hmm~ I will write about this," Ka said, already having a pen and her notebook in his hand, already writing everything she saw on their way to Taufik''s home. "Yeah~yeah, it''s small for you guys, who literally live in Huge Castle, but wait if You Look inside, you will see many things that are more amazing than the car we used before, so are you ready to enter?" *nods* x3 Taufik asks, then receives a nod from the three women. "Okay, wait a moment!" Taufik walking to the front of the door, wants to knock it first because he didn''t bring the key with him, but before he wants to knock on the door, it''s already being open from inside. *sound of the door open* And the one who opened the door was Shasha, the Android Taufik who made use of the Dragon core before he came to "Draco" World. "Master, it''s nice to see you, pleasee inside, the mistress and Madam are already asleep, do you want me to wake them up?" "Hmm~ let me enter first, then you can go Wake them up, it''s been a long time since I didn''t see their face" "... Yes, Master?" Shasha said, tilting her head confused with what Taufik said, because, for her, Taufik just went for two days, but then he thought maybe two Days was a long time for Taufik. Then gave a way for Taufik to enter the house, but when The three women wanted to follow along, shasha looked at Taufik. "And they are, master?" "Hmm? Ohh~ just let theme inside, they''re with me... Then introduce the three women to Shasha. This is Maharani, and this is Anugerah and thest one is Ka, so don''t worry" Taufik said. "As you wish, master" Shasha said, then let Maharani, Anugerah, and Ka enter the house, which then Thanked Shasha. And Shasha just nodded at them, seeming cold, but Shasha Actually input their Data into her Database. register them as friends. After she''s done, Shasha looks at Taufik. "Please wait, master, I will go and wake the Mistress and Madam up" "No need to rush, I will wait on the couches". Taufik said, then led the women to the Couches. Shasha just bowed her head, then went toward Jenn And Linda''s Room. And Taufik and the other who are already on the Couches, introduce them, to a few things that humans have on Earth. "You saw this, ck cube thing? It''s called Television or TV, and this is what humans use to keep updated with the news around the world, not just news, but this TV can also show you many things, it''s will take a long time if I exin one by one, so let me show you guys how its work" Taufik then wants to turn the TV on, but Jenn appears. when Jenn sees Taufik a lovely Smile appears on her face. "De... But then Jenn''s eyes fall on the three beautiful women who sitting in the Couches. ... ear?" Suddenly, the lovely smile that Jenn Had disappeared and became a cold expression, but Taufik already walked toward Jenn, wanting to hug her to let go of the longing he felt. "Ah~ I miss you,e give me a kiss" Taufik who already released his hug, and grabbed Jenn Shoulder, wanted to kiss her, but Jenn avoided his kiss, which made Taufik confused. "Eh, what''s wrong Jenn?" "What " What"?". Jenn said, then Pointed at The three women. "Who are they?" "Ohh, wow~ who are these three beautiful women?... Linda who wakes a bitte, finallyes to the living room, she is surprised at the sight of the three beautiful women who sitting in her Couches. ... I thought you just went for Training son? I didn''t expect just in two days, you have to bring these three beautiful women home, Good Job!" Linda said, give Taufik a thumbs up. "... Sorry for thete introduction, this is-" "Stop! I don''t ask their name, I ask what your rtionship with them is, look at the way they look at you, I thought is not the ordinary one, so what?" Jenn interrupts Taufik and looks at him with a Gaze that is as cold as ice. "The way they look?" Taufik said, then look at Maharani and the other. ''It''s the same as usual, what''s the different?'' Taufik thought, then looked back at Jenn. "What''s wrong with the way they look at me? Is it about that thing that only women can understand, again?" "Exactly, so what is your rtionship with them?" "... A friend?" Taufik said, a bit hesitent. "...A friend? Husband, we have decided to follow you here, and it''s just a friend. I thought we were more than friends?" Maharani said, with a pained and Sad voice. And Ka and Anugerah didn''t say anything they just looked at Taufik with the same expression as Maharani. "Husband!!!" x2 Jenn and Linda said at the same time, surprised when Maharani called Taufik "husband". "... You better exin this, young man" Linda said, looking at his son with a disappointed look. Have an expression that said, "Your wife at home is pregnant, and you out there make a new wife, not only one but three" Look. "... Wait!..." Taufik wanted to say something, but then he suddenly felt a sense of Deja vu. ''Wait! The- This the same Scanerio that my mother yed for me and Jenn, is it an act? No, what if it is not? what will happen if I act Rackless? Shit, this is harder than fighting a Horde of monsters, what should I do?'' Seeing Taufik a bit hesitant to answer her question, Linda Looked at Jenn and then nodded her head, which also received a nod from Jenn. ''We have to punish him somehow'' Jenn and Linda Thought at the same time. "... I-I can exi-" "Stop! I don''t need your exnation, for now, get out, I need time to clear my mind" Jenn said, with a sad expression, while Pointed at the door. "B-but Jenn-" "No, Out!!!" "..." "*sigh* alright" Taufik then walked toward the door, followed by Jenn. - back to the present. NovelBin-exclusive ------------- "..." "*sigh*... Damn Dagraha" Taufik said in a low voice, hearing theughter from the woman inside the house, which made Taufik let out more sighs. "... Why does she have to kick me out if they can be so Familiar like that? Fuc-" *sound of the door being opened* And behind that door, Jenn appeared with his mother and the other woman was in her behind. With Shasha is on the kitchen prepare something for them. Seeing this a smile makes its way toward Taufik''s face. "Haha~ I know you still care about me, I love you, Jenn" Taufik said, wanted to enter the House, but then Jenn stopped him. "Stop! What are you doing?" "Eh~ I want to enter my Home of course, what else?" Taufik asks, confused. But his smile still didn''t fade from his Face. "Who said you can enter? I just want to give you, your Jacket, although I know the cold will not affect you, but I''m not that Heartless to let my Dear, outside with... That kind of cosy clothes... Here" Jenn then gave the Jacket to Taufik, and Taufik Just took the Jacket with a smile still frozen on his Face. "Ahh~ I love you too" Jenn said. Then closed the door again, and went with the women toward the Couches for chatting. *Ceklek* When the door closed, a single tear fell from his eyes, he kept standing there, looking at the closed door with a smile still on his face, but his eyes were not smiling at all. "...pfftt~... Hahaha~ poor you, hahaha... Look at your face child! Hahahaha... it''s so funny" Lembuswana finally opened his mouth when Taufik was alone, he couldn''t hold his Laugher anymore. "Shut up Lembu! Or do you want to shut your mouth again?" "Hahah-" Heard Taufik''s threat, Lembuswana quickly shut his mouth, didn''t want to get mute again. "*sigh* forget it! Let''s Go find a hotel to stay" "A hotel? What is that?" Lembuswana asks, curious about this "hotel" Thing. "I didn''t have the mood to exin it, you will know when we arrived there" Taufik said, then took out his bike, rode it, and then went toward the hotel. -------------- - On the road. 12.47 Am. At this Hours, there are not many vehicles on the road, and because of the news of people going missing a few months ago, "It''s been a long time since I''m out at this hour, the night air is indeed the best, what do you think, Lembu?" "It''s quite a good sight, but what do you mean the "Air" Is best, from what I sense, the air on this earth is... Filthy" Lembuswana said, already noticing the Mana on the Earth is corrupted. But Taufik is different, although he knows that the Mana is being corrupted but when Taufik inhales the Air/Mana it is automatically Filtered, so no matter which world Taufik is in, he always absorbs the same Air/Mana, which is a Pure Air/Mana, without being contaminated. "... Poor you" ----------- - Still on the road. 01.15 Am. the closer Taufik got to the hotel he was going to, there are fewer and fewer vehicles passing on the road, although it''s amon thing, but Taufik felt Something strange about this. "How strange, this is too strange, don''t you think that too, Lembu?" "Don''t ask me, I''m busily Filtering this filthy Mana to enter my core, this Mana is the same as what the Demon uses, what happened in your world, child?" Lembuswana ask. "Haha, it''s quite long if I exin it to you right now, wait before we reach the Hotel, then-" Taufik said, but then suddenly stopped, because he felt some familiar presence from the alley which he had just passed. "Then? Then what, child?" "Wait!... This presence?... A Vampire?" .... ... .. . Chapter 94: chapter 94 - Vampire and Exorcist "Wait!... This presence?... A Vampire?" Taufik said, looking at the dark alley. "A vampire? Like you?" "... Likely, I''m not sure, but this presence is absolutely from a Vampire, it''s the same as Jenn, but also different... What the hell is that?" Said Taufik. Then put his bike back in inventory, and then put an invisible magic on himself. With this invisible magic, even a Grandmaster Magician couldn''t find him. "Let''s go find out what is that!" ------------- "You''re filthy being, just die already!" A man dressed as an exorcist raises his sword and points it at the person lying on the ground with a pool of blood beneath him. "Y-you, what are we doing that makes you do this to us?" The man on the ground said. with that much blood the man had lost, a normal human usually have died, but fortunately, This man was not Human. "... ''What are you doing?'' you ask?... The Exorcist repeats what the man says, then looks at his three colleagues. ... Pfftt~ HAHAHAHA, you guys heard that? Have you heard the joke he just said?" The Exorcist said to his colleague, who alsoughed at what the man said, then looked at the man again, with his feet on the man''s wound that had slowly regenerated. *ughh* The man, groaned in pain, because his wound was being opened again, if it continued, the man would run out of blood and then die. The Exorcist looks at the man beneath his feet, with a look that is like a person''s gaze when they see something very disgusting and they are very heated. "You vermin, just being alive it''s a sin for you, " What are we doing?" Pfftt~ hahaha, how funny. we do it because it''s the right thing to do, a pest is a pest, what reason do we have to eradicate a pest?" He said, with a lunatic smile showed in his face. "So... in the name of justice and in the name of Archangel Michael, I will kill you... Then Pointed at the woman who Also lying on the ground, not knowing whether she was still alive or not. ... like your friends over there, hahahahahaha, die you blood-sucking pest" *swing* The Exorcist raises his sword. "Die!" *swoosh* Seeing the sword go toward him, the man who can move to Dodge it, closes his eyes, Ready to ept his fate. ''If only our queen it''s not-'' *ngg* "Huh? What happen!!!" Heard The Exorcist''s scream, which made the Man open his eyes again. "?!!" He was surprised and confused when he saw the Tip of the sword that the Exorcist used, was stopped in midair just a few inches from above his heart. And a shocked expression that the Exorcist shows. "WHO''S THERE?!! WHO DARES TO DISTURB US FROM UPHOLDING JUSTICE?!!" The Exorcist yelled while looking around, searching for the Magician who cast this Barrier, fortunately, this Area was not a residence area, if not his shout would attract the people toe here. In Tarakan City, there are many protected forest areas, so a dark alley like this is amon thing in Tarakan. "..." "Not answering?... SHOW YOURSELF!!! OR ARE YOU TRYING TO START A WAR BETWEEN MAGICIANS AND EXORCISTS, HUH?!! DO YOU THINK YOU CAN BEAR THE CONSEQUENCE FOR DISTURBING OUR JOB?!!" "..." "... Shit!" The Exorcist said, then looked at His colleague. "Search that Magician, you have to find him no matter what!!" "Yes, senior" x3 The three Exorcists then scatter to search for the Magician. Looking at his Junior already left, the Exorcist looked back at the man and saw that Barrie was still there, he felt so angry. "Shit!! Shit!!! Which Magician dares to disturb us, we already have an agreement that the forest area is our territory, the Exorcist''s territory, fuck!!!" The Exorcist cursed, which does not match the image of an Exorcist who wears priest-like clothes. - Back with the man who lying on the ground. ''Who is helping me? We only arrived in this city a few months ago, And I don''t remember ever Making an acquaintance with a Magician at all, is it Sera?'' The man said, looking at his friend, Sere, whom he didn''t know was still alive or not. ''No, it''s also impossible, we always stay togethe-'' "Hey~ open your mouth!" The man stopped his thought when he suddenly heard a voice that only he could hear. "Huh?!!" The Man let out a surprised sound, then looked around trying to find the Voice source, but even with his Vampire''s eyes, he couldn''t see another person other than him and the Exorcist, and his friends, Sera, it''s out of the question. The Exorcist that heard him, look at him, but seeing nothing strange, the Exorcist back to search for the Magician that cast this Barrier. your-chapter-source-NovelBin "I said, open your mouth!" "!!!" Heard that voice again, and the Man became more confused. "... W-who are you?" The man said in a small voice, so the Exorcist couldn''t hear him. "*sigh* I''m Lem-... *ouch*... Why are you hitting me?" ''...There''s two people?'' ----------- - A few moments ago. With Taufik and Lembuswana. "Child, are you didn''t want to help that man? he was one of your kin," Lembuswana asked. "Let''s wait a little bit more, it''s the first time I''ve never seen a vampire that is not from me... I mean not me who made him a Vampire, I want to see how long he can endure it" Taufik said. it was the first time he had seen a real Vampire besides Jenn and Tina who he turned into a Vampire a few moments ago. ''A few moments ago? It''s more like over 1.500 years ago, so is he from Tina Line? Hmm~ interesting, system what rank he was?'' Taufik asks the System. [He is just a normal Vampire, Master, he seems in a critical state because lost too much blood, which was very Dangerous for a normal Vampire like him who can Reproduce blood like you Master, and his friends over there just have a few minutes to live] "I see, a normal vampire is that weak" Taufik said, then looked at The Exorcist guy who wanted to Kill The Normal Vampire. ''It seems is time to take action, I have many things to ask that fellow'' Taufik thought. ''Aegis!'' Taufik then orders Aegis who is also in Barely Invisible state to protect that Vampire. The Exorcist guy, yelled when his Attack was being stopped by Aegis, but Taufik Ignored him and chose toe toward the Normal Vampire who Lying on the ground. But first, he needs to save the woman vampire first. ''System, how can I save her? With my Blood or Something else?'' Taufik asked, A bit hesitant, because this was the first time he saw Vampire dying. [Blood, Master, Just one drop of your Blood is a Big Boost for A normal like them, it can also heal and Boost their strange] ''I see, haha~ you indeed know Many weird things System, sometimes I wonder where that knowledgees'' [...] ''Forget it! By The Way, thank you'' [... You''re wee, Master] Taufik then bites his thumbs, then quickly drops his blood in the Vampire woman''s Mouth, he needs to do it quickly because any wound he has will heal just in a second. After the blood got absorbed by the Vampire woman, the Woman slightly trembled, her wounds quickly healed, but Taufik still didn''t want her to wake up, so he used his Word Magic. "Sleep" Taufik said in a low voice and used a little Mana so it would only affect the Vampire women. ''Alright, here is done, let''s Go back to the male one'' Taufik then walks toward the Male Vampire, then asks Lembuswana. "Lembu,e closer to his ear and ask him to open his mouth!" "Eh~ why me-" Lembuswana said, wanting to protest. "This is an order!" Taufik said, which made Lembuswana let out a long Sigh. "*Sighhh* alright~ alright~" Lembuswana then gets down from Taufik''s shoulder, thenes closer to the Male Vampire''s ear. "Hey~ open your mouth!" Lembuswana said with azy tone, looking at Taufik who squatted over the man''s head. "Huh?!!" "I said, Open your mouth!" "!!!" The Male vampire seems surprised when Lembuswana says it again. "W-who are you?" See this, Lembuswana let out a sigh again, thinking why he had to do something stupid like this. "*sigh* I''m Lem-" *puff* Taufik suddenly hits Lembuswana doll''s head when he wants to expose his identity. "*ouch* why are you hitting me?" Lembuswana asked, confused as to why Taufik suddenly hit him. But then he saw Taufik make a gesture that said "Do you want to die?", with his thumb moving across his neck. Seeing this Lembuswana cleared his throat, then said. "*ukhum* you don''t need to know who I am, Just open your mouth, believe me! I''m here to help you" "..." But the male Vampire still didn''t believe him, thinking all of this may be just a trick that the Exorcist or Magician made for him. "Hey, what are you thinking? Just open your damn mouth, what so hard about that?" Lembuswana said again, still in a low voice that only The Male Vampire could hear. Heard that, The Male Vampire thought about his Situation. ''If not for this shield I probably would die now, I don''t know who they are, but if they are really here to help me, then is good, but if it''s really just a trick...nothing will change, I''m still going to die anyway'' have made a choice, the man suddenly opens his Mouth. Seeing this Taufik was smiling, then he quickly bit his Thumbs, but this Time, Rather than one drop of his blood, he gave the Male Vampire three drops, he wanted to see what effect his blood would have on that man. "What the- huh?" The Male Vampire was surprised when he felt some liquid enter his Mouth, at first he thought it was poison, but then a change urred in his Body. "Th-this" The Male vampire looks at his body with a shocked expression, his Wound Instantly Heals, and he also gains a big amount of strength. "Th-this A Vampire lord Blood? Impossible!! how can there be a Noble Vampire in this Small city?" The Male vampire said with a loud voice because of how very surprised he was. "Huh?!! Why you can still stand?" The Exorcist guy asks when he suddenly hears the Male Vampire, surprised when he sees the Male Vampire stand on his two feet. aware of what he was just doing, the Male vampire can just curse himself. "Fuck myself!!!" .... ... .. . Chapter 95: chapter 95 - Coward "Senior we didn''t find any trace of Magician" One of the three Junior Exorcists Said. "!!!" But then He was surprised when he found the Male Vampire was standing, without any sign of injury in his body. "Senior, this-" "Shut up! Take out your weapon, it seems the Magician helped him heal. kill this pest before it became troublesome" The Senior Exorcist interrupts his Junior. ''If the Magician can heal this Vampire that quickly, it maybe will be Troublesome if he decides to participate and help this Pest in Fight, Shit!!'' The Senior Exorcist Thoughts. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING, QUICK TAKE YOUR WEAPON, AND HELP ME TO KILL THIS PEST!!" The Senior Exorcist shouted at his Junior who was Confused at this Situation. "A-ahh, Yes Senior" Heard the Angry voice from their Senior, The Three Junior Exorcists quickly took out their weapon, one with a bulky body Materialized a shield and a great Sword, the tall one Materialized a Spear, and thest with an ordinary physique Materialized a Rifle, a Springfield M1903 Rifles. Holy Power is Unique Energy, different from Mana which was Formless, Holy Power is a liquid type of energy. If an Exorcist reaches a high rank, they can Materialize a weapon directly from pure Holy Power, but these Senior And Junior Exorcists still can''t do something like that, so they need to use an already existing Weapon and Imbued it with their Holy Power. When A weapon is Imbued by a holy power, that Weapon has already be one with them (The Exorcist), and Can be saved inside their body, this technique only can be learned when an Exorcist is done with their internship and Became A Junior Exorcist like this Three Exorcists (the Junior). There''s a unique Exorcist that still uses an Existing Weapon when they Already Can Use a Weapon Made by pure Holy Power, Like Daniel (Chapter 34), The Exorcist that Taufik Met Before, his Weapon was an Artefact that had been passed down from one generation to another Generation, this Kind of Artefact usually is equally strong or even more stronger than A Pure Holy Power Weapon. ------------- When the Male Vampire looks at The Four Exorcists ready with their weapon, a sense of crisis shows on his Face. This is understandable because a while ago, only the Senior Exorcist Could defeat him and his Friends, and With three more Exorcists, although they were not as strong as the Senior Exorcist, but still four versus One, no matter from where you saw this, it seems impossible to win this battle. "Child, Aren''t you going to help that man?" Lembuswana ask. "Why should I? I already helped him enough when I gave him my blood, Now everything is in his hands, his death or not is not my business, I already saved that girl, so yeah~ let''s just watch what he will do" Heard that Lembuswana looked at Taufik strangely. "... Sometimes I don''t know what your truly Nature, child, sometimes you act kind, and sometimes you act like this, but Yeah~ who I am to judge you?... But are you sure? He was one of your kin, are you going to just let him die like that?" Lembuswana asks, looking at the Exorcist who has already begun their Attack on the Male Vampire. "... I already gave him my blood, and it''s already boosted his Power, so Like I said, everything is in his hands, whatever he chooses to run and leave his friends or fight back, everything is on his hands... Now shut up! It''s already begun" ''...So what will you choose? Depending on what you choose, I may help you, what will you do... '' Taufik thought, looking at the male Vampire, with much interest in his eyes. ------------- ''Shit! Shit!! Shit!!! What should I do? What should I do??'' The male Vampire Thoughts. Then look at his Friends, who still lying weak on the ground. ''... Should I run away? But what will happen to Sera? Seeing her still exist, she was still alive, what will they do to-'' "DENIS! CORNER HIM!!" The Male vampire''s thoughts were interrupted by The Senior Exorcist''s shout. Then the Exorcist with shield and Great Sword moved toward the Male Vampire, although with his big body and his weapon, The Exorcist''s name Denis, still considered moving fast. With a shield in front of him and a great sword, Denis ran toward the Male Vampire with a battle cry. *GRAAGGHH* And Behind Denis, the Senior Exorcist and the one with Spear following Denis from Behind. Seeing this, the male vampire makes up his mind. ''... Look like there''s no choice for me, even if I run away, I don''t think these lunatics will just let me go, so with this new power, let''s try it!'' the Male vampire thought, seeing Denis ready to swing his great sword. "DIE!!" Denis swung his great sword. *Graghh* ''... Blood Maniption! Shield!'' The male Vampire said, then suddenly his blood on the ground moved, and came in front of the male Vampire, making a kind of a round shield. *ng* When Denis''s great sword meets with the blood shield it makes a *ng* sound which seems out of context, because what he hit was blood. And with a *ng* sound, Denis''s Great Sword bounces backward. Suddenly, the blood shield, changes to a sword. Then the Male vampire grabs the sword handle, then stabs it toward Denis. Seeing this, Denis was grinning, then used his shield to counter The male vampire''s blood sword. *ng* The male vampire blood sword head on Denis''s right side. "VITRA! NOW!!" Denis shout. Then from the back of Denis, Vitra, the Exorcist who uses a Spear appears, ready to thrust his Spear toward the male vampire. *fwoosh* Seeing this the male vampire didn''t panic at all, he dismissed his sword''s blood, then leaped backward. *leap* But before his feet could touch the ground, a bang was heard. *BANG* "!!!" A bullet then prated the left shoulder of the male vampire. blood came out from that wound, But before his blood could touch the ground, the blood levitated. ''Blood Maniption! Blood rain!'' The blood then scattered into many pieces, and then like rain, it poured onto the Exorcist. "!!!" Denis quickly raised his shield to cover his body and Vitra from the blood rain, but the Exorcist who used a Rifle couldn''t escape from the blood rain. *Aghhh* The rain prated The Exorcist''s body, many holes opened on the Exorcist''s body, which instantly Kills the Exorcist. "HENDRA!!!". Shout Denis and Vitra, when they saw their friend''s bloody body lying lifeless on the ground. Seeing this a smile appears on the male vampire''s face. ''Nice, one done, with this new strength, it seems this easier than I... wait! Something is mis-'' *stab* A sword prated the male vampire''s Stomach. *ughh* The male vampire spews a bunch of blood. "T-this... " "I don''t know why you suddenly became this strong, but a pest is still a pest no matter how strong he was" The senior Exorcist said, then pulled out the sword from the male Exorcist, which caused blood toe out from the wound. *thud* The Male vampire falls to the ground with a *thud*, with his knee and hand still supporting him from fully falling on the ground. With blooding out from his mouth and stomach, the male vampire felt his strength decrease. "Senior!" Denis and Vitra said, then came closer to the senior Exorcist. When Vitra sees the male vampire on the ground, he raises his Spear and wants to kill this Vampire to avenge his murdered friend. But the senior Exorcist stops him. "Stop it! What Are you trying to do?" "B-but senior, he killed Hendra". Vitra said. "You can kill himter, I still have something to ask him" "... Yes, senior" The senior exorcist squats down to the level of the vampire who is still on his knee, afraid that the Vampire will heal again, the senior Exorcist stabs the male vampire with his sword again, which makes the vampire can''t hold his body anymore, and then pinned him to the ground. *aghh* "Y-you coward... " "Coward? Do you expect me to y it fair with you? How stupid, everything is allowed in the name of justice, even if I attack you from behind, so what? SO WHAT?!! " *SLAP* The senior Exorcist p the Vampire, hard. "A pest should just die, why do you even fight back? You even killed one of Junior''s, now, you better tell me where the magician who helped you is! if not, then you will have a hard time dying, so spill the beans, QUICK!!" *SLAP* The senior Exorcist ps the vampire once again but gets no reaction from the male vampire. *spit* The Vampire then spit on the Exorcist''s face. "... Just kill me, you lunatic" "!!!" Denis and Vitra are shocked when the male vampire spits blood on their senior face, they know how much their senior hates the Vampire, so seeing the Vampire spit on the senior face, they already know what will happen to the vampire. "..." The senior suddenly stood up, his eyes were covered by his hair, Then he grabbed his sword. *stab* "...YOU BASTARD, I WAS KIND ENOUGH TO GIVE YOU A PAINLESS DEID, BUT... *stab* ... YOU DARE TO SPIT ON MY FACE, WITH THAT... NovelBin-your-story-source *stab* ... FILTY BLOOD OF YOURS... *stab* "DIE! DIE!! DIE!!! DIE!!!! DIEEEE!!!!!" The senior Exorcist stabs the Vampire many times, and many holes open in the vampire''s body, "Luckily" for him, Taufik Blood still affects him, so he doesn''t die, seeing this the senior Exorcist bes more excited, he keeps stabbing the vampire with a crazy smile on his face, even his Junior can witness this scene anymore, Denis who has a big body even begin to throw up at this scene, and the hatred that Vitra Have toward the male vampire somehow already gone. "Alright~alright~ stop, now!" .... ... .. . Chapter 96: chapter 96 - My Poor Husband "Child, the situation getting worse, if you don''t take any action, that guy will really die" Lembuswana said. Looking at the crazy Exorcist who stabbed the male vampire multiple times. "..." ''... So this is how strong the normal Vampire is, quite weak, but that Blood Maniption was indeed cool, let''s create a technique like thatter.'' Taufik though, after he analyses the fight. "... Child!" *sigh* Taufik let out a sigh before he dispelled his concealed magic. "Alright~alright~... Taufik said, then used a bit of his Mana (0,5%) to perform his Word Magic, but it was enough If it was just to stop the movement of those three Exorcists, because if he used it with more Mana than this, it''s maybe will get out of control again. ... Stop now!" *freeze* The three Exorcists suddenly can''t move their body, they even can''t turn their head to look at the person who said that word. To open their mouth is also Impossible, their entire body seemed to freeze. *step* *step* The only thing they could hear was the sound of a step that getting close to them. *step* With each step Taufik takes, the more pressure the three Exorcists feel, Their bodies scream, telling them to run from this ce immediately, but no matter how hard they try, their body doesn''t want to move. ''Shit! Shit!! this pressure is more intimidating than the Higher-ups, who this person is?'' the senior Exorcist thought. For the two Junior Exorcists. They have been lost their conscience, a while ago when they first felt the Killing intent that Taufik let out. They Fainted while keeping their position, you can tell they Fainted because all you can see in their eyes is the white area. ''Who''s this? Is it the Robins Family patriarch? They said he was back to his old him when the Rune Family was destroyed, it is him? Damn!! Why I can''t move my body? What spell is this? Shit! Shit!! Shit!!! All of this because of that Damn Daniel, why did he even give me a task for me to mentor this useless Junior, he was also my Junior before, why his rank is above mine now? Ahhh!!! What will happen to me?!!''. The Exorcist thoughts. *step* With thest step, Taufik was finally standing on the side of the Senior Exorcist, and the Exorcist also finally saw the person who emitted that strong killing intent aimed at them. '' a young man? Who''s this young man, how can he let out that kind of killing intent?'' The senior Exorcist thought when he saw a young man with ck hair and Blood red eyes beside him. He saw That young man just standing there, looking at the Vampire on the ground. '' that eyes! A vampire? Is he a lord or perhaps a Royal Vampire? But from the twelve lords and three Royal Vampires, none of them resemble this young man-'' "You showed an amusing performance there, I never thought some Exorcist like you could do something like that". Taufik said to the Exorcist. *Crouch* "Hey~ are you okay? " *poke, poke~* Taufik asks, while poking the Vampire cheek. "What a stupid question you ask there, child, he got stabbed multiple times, how could he be fine?" Lembuswana asks, with a bit of sarcasm. "*sigh* what''s wrong with that? I''m just asking, why are you so sensitive about this? It doesn''t match your title, Lembu" "What title? From the time I knew I couldn''t leave this stupid body, do you think I will care about that "title", huh?" ''...Where did these lunaticse from? Why a doll can talk? What the situation I''m fucking In, right now?'' the senior Exorcist thoughts, seeing the young man and a doll talking at each other. "*sigh* forget it! Just save this guy already!" Lembuswana ask Taufik. *shurg* Taufik shurg his shoulder. "Yeah~yeah~ whatever ever" Taufik then bit his thumb again, wanting to give his blood to the vampire again. Seeing this, a panic could be seen from the Exorcist''s eyes, although he was not sure if this Young man was really a lord level Vampire, but he was sure this young man was equally or stronger than that, he also knew what effect a blood of lord or Royal vampire do to a normal vampire if they drink that blood, With what he has to do to that normal vampire, one thing he knows when the male vampire healed was also his time die. "... HMM! HMM!! HUMMM!!!" With his mouth which still can''t be Moved, the Exorcist tries a make a voice to stop the young man, but no matter how hard he tries, Taufik doesn''t stop his action. *Drip* One drop of Taufik''s blood fell into that Vampire''s mouth, like cotton absorbs water, Taufik''s blood was getting absorbed by the male vampire. And because Taufik''s blood essence is more and more stronger than that lord or Royal vampire, it just needs a second for that Male vampire to back in shape. "HMM!!! HUMMMM!!!" Seeing this the Exorcist bes more panicky, he screams until a tear falls from his eyes, Afraid of what will happen to him. And just like he thought, just in seconds all of the stab wounds have healed, With all of his wounds Disappearing, the Male vampire suddenly gained the strength to stand up again. *Stand* read-first-on-NovelBin Without a word, the male vampire made a sword from his blood. *sh* *spruut* Just in the Blink of the eye, the Exorcist''s head already rolling on the ground. Blood was sshed from his neck and with a *thud* the Exorcist''s body fell on the ground, headless. "..." "..." A silence falls in ce for a while after What the male vampire does. "... What the hell?" ------------ In Taufik household. After Taufik decided to go on A "little" Adventure of his, the Women were talking to each other, to get to know each other better. "What!!! Are you guys a dragon? I mean, a real dragon!?" Jenn asked, surprised when Rani and the other Telling their origin. "Not anyone, I was a half-human and half-dragon, a human from mother''s side and a dragon from my father" Ka exined. "Hmm~ so like Shasha? However he was half-robot, not human, from what Taufik said, he made Shasha from Dragon core, so she is Basically a half-dragon and Half robot" Heard what Linda said, Ka, Rani, and Anugerah looked at Shasha who was back from the kitchen with a tray containing a drink and snack in his hands. "Here''s mdy, I don''t know what Dragon usually eats and drinks, so please tell me if it''s not to your liking," Shasha said, giving a ss of *Sarabba to each of the women. A/N- "*Sarabba is the traditional drink of the Bugis, Thebination of spices and ginger in a cup of Sarabba makes it a favorite choice for residents as an antidote to the cold city nights" "No, thank you, Shasha" "So~ So~ how can you meet with Taufik? he has only been gone for two days, how can you all meet in that short of time?" Jenn asked, excited to hear their story. Heard that, Rani, Ka, and Anugerah looked confused. "... Two days? Taufik was with us for five months, how can it be just two days?" Ka who has been with Taufik the longest, said looking at Jenn. "!!!" x2 Jenn and Linda were surprised when Ka said that. "FIVE MONTHS?!" "How''s that possible, he only left two days ago, how has it suddenly be five months?" Linda said. Jenn quickly took out his phone, to call Taufik. But Taufik''s phone is out of service because he put it on his inventory. "Uh, my poor husband... " Jenn said, then looked back at Ka and the other. "... How it can be five months?" "We also don''t know, but it''s really been Five months since when Taufik arrived in our world, I''m sure of that, because I have been with him since the first day he came to our world". Ka said. "*Ukhum* pardon my interruption, maybe I know something about that". Shasha said, making all eyes turn to her, waiting for her exnation. "This is just my assumption, it can happen maybe because the Time in that world is moving faster than on Earth, this is possible, from the Memory I receive from my core, the time in each world is flowing differently, sometimes it''s moving faster than on earth and sometimes it''s move slower, all of this is possible in this vast universe" Exin Shasha. The core Taufik used on Shasha is a core from the ancient dragon, and it contains much knowledge. "... I see, that''s make sense... Jenn said, then looked back at Rani, Ka, and Anugerah. ... Alright, let''s stop this serious talk, Taufik will be fine out there, and he wille back tomorrow, I''m sure about that, now let''s Talk about what Taufik did in your World during those five months" Then after that, they talk about what Taufik did in the world of Dragon, Draco, it starts with Ka, she tells them about what Taufik did when he arrived in her world, she tells about him who fought their king, and defeated him. Then told them about their adventure, about the Ind which are actually a monster in disguise. About when he help Rani with her problem, to when they fight along side the blue dragon, and thest when they have war with the Red Dragon. Jenn, Linda and Shasha, was suprised when they know that Rani and Anugerah actually a Royal, with Rani being a queen, and Anugerah who is a princess. They keep talking until they felt it''s already the time to hit the bad. .... ... .. . Chapter 97: chapter 97 - Royal Blood "... Hey!" *swoosh* Heard someone''s voice from behind him, the blood of the male Vampire boiled, all the hairs on his body stood up, his blood ordered him to knell immediately, and a cold sweat made its way to his whole body, what he felt it''s not a killing intent, but it''s blood domination, lower blood react to higher blood. *thud* The Male falls on his knee, kneeling, still with Taufik behind him, the Male vampire who is already pale, bes more pale, to the point you can see his blood vein which beating like a heart. With what happened to him, the male vampire already knows with whom he is dealing with. The male vampire forces his mouth to greet this being. "... T-thi..s l-lowly s-servent, G-greet the Royal Blood," The male vampire said. "..." ''Royal blood? What is the rank of Vampire again, system? I don''t remember something like Royal Blood'' Taufik asked the system, from what the system told him before, he didn''t remember the system mentioning something like ''Royal Vampire''. [The Rank of a vampire from lower to the Highest is, blood ve- ordinary/normal vampire-elite Vampire-noble vampire-Elder Vampire-and then There''s Master, a Progenitor Vampire. I believe Royal Blood this Normal Vampire mentioned is the same as a Noble Vampire, the Noble Vampire is divided into three levels, a low, middle, and high, Elite Vampire also like this, only Normal vampires and Blood ves who don''t have a level] ''... I see, then what level is Rani at?'' [Ms. Rani is on high-level Noble vampire, but she just needs one more step to be an Elder Vampire, but she can''t do it without a master''s help] ''I understand, like always thank you, system'' [Like always, it''s also my pleasure to help you master] *chuckled* Taufik chuckled when he heard the system imitate him, thinking the system had changed a lot since the first time they met, he sounded more human now, unlike his robotic and monotone vocal like before. But The male vampire thought differently when he heard Taufik chuckle, he thought he had offended this high-ranking vampire. *PLACK* The Male vampire suddenly bangs his head on the ground, he bangs his head to the point a bloodes out from his head. "PLEASE FORGIVE ME, MY LORD!!" "..." "..." "... Child, this guy is a bit weird" Lembuswana whispered to Taufik. "*nods* I know, maybe he was a masochist" Taufik whispered To Lembuswana too. didn''t take his eyes off the male vampire. "... Masochist? What is that?" "It''s a disease, someone like him finds pleasure from Pain, in short, he is a pervert" "*shiver*... Your kin it''s weird, child, you know that, right?" Lembuswana said, looking at the male vampire in a weird way for more. "... I don''t know, it''s the first time I met another Vampire that''s not from me, I mean not from my blood, ughhh... It still sounds weird, The point is, it wasn''t me who turned him into a vampire" Taufik and Lembuswana whisper to each other, but the male vampire still can hear what they talking about, because although they talk directly in each other ears, but their voice are as loud as when they talking normally. "... My lord?" The Male vampire only said that to stop them from "whispering" More about him, he wanted to refute the thing about him being a masochist, but he didn''t dare to do that, afraid to "offend" Taufik more. *ukhum* "You can stand up now!" *stood up* By Taufik''s order, the male Vampire immediately stood up and turned around in Taufik''s direction, when his eyesnded on Taufik, the male vampire paused a little, trying to remember all of the Royal and Lord level Vampire he knew, but none of them have Resemble Taufik, but because of fear to offend this unknown Vampire that have higher Rank than him and a bit of curiosity, the Male Vampire bow his head, and introduce himself. "My Name is David, my lord... The male vampire, David, said, then looked up at Taufik still in bowing position. ... Pardon my rudeness, from not knowing you my lord, but can I ask your Name, and which Faction you are in?" "Faction? What faction" Heard that, David looked at Taufik, confused, because it''s impossible for someone as strong as him not in any Faction, and there are only three factions on the Vampire side, So it''s quite bizarre if someone Like Taufik not in any Faction. "... Pardon my lord, there''s three vampire factions, one where I''m I-" "Wait! Wait!! Wait!!!" Taufik cut off David''s exnation. "Yes, my lord?" "Are these "Faction" Things, Will have a long time to exin?" David was silent for a while. "... If you really don''t know a thing about any Vampire Faction, then it maybe will take a long time for me to exin it to you". David said. "Alright, save it forter then! let''s head into the nearby hotel first, I want to take a refreshing bath first and eat something" Taufik said to David, that it''s been five months since he ate something humans usually eat, In Dragon world all he eats is monster meat, at first he wanted to eat his mother''s cooking, But now he is in this situation, like it or not, he still needs to eat something. "Go carry your friends! I already saved her, he just Sleeping now Under my magic, she will wake sooner orter" Said Taufik. But David just stood in his ce, didn''t move an inch. "... What? Why you didn''t move? Do you know what hour is this? it''s already over 1 Am, there are not many hotels that are still in service at this time, so move quickly!" "*ukhum* pardon me, my lord. Do you have spare Clothes that I can wear?" David said, looking at his Clothes that did not look like Clothes anymore. *sigh* Understand his situation, With a sigh, Taufik still makes Clothes for him. He used his Imagination Magic to create a simple white t-shirt and long ck pants, then gave it to David. "Here! Wear this for now, I don''t know your size and I don''t want to know, so I just adjusted it to my size" Taufik said, then passed the Clothes to David before he turned around to give David a space to change his Clothes. *throw* David catches the Clothes that Taufik threw at him, although he wants to know where these Clothes are from, but he knows Taufik will not tell him about them, but before David wants to wear those Clothes, he looks at Taufik again. "... My lord" "What again?" Taufik asks, a bit annoyed. "... You will not peek at me right, my lord?" "..." "..." After David said that, silence fell in that area, Even the insects stopped making a sound, it''s like they were also dumbfounded at David''s questions. "As I said, your kin is really weird, child," Lembuswana said, breaking the silence. *p* "Just fucking wear it, if you ask one more question, I will burn those Clothes with you, quick!!" Taufik said, after pping his forehead, thinking if all of the vampires like David, He would exterminate all of them with his own hands. ''... Why he even can think something stupid like that'' After hearing Taufik''s threat, David quickly wore those Clothes, didn''t want to anger Taufik more than this. When he was done with his Clothes, he approached Sera, like what Taufik said, her wound was nowhere to be seen, even her breath was stable, she really was sleeping. When Davides to Sera, Taufik looks at The Two Exorcists who are still passed out. "What will you do to them, child? Will you kill them?" "Not every problem can be solved with killing, Lembu, you have to learn that". Taufik said. "*che* I will believe that if it''s note from your mouth, like hell I believe that... Lembuswana clicked his tongue (if his have) when he heard what Taufik said. Of course, Not every problem can be solved by violence, but Lembuswana didn''t think Taufik was that type, he must have had some reason for not choosing to kill these two Exorcist, and Lembuswana sure about that. ... So, what will you do to them if you not kill them, you know just seeing this Battlefield, it''s hard to fake it to look like a beast attack them, you know that, right?" "Hmm~ let''s just erase their memory, for will they know the culprit or not, I don''t care" Taufik said, then took out his katana. ''Hmm~ from where should I eresed their memories? Ahh... Whatever, let''s eresed their memories in these one week''. Taufik though, then took out his Katama from its scabrred. ''SwordMagic- Light Form!'' *sh* Taufik Katana got through, one of the Junior Exorcist, then do it to the others one. After that he burn the two Corpse to tha Ash, and just let''s the wind took their Ash, to whatever the wind took them. "My lord, I''m ready" David said with Sera on his back. "Alright, let''s go!" Taufik then Takes them to nearby hotels with the Car he used before. Fortunately, theres still hotel that want to serve them, Taufik then bough one Swith room, the most expensive room on that Hotel. "It''s the Resto still open?". Taufik ask the recepsonis. "Wait, sir! Let me call the Kitchen staff first" The recepsonis then made a call, and after a while, he close the phone then look at Taufik. "It''s still open, sir, what''s your order?" Taufik then, look at the Menu, because there is Three of them, and with Lembuswana who didn''t eat any food, Taufik order many dish, then pay the bills. "This your key, sir, just wait in your room, we will send the food when it''s ready" Said the recepsonis with business smile. "Thank you" Said Taufik. Then lead the David to their room. NovelBin-official-text .... ... .. . Chapter 98: chapter 98 - The Three Faction Vampire Three Faction. A long time ago, when the era of great chaos was still ongoing. this is the story a few years before the "World ending" War that supposedly did not Happen yet, was Ended, or postponed until the fated day Arrived. The queen of all vampires, The Red Queen "Tina" suddenly fell into a deep long slumber. Before she fell into a deep long Slumber, she left behind a "word" to her three loyal followers. The "word" is "I have aplished all my Missions, I will Wake up when the promised day Arrives, and in the long future a True Leader of us, the God Of all Vampire will be born, when the time arrives, treat ''Him'' more highly than me, Respect ''Him'' More than you Respect me, Because I know, ''He'' wille to search for me, until that time, the three of you will take the Lead" That thest word "Tina" The queen of all Vampire Said before she fell on Deep long Slumber in her Covin, that covered with manyyers of Magic Barrier, and only one person can Break the Barrier. The Three Loyal Followers of Tina, who had apanied her from the beginning, Halcard, Haiseratu, and Brimour, interpret the message in different ways. Of the three of them only Haiseratu who still Apanied ''Tina'' in her Long Slumber, at First Halcard Also with her, but after a few years, Halcard Can Bear to see his Kind getting hunted by the Exorcist anymore, Chooses to leave Haiseratu to go and Search "The True Leader" That ''Tine'' His Queen said. AS for Brimour, Brimour is the Most Problematic of the three of them, he misinterprets Tina''s words, Tina Never said from whom and where "the true leader" will born, she only says that ''he'' wille to find them. But Brimour Believes that ''the true leader'' will born from the three of them, the Royal Blood Vampire. And move ording to that belief, Brimour became crazy, he began to Kidnap a Human Woman and make them bear his child, he needed to do that because Women Vampire are hard to get Pragnent, it is close to Impossible. It is from Brimour''s action, that the Exorcist began to hunt Vampire and Received the title of Monster, a blood-sucking monster. This is how the three Vampire Faction can be created. Haiseratu leads the Faction who keeps staying and Guard ''Tani'' the Red Queen Covin. And as the strongest Faction who has seven vampire lord levels, she keeps the bnce in Vampire society, she will punish all vampires who have crossed the Line too much. Halcard leads the Faction who keeps searching for the true leader ''the god of all vampires'' that ''Tina'' mentions. His Faction Rarely appears in public, because they move in the dark. And thest is Brimour. He leads The Faction which is formed from all cruel vampires, his Faction always does massacres, Kills humans, And does all the short things the Humans now know about vampires, Is also his Faction that always appears and spreads chaos and fears for humans. -------------- "That''s the long short story about how the three Faction can be formed, and I and Sere belong to the Haiseratu Faction, we are sent here to hunt down a Vampire from The Brimour Faction who Kidnap a human in these few months, but we still can''t trace them, and that''s how we meet the Exorcist back then, when we try to search a trace of Vampire in that forest we identally Meet them who on fight with an Inferior Demon, to avoid an unnecessary conflict we try to avoid them, but they still know our whereabouts, that''s why Sera and I can end up on that state" David exined to Taufik And Taufik who heard that in deep thought, right now. ''... I see, so Tina was sessful in her Task, but why did she decide to do that deep long slumber, is she trying to maintain her sanity? or there is other reasons?... I don''t know, let''s ask her when we meetter.'' "So which Faction you are in, my lord? it seems you are not from the Brimour Faction, all of the Brimour Faction members are insane vampires, and seeing you help us, it''s unlikely you''re from that Faction, it is the Halcard Faction? Yeah~ it makes more sense if you are from Helcard Faction, because only those who still can keep contact with us, the Haiseratu Faction, am I Right?" David asked, looking at Taufik with sparkling eyes, it was as if he was looking at a treasure. ''... What Faction? Hmm~ yap screw it'' Taufik thought, then made a huge smile, he suddenly pat David Shoulder. NovelBin-hosted *pat~pat~* "... Wow~ what a great analysis, You''re right, I''m indeed from the Helcard Faction, Great analysis, kid, you will have a bright future," Taufik said with a smile on his face. ''... It''s not like he will know who I am, let''s just say what he wants to hear, but I detect some lies in his questions before, what part of that is the lies? Hmm~...yap! It''s future me problem'' Taufik thought, still smiling, from the very first time, when David exined about the three Faction, Taufik had activated his All-Seeing eyes, and detected no lie in that Exnation, but when he heard David''s questions, he detected a little lie in there, and Taufik didn''t know what part in his questions is a lie. Heard that. the way David looks at Taufik gets more bright. But it is not for Taufik''s answers, but for some different reason. ''Yap, I indeed hit the Jackpot, the Helcard Faction has never had contact with our Faction after the separation a long time ago, I need to report this quickly'' David though, already thinking about what bonus he would get if he reported this to Haiseratu. "Alright, it''s enough for today, And let''s rest" Taufik suddenly said, don''t want to continue this "Faction" Thing. "But my lord, why sere is not awake?" David asks, looking at Sera who lying on the "Extra Bad" Taufik order. "Don''t worry, she will be okay, I will wake her up when she still didn''t wake this morning" "... Yes, my lord" David said, then went Lying on a couch, because, from all of them, he was the one who needed the most rest. "Child, the queen he talks about, is that girl from before, right?" Lembuswana asked after David went to the Couches. "...Likely it''s her" Taufik said. Looking at the ceiling, Thinking about something, that is probably About Jenn and the other. *sigh* ------------------ - morning. *KYAA* Taufik opened his eyes, to a woman Screaming. "*sigh* what the fuck is that? What a great thing to start the day" Taufik said, then got up from his bad. "... Huh? Where I am? Am I supposed to die?" Sera said. after her Panic screamed. Didn''t realize Taufik who on her back. "Hy, can you shut up? You Will attract the other guests with that scream, they will think something has happened to you" "!!!" Sera who heard a voice from behind her, was shocked and unconsciously turned Around. "WHO TH-" Sera who wanted to say something, suddenly stopped when her eyes fell on Taufik. She undergoes what David feltst night, but what Rani feels is More intense than what happened to David. David who received Four Drip of blood can still talk when He felt Blood Domination from Taufik, But Rani Who only received one, felt more Blood Domination than David, it''s Like a huge hand strangling her neck. "Phy.. L.. Es H.. Lp m..e" (Please help me) "... SERA!!" David who also woke up, Suddenly came to his friend''s side, then quickly lord at Taufik. Taufik who felt his Gaze raised his hands. "I don''t do anything" "I know my lord, forgive me for my rudeness, my lord, but can you stay away for a while, your presence is too strong for her to handle, she needs time to get used to your presence" "..." Taufik stood there for a while, looking at Sera who looked like she was burned by the hottest Fire in the world. "*sigh* alright~alright~" Taufik said. Going outside the room, to give them a "Time" That David asks, walking while shaking his head. "...What a drag, let''s Go down to eat something" --------------- After Taufik was gone, Sera began to calm down, she didn''t feel any more Pressure from Taufik''s Presence. "Are you okay now, sere?" David asks Sera who begins to calm down. "... Huft, I''m fine," Sera said, then looked at the way Taufik leaving. "who''s that person, David? That presence is like or more stronger than Archlord Haiseratu, how''s that possible?" "He the one who safe us from that Exorcist, he also the one who healed your wound, as for his identity... I will tell you thatter, when we are back on our base, because I also want to tell this to Archlord Haiseratu". David said, didn''t find it Right to say it here, because from what he heard, right now in Tarakan, all the Three Vampire Faction Gather in this Small City. David thought all of this may be because of an incident that urred several months ago, the Incident that all of the vampires all over the World felt, felt their blood reacting to something, trying to tell them something big was bout to happen To Vampire. .... ... .. . Chapter 99: chapter 99 - Vampire Hunting - Tarakan City, Catholic church St. Maria Ikatu. - Underground Facilities. Someone who wears a bishop''s attire, Stood up in front of the cross Hanging on the wall, Holding his hands rtively close to his face, with his palms turned outwards. The Bishop was not alone in that room, there was one more person in that Underground facility. The Bishop then said his prayer. "Oh~ Father~ stay updated with m,v,l,e,m p _y,r Glory be to Your name. On earth as in Heaven. Father on Heaven~ Give us good luck today. And forgive our mistakes, As we also forgive The one who wronged us. And don''t include us Into the Hard Trial, But deliver us from evil. Amen." "Amen" The other person said at the same time when the Bishop finished his prayers. After a few seconds of silence, the Bishop then Turned Around, directing his gaze to a person who had a huge cross hanging from his Back. "Haa~ Daniel, how many times I have told you to not Bring your weapon here?" The Bishop said to Daniel, that Daniel was the Exorcist Taufik met back then when Their Intern had a problem with Taufik. "Haha, Forgive me, Your Excellency, it''s urgent, So I just forgot" "*sigh* you and your excuse, just said, what the "Urgent" Thing you said before" The Bishop said, already Familiar with Daniel''s excuse, from the first when Daniel arrived in this city, he only let go of his Cross when he was sleeping and bath, except that, he always carried his Cross. ''I know it''s the only thing his parents leave behind, but... It''s still too much, luckily the church congregation thought it was just an ordinary cross, and thought Daniel was a weird person who carried a Cross wherever he went.'' the Bishop thought. "It''s about Senior Kevin, your Excellency" "Hmm? What about him? I remember Giving him the task of Mentoring the New Graduate, You too right? What did you Though about them? Is there any potential Graduate?" The Bishop asked. he didn''t think something bad would happen to Kevin, especially Daniel who was the Strongest Exorcist in this Area. "... Senior Kevin and one of the Graduate he mentoring is Going Missing, your Excellency, most likely died" "!!!" "What are you saying, Daniel? I know you have a conflict with Kevin, but this To much of a Joke" The Bishop said in surprise, though it was impossible for Kevin to die, the task he gave to him was not too hard wast only monitoring the New graduate to get used to their Weapon in the Fight with the lowly Inferior Demon. "... I hope what I''ve said is a Joke too, your Excellency, but what I said is true, I personly witnessed a trace of a fight at the location where I found the two new graduates who with Senior Kevin, I found it strange that The senior was not back yet from his task, out of curiosity I go to where Senior usually patrol, but what I found it''s just the two new graduate,ying on the Ground, there''s a trace of battle in the area where I found them, my guess is they were fighting with Vampire, because there''s much Blood that not a Human blood, but it''s also impossible for Vampire just to kill senior and one new graduate and Leave behind Two alive, no matter how hard I try to think about it, I can get the answers, what do you think, your Excellency?" Daniel said in one breath, didn''t leave a chance for the Bishop to butt in. "..." The Bishop just stood there and didn''t say anything, he didn''t understand one thing that Daniel said. ''*Sigh* how can someone talk that fast? Now I''m confident this is the reason why he was deported from the Vatican to this small city'' the Bishop thought, massage his for head, because he start feeling a headache by hearing Daniel Speech. "... Your Excellency? Do you get what I''m trying to say? Or do you want me to say it one more time?" Daniel ask. Though the Bishop didn''t get what he was saying, actually yes, the Bishop really didn''t get a thing from what he saying. "No~no~, I understand, I really understand, so what the other two new graduates said, is there any clue?" "Unfortunately, they seem lost their memories, so they can''t give us any clue about whom they dealing with... but I''m sure it''s Vampire, your Excellency, like I said, in-" "Stop! Stop Daniel, I know, just take me to the two new Graduate, Kevin has just gone missing, there''s still a chance that he is still alive, so let''s get any clue we can get, hoping he is still fine" The Bishop said, stop Daniel to start his long and fast speech again. ''Oh father, it''s just a while ago I prayed to you, what this sudden hard trial you gave me, haaah~, I hope it''s not turning into a huge mess, my old bone need some rest''. The Bishop thought, Look above, prayed a little "This way, your Excellency, they in the infirmary" Daniel said. Offer the Bishop his hands to help him into the infirmary. "I can walk on my own, Daniel, you know that, right?" The Bishop said. But still took Daniel''s hands. "Thank you" The Bishop said, then they go to the infirmary where the two new graduates get treated. ---------------- - In the front of hotel. "My lord, we will leave, for now, thank you for saving us" David said, he and Sera wore Clothes that covered all of their body, and only their face could be seen. from what they said, although Normal vampires like them, have a bit of restraint to the sun, but its still better if they don''t get exposed to the sun for a long time, because it''s still will hurt them. "No, thank you for your information, ahh~ and By the way, I know what are you hiding from me, you see this doll on my shoulder? he''s just not simply a doll, I know you said a bit lie back then, so because of curiosity, I leave him in the room when I was out, eating" Taufik said with a smile on his face, poking Lembuswana''s head. "Stop it, child, it''s annoying" "!!!" Heard that David and Sera suddenly got on their knee, which drew the attention of the other guests of the Hotel. "FORGIVE US, MY LORD, I DIDN''T MEAN IT THAT WAY, PLEASE FORGIVE US!!" "Hy~hy~ stop it!" Taufik said looking at the other guests who weirdly looking at them, said ''They just acting'' to them. "It''s okay, I''m not mad, get up now!" Taufik said. Then David and Sera Get up. "... So what will happen to us now, my lord? Are gonna erase our Memories like that Exorcist" "I will do nothing, you can say anything about my identity to your higher-up, it''s not like I''m hiding my Identity, and told them, I will visitter, okay?" Taufik said, already know their Basa location from David. "... Yes, my lord, I will send your message to Archlord Haiseratu, so we will leave now, once again, thank you for saving us" "Hmm, you''re wee" After that, Sera and David leave, going to the airport, flying to Jakarta first, before taking another ne back to their secret base in Italy. "They''re gone, child, so what are gonna do now? Are you going back to your home?" Lembuswana said, after Sera and David had Gone with a Taxi. "I also want back to my house, but we need to do something first before that" "Hmm? What is that" "Hehe~ what do you think about ''Vampire hunting''?" From what David told him, right now, in Tarakan city, the three vampire Faction were gathered, with Brimour and Helcard Faction whopete with each other to find the God of Vampire which was Taufik, and David and Sera Colleague from Haiseratu Faction who trying to stop Brimour Faction Vampire to hunt human. "*sigh*... Just do whatever you want" - A few hourster. - nighttime. "Alright, let''s Go, lembu!" Taufik who has Changed into Casual clothes and Cek out of the Hotel, has Prepared to begin his ''Vampire hunting''. "... You said, you want to go on ''Vampire hunting'' but where exactly you will start it? you will not search it entire city, right?" "Don''t worry, I have the right ce for that, the News always it''s Robber action, but it does not make sense because if it''s Robber, why always the person who goes missing and not their thing, so let''s Go there, to South Mountain Road" After saying that, Taufik suppressed his Aura and His Mana, before taking out His bike from the inventory, right now Taufik was just like an ordinary Human in the eyes of supernatural people. "Alright, this going to be fun". Taufik said, then started his Bike. "... Crazy" Lembu said, thinking Taufik ''crazy'' for hunting his own kin. ------------ South Mountain Road, Tarakan People always Avoid this Road if Nightes, this is not without a reason, this is the most dangerous road in Tarakan since when this road was built, there have always Robber idents happened on this road, the Robber will stop a driver who goes through this road, The Robber will threaten his victims with sharp objects, like Knife, Machatte or even gun. There''s many case when the victim fights back, and get killed by the Robber. The Police have taken action regarding the incident, however the southern mountain road is surrounded by vast Forests, So for several years the perpetrator of the robbery and have cought a few of them, but this still didn''t solved the problem, For this reason, people start to avoid this route when night falls. But a few months ago, a Robber ident is happening again. But this time, this ident is a bit weird, because the one who the Robber take was the Human and just left their thing. The police, assisted by the localmunity, have tried to search for the missing people, but no results have been found to date. .... ... .. . Chapter 100: chapter 100 - Ambush "Child, are you sure it will work? We have to drive to the middle part of the mountain but... Nothing happens" Lembuswana who was Already getting bored says to Taufik. Because the distance from the hotel where Taufik stayed to South Mountain Road is quite far, it''s been one and A half hours since Taufik and Lembuswana drove From the Hotel to here, but from the beginning when they entered this mountain road to here, in the middle part of the road, they don''t see any sign of "bad" Thing will happen. "Be patient, Lembu, you can''t expect a "Good" Thing will Happen to you just because you want it, be patient, everything has its timing... Taufik said, stopping in the middle, then looking at the forest with a smile on his face. ... Like right now-" *Swoosh* A spear made of blood suddenlyes toward Taufik from Inside the Forest. *Thrust* The Blood Spear, hit Taufik from his side, which made him fall from his motorbike, and crash several meters, off the road, hitting a tree on the side of the road. *CRASH* Taufik''s bike also received some damage after losing its rider, rolled for several meters, and stopped when it hit a tree on the side of the road. "HAHAHA, LET''S THE PARTY BEGIN, GUYS!!" and from inside the forest where the sparees, augh can be heard. --------------- - A moment ago Inside of the forest of South Mountain Road. A bunch of Vampire from the Brimour Faction Gather, it''s been a few months since they didn''t taste human Blood, in these few months the only blood they drink is blood from an Animal inside the forest, but the Blood from the Animal is not enough To satisfy them who already know the pleasure of drinking human blood. This group of Vampire Chose this forest to hide from their Enemy who had been chasing them for a few months, In the first months they arrived in this city by order from their superior, everything went smoothly, they could hunt humans in the city with ease, but it seems like they are overdoing it, to the point they attract the attention of their worst enemy, the Exorcist, not only that, in the second month they were here, The Vampire from Haiseratu and Helcard Faction also Arrived at this small city, with the same goal as them, To find the "New" born Vampire, who maybe was the God Of All Vampire that their Queen, the Red Queen Talking About before she falls on Long Deep Slumber. "Big Brother, how much longer do we need to wait in this forest? it''s been a month since we didn''t already, and the humans have be smart, They keep avoiding this road at night time, if it stays like this, We will only drink this Lowly-Blood from animals, I''m getting sick of it" One of the Vampire said, In the Brimour Faction, All of the Vampire share the same "Blood", All of them are the Results of Brimour that keep Kidnap Human Women and makes them Breeds his Child, so after a Hundred years, the member of Brimour Faction only consist of Brimour Child, Grandchildren and so on. All of them Never Saw Their mother, because after giving birth, the first thing Brimour does is kill the woman and Give their blood to the Vampire Baby, this "Tradition" Still goes on to Brimour''s Child and Grandchildren to the present. "*sigh* quitein, do you think I want to do this too? Our Enemy is not only the Exorcist but Also The Haiseratu Faction, do you think we can handle the two of them at the same time? Huh? First of all, all of this is because you''ll fault, so stopining" The Rouge-Looking Vampire said, which was the leader of this small group of Vampire. ''*sigh* why do I have to do this? Luckily the Helcard Faction Didn''t Join to hunt us and Focused on to search that "New" Born Vampire. if they also joined in, maybe-" *sound of bike engine* The Vampire stopped his Thoughts when he heard the sound of a Bike Engine, then a smile made its way to his face. ''... It seems not all of them Human is Smart I guess, haha~'' The Rouge-Looking Vampire Thoughts, then look at Six of his "Little Brothers". "... Looks like our Dinner tonight is on its way here, guys," The Rouge-Looking Vampire said. With a sinister Grin on his Face. Heard this, the other six Vampire also made the Same Sinister Grin and then Stood up. "... Let''s wee our dinner, guys" The Rouge-Looking vampire said, then manifested a blood Spear in his hands. -------------- - back to the present. "HAHAHA, LET''S THE PARTY BEGIN, GUYS!!" The Rouge-Looking vampire said, then stepped out from the Shadow of the Forest, followed by his Six "Little Brothers". "...But big brothers, don''t you find it strange? This Human didn''t even scream when Your Spear hit him, What if it was a trap from the Exorcist or the Haiseratu Faction?" Said one of the vampires. "Shut up! The Human is just too weak, maybe it killed him before he even realized it" "But br-" "I said, shut up! If you don''t want it, then just say so! And let me and the other enjoy our fest" The Rouge-Looking vampire said already getting close to where Taufik was blown away. "Ahh~ I already can smell that sweat scent, move away! I''ll be the first to taste that Sweet Blood" The Rouge-Looking vampire said, leaving behind his six "little Brothers". "!!!" When the Rouge-Looking vampire already can see Taufik, he shows a Shock expression. ''... There''s no blood? How''s that poss- Shit!! It''s a trap'' The Rouge-Looking Vampire thoughts, then Prepared to run Away. He then looks at the Six other vampires. "IT''S A TRAP!!! RU-" "Lembu, Gravity!" Heard that. The rouge-looking Vampire felt a chill on his back, he wanted to turn around to look back, but before he could do that, He suddenly felt high pressure on his body. "Ughh" The Rouge-Looking vampire and the other six vampires who have Already begun to run, suddenly fall to their knees. Feeling a huge boulder on top of their body. The Rouge-Looking vampire and the other six begin to panic, they try to stand up, but no matter how hard they try, their body don''t want to move. "... B-big Bro...ther... Help!" The six vampires begin to seek help from the Rouge-Looking vampire because of the seven of them, he is the oldest and the strongest one. But right now, even the Rouge-Looking vampire is can''t move from his ce. "See? As I told you, you just need to be patient, everything has its own timing, so don''t rush" The Seven Vampires heard the voice of a young man from behind them, the seven of them still didn''t know that Taufik was a Vampire like them because Taufik still concealed his aura. ''Who is this Human? It is Exorcist?'' The Vampire thoughts. "Yeah~yeah~ whatever child, so what will you do to them?" "Hmm~ let''s see" --------------- "Hmm~ let''s see" Taufik said. Walking close the the closed vampire from him. "One, two... We have seven Vampire here, quite a lot for the first hunt" *squat* "Hy~ which Faction are you in? And why are you looking like this? I thought all of the Vampire Ware Good-looking, you look more like Barbarian than Vampire" Taufik Said to the Rouge-Looking vampire. "... W-we from... T-the Bri... Mour Fa-Faction, y-you will Reg... Ret d-doing t-this, r-released us... I-if y-you... Don''t want... Na t-to die!!" The Rouge-Looking vampire said, ignoring Taufik''sment about his appearance. "Heh~ you quite brave for someone who kneeling on the ground, alright, Lembu released them... Taufik said to Lembuswana, the said again in a small voice that only Lembuswana could hear. ... I want to know how strong the Vampire from The Brimour Faction is" Taufik said, taking out his Katana from his inventory. "*sigh* troublesome, why don''t just directly kill them" Lembuswana said,ining a little, but still doing what Taufik told him, lifting the Gravity from the Seven Vampires. "Huftt~ huftt~" After Lembuswana lifted the Gravity, all of the Vampires breathing heavily. *Stood up* The Rouge-Looking vampire then Stood up, still breathing heavily. "... At least... You still know your ce, human, as a token of gratitude" The Rouge-Looking vampire said, then Manisfated a Great Sword from his Blood. "DIE!!! BECAME OUR NUTRITION!!!" *Swosh* The Rouge-Looking vampire then swung his Blood Great Sword toward Taufik, see this Taufik made a Grin. "... Now you look more like a Barbarian" .... ... mvle,mp|y|r hosted .. . A/N - " So its like this, I have some "party" with my friends, so I can''t write 1.500 word like usual, so just ignore what below" :v "Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word" Chapter 101: chapter 101 - Im Your GOD "... Now you look more like a Barbarian" Taufik who already unsheathed his Katana, easily depleted The Rouge-Looking Vampire. *CLANG* The Rouge-Looking Vampire was Blown Backward with his Great Sword, which Made his Grin Fade from his Face. "...Huh?" He was Shocked by the Force Behind Taufik''s thin Katana. ''... How can Humans have that much Raw powe-'' The Rouge-Looking vampire thoughts. Didn''t realize Taufik was disappearing from his ce. *swoosh* "Hey~ how can you distract your attention from your enemy, in a time like this?" Taufik said, Arrived in front of the Rouge-Looking Vampire in second. "!!!" *kick* not yet finished being shocked by the strength and speed that Taufik showed, a kick came toward him, aimed at his Stomach. "Shi-" *Boom* Once Again, the Rouge-Looking Vampire was Blown away by Taufik''s kick, it sent him To the other side of the Road and hit a few trees before he could stop. "..." The other six vampires can only watch their "Big Brother" getting hit, and can''t do a thing, their feet can''t move because of fear. "*sigh* I even didn''t use my technique yet, haaa~ I lost my Mood already, let''s just kill all of them, and go back home" Taufik said. he decided to kill all of them, although they were a vampire like him, they probably had killed many innocent humans, so letting them live just Meant Another victim would ur. "You''re just too strong, child, what do you even expect?" Lembuswana said. "I don''t expect anything, I just want to test how strong they are, I never thought that they were this... Taufik said. Stopped before he could finish what he wanted to say, and looked toward the direction where the Rouge-Looking vampire got Blown away. ... Weak" Lembuswana also followed Taufik Gaze, what they looked at was the Rouge-Looking Vampire who already stood up, He was emitted a Red Blood mist around him, and a strong scent of blood could be smelled from where Taufik was standing. "... Blood Sacrifice!" ''Blood Sacrifice'' This Technique is an Exclusive Vampire Technique, This Technique will ''burn'' a Vampire''s blood in exchange for huge power, the red mist is the sign of their blood that gets ''burned'' every second, this red mist also will boost the Vampire around which is within reach, but Vampire rarely uses this technique because it keeps ''burn'' their blood until their bloodpletely run out, and for Vampire run out of blood is a very dangerous situation, once this Technique ends the Vampire will fall on a weak state, even dead is possible, it''s basically a double-edged sword. But this Rouge-Looking Vampire it''s different, different from the other six vampires, this Rouge-Looking vampire is the "son" Of Brimour, the youngest of a few Brimour Children, and his huge like-Barbarian physique is not for a reason, his physique is an inheritance from his ''mother'' who is a Norseman (Viking). A/N- " A small overview of what happened in the void century" Because of the "Void Century," Humans in the present Never Know how Vikings ended. But Vikings are one of several ''participants'' That Participated In the World-ending War. That war only had two parties involved, the Demon and Angel Side, and Vikings were on the Angel Side. And the Vampires were in Tina''s Leadership, maintaining a status quo, they didn''t belong on any side, This is Because Tina Only had one Master and it was ''Taufik'', but when Tina decides to fall into a deep slumber, a change happens, Brimour who is blinded by his Ambition leads a few Vampires and Participates in that war, and take the Demon Side, this how Vampire Received their bad Reputation in the future, because besides from Participated on the War, Brimour also often ''snitch'' women from the Angel side, and the Rouge-Looking Vampire mother is one of them. That''s why this Rouge-Looking vampire is can have a Barbarian-like physique that has a strong Vitaly. And because of his huge physique, the Rouge-Looking vampire also has more blood in his Body than other vampires, so the ''Blood Sacrifice'' technique is a technique that is very suitable for him to use. -------------- source at m,vle mpyr "... Blood Sacrifice!" The rouge-looking Vampire said, then a red blood mist came out from his body and spread to fifty mater with the rouge-looking vampire as the canter. His appearance is also slightly changed, His physique that already quite big bes more big and his eyes turn to full red. The other six vampire who was inside the red mist suddenly felt a strength flow to their body, the fear they felt before was already gone reced by a strong sense of bloodlust. *swoosh* The Rouge-looking vampire suddenly disappears from his ce and appears in Taufik''s Behind with his Great Sword, already a few inches from Taufik''s head. But with Taufik''s speed a few inches is nothing, so before the Great Swords can Touch Taufik, his Katana is already on his behind, ready to defend him from the Rouge-looking vampire attack. *CLANG* The sound of metal meeting another metal could be heard in that area, which was quite strange because the rouge-looking vampire''s great sword in made from blood. "Ugh...quite heavy" Taufik said, move a few matters because the rouge-looking vampire attack. "Child, an attacking from the other six vampires" Lembuswana warns Taufik in a rxed voice, Because he knows Taufik just ying with them. "I know" *crack* The Ground raised and made a huge hand that tried to catch Taufik. *leap* Taufik leaped to avoid that huge Earth hand, but now he was in mid-air, which made him an easy target. *wusshh* *szzzt!* A Blood Spear coated by a thunder advance at high speed toward Taufik who is still in mid-air. "Aegis!" A shield with women Who have snake hair as decorated appeared in front of Taufik. *ssh* Before The Blood Spear hit the shield it spread like water, but hardened again and created many daggers that aimed at Taufik''s side that didn''t receive the shield Protection. ''Heh~ quite clever'' Taufik Praise how creative they are with their technique, before stepping in the Aegis as Base to leap again. *Krkk* The Daggers hit each other and made a huge thunder, if someone got hit by it, it would make them paralyzed for a long time. ''That technique the Barbarian Vampire uses is quite unique... Hehe~ This going to be interesting'' Taufik thought. while Dodge another attack from the rouge-looking vampire That destroyed a few three and the asphalt. With the rouge-looking vampire who kept swinging his Great sword to Attack Taufik and the Six Vampires also bombarded Taufik with various attacks, a half-hour passed and none of their attack sessfullynded on Taufik. On these Half-hour Taufik keeps Dodge the attack from the seven Vampires, only Dodge, and never makes an attack, he wants to know how long the rouge-looking vampire ''technique'' willst. "Looks like this is his limit" Taufik said Looking at The rouge-looking vampire and the other six vampires who already Passed out Because Mana Depleted, it''s understandable because in this Half-hour they kept attacking Taufik with Various Magic and kept using the Blood Maniption Techniques that also drained their Blood. "... You... Who are you?... You definitely are not... Human... What are you?" The rouge-looking vampire asks. already out of breath, his big physique already turned into a normal physique, an Ordinary physique, not his Barbarian-like physique, it happened because he lost too much Blood from using the ''blood Sacrifice'' technique for too long. "What are me?" Taufik said, walking close to the rouge-looking vampire, concealing his Aura in the process. *Wushh* A heavy pressure suddenly fell on the rouge-looking vampire''s body that make him fall on his knee, all of his hair in his body standing. it is like he was in front of a huge beast that can kill him whenever he want. *pat* Taufik pat the rouge-looking Vampire''s shoulder, which makes the pressure he felt suddenly gone. "...seeing your expression, You seem to already know who I am, but let me say it to you personally" Taufik said. Get close the rouge-looking Vampire ear. "...I''m your GOD, and as a GOD, I don''t like what your faction do, Stole women and rape them is a huge sin With me as your GOD, so prepare to Recaived the punishment, are you?" Taufik whispered on the rouge-looking vampire ear. "..." Heard that the Vampire just silent on his position, before a smile aperead on his face that turned to grin then a Laughing. ".. Ha... Haha... Hahahaha, how insane that old Man to trying to control something like this, ha...hahahaha" The Rouge-looking Vampire said. The rouge-looking vampire keptughing for a several second. Look like he was already lost his mind. Seeing this Taufik shake his head, before raised his Katana. "Thank you for the show" *sh* In just in split second the head of the rouge-looking vampire fall on the ground, and with a thud his body also falt on the ground. *stab* Just to make sure, Taufik also stab his Heart, and not to long after that, the rouge-looking vampire body slowly turned to Ash. ''So this is how Vampire die, how Ironic'' Taufik though, then leave the rouge-looking vampire then go to other six Vampire, kill them one by one, and watching them turning to Ash. .... ... .. . Chapter 102: chapter 102- NightWalker Nightmare Taufik is a Carefree Person, he doesn''t care what other people do, and what the consequence that they bring to this world, However, if this involves himself or his family, Taufik will not remain silent, he will do anything to prevent it, if it still not working then the answers is "kill". And this affair with the Vampire is one of the Problems that involve him, without him, Tina Will not be a Vampire, and if Tina does not be a Vampire, there''s no Vampire in this world other than him and Jenn. So indirectly, what the Vampires have done, he feels a little responsibility in it, but he can''t change what he has done, unless he goes back to the past again, however, this is a little troublesome and quite dangerous because Taufik doesn''t has enough information about what happened in the century of emptiness, so that''s why Taufik has to meet Tina first and hope to get something from her, even if it''s just a little. So After that night, Taufik didn''te back to his house, he kept hunting the Vampire from the Brimour Faction. He knew when he met the Vampire from The Brimour Faction because their scent was the Same, the Scent here, means that all of the Vampire from The Brimour Faction share the same root, which was from Brimour, different from David and Sera, although theye from the Same Faction, but their Scent is different, so differentiate the Vampire from the Brimour Faction with the other two Faction is quite easy with Taufik Enhanced Sense. One by one a Vampire from the Brimour Faction disappeared, and it happened every night, the Vampire from the three Faction felt restless about this, but the one who was most affected by this was the Vampire from the Brimour Faction because its always their member who get Killed. And no one knows who killed them, so after one week the vampire disappearance happened, making Taufik Receive a NickName as "NightWalker Nightmare". And because of this, missing person cases also dropped drastically. ---------------- Somewhere inside of Tarakan Fore- - A/N-"Why always forest? First, The setting of where Taufik lives is based on the Real world, and as I said, Tarakan is a small city, with a huge Forrest, so apart from the forest, I can''t think of any ce where good to set the ''temporary'' secret base, and Tarakan is Also The first city that Japan upied when they first arrived in Indonesia, just think of it as a huge forest with many Danger in it, okay?" Somewhere inside of Tarakan forest. An abandoned underground Bunker. A meeting is taking ce, inside that bunker Five Women sitting at a round table, With only onemp that lights up in the middle of the table. "Cap, what your thought about these ''N.N'' Guys, that Recently kept hunting Vampires" A Young Girl With Blonde hair in Twintail and red blood eyes, asks her captain, who is a woman who has ck hair tied in a ponytail and the same red blood eyes. "It''s not our business, Rosceline, that Cringe ''NightWalker Nightmare'' guy has only targeted the Vampire from the Brimour Faction, it''s nothing to do with us," a woman with blue hair In shoulder-length bob hairstyle and also the same red blood eyes said, instead the Captain. "What do you mean ''Cringe'', Livia? It''s a Cool Nickname ''NightWalker NightWalker''~ I''m 1000% sure this person is a very handsome man, ahh~ I hope I meet him someday" Rosceline said. dramatize when she says ''NightWalker Nightmare''. "And what if ''he'' was ''she'', huh? What are you gonna do?" Livia said, in a slightly challenging tone. "No, My ''Handsome Man Sense'' Never disappoints me, this is why I have dated many handsome human men, in my long life... Unlike you, no man ever liked you because of your bad temper, Forever-single Livia" "... W-WHAT?! I''m single not because no one likes me, Is because I''m choosing to be single, take back your word!!" Livia said, feeling offended by what Rosceline said. "~~~ ''I''m choosing to be a single''. Yeah~ that''s what Every single person always said, Single-via" Rosceline said, Immitate what Livia said. "Y-you... I will kill you" Livia said. Stood up from his seat, then manifested many daggers from Blood, and aimed them toward Rosceline. See this Rosceline made a grin then Took out his Revolver which she put on her thigh and aimed it toward Livia. "Come, get it! And let us see if your dagger or my bullet is the fastest" "..." "..." Seeing this, the other two women also silently watch, Seems like they have gotten used to this, one with, also ck hair and the other one has White hair. The White hair one remains silent is Because she the type who doesn''t talk too much and only will talk if it''s important, and the ck hair one is just too shy to say something. And the Captain just Took a deep breath. massages her forehead, before she hits the table with her palm. *PLAKK!!* "!!!" x4 What the captain did, was get the attention of the four women, who were startled at what their calm captain suddenly did. "C-captain Jett?" The other girls who also have ck hair in the ''Shag'' hairstyle, and the same red blood eyes, Ask her captain. "*sigh* can you guys stop it!? It''s been a few months and we haven''t made any progress with the task that Arclord Helcard gave us, and here you are, Talking about an unknown man or woman who has nothing to do with our mission, what the fuck!?" Jett, the captain said. ''...''What the fuck''? '' x4 The four women, even the white hair girl, were surprised by what their Captain said in the end. ''It seems this ''task'' really drains her empty to the point that our cap, which usually calms bes like this'' ''I don''t know the captain could curse, that new'' ''... Hmm'' ''Uwahh, what Captain Jett said, how can She say that word'' The four women said in their minds. "*Sigh* forget it, and let me hear you''ll report" Jett said, then looked at the white-haired woman in Hime cut Hairstyle. "Luna, you first!" "... No progress" . "..." "..." "..." "... Only that" *nod* "... Okay?" Said Jett, then looked toward the other ck hair women. "Drusi?" "M-my team also didn''t make any new progress, Captain" Drusi said, looking down. "... I see" Jett then looks at Livia and Rosceline, who avoid her Gaze. Seeing this Jett let out a sigh again, Before she p her hand. *p* "Alright, let''s end here, keep searching for new information, we didn''t have much time" "Yes, cap/captain/captain Jett" After that Rosceline, Livia, Drusi, and Luna stood up one by one and went back to their team, leaving Jett alone. "*sigh* how long we will do this? Brimour Faction keeps increasing their number, and The Exorcists have be increasingly active recently... Does the ''God Of All Vampires'' even exist, if it keeps going, I don''t know when we can wake up the queen"ined Jett. "Haa~there no point Comint here, Let''s just do my own search" Jett said, then also left the Underground bunker on her own. --------------- - in Taufik''s house, Living Room. All the women are in front of the TV watching some Drama, From the first time Taufik introduces TV to Ka, Rani, and Anugerah, They have been interested in the TV that Taufik says, Can tells them about the news around the world. But when Linda ys the K-Drama that she always watches, Ka, Rani, and Anugerah''s interest in TV increases. And this has been one week since they enjoyed watching TV with Linda and the other. But as the Four women and Shasha enjoy the Show, there is one woman who keeps feeling restless and keeps looking at the Door waiting for someone to open it. "Jenn don''t be like that, it''s not good for the Child in your womb if you keep feeling worried" Linda said, looking at Jenn who worried about Taufik. Right now, The lump on Jenn''s stomach was starting to be visible, which means the embryo became a fetus, Important organs such as the heart, lungs, liver, and brain have formed and continue to develop. "But, Mother, he has been out for one week, how can I not be worried?" Jenn said, you could see from her voice that she was very worried, which is quite normal for an expectant Mother, who bes more sensitive than Normal. "He is will be okay Jenn, Don''t you hear what he is doing in another world? Look, you made them feel it was their fault" Linda said, rubbing Jenn''s back. Heard that Jenn, look at Ka, Rani, and Anugerah, who also looked at her with a worried expression, worried for Jenn and also worried for the child in her womb. "I''m sorry, Sisters, I don''t mean that, I''m just, I''m just quite sensitivetely" *rub* "No, it''s okay Jenn, We understand, but like what Mother said, please don''t worry too much, it''s not good for the child," Anugerah said, rubbing Jenn''s Stomach. "... Alright, it''s all that Man fault, how can he not go home for so long, what did he do outside? Let''s punish him when he goes backter" Jenn said, gripping her fist, That made the other Shake their Head and Smile at Jenn''s mood swing. "Hahaha, yeah, let''s punish him, when he goes backter," Rani said, which made the otherugh too. This harmonious situationsted for a while. if Taufik saw this he would dumbfounded by how familiar they were. "...But didn''t this happen because he was punished in the first ce?" Shasha said, breaking the Harmonious atmosphere, And making the other suddenly feel silent. "*sigh* you still need to learn more, Shasha" Linda said. That made Shasha tilt her head. "... Yes?" .... ... .. . Chapter 103: Chapter 103 - Greek Mythology? "Haaa~ this shit is getting boring" Taufik said. Observe the city below from the highest building in Tarakan City, at this height, Taufik Can View all over the city, with his sense, is Impossible for a Vampire or any other inhumane slip out from him. But Lately, he can''t find any Vampire. It seems they begin to act more smart. y down* Didn''t find Anything interesting, Taufiky down and looked at the night sky Which was full of stars, Taufik closed his eyes, Remembering how the other Vampire he had met before used their Blood as a Weapon. ''Hmm~ I think it''s something like this'' Taufik thought. Looking at his palm. *water sounds but it''s blood* A lump of blood gathers in Taufik''s hands. ''Then shaping it... hmm?... That spear that Barbarian throws is quite Cool, let''s do that'' Taufik thought. Refer to the Spear that the Rouge-looking Vampire used to kill him in one shot, before. *freeze* The lump of blood suddenly changes shape to a Spear. *stood up* Taufik stood up and then yed with the Spear, thankfully to his ''Passive-Skill'' weapon mastery, Taufik quickly understood how to use the Spear. Taufik then yed with the Spear for a little bit more, he performed all the Basic Moves of the Spear such as straight thrust, wide sweep, the Killing circle, and ended it with the flower dance before putting the Spear behind him like in the Movie he usually watches. "..." There a silence for a while after Taufik was done with his Moves. *Grin* "Damn, That''s so Freaking... badass, haaa~ this why Weapon mastery is such a good skill...with this ''Blood Maniption'' maybe I can make some ultimate skill" Taufik said. Dismiss the Spear, which made the Blood back again inside his body, before back to his spot. Continued to observe the city, because the Night was still young. But soon boredom attacked him again. "The School began two days ago *sigh* why do I even still need to go to School? Should I just go back home? I hope Jenn isn''t angry with me anymore, what do you think, Lembu?" Taufik asks Lembuswana who has been silent this whole time. "..." But getting no answer from Lembuswana. "... Lembu?" "..." But once again, Taufik didn''t get an answer from Lembuswana. He then picks Lembuswana from his shoulder and brings him in front of him. *shake-shake* "... Is he broken?" *shake-shake* Getting no response Taufik shakes Lembuswana a few more times. "stop it, child! Stop!! What do you want?" Lembuswana said. Finally, decided to respond to Taufik''s call. "What are you doing?" "*sigh* it''s about the Mana In your World, It is really corrupt, what even your World Aboriginal Being Do? Why did he let this Demon Mana mix with his world Mana? How can you be this strong with this kind of Mana?" Lembuswana Said. Annoyed and mixed with anger, annoyed because he needs to filter the Mana before it enters his Core and Anger that he needs to filter the Mana which always just enters his core without the need to filter it first. "... This world Aboriginal Being? What even Aboriginal Being mean?" Taufik ask. Curious about this ''Aboriginal being'' That Lembuswana said. "What? You don''t know that? You? The ''GOD'' itself didn''t know what Aboriginal being is?" Lembuswana said, with a Fake surprise ''Face'', Trying to Tease Taufik who calls himself a ''GOD''. "..." "Pfft~ Hahaha~haha... Haa~, that''s so funny, "I''m your GOD" pfft, Hahaha~no matter how many times I remember it, it still so funny " "..." "... Alright~Alright~ stop staring at me like that, you seem to want to kill me" Lembuswana said. Look at how Taufik looking at him, know he does not like his Joke. "I''ll really kill you if you don''t stop there, so better exin from the Beginning what Aboriginal being to me, quick!" "*sigh* what a drag" "What??" "Nothing, I''m just about to start my exnation, so- At the first time when the Creator made the Univer- "*sigh* not that far, just told me what Aboriginal being is, no need to go that far, Safe it forter!" Taufik said. "... Alright, an Aboriginal being Is a Being that the Creator made together with the World, an Aboriginal being is connected with the world itself, so if an Aboriginal Being is Dead the World will Crumble and vice versa, like me and Basukhi, the Two of us is Aboriginal Being, That''s why the Angel Choose not to kill me and Seal Me Instead, and every world have it own Aboriginal Being, so, of course, your World probably have one too, but no matter how hard I try I can connect to him, it''s like something big and powerful Hinder me, if it continued like this, your world slowly approaching destruction" "... That worst?" "Yeah, the Existence of ''Aboriginal being'' is very important to the world to keep order and bnce, because the world itself is Aboriginal being" "The world itself? Maybe I know what Being you mean, I think her name is Gaia the mother of all" Taufik said. Remembering from one of the Books he read before in the library about Greek Mythology. m-vl _e mpY _r exclusive content "But Gaia is A Goddess *sigh* troublesome" Taufik said. Sighing. ''If Gaia Really an Aboriginal Being, what Next? Will I also Figth the God From Greek mythology? This World Getting More Complicated'' Taufik thought, then stopped thinking about it, then continued to observe the city. And not too long Something piqued his interest. "Heh~look like we found one Vampire, but it seems she''s not from Brimour Faction, and looks like she was being chased, right now, what should I do?" Taufik said, looking at the silhouette who moved at a high speed in the shadow of the Building, followed by a few people behind her. "Let''s go see what interesting show they will show us" Taufik said. Cast a conceal Speel on himself, then jump directly from the Building to follow the women Vampire. ------------- ''... What an unlucky day, how can I run into an Exorcist who is on Patrol, why are they even on patrol in these hours?'' Jett the leader of the investigative department from Helcard Faction Though. The Chance of Running to an Exorcist inside the city was Small, because they were usually active inside of the forest, and asionally in the city if something like an Inferior Demon entered or was seen inside the city, or epted someone''s call to exorcise a ghost/inferior Demon. So Exorcist is rarely be seen in the city. A/N - "Normal Humans can see inferior demons, So they always call the Exorcist to repel the Ghost which is actually an inferior demon" Buttely, because one of the Senior Exorcists and one new graduate Exorcist missing and the main suspect is a Vampire, the Exorcist deployed their members to the city to search for their missing members. "Stop Running you, Monster!!" One of the Exorcists who chasing Jett shouts. But Jett keeps running, ignoring the Exorcist. ''Like hell, I will stop. *sigh* I hope I can just kill all of them, but it only makes our Reputation which is already worse by that Bastard from Brimour Faction get more worse, *sigh* let''s just keep running'' Jett thought, but suddenly a huge cross flew toward her. *swoosh* "Huh?!" Jett looking at the cross, luckily with her reaction, she can Dodge that. *crassh!* Looking at the destroyed ground, with the cross stuck in it, Jett quickly realized that the Cross was not an Ordinary cross, which made Jett take a long tired breath. "Haaaahhh~ C''mon I''m just out here to get some fresh air, what the what is this situation?" *wushh* A wind passes over Jett and Jett holds her Hat, Afraid it will be carried away by the wind. "Heh~ I don''t know a Vampire such as you also need to Get some Fresh ''Air'' and not Fresh ''blood'' It''s surprisingly Shock me a little, you understand? "Fresh Air" and "Fresh Blood" It is cool, I need to write thatter "Fresh Air" And "Fresh Blood", what a cool entrance I made, don''t you think so?" Daniel said. Sitting above the cross. "..." "Ahh! That Daniel, this will be easy" The Exorcist said, finally catching up with Jett. One by one Exorcists arrived, and without her realizing it, Jett was already surrounded by Ten Exorcists, Eleven including Daniel who was in front of her. "... Shit" "Now~Now~ Vampire-chan, you see not long ago our two members were missing, and a Vampire trace was found in an area where they were missing, so it''s like this, that day I was worried because-" "Where are senior Kevin and Our Friends Hendra!" Denis, one of The two junior Exorcists that Taufik Erase their memory asks, cut off Daniel. It seems he already knows his situation from Daniel. "What are you talking about? What senior?" Jett asks in confusion. "Don''t y innocent, you monster, we all know it''s your friends who kidnap our members, tell us where you hid them, and then we will kill you painlessly" Another Exorcist said. "..." ''Shit! This is probably Brimour Faction doing, again, why do I need to experience this?'' Jett Thought. Besides Women, The Brimour Faction also Kidnap Man, and made them their blood Factory, so when the Exorcist mentioned ''kidnapping'' Jett immediately knew who the perpetrator they were looking for was. "It''s not me, you got the Wrong Vampire" Jett said. Tried to solve this with Dialog, but it was useless because for Exorcists there is no Concept of ''Bad'' and ''Good'' Vampires, all of them just ''bad'' in their eyes. "If you don''t want to tell the truth, then we will force the Truth out of your mouth, Attack her!! Don''t let her run away!!" Then all of the Exorcists manifested their weapon. "*sigh* look like I need to do that" *boom* .... ... .. . Chapter 104: chapter 104- "You Stupid!!" "..." "Child, they talking about you" "..." "What a poor, woman, she didn''t do anything, and look, because what her ''GOD'' do. She will get tortured by eleven Men" "..." "And here, her ''GOD'' just watching that Happen, what a poor Woman" Lembuswana spoke sarcastically, looking at the scene below, where eleven exorcists surrounded a woman. "..." "Wha-" "*sigh* I know, I know" Taufik said. Can''t stand how sarcastic Lembuswana is anymore. "I don''t know why you became like this, but can you stop that ''GOD'' thing, I just said it because I got carried away by the situation" "Yeah~yeah~ just do something, that group of men will Begin their act, I don''t think that Woman can handle that many enemies on her own" Lembuswana said. Looking at Exorcists who have begun Manifested their ''holy'' weapon. "Shit! Fuck the past me!!" your chapter source mv-l,e mp _yr Taufik sad. Manisfated the Blood Spear he used a while ago. "I don''t think I will use It this fast, but yeah let''s try how effective this on the fight" Taufik then tightened his grip on the blood spear, he didn''t use his full power, because he didn''t know what it would cause. *Throw* Taufik throws that blood Spear With enough power, not too strong but not that weak either. *wuussh* The Blood Spear drove quickly towards the middle between Jet and Daniel, but ''not too strong'' Taufik is ''Too strong'' for the others. And because of this, when the spear hit the ground a big explosion urred. *BOOOM!!!* The sound of the explosion could be heard over a radius of several kilometers, the residents living nearby felt the explosion, which shook their houses, the windows of the surrounding buildings shattered, and where the blood spearnded arge crater was created. Jett, Daniel, and the other Ten Exorcists who were close to the Explosion, received the greatest impact from the explosion, the shock wave sending them flying several meters away from the explosion area. The ten Exorcists were feeling unconscious because of the shock wave only Jett and Daniel who were still conscious. And the culprit of this right now was dumbfounded and shocked at what he did. "..." "..." Even Lembuswana was dumbfounded at this. "... Shit!" "What have you done, child, are you trying to destroy this whole area?" "... But I only use a little bit of my strength, it''s not even the amount I usually use in Your World" "You stupid!!" "What?!" "My World Mana is still pure, and all of the beings in it are stronger than this world, everything in my World is contains pure Mana, even the rock and the Ground have a big amount of Pure Mana, but your World is different, this world Mana is corrupt, and after absorbing that corrupt Mana, everything bes brittle and porous, don''tpare it with your World" Lembuswana exins. Which was the truth, Draco was a world of the Dragon, and the Mana was still pure, and after cultivating that pure Mana for a long time, Everything in that world became strong and tough. And Taufik who has been in that world for Five months also affected by that, so each day Taufik is in that world, he grows stronger and stronger much faster than when he was on Earth. But it is different on Earth, The Mana on Earth have been corrupt for thousands of years, so instead grow stronger like on Draco, Everything on the Earth bes weaker with each passing year, that''s why humans in the past have more bigger physiques and more stronger than the present human. - A/N - "How''s that? Make sense?" "... Shit I''m Fucked" Taufik said. After hearing Lembuswana''s exnation. "Indeed" *police/firefighter sirens* "... Fuck!" Taufik cursed when he heard police/firefighter sirens approaching this Area. *leap* Taufik lepaing to secure Jett from this area. -------------- ''...Which stupid person who caused this explosion near the city, what do they think'' Jett Thought. Looking at the Big crater near her, and Daniel on the opposite side of her, she can''t see that clearly because the explosion makes her view a bit blurry. But Suddenly a man he doesn''t know appears near her and wants to touch her. "... Huh!! Who are you? What do you want to do?!" Jett said. Still can''t move her body because of the explosion "Sstts~ I''m not your enemy, let go out from this area first" The man said. Jett can see his face because the effect of the explosion still affects her. But then she suddenly Saw that man stretching his hand toward the crater, then a lump of blood came to that man''s hands. Seeing this Jett finally knows this man''s Identity as a vampire like her and the one who caused that explosion. "You, what do you think you''re doing, why do you do that near the city?" Jett asks. But didn''t receive an answer from that man, Instead the man suddenly carried his in a princess carry style. "... H-huh, stop! Let me down!! Stop!!!" Jett said, struggling to get out of that man''s embrace. "*sigh* Stop!" The man said. "Who ar- huh?" After she heard that man say that, Jett wanted to say ''who is him, to ask her to stop'' but she suddenly could not move her body. And only after that does she stop struggling to get out of that man''s Embrace and resign for that man to carry her out of this area. -------------- After leaping a few times more, Taufik back to the highest building where he was before. He looked at the street that was full of people who were out of their homes, afraid the Explosion might ur again, Police and firefighters cars already surrounded the area where the explosion happened, even the military was out. "... Fuck!" Taufik said. Then put the women out of his hands. Before he dispels his word magic on that woman. *whoosh* A red whip suddenly women appears in that woman''s hand, and without a pause he attacks Taufik. "*sigh* what a drag!" *st!!* The whip hit the ce where Taufik standing before, but Taufik already disappeared from there. "Huh!! Where h-" "You move, you die" Taufik said, appears behind the woman with his katana already on her neck. "Y-you, who are you? which faction you in?" The women ask. "Its the custom that you inroduce yourself, before asking someone name,dy" "..." "..." "*sigh* I''m Jett from Helcard Faction... Now I have inroduce myself so can you move your weapon from my neck!" "If you promise you will not attack me" "... I promise" After Jett said that, Taufik don''t move his Katana immadiatly, only after he sure Jett will not attack him, that Taufik remove his Katana from Jett neck. "*Ukhum* Nice to meet you... Jett, my Name Taufik and as for your question, I don''t belong in any Faction" Taufik said. After move from Jett behind ande in front of her. "... Don''t belong In any Faction?... Ahh! Are you that "Nightwalker Nightmare" Guys?" Jett said. "Nightwalker Nightmare? What the fuck is that?" "There''s a rumours about someone who keep hunting a vampire when the nightes, so the Vampires give him that Nickname, its you, right?" "..." "..." There a silent after Jett said that, until augh break that snce. "Pfftt! Hahaha, you received another weird name, child, Hahahaha~ Nightwalker Nightmare, pfttt! Hahahaha" Lembuswanaugh. "..." "Whoa! A talking doll, how cute~" Jett said. looking at Lembuswana in Taufik shoulder. "*sigh* I''m sick of this fucking situation" .... ... .. . -A/N " Just this much, I''m not in Great healthy when I''m write this Chapter, so sorry and Just Ignore what below" "Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word""Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word""Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word"Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word" Chapter 105: chapter 105 - Do Whatever You Want "I''m asking just out of curiosity, but why did you just hunt the Vampire from Brimour Faction, is there any specific reason?" Jett asked. After she was done "ying" With Lembuswana. "... I just don''t like what they do, I kill all of them, for the payment of the sins theymitted... There was a pause, before Taufik looked seriously at Jett. ...it is not only them, even if your Faction or the Haiseratu Faction do an act like what a vampire from the Brimour Faction does, Believe me, even if I have to kill the entire race, I will do it" Heard that, Jett snorted in disbelief. "You said it Like you can do that, the Vampire you killed all this time is only a low-level Vampire, you''re strong, I believe you are an Elite-Level Vampire, but I''m sure you can even touch the Hair of an upper-elite Vampire, kill the entire race? Yap, keep dreaming, I don''t even Believe, that you can still live in one week" Jett said. "Watch your mouth, Little Girl, you Ware Talking in front of-" "Stop Lembu! I told you to stop calling me that" Taufik said. Interrupt what Lembuswana wanted to say. Then look back to Jett again. "...What do you mean by that?" "A few days ago, all of the remnants from Brimour Faction have left this city, they probably have arrived at headquarters" "... Isn''t it a good news?" Taufik ask, a bit confused about what bad things if the Brimour Faction Member left this city. "Good news for you, but bad news for the entire citizens of this city, Brimour Faction wasn''t the strongest, but they were the biggest, from the report I heard, one of the Vampire you kill is Brimour Son himself, Brimour itself don''t care if one of his sons died, he still has many, if he was the one who killed it, then its okay, but if someone he don''t know, like you who even didn''t belong to any Faction do that, its a sign of defiance for him, he will search you in this entire small city, and if something like that happens what do you think will happen?... Many Innocent Humans will die... Jett paused for a while, then pointed toward Taufik. ... and all of that will be your fault" Jett said. "..." "..." "Pfftt~ haha, Hahaha, HAHAHAHA" Taufikugh. Broke the dead silent after what Jett said. "... W-why youugh, don''t you realize how dangerous this situation is? Many humans will die, and not even the Exorcist could do anything if The Brimour Faction Mobilize their Members, they have three, three Low-Royal royal Vampires" Jett said. Confused at Taufik who Laughing even though she already told him about the seriousness of this situation. "... Haa~ It''s a good thing if they gather in one ce, That''s what I want" "Y-you, d-do you even know with whom are you dealing with?" Jett said. Though Taufik was a crazy person. "Do you even know who I am?" Taufik answers Jett''s questions with other questions. Heard those questions, Jett became more Confused. *grin* Taufik was grinning when he saw Jett''s confused face, then slowly let out his Aura. *Fwoossh* "!!!" ---------------- -Next Morning. Taufik can be seen Standing in front of his House door. He seems so Nervous. "Huftt~ I can do this... Let''s go!" Taufik said. Encourage himself. Taufik never felt so nervous like this before, even at war In Draco, he was not so nervous as this. *tok~tok~tok* Taufik knocked on the door But didn''t hear any response, but he knew all of his Family was inside. *tok~tok-* Taufik knocked on the door again, And the Door suddenly opened, and Behind that Door, Jenn was standing, looking at Taufik with a Gaze colder than the Ice. "... I''m home... Honey?" Taufik said. With an awkward smile. "... You better have a very, very, very good excuse for this, you hear me?" "..." "Your Answers?!" "Yes ma''am" - a whileter. Taufik was on his knees on the Ground, with five women Sitting on the couch and Shasha standing beside them. "You know what you did wrong, right, son?" Linda asks her kneeling son. "Yes, I''m wrong, ma''am" Taufik said. At a time like this, it''s better to admit that you are wrong even if you are right, cause The more you reason, the more wrong you are, quick admit you are wrong, and the less punishment you will receive. "And what is that?" "It''s for not going home for a week" "And...?" "Skipping the school for three days" "... And...?" "... Not on Jenn''s side when she was in a critical period of pregnancy" Taufik answers Linda''s questions one by one, and in each of his answers, he feels more guilty about his Family. He looks at Jenn but it seems Jenn doesn''t wanna look at him. Which makes Taufik feel more and more guilty. He tries to look at the other women too, but it seems Jenn has told them to not help him no matter what, seeing this, Taufik can do nothing. "You know it wrong, but still do it, so you better have a good excuse for that, so now, tell us what you did out there, that made you not go home for eight days!" After that, Taufik then told his family about what he had done the past eight days. From the first day, when he identally met another Vampire on his way to find a hotel to spend the night. He told them that there were many vampires out there, which were divided into three factions. About the Brimour Faction and the evil deeds theymit. About how all of that connected to him, and how he felt responsible for that, because after all Taufik is the "Father" of all Vampires, without him these three Factions would never exist, so he told them how he spent his days to punish the Vampire who hasmitted a "big" Sin. "...please Don''t tell me,st night''s explosion had something to do with you" "... Hehe~" Taufikughed awkwardly when he heard his mother''s question. "It''s my mistake, to not control my power correctly, I''m sorr-" *hug* Before Taufik can say sorry, Jenn suddenly Hugs him. "Huh? Jenn?" "I''m sorry dear, I don''t know you have been through too much, Sister Rani and the other have told me, have you did, If I knew that, I would not have done that to you in the first ce, I''m sorry," Jenn said. Can''t keep up the acting any longer. "Don''t worry about that, it''s me who should say sorry... But what this about the "sister" thing? What do I miss?" Heard that Jenn released her hug, then approached, Rani, Ka, and Anugerah. "... You know... I can''t match your "Stamina", right? It is always me who only feels "satisfied" I know you hold back just for me, but I don''t want you to do that, I also want you to enjoy "Our" Moment, but all of this times its only "me" And I always felt bad about that, so" "... S-so?" Taufik ask. Already knows the answers, but he doesn''t want to believe them and doesn''t want to hear them, even his Mother, Linda, has long Gone to the Kitchen Help Shasha to prepare the Breakfast, doesn''t want to hear this "stupid" Couple Behaviour. Linda Have heard about this n from Jenn, not a long time ago. If it is other women they will absolutely refuse and not wanna do something like this, but Maybe Jenn is too different from other women. The three women only blush when Jenn Brought this Conversation, it seems they also already know about this. "So, will you ept them as your women too? And because I am Prangnent I Can''t do "that" With you for the time Being so, now it''s a perfect time" Jenn says like it''s nothing, but Jenn suggests this for two reasons, one is better if it is like this, Than Taufik secretly has an affair with another woman that she doesn''t know, even though she knows something like that will not happen, but it better than nothing, and the other reasons are, Jenn Know what Rani and the other fell toward Taufik is Pure Love, like how she loves Taufik. Stupid reasons, but Jenn believes everyone has a right to Be with the person they love, even though the man that the three Women love is Her Man, Jenn knows Taufik will love them equally. "What do you think, dear?" Jenn ask. Even though Jenn had given permission, if Taufik didn''t want that, then she couldn''t do anything. "..." Taufik didn''t answer her immediately, he looked at Rani, Ka, and Anugerah who had left their world To follow him, he would be lying if he said he didn''t have a feeling for them, but - ''...I don''t know anymore'' Taufik thought, then stood up. "... I''d be lying if I said I don''t want to, it''s Every Man''s Dream to be in this situation, but... Taufik looks at the four women in front of him. ... Are you guys sure about this?" *nods* x4 The four women nod at the same time without hesitation. "That was the reason why we follow you here, husband, so as long we can be with you everything is okay, I also have thought about this for a long time, so I''m okay" Rani said. "Yeah, Fik, I''m already Preraped if a situation like this happens, and for a long time, strong men have always had more than one woman, this has many benefits, and having many offspring is one of them, so I''m okay too" Anugerah said. "I-I''m also okay with that" Ka said, who has the reddest Face among the four women. "So what about you, dear?" Jenn ask Taufik''s opinion one more time. "*sigh* do whatever you guys want" Taufik said turning around, but a smile appeared on his face. "You smiling, child, why do you hide that?" Lembuswana said. "Y-you" "Whoa, it is the Talking doll that you talking about, Sister?" Jenn said. Looking at Lembuswana who is In Taufik''s shoulder. "Yeah~Cute right?" Anugerah ask. "Yes, you''re right... Jenn said, then lifted Lembuswana from Taufik''s Shoulder. ...I heard you were strong, Lembu?" "I''m the best" Lembuswana said with a smug smile. "Alright, from now on your job is to protect and y with my soon-born Kid, I have decided this, and you cannot refuse!" the ce mvlempy _r "..." "It is ''yes''?" "*sigh* Troublesome" Lembuswana says, but a smile also appears on his Face that makes the othersugh. .... ... .. . Chapter 106: chapter 106 - New Pasive Skill "What is it, cap? This is the first time you have called for a meeting this fast" Rosceline said, she was on "Date" With Human before a call from Jett came, and hurried her to go in their "temporary" Base. "call back all your subordinates, we''re leaving," Jett said. Straight to the point. "Huh? What Happened, captain? What about our mission?" Livia ask. This was the first time they saw their Captain act like this, so all of them felt confused, even Drusi who was Always silent, was also Confused about why their Captain acted like this. "Forget about that mission! I''ve been Aplished it" "What?" "What do you mean you have Aplished it, cap?" "A-are you have found the "GOD", Captain Jett?" "..." All of them be more confused at what Jett said, for the Helcard Faction, found the ''God Of All Vampier'' was their highest and most important goal to waking up their Queen who has ''Sleeping'' for a long time, but Now their Captain, Jett, Suddenly said that she has found their supposed ''GOD'' but back with an empty hand. And Hurried them to go back to their headquarters. This is supposed to be a happy situation, but why does their Captain look more panicky instead of happy? Rosceline and the other thought the same thing. "Is this supposed to be a happy situation, cap? Isn''t a good circumstance, But you look... Panic Instead of Being Happy and where and who is this Vampire that is supposed to be our ''GOD'', Cap? If we back empty hands like this, what are we supposed to say to Arclord Helcard? Where''s this ''Newborn'' Vampire, at least we have him back with us, isn''t bringing back the Vampire God is Our mission?" Rosceline says her opinion. Witch made Jett chuckle when She Heard the word ''newborn'' from Resceline''s mouth. "... ''NewBorn''? If something like that was a ''NewBorn'' what about us? A ''Sperma''?" "!!!" Jett said with a Mocking tone, which made the other four once again Shocked and became more and more Confused. ''Where our gantle and Calm Captain go? How someone can change this much in only one night, what has happened to her?'' The four of them thought at the same time but with different reactions on their face. Rosceline and Livia were Shocked, Luna Covered her Face with Embarrassment When She heard the word ''Sperma'' from Jett''s mouth and Drusi for the first time showed a smile on her face. "W-what are you saying, captain?" Livia ask. "I can''t tell you the details, but that Man is the embodiment of a monster itself, even if the Twelve Lord and the three Arclord join hands to fight him, I''m 100% Sure the winner will be that man, the Mana he bears alone is unbelievable, it''s like he has been living for thousands of years, being Exposed by that amount of Mana was a terrifying experience," Jett said. Remember when Taufik Revealed About who he was is. Just remember about that, made Jett Flinced. "..." "..." "..." "..." "Now you know, bringing ''Him'' with us is Impossible, but rest assured, he said he will visit us soon after he is done with his business with the Brioumr Faction, he asked me to tell Arclord Helcard to wait for him with Arclord Heiseratu in where the ''Queen'' is. So proceed like what I told you, we''re leaving before the nightes, Arclord Helcard and Arclord Heiseratu need to know this as soon as possible" As soon as Jett Done said that, Rosceline and the other did not ask any more questions, they knew Jett would never lie about something like this. "Ohh, and also tell the Vampire from The Heiseratu Faction about this, it doesn''t matter if they want to believe it or not, it is also our ''GOD'' Request, told them to leave this city as soon as they can!" Only after that did Rosceline and the other leave. Leaving Jett all Alone in that room, once more time. "... The Brioumr Faction Will meet their end Soon, haaah~ It''s Good I''m a member of the Helcard Faction" Jett said. Before she Also packed her things and erased all traces of them that showed they had ever been here. --------------- - Tarakan City, Catholic church St. Maria Ikatu. - ward. Eleven Exorcists lying on the bed inside the ward With Only one who woke up with a huge Cross propped up next to the bed, This person was Daniel, but right now Denial was in deep thought. Without realizing it an old man wearing A bishop''s clothes enters the room and approaches Denial''s bed. "Denial" "..." The Bishop calls denial, but it seems Denial was too deep in his thought which made him not hear the Bishop. "... Denial?" "!!!" The second calling from Bishop takes Denial by surprise, making him out of his Thoughts and turn to see who the person who called him is. "Huh! Your Excellency? Since when have you been here?" Denial said in surprise when he saw The Bishop on the side of his bed, which made him suddenly sit. "Forgive me for not realizing your presence, your Excellency, what favor do I owe you With this Visit, Your Excellency?" "... Just lie down, I''m here just to check on your and the other condition, what about your wound?" The Bishop asks. "It''s nothing serious, your Excellency, the Holy Energy Inside has almost healed my wound, thank you for your concern" Seeing Denial who doesn''t like his usual self, the Bishop let out a sigh, then Sitting on the Chair Beside the Bed. "Tell me, Son, What are you thinking that deeply that Made you didn''t realize I''m here" "Ahaha" Denial awkwardly Laugh while rubbing the back of his head. "It''s nothing serious, that night, I vividly Saw the Person who saved that Vampire woman" "And what about it? Do you recognize who was that?" "Somehow I know, but I''m not too sure, because I only see his posture, not his Face, but I''m sure, I know that Person" Denial said. Thinking about one person, he will never forget that person, because he has left a huge mark in his Mind as "a strong Man" Who can make him fall on his knee with only the pressure that he emits. "Alright, stop thinking about that, just focus on recovery, you still need more rest, I know the Holy Energy has Healed your wound, but your Mind also needs some rest" The Bishop said. Before he got up from the Chair, want to leave, but he looked at Denial one more time and saw him fall into deep thought again. The Bishop sighed again, Then Flick Denial''s forehead. *ouch* Denial yelp. While rubbing His Forehead which slightly red. "What that for, old- *ukhum* I mean your Excellency?" "I said... Rest!" The Bishop said. Flick Denial''s forehead once more time. *ouch* "This is for calling me an old man," The Bishop said. Before leaving The ward. "How can an old man have that much power? What is even a highest-level Exorcist doing in a small city like this?" Denial said. Looking at The Bishop Figure leaving the ward, Then lie down. "*sigh* there''s no point, thinking about this, I will go search Sir Taufik when I''m fully Recover and ask him directly" Denial said. Then Closed his Eyes. - outside the ward. *sigh* The Bishop who Standing in front of the Door, let out a sigh after he closes the ward door. "So the Divination that the "Holy Father" has arrived *sighhh* Looks like I have to Move My old Bone Again" The Bishop, who in fact is an ''In pectore'' Cardinal appointed directly by the pope, said with a deep sigh. ''Justinus ''Cardinal'' Ignasius'' was the Name of the Bishop. Because of his position as ''in Pectore'' Cardinal, only the pope and himself know that he was a Cardinal, the pope has assigned him to head the diocese in Tarakan City until the ''appointed time'' arrives. # A/N- " ''In Pectore'' is Latin for ''in the chest'' Usually when the pope appoints an ''in pectore'' Cardinal, only the pope will know, But here I Add that the appointed ''in Pectore'' Cardinal also knows about it" *source* Almighty Wiki. "I''m curious how much the pope knew?" The Bishop said. Then go to prepare what he needs to prepare. --------------- - The next morning on Hidayat Household. Taufik woke up with four Naked women in one bed. # A/N - "I don''t write the Detail, because I don''t Know *Sigh*" Jenn also Joined the ''Fun'' because she was still in the early stages of pregnancy, So Having S*X is still fine. At first Taufik Only wants to do it with Jenn Alone to let go of longing, but Jenn insists on doing it with Rani and The other, so Taufik with a ''Heavy'' heart epts her Request. . Taufik doesn''t want to rush it this fast, but Taufik as a ''weak'' Man can''t do a thing, and once again with a ''Heavy'' heart let the woman do anything to his bod-. ''Shut it!'' Taufik then looks at the four women with a satisfied Smile. ''I already achieved all my Dreams, I don''t have any regrets anymore'' Taufik Thought, Sagely. ''System, Login!'' [DING] [Congrattions you''ve got a LEGEND-LEVEL item, (Pasive-Skill) ''Impregnation Power Enhancement''] [Impregnation Power Enhancement. Boost the Change of Prangnacy after sexual intercourse] "..." There was a silence after Taufik read the Skill and the Effect. "Fuck you, System!" [It''s not me who determines the Rewerd you''ve got from the Daily Login, Master] "Still, Fuck you!" [... My pleasure, Master?] "..." [...] There a silence again after the system said that. "... What the Fuck?!!" .... ... .. . Chapter 107: Chapter 107 - Let Me Be A Kid When I Still Can As the system interface is closed, Taufik Slowly gets out of bed, he doesn''t want to wake up any of the Four Woman. When he got out of his room, Taufik went down to the living room, where he saw his Mother watching a television with Lembuswana on herp. "Morning, Mom," Taufik said. Greet his Mother then Sitting Beside her on the couch. "Morning, you gonna do it today, right?" Linda ask. Without Removed her eyes from the Television which broadcast Some news Yesterday, Taufik has discussed ''it'' with his mother, About him Take Early Graduation from High School, at this point, there''s no benefit that Taufik will get if he stays in High School, and His Mother also knows this, So without any unnecessary Drama, Linda Approve Taufik Take An Early Graduation from High School. "Yeah~ but do you think this is fine, Mom?" "What? Why are you hesitating, now?"Linda said. Divert his Gaze from the Television toward her son. " It''s not like That, but you always said that school it''s important, but for me to Take Early Graduation, I didn''t, Somehow, make you disappointed in me, right?" *Sigh* Heard her Son Said Something like that, Linda sighed. "Fik, my son, No matter what you do, I will never feel disappointed in you, even if you want to destroy this World or have one Hundred wives, I will never feel disappointed in you, I don''t know how the other Mother, but for me, Supporting what my child wants to do is my duty as a mother, as long as you know the consequences of what will you do and Capable of Taking Responsibility for it, everything is Fine" Linda said. Locking eyes with her son to Tell him if what She said is ''All'' Serious, without any ''Doubt'' reflected on her face. "..." "..." "*sigh* Why have ''One Hundred Wives'' equal to ''Destroy The World''?" Taufik said. "But... Taufik then Got up from the Couchs, then Suddenly Hugged Linda, which took her by surprise. ... Thank you, Mom, I didn''t tell you this yesterday, but I Miss You so much" "... What I will do to you? You know you will be a Father in a few months, right?" Linda Said. "Yeah, so just let me Be a ''kid'' for you as Much as I can, you know I''m Still eighteen Right?" "Don''t you feel embarrassed if Jenn and the other see you, like this?" "I don''t care, let them see," Taufik said. Release his hug, Remove Lembuswana from Linda''s Lap, and theny his head on his Mother''sp. "...Huh?" Lembuswana who on meditation was surprised when Taufik suddenly Moved him. "*sigh* Really, what should I do to you?" Linda said. Smiling but a tear was out from her eyes. *Rub* She rubbed Taufik''s Hair with eyes that were full of Nostalgia. Taufik knows what his mother felt, Because of his ''Photographic Memory'' Taufik Remembers His Father always does this if he is not on duty. ''... Haahh~ looks like I can''t postpone it any longer than this, Let''s do that after I''m done with "Brimour" '' Taufik thought. . Then they keep in that position until one by one the women wake up from their sleep, They Look at Taufik and Linda but Don''t say anything because they don''t want to disturb that Son and Mother Moment. Only after Shasha Done Preparing the Breakfast does Taufik Get up from his Mother''sp. After all, he still needs to do something about his school. After they had eaten Breakfast, Taufik Taufik said goodbye to go to school. -------------- - School. "Woah! Look who finally remembered that he was a student" Reza said. Looking at Taufik who enters the ssroom. And the other who heard that Also Looked at Taufik, but once they looked at Taufik, they were like when Taufik first became a vampire, surprised again with Taufik who became more Handsome, and with his hair grew long, which he tied in Loose Ponytail, give him an Aura of a Prince, Out of from the Storybook. "Aw, man! Each time I see you, you be more Handsome, tell me what is Your Secret other than that ''lineage'' thing, tell me, Bro, I also want to be a Handsome man" Reza said. Approach Taufik who already sitting in his seat. "And You Really don''t know what ''Give up'' it''s, right? What can I say? All of this is really a result of Good Lineage and Healthy living, what can I do?" Taufik said. His Parents are indeed Good-looking people, and With his Vampire characteristics, All of this was really the work of a Lineage. "... *Sigh* forget about that, it only makes me hurt. Besides that, What are you doing these three days that make you skip School? I tried to call you but you didn''t answer, I thought that something might happened to you" "... I, I just forgot about School, and I haven''t used my phely, but Thank you for worrying about me," Taufik said. Beforeying his head on his Table. Looking at Taufik who liked this, Reza let out a Sigh, Thought All of this may be Because Jenn who ''leaving'' the School. "... Until when you will be like this, bro, Face it! Don''t get trapped in the past, there are still many women out there... Look all of the Girls in our ss look at You with a blush, don''t waste your youth like this" Reza said. Trying to ''Comfort'' Taufik. Heard what Reza said. Taufik looked around his ss, the Girls indeed looking at him with blushes on their faces, and when Taufik''s Gaze fell toward them, they Blushed for more, and quickly avoided Taufik''s Gaze. Looking at this, Reza let out a sigh one more time, with a face which said ''That should be me'' kind of face. *k* Reza without realizing it, hit Taufik''s shoulder. With a teary eye back to his seat. While said. "You lucky bastard!!" "..." Taufik ignored his only best friend and then waited for the teacher toe. - a few minutester. The Teacher who reced Jenn as The Homeroom Teacher made his entrance. "Morning, kids," The Teacher said. Made his way to his Table. When he sat on his seat and looked around the ss his eyesnded on Taufik. "... You finally here, Fik" "Yes, Teach, sorry for these three days" "No, don''t worry about that... Ohh~ I heard you applying for an Early Graduation, is that True?" The Teach Said. Remember what the Principal told him. "!!!" Heard that. Reza and the other student were surprised and looked in Taufik''s direction. ''*sigh* why does he need to say it here, I''m nning to do it as quietly as I can'' "... Yes teach, it is indeed True, I already have my mother''s permission and I also already do the requirements as what our school website said" "!!!" "I see, then after this, follow me to the Office, okay" "Yes, Teach" *p* The Teacher then p his hands to get The Student''s Attention. "Alright kids, Today..." The Lesson Continued as usual, Like the News of Taufik''s Early Graduation, was just a gust of wind, but there was one person who kept looking at Taufik Since that News was out. That person was Reza. Reza Kept looking at Taufik, with a Gaze that said ''What the hell is all of ''that'' about?'' kind of Gaze. And Taufik just responded to it with an awkward Grin. After the first hour is done, Taufik Quickly slips out of the ssroom, doesn''t give a chance for Reza or the other to Ask him about this ''Early Graduation'' thing. When Taufik arrived in The Office, the Homeroom Teacher Lead him to The Principal''s room. Maybe for an Interview and Questioning about his Reasons for Taking this Early Graduation. Taufik told them the Reasons he had prepared. And the Things about him who has nothing more to learn at school is one of his reasons. The Homeroom teacher and The principal can rte to this because, on thest exam, Taufik scored an astonishing Mark, without any mistakes. They doubt if Taufik is cheating, but when they Look at The CCTV and hear from the exam supervision, no sign of cheating was caught And with Taufik who always finishes first, the chance of cheating became smaller. After the Interview season ended, They Moved to the other test, and Taufik did it with ease, he didn''t find any difficulty at all. # A/N- "I don''t know how you and what you Take for an Early graduation, I tried to search it on Google and it always said about "Credit" that and "Credit" This, so I can''t write much detail about that" :v After Taufik finished all of the requirements to take an early graduation, the Homeroom teacher told Taufik to back to the ssroom. "Can I just go home teach? I don''t want answers to many Questions When I''m back in the ssroomter" Heard what the teacher was thinking. Taufik who has finished all the requirements For early graduation was in fact already graduated from this School so attending the ss is unnecessary. "Alright, you can do that, just wait for any information regarding your Graduation, okay?" "Thank you, teacher, Thank you for your Guide this whole time, I will take my leave now" Taufik said bowing his head a little, before getting out of the Office. Taufik knew this would happen, that is why he came to the office with his bag. But Actually, Taufik didn''t go Home directly, he went to a nearby cafe and then took out his phone, and Massage Reza that He was waiting for him there. After all, Reza Is a friend that has been with him since they were in Elementary School, just leaving without saying a word to him, was a big ''No''. *DING* A reply from Reza that said "ok" Come. After that Taufik ordered some Coffee and a few snacks, and because he knew it would be to wait for school to be over, Taufik opened his Anime Streaming App, watched the Anime that he Missed, and Ignored the Other customers who looked at him. .... ... .. . Chapter 108: chapter 108 - Bachelor Party After waiting for hours, many customers go In and Out of this Cafe, but Taufik remains there and Have drinks a few ss of Coffee, the Cafe employee also doesn''t bother about this Because Taufik always pays directly when he orders the coffee, they only think Taufik was a student who skipping the ss ande her to waste the time until the School end. *cling~cling* The bell rang when the cafe door opened, without Taufik seeing the New customer who entered the cafe. Taufik already knew who that was, it was his friend, Reza, Who entered the Cafe, and approached Taufik when he saw hi him sitting close to Windows sipping a ss of Coffee while watching something with his Smartphone. Without Reza Noticing Taufik about his arrival, Reza Grabbed the Seat Opposite Taufik and Directly sat there. "You better exin Everything to me, Bro" Reza Said. Get the attention from Taufik who put his Phone on the Table. "Ahaha~ I will, That''s why I call you Here, but Order something first, it''s on me" Taufik said. Calling the waiter for another Order. Reza said his thanks to the Waiter after he said his order. "So, what with this sudden ''Early Graduation'' thing?" "It''s nothing special, I just felt there''s nothing more I can achieve in School, and... Taufik Pauses a little, to look at Reza''s Expression before he drops the ''Bomb''. ... I will be a ''father'' soon, staying in a school for one and a Half years more, It''s useless for me" "..." "..." A silent, pin drop Silent fell on the Table where Reza And Taufik sat, it''s like ''Time'' had stopped for them. Only the Sound from the other customer could be heard, Reza tried to find Any hint of a Joke on Taufik''s face, but couldn''t find Anything. "... It is a Joke?" "What do you think?" Taufik said. While taking another sip of his coffee. "With whom? Ms. Jennah?" Reza ask. Because as long as he has known Taufik from their elementary school Time to the Present, Reza Only knows That only Jenn has a Romantic Rtionship with Taufik. "Yeah, it''s like that... Taufik then took another Thirty Minutes to Exin the Situation to Reza, Even after his Drink had Arrived, Reza was drowned deep in the Story his Best friend said. Without him releasing his Drink already empty. "Man, the world really moves fast for you, are you fine? What about the expense of your Soon-to-be-born Kids? It''s everything alright? What about Aunt Linda''s Reaction?" Reza Ask. Worried about his Friend, After all, Taufik was the Longest Friend he had, they had been together from The First Year of Elementary school to High School, Calling them brothers from a different mother it''s not Wrong. This why Taufik Told him about this, because Taufik also felt the same way, but Taufik still didn''t tell him about the supernatural Thing for ''Safety'' reasons. "... You sound like an old man, you know that?" Taufik said. A smile appears on his Face. "... I''m going to be an ''uncle''... Uncle Reza... Hehe~ that sounds Good, don''t you think?" Reza Said. Already imagine he was being an uncle. "Don''t mind if I told my Mom about this? She probably is happy too" "I don''t mind, your Mother is already like my mother too, so I don''t mind" Taufik said. When he was in elementary school until he was in Junior High School, Taufik asionally Sleepover at Reza House, Likewise with Reza, he always Sleepover at Taufik House when he had arguments with his parents, but when they entered High School, They never did that again. "Alright, I will bring my mom next to visit your house,ter, it''s okay" "..." Heard that, Taufik was hesitated, thinking that his house right now was full of a woman. "Why? Can''t I?" Reza ask. Seeing his friend hesitated. "... No, you can, but message me beforehand, okay?" "Yes!!" Reza said. Suddenly grab Taufik''s hands and pull him to stand up. "What are you doing just sit there, we didn''t have much time, let''s do the Bachelor party" Reza said. Pull Taufik out of the Cafe. "Hy! Wait! I still haven''t paid for your drink yet" Only after that, does Reza stop pulling Taufik, and let him pay, Then goes to their supposed to be ''Bachelor party''. Just like that, Taufik spent his day with Reza, Going to various ces, ying Bird, Karaoke, etc. Of course, Taufik pays for all of these. It''s 11 PM when Taufik and Reza are dedicated to going Home. --------------- - Somewhere in Sicily, Italy. Sicily has been the Base of the Helcard Faction since Helcard decided to separate from Heiseratu who chose to do what their Queen, Tina, Ordered, waiting for that destined day toe. But, Helcard who couldn''t see any more of her Kind being hunted by the Exorcist, Chose a different path from Heiseratu, she decided to search for the Right Person all over the world rather than just wait for no one to know how long it will take. But no matter how hard she searches, how much she dispatches her subordinate, there''s no sign of the ''GOD'' that their Queen talking about. She almost dedicated to give up and Joined Heiseratu again, Until a few months ago, when a strange phenomenon Happened that only Vampire could feel. The day when All of the vampires around the world felt their blood reacting to something, it was like a puppy who greets their master back, It was a weird feeling but also a new Hope for her and also maybe for Heiseratu. That day she dispatched all of his subordinates to go to any side of the world, to search for that source of feeling, because she knew that not only she who searched for it. If it''s a Vampire from the Heiseratu Faction then it''s okay, but that Vampire it''s from the Traitor Faction, Brimour, the one who has disgraced all of the Vampire Reputation that, Tina, Has Built. There was a time when a Vampire was not called a Blood-Sucking monster, it is true that they can''t live without drinking blood, but just drinking animal blood is enough for them, this is also the order from Tina that they can''t kill human if it not needed, after all, they also a human before, so it is understandable, its only after Brimour do his Crazy action that begin to hunt a human that Vampire received a title as Blood-Sucking Monster and made the Exorcist begin to hunt a vampire. Although Helcard and Heiseratu don''t Remember it clearly, but there was a time when a Vampire was Called the Strongest Marcanary Corps, that had a Nickname as an Immortal Army, but as the Time Goes, their Member Grew and Grew to the point it''s can''t be Called just as a corps anymore. Slowly but surely, starts with just being a Mercenary base, bes a kingdom for the Vampires which is located somewhere on the Adige River. Which is still used by Heiseratu to look after Tina who still sleeping, waiting for the destined day. The Red Queen, that''s what All the Vampires called Tina who never told anyone about her identity, even her close Subordinate, like Heiseratu, Helcard and the traitor Brimour don''t know Tina''s Real identity. The Red Queenes from Tine Hair and Eyes that Shining like a ruby, all of the Vampire believe that Only the Very, very pure Vampire can Have those features, but this only happens because Taufik told her to keep her identity as a secret. ''Just wait a little, my queen, a little bit more and we can wake you up'' Helcard though. Sitting on the Throne with a huge portrait of Tina on her back. Helcard closed her eyes. Just to sense that someone approached her Throne room, Helcard didn''t react too much, because only her Subordinates knew about their base location, so they probably were her Subordinates. *sound of Door opened* From that Door, Jett and her four of his subordinates appeared, and then Kneeling In front of Helcard. "We face the Arclord, the noble Helcard" Jett said. "What''s it, Jett?" "... Arclord, I have found our ''GOD''-" Don''t wait for Jett to Finish what she wants to say, Helcard Suddenly Stood up from her Throne, and then with a ''blink'' appeared In front of Jett, which startled Rosceline and the other, although Jett also the same as them, but she already prepared for this, that''s why she still can keep calm. "... Where? Where is ''He''? Why you didn''t bring ''him'' with you?" "... My apologies, Arclord, but please let me finish what I want to say fir-" *boom* "!!!" . Jett was suddenly sent flying by Helcard Kick and hit the wall behind until it broke. "You bring her here!" Helcard pointed at Rosceline to bring back Jett to here. "Y-yes, Arclord" Without a pause, Rosceline ran toward Jett and carried her in front of Helcard again. "Jett, do you know the seriousness of this situation is, When I ask ''where'' you just should tell me ''where'' it is, I don''t want to hear nonsense, do you understand?" "... M-my Apologize, Arclord, but the situation is not like what we Imagine, the ''GOD'' that we thought of as a newborn Vampire Its actually a fully grown man, I''m here to deliver his Message to you" Jett said. While her broken ribs and her wound slowly healed. "What do you mean not a newborn vampire, our Queen clearly said that our ''GOD'' will be "born" In the Future, how its suddenly be a fully Grown Man?" Helcard said. Newborn Vampires It''s very rare for a vampire. A baby that is born from a Vampire Couple is Almost Impossible, there''s never a case where a Vampire got pran, and even when a male Vampire has sexual intercourse with a human woman, the chance of that woman being pregnant is very low. So when Tina said that in the future the GOD of all vampires would be "Born" Heiseratu and Helcard thought it would be a baby that would be born from a Vampire couple, only Brimour who thought about it differently that''s why he kept ''stealing'' a Human Woman and made them bear his children in the hope the ''GOD'' will be born from his lineage. "I also thought about that the first time I met him, Arclord, but this one is a real thing, I swear as my life in the line" "..." "..." "... Tell me what ''his'' mesagge!" .... ... .. . Chapter 109: chapter 109 - Long Time No See "... What?? Only that?" Helcard who was already back on her Throne was Confused when she heard Taufik''s Message from Jett. . "... Are you joking with me, Jett?" "No, Arclord, It''s all he said to me" "..." Helcard just sat there on her Throne looking at Jett, and pondering Taufik''s Request. From what he heard from Jett, Taufik dered himself as the very first Vampire. But Helcard still didn''t believe it, because as long as she knew the first Vampire for her was Always their Queen, Tina, this also applies to Heiseratu, even The Traitor Brimour, also Believed in this. ''But what kind of request is that? He only told us to join Heiseratu and wait for him'' "*sigh* whatever, Call all of our Members around the world, let''s see what this is Supposed to be our ''GOD'' wants to do" Helcard said to Jett. Couldn''t find the reason behind the order that Taufik gave, Which Actually did not have any specific reasons indeed, Taufik just told them to do this because when Taufik came to find Tina, All of the Vampire were there, he didn''t want to be bothered with having to call let alone having to wait for them, which was he though was something bothersome to do. "As your order, Arclord" Jett said. Leaving the Throne room with her Subordinate to call all of the Faction Members. Leaving Helcard all alone once again. "What does this Guy want to do?" Helcard murmured, still trying to find the reasons behind Taufik''s order. ---------------- - a few dayster. - inside the forest that Taufik usually uses for Training. "Ahaha, it''s work, it''s work, you see that Lembu?" Taufik asked lembuswana who had been apanying Taufik on his training to develop a new Technique. "... You really a monster, child, you know that? How can you just copy others'' race techniques just like that?" Although what Taufik does is only on a small scale, but Lembuswana is sure it''s definitely that technique. After all, he was inside that technique with Taufik before, so Lembuswana can be 100% sure it was ''Domain'' that only Demon and Angel could do. "Haha~ it''s nothing all of that just a power of ''Imagination'' a ''doll'' like can''t understand it- hmm?" Taufik said. But suddenly someone presence he knew nearby. *sigh* "... you cane out, Denial!" Taufik said looking at Bush not far from him and Lembuswana. "..." "*sigh* juste out already!" Taufik said one more time, and not long after that, Daniel came out from the Bush with his huge Cross in his hands, and one hand rubbed his head, awkwardly. "...Yoo! My friend, it has been a long time since we met, what a coincident, you see, I was out for patrol when I saw you training here, how-" "Stop it, Daniel, just tell me what your Intention is!" Taufik said. Immediately cut off Daniel, don''t want to hear his Nonsense. "It''s clearly a lie, who''s this person, child?" Lembuswana ask. "Just some acquaintance, nothing more... Answers Taufik. Then focused on Daniel again. ... So what is it, Daniel? Say it!" "..." "..." Silence filled that ce for a while, neither Taufik nor Denial said anything. "... Then I will say it, you, it''s you who helped that Vampire woman that night, right? Why do you do that?" Daniel ask. With a serious face which different from what he usually had. Ready to draw his Swords that always be sheathed, he knew Taufik was much stronger than him, but he was ready for everything. "Let me ask you this first, why did you attack that woman? What did she do?" Taufik answers Denial Questions with another question. Which indirectly, confirmed the usations that Denial had uased at him. "She was a vampire, not long ago two of my colleagues were missing, and a trace of the Vampire was found where They were missing, what reasons do we, the Exorcist need more?" "What made you sure, that woman was the culprit? You can''t just randomly ming someone like that" Taufik said. Like all of this had Nothing to do with him. "Randomly ming someone? What a funny thing you said, even if she was not the culprit, then she was his friend, if not a friend, then a college, acquaintance, All of the Vampire like that, they were ruthless monsters, they didn''t care about anything other than a Blood, they kill a human like we are a livestock, why do you even help her?" Denial says with much hatred in it. It seems there''s a Deep story behind it. "..." "WHAT REASONS WE NEED MORE?" "... Daniel, when you see me, what do you think I am?" Taufik suddenly asks, which takes Daniel by surprise and confusion. "... What do you mean by asking that? You are a human, aren''t you?" "What if I told you I''m not, What would you do?" "..." Without answers, Daniel tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword. "What will you do? Tell me Denial" Taufik said. Undone the Transformation on his eyes, which suddenly change to his Red eyes. *shingg* Saw Taufik''s Red-blood eyes, without a word, Denial unsheathed his Sword and then advanced toward Taufik. Seeing this Taufik doesn''t move from his ce, even when Denial Sword is already a few inches From his neck, Taufik still won''t move from his ce, he doesn''t even blink. *swoosh* *sass* Denial sword was cut through Taufik''s neck, but nothing happened to Taufik, only a few drops of Blood sshed to the Ground. This Happened because, before Daniel''s sword touched Taufik''s Neck, Taufik used ''blood Maniption'' to change his entire body to be blood. "... A Vampire? I see, now everything makes sense" "Now you know, what will you do?" "... I will kill you, no matter what" Denial said. Without hesitation. "Be careful, child, something strange With that sword" Lembuswana said. "I know" Taufik said. Already with his Katana on his hands. "... I know you are strong, but I will use my full power, today one of us will die here... My friend" Denial said. "Come!" Taufik said. Order Denial to take the first move. *swoosh* Denial disappeared from his ce, then appeared in front of Taufik, ready with his Sword. *ng* "Show Me Denial, show me where your confidencees from!" "I will" With that, Daniel once again disappeared from his ce. *ng* After that. The sound of iron meeting iron echoed in that Training ce, with Daniel attacking Taufik from every side, and Taufik who didn''t even move an inch from his ce. Many attacks sessfully hit Taufik but it was not a deep wound and Healed in a second, It''s the same with Daniel, but Daniel''s recovery is slow not like Taufik. With the umted wounds, Daniel cannot hold it anymore. *ng* With thest *ng* Daniel Can be seen kneeling on the Ground with His sword Supporting him from falling. A wound can be seen all over Daniel''s body, his white Priest dress was full of his blood. "Only that?" Taufik says, looking at Daniel who Kneeling on the ground. "... You indeed strong, your healing factor was stronger than other Vampire I have met so far" Daniel said. Stood up with his sword still stuck on the ground. "But... Let''s see if you can handle this" "..." Daniel then closed his eyes, then infused his Holy power inside his sword. With that, his sword glowed in a white Glow, and from that Sword burst out of a holy power. *swoosh* "... Domain?" Taufik said. Finding what Daniel does is simr to What Rakshasa did before. "It was indeed Domain, you don''t stop him?" Lembuswana ask. "No, it''s quite interesting" "... Do what you Like, don''t bother me if it bes troublesometer" "..." A few secondster, Daniel opened his eyes, and that sword stopped Emit from a white glow. "... ''Holy ground: anti-magic''... Release!" *wooshh* The second wave of holy power wipes out all of the Mana from that Area and reces it with a holy power that made the shape of a Dome. "!??" Taufik was quite surprised when he felt all of the Mana in the Air suddenly disappeared. Taufik looked around with curiosity and interest. "I respect your actions of not trying to stop me, now let us fight with a pure sword technique" -------------- - Italy, somewhere in the Adige River. Inside of huge Hall, one coffin resides in the middle of the Hall, bathed in moonlight, making the coffin look majesty. Beside that coffin, one woman Stood up looking at the coffin, she tried to touch the coffin, but ayer of a shield blocked the woman''s hand from directly touching the coffin. "My queen... " That woman, with white-gray hair and red eyes, looking at the coffin, said with a very deep longing that could be heard from her voice. That woman was Heiseratu, the leader of the Heiseratu Faction, the first Human that Tina turned into a Vampire. "... Just a little bit more, just wait a little bit More... " Heiseratu said. *Tok~Tok~Tok* "Arclord, Arclord Helcard is here to meet you" A voice from behind the door said. "Helcard? Let here in!" With Heiseratu''s permission, the Big door opened from outside, then behind that door, Helcard made her waye inside the Hall. "Long time no see, Heiseratu" .... ... .. . Chapter 110: chapter 110 - "Thief Association" "Long time no see, Heiseratu" Helcard greets Heiseratu when her eyes fall on the Coffin behind Heiseratu. A rush of memory quickly fills his head, which makes Helcard bow down her head. And let out a sigh of sadness. "Long time no see" Heiseratu replied to Helcard''s greeting, understanding what She was feeling right now. "So what with your "Secret" investigation, Going?" Heiseratu ask. "... Don''t you receive any info from your Subordinate? I remember Jett said she also told your member to get out of that city, you don''t know?" Helcard said. Slowly approach the coffin where Tina Rested, after all, it''s been a long time since he Saw Her queen again. "I know, but I want to hear it directly from your mouth, tell me!" experience NovelBin,le, content "*sigh* I always hate that side of yours" Helcard said. Annoyed by the need to re-exin the situation back to Heiseratu. "And you know that I don''t care about that, so tell me Everything you know about this ''Guy'' who ims to be our ''GOD'', I want to know every detail without missing anything," Said Heiseratu with a firm tone. "..." Helcard just stands there looking at his long, long, long colleague and friend who have been going through Sorrow and Joy together, hasn''t changed one bit. "I don''t have much information about him other than his request which orders us to gather in here and wait for him toe... Ahh~ and his name" "What an absurd thing, and you just believe ''him'' like that, what if he was lying? So what ''his'' name?" Said Heiseratu while Shaking her Head at how Rush Helcard Made a decision without clear evidence. "I remember it Taufik D''Arcy Somethi-" *the sound of something is Vibrates* "!!!" x2 Heiseratu and Helcard are surprised when the coffin suddenly Vibrates, it''s like it was reacting when Helcard said that Name. See this Heiseratu and Helcard look at each other, this is the first time They see something like this happen with the coffin. Joy and hope can be seen in their eyes when they look at this, In these Long Years, they have been trying to Move this Coffin to a better ce, but no matter how hard they tried this coffin won''t move even an inch, but just by saying Taufik name the Coffin was Vibrates, which was Maybe a Good sign. "Y-you see that, Heiseratu?" "..." Heiseratu didn''t answer Helcard questions but instead looked at The coffin to see if there was any Change, but besides that ''Vibrates'', no other thing happened. "... It''s a Good sign...it''s a Good sign Helcard" ---------------- # A/N - "I made a Mistake, I thought Italy, was 5-6 hours faster than Indonesia, but it turned out to be the opposite, Indonesia is 5-6 hours faster than Italy, Taufik and Daniel''s fight happened in the afternoon, that''s why when Heiseratu and Helcard met it was already evening, but just this one, just thinking it''s like that, okay?" "...Impossible" Daniel once again can be seen Kneeling on the Ground with his sword as a support. "What Impossible, Daniel?" Taufik asks with a smirk on his face. "How? How you can still be regenerated without a Mana? This is Supposed to anti-Mana field, Any Mana Movement here is Impossible, how''s that Possible?" Anti-Mana field, this is the power that Daniel''s sword has, This is an artifact That the Angel left behind, and with the contaminated Mana on earth that has a Mana From Hell on it, this Anti-Mana field Was a dead end for every Magician, in this Field any Mana Movement is Banned, even the Vampire if they want to use their Healing factor that every Vampire can use have to use Mana, so inside here, Mana is Forbidian. But whose Taufik? He was the person who had the purest Mana in the world, his Mana was not the Mana from Outside but directly from his Heart, this Anti-Mana field indeed Affected Taufik somehow, But it only for his ''Imagination Magic'' who needed the Mana Around to made it happen, so inside this Anti-Mana field, Taufik can''t make anything. But his other power is to use his ''own'' Mana so the ''Anti-Mana'' field is Useless for Taufik. And Because Taufik''s pure Mana, if he wants, Taufik can also use the Holy power, even Hell Mana is also possible, so Taufik is not limited to just Mana. "It''s possible because of me, Daniel, it''s Me," Taufik said, approaching Daniel slowly. "... Just kill me, that''s the deal, if even this Technique didn''t work for you, beating you is close to impossible, please make it quick!" Said Daniel, already giving up on his fate. "..." "...Child, this guy it''s so dramatic" *sigh* "Daniel" Taufik call. Getting the attention from Daniel. "I don''t know what happened between you and the vampire, but from the start, you were already wrong. Not all Vampire are ruthless like what you said before, I don''t ask you to forget your hatred, But take it out on the right person, Don''t assume all vampires are the same, because you haven''t done anything that would require me to kill you, and you''ve also shown me something interesting, so" Taufik said. While sheathed his Katana. "You can go, now" "..." Heard that, Daniel just stayed in his ce and reflected on Taufik''s words. "*sigh* I don''t know how Supposed I was reacting to that, but I will think about that" Daniel said. Then Stood up, finally regaining a bit of energy to stand up. "Yeah, take your time... For your ''missing'' friend, maybe I know who''s the culprit, but you don''t have to worry about that, ''cause I also have some business with them, or do you want to follow me?" "Can I?" "Yeah, there''s no problem, but you probably Will do nothing there, what do you think?" "Then I will go with you" Daniel said. Scheated his Sword back. "Alright, now go back, heal all your wounds, and in the next two days, go to this address" Taufik said, give Daniel a note of his address on it. "Okay... Thank you" Daniel said. Then go out of the forest, back to the church to heal all of his wounds, because just relying on his holy power will take a long time even though the wound Is just a small sh. "..." Taufik looks at the Figure of Daniel getting out of the already far enough. "... So... how long will you continue hiding there?" Taufik said. "..." "..." "*sigh* Why do you priests like to hide so much? Better change it to Thieft Association" Taufik said turning to Where he felt someone''s presence. He knew it was a Priest because he felt a holy energy that the person emitted. *the sound of bush moved* "... Ouch, Your words hurt this old man''s heart" From that bush, an old man, Justinus ''Cardinal'' Ignasius, came out, From the first time Daniel was here, Taufik already felt Justinus''s Presence, But he kept it quiet, and let him watch the show. "What does an old Priest like you do inside the forest like this?" "Nothing I''m here just for a talk with the ''GOD'' of all Vampire, nothing more" Justinus said. With a Grandfather Smile on his face, but when Taufik heard him say a word of ''GOD'', Taufik suddenly changed the way he looked at Justinus. "... Who are you, old man?" "Now~now, rx, I''m here really just for a Talk, even if I fight you, I''m not sure I can defeat you, let''s sit down and hear what I want to say, will you?" Justinus said. While the smile on his face never faded. "..." Taufik just looked at Justinus with his All-seeing eyes already activated, to find any lies in Justinus''s words. But Taufik didn''t find any lies. "... Alright, let''s Talk, but if I find any Strange Movement from you, Believe me, You will die without realizing it" Taufik said. Unscheted his Katana then stabbed it in the ground. "Let''s hear what you wanted to talk about!" ------------------ - somewhere in Bosa, Italy. - Brimour Faction Headquarters. Inside the Throne room, There were four people in the room, with one person sitting on a throne and three other people standing facing the person sitting on the throne. "Father, what action will we Take about the one who killed the Youngest?" Brimour''s second oldest child, who is one of the three low-noble level vampires from Brimour Faction. "Nothing, there''s a weird move from Helcard and Heiseratu, I have a bad feeling about this, the next few days forbid the others to leave the headquarters, prepare for anything" Brimour who sitting on his Throne, said to his son. "As your order, Father" The Second son said. Then leave the Throne room. "But Father, although the Youngest is not strong enough, but with his lineage, it''s quite hard to kill him, what do you think?" The oldest son of Brimour asks his Father. "...Nightwalker Nightmare, isn''t it? Let''s deal with it once the situation is calmer, going out at this time is a bit risky" "We understand father" .... ... .. Chapter 111: chapter 111 - "... Which One?" -night, 7-8 pm. After a long talk with Justinus, Taufik decided to go home on walking, he repeated in his mind what Justinus said to him. "Child, do you believe what the person said?" Lembuswana ask. He was there when Taufik and Justinus spoke. He heard what Justinus said to Taufik, which even Lembuswana himself found hard to believe. "It''s hard to Believe, but I didn''t find any lies in his words, all of what he said was... The truth" Taufik said. Once agian remember what Justinus said. "But... If all of what he said was true, don''t you think your World is Damned to... Destroyed?" "What can I say? From the beginning, this world is already so fuck up, from the note that Jenn''s Ancestor leave behind, In the Beginning human are always alone, there''s not much I can do other than prepare myself for when the ''day''e" Taufik said, stop at the Vending machine to get some drink. Then sat on the Nearby bench to calm his mind, before going back. ''... "All of the God, and Even the Angel have turned blind eyes to the Human"... "For now one all living beings on earth Is on their own"... "A few yearster, ''Ragnarok'', ''Frashokereti'', ''Maha Prya'', ''Hari Akhir'', or whatever you call it will happen, the Main thing is the world is about to end"... Huh~ That was a lot of information in one conversation, *sigh*'' Taufik though. repeated what Justinus had said to him. "... And all of that will happen depending on what Action I take, huh? That''s a lot of responsibility, but ''all of the Gods''? Is he trying to say, that all of the Pantheon God is real? *sigh* what a Chaotic World I live in, a few years...how many years to be exact?" Taufik said. Leaning on the bench, with his gaze fixed upwards, looking at the night sky. "... What are you gonna do?" Taufik asked, it was not clear for whom, whether for himself, The System, Justinus, Lembuswana who was nearby, or maybe for... The Fate itself. [...] "..." ''...'' "*sigh* let''s just focus on what I want to do right now" Taufik said. Stood up from the Bench, and threw the Empty can to the nearby bin, before continuing his way home. ------------- - with Justinus who is already back at the Church. He was in his room holding some balls, it''s like he was talking with someone from that Ball. "Holy Father, I have already done what you asked me to do, I already told the God Of All Vampire what your divination was, what your Next Order" Justinus said to the ball. Which was the Holy Father from the Main Exorcist headquarters in the Vatican. ''Thank you for your hard work, Justinus, there''s no next order, the rest is That man''s Responsibility, The world is saved or not is everything depending on what action he takes, we didn''t have any power to intervene in it'' A Voice from that Ball said. Where the words ''that man'' refer to Taufik. "It is why you only told me about this, holy father?" ''... Justinus'' "Yes, holy father" ''What do you think will happen when the news about the gods and angels turn a blind eye to humans got out to the outside world? Especially for us, the Exorcist?'' Heard that. Justinus takes his time, to think about what The Holy Father said, and the only thing he has is a... Chaos. "... I understand holy father, but Holy Father it is right to give that Huge Responsibility to just one Young Man?" ''We can''t do a thing Justinus, this is the role he got from the ''Creator'' itself, change it is out of our reach, even for me'' "... I understand holy father" After that, Justinus and the Holy Father talk about a bunch of things, before they end the Call. "... A role huh? Then what is the Role of the rest of the humans who have been living in this world for many years?... Oh~ Father on Heaven, what is your n for us, the humans?" Justinus said. Slowly lying on his bed. --------------- - Hidayat Household. Two dayster. When Morning came, Taufik was already fully awake, With the women Still sleeping beside him. What Justinus said, two days ago, still lingering in his mind. When suddenly a hand touched his face. "What are you thinking that you made a face like that, dear?" Jenn ask. "Don''t worry Jenn" Taufik said with a smile, stroked Jenn''s Hair, and then kissed her forehead. "Just sleeping, you need it" Taufik said. Slowly get down from the bed, and let the women sleep, after all, Today is the day when Taufik has to ''visit'' Brimour Faction. When Taufik came downstairs, he Saw Lembuswana watching the Television Alone, It was a superhero movie, these few days, apart from apanying Taufik in his Training, apart from that Lembuswana just watched the Television at home, and because he didn''t need to sleep, he watching the Movie Nonstop. "You still watching that, Lembu?" "Sstts~ be quiet, it''s getting to The interesting part of the movie" Lembuswana said. Without moving his eyes from the television. Seeing this Taufik shakes his head, Then sits on the couch Watching the Movie with Lembuswana. It''s a movie from M*rvel- Avang*ers EndGame: EndGame, it''s the part where T*ny Stark is About to die. "..." "..." "... W-wha... What about the Iron Guy? What happens to him?" "He dies" "Is he goin-" "No he''s dead, I mean really really die" "Fuck, where''s this pink Guye from, where''s his home? I''m going to kill him myself" Lembuswana said. "Stop it Lembu, it''s not real, he is just a Character from Human Imagination, forget about that! Do you want to follow me today?" Taufik ask. "No, I still have many things that need to be ''researched'', you can go without me" Lembuswana said. While searching for the next Movie to watch. "... *sigh* I should not told you about ''Movie'' " Taufik said while shaking his head. Taufik then goes to the Kitchen to see if the Breakfast is ready. Taufik Watching the Movie with Lembuswana was quite long, and at that time all of the women had woken up and gathered in the kitchen, Taufik''s Mother, Shasha, Ka, and Anugerah were the ones who were cooking, with Anugerah who Still watching them, want learned how to cook. "Morning" Taufik greeted all of them, then sat on his Chair, as the ''only'' male in this house, Taufik sat on sit in a chair at the end of the table. But it''s not the Head Family Chair, Because from the start when Taufik''s father went Missing, Taufik''s Mother always Kept the seat empty. Even after the Tabel gets changed because of Increased the number of Family Members, His Mother still keeps the seat empty. "Morning dear/husband" Jenn and Rani Greeted Taufik back. "... what time will you leave, husband?" Rani ask. Remember that this day was the day when Taufik left. "I will leave when the friend I am waiting for arrives, want to join?" "I want!! You''re going to meet the little girl we met before, right?" Rani said with much enthusiasm. "Yeah, but before that, I need to do something, is it okay?" Taufik said. Before he meets with Tina, He has to Finish his Business with Brimour first. "Yeah, I''m okay with that, I want to see how the girl grows in those thousands of years She got through" "Alright~ Alright~ You guys can talk about thatter, the Breakfast is here" Jenn said. Looking at Shasha who has begun serving the Breakfast. "Yes, Maam" x2 Taufik and Rani said at the same time, which made them Giggle, with Jenn just Shaking her head, looking at the two of them. After that, the whole Family eats Breakfast together, except Lembuswana who is still watching a Movie. - a few hourster. The whole family right now was in the Living room, doing their own activity, Taufik, Linda, Anugerah, Ka, and Lembuswana were on the Couch watching the Television, with Taufik who waiting for Daniel toe, and the Rest, Jenn, Rani, and Shasha, was ying a card game with Shasha who alwayse out as the Winners. *Tok~Tok~Tok~* "...Excuse me" Daniel from the outside of the door said. "It''s the friend I''m talking about, I will go open it" Taufik said. Stood up from the couch and Went to open the door. *sounds the door being opened* "You here, Daniel,e in first, we will after I do some preparation" Taufik said. Invite Daniel toe inside his house. "...Is it okay?" "Yeah, we don''t eat humans, you don''t need to worry" Heard that, Daniel''s whole body suddenly became stiff. "... It is a joke?" "Yeah, nowe inside, let me introduce you to my mother and my Wife" Taufik said. Make the way for Daniel. Although Daniel was quite surprised when Taufik mentioned about His Wife, but he thought maybe it was quite normal for a Vampire to have a wife at that Age. "Then... Excuse me" Daniel said, then Entered the House. When he entered the Living room, Daniel was surprised again when he looked at all of the Women in it, Daniel then looked at Taufik behind him. "... Which one is your wife?" .... ... .. . Chapter 112: chapter 112 - "I Am Your End" - Hidayat Household. - 08.23 AM "Which one is your wife?" Daniel asks, after seeing that there are six women in the living room. "Hah? Ohh~ wait let me Introduce you, this beautifuldy there is my mother, the one who with maid clothes is my family member, you''ve met the Dool, it''s Lembuswana... Taufik paused for a while, let Daniel ...My wife, Is that ck hair beautifuldy with Green eyes, her Name is Jenn..-" "Ohh~I see nice to mee-" "She was the first, the Golden-haireddy over there is Maharani, The Blue Haireddy is Anugerah, and thest with Green Hair is Ka, It is quite hard to exin it, but they are also my wife" Taufik said it like it was nothing, and Daniel who thought that Jenn was the "only" Taufik''s wife, was very surprised when he heard that the Three beautiful women were also his Wife. "T-they are all your wife? Is it a ''normal'' thing for a Vampire?" "Yeah~ it''s like that, Somehow it became like that" "... Crazy" After that, Taufik Introduce Daniel to all of his Family. Told Rani to be prepared, and he was also Prepared himself, Changing his clothes to the cloth armor that he got from the Daily Login Rewerd, Taufik felt more Comfortable using those clothes If he was doing something that rted to ''blood'' and stuff. "I''m ready to go husband" Rani said, had also changed her clothes to that easy-to-move kind of clothes. It''s no different From what she wore when she was in Her world, and the Clothes also have features on them because it''s the clothes that Taufik made by using his ''Imagination Magic''. "Alright, let''s Get going!" Taufik said, directly taking out his Katana, Taufik already knew where he needed to go because Taufik already knew the Koordinat of the Brimour Faction headquarters From one of the Members of the Brimour Faction he had killed before. *Swoosh* Taufik swung his katana up to down to open a portal. *crack* Then Slowly a portal than enough for one adult to get through opened in front of Taufik and the whole family, including Daniel, who was once again Surprised at this Unusual Sight. "Come on, you guys go first!" Taufik said to Daniel and Rani. Rani who had been going through this Portal, without hesitation entered it, but Daniel looked hesitant, he didn''t know if this was Safe or not, but After seeing Rani enter it without hesitation, Daniel encouraged himself. ''...Alright let''s do this'' Daniel said in his mind, but still entered the portal slowly. Seeing this, Taufik just shook his head and then looked at the others. "... depending on the situation, maybe it will take just one day or two days" "Alright, be careful, out there" *cup* Jenn said, then gave Taufik his Goodbye Kiss. Which makes Taufik smile, a few months ago Jenn would have been Embarrassed If she had done something like this even in front of Linda alone, but now maybe because of the Pregnancy or something else, she wouldn''t feel Embarrassed again even if she did it in front of this many people. "I will" Taufik said, then looked behind Jenn, there''s Anugerah And Ka Who already lined up behind Jenn like elementary school children who wanted to enter ss. "Alright~ Alright~ I know" After that Taufik received a goodbye kiss from Anugerah and Ka which made them Smiling. Taufik then looks at his Mother. "You mom?" "*sigh* just go already" Linda saidzily. Which made Everyone Giggle. "Ahahaha~ alright I will go now" Taufik said then Entered the Portal. --------------- - Somewhere in Bosa. - 05.42 AM. The Sun had not been rising when Taufik, Rani, and Daniel Arrived on Bosa. And Because the ce where they arrived was a mountain that still had many trees, made the surroundings darker. "Where are we, Husband?" Rani asked, while looking at her surroundings, since when They came to Earth, This was the First time Taufik took Rani Out of his House, after all, they still needed to learn about The Norm on Earth, Before they could Get out of the House. "I still don''t know, I just opened the portal following the coordinates that I''ve extracted from the memory of the vampire I met a few days ago... Wait!" Taufik said. "Ngntaka,e out" Taufik calls Ngntaka, although he can Fly on his own, But it''s... Troublesome. *chaww* (A/N- "I never tire of saying that this is the sound of birds") "Master what can I help you?" Ngntaka said, after he was fully manifested from Taufik Chest. "Nothing much, just took us the high, like always" "..." "..." "... Alright" Ngntaka said, with a hint of disappointment, he thought Taufik called him for a war like when they were in the World of Dragon. "... Are you disappointed somehow?" Taufik asks, looking at Ngntaka who seems disappointed somehow. "... No, Master, I''m not" Said Ngntaka, although he said not, but his expression can lie, no matter how you saw it. He was clearly felt disappointed. "*sigh* you don''t need to worry, we will fightter, now just take us to the sky, okay?" Only after Taufik talks about the "fight" That Ngntaka somehow looks Excited. "What are you waiting for, Master? Let''s Go" Ngntaka said, with much passion. "*sigh* look like letting you participate in that war, was a wrong decision of mine" Taufik said, then got up on Ngntaka back followed by Rani and Daniel who were curious About the "war" That Taufik talked about. -------------- -in the sky. Daniel who looks at the scenery below, Immediately Knows where they Are. "... We are in... Italy?" "Italy? Heh~ they are quite bold to build their base here" Taufik said, from what Jett said, Their headquarters is also here, in Italy, and the Vatican also close by, Taufik finds this whole situation is so Funny. After flying for a while more, Taufik''s All-Seeing Eyes See Something. Above the nearby Mountain, he Saw an Invisible Barrier in the Shape of a Dome that covered a quarter of the Mountain. ''It is an Illusion Magic again?'' "Ngntaka, go over there! Stop when I say stop!" Taufik said, pointing at the Mountain, Ngntaka, Rani, and Daniel couldn''t see the Barrier so they just Saw an Ordinary mountain. But they didn''t doubt what Taufik said and just followed what he said. "Stop, Ngntaka!" Taufik said to Ngntaka when he saw the Barrier was close enough. Different from the barrier that the Rune Family used before that was broken only by his Gaze, this Barrier is a bit tougher than the Rune Family barrier. "This is just not an ordinary barrier, I see, they didn''t live for a thousand years for no reason, this barrier is more advanced than what the Rune Family uses, it''s like Tina uses the Magic Book that I Gave her to the fullest, quite a good work" Taufik said, stretching his hands to touch the Barrier. "But it''s still not enough to stop me" Taufik said, activating his "word magic". "Break" *... Crack* From just a small crack, then spread to all over the Dome-shape barrier, then falling like a broken ss. After that, the ordinary mountain scenery changed. "!!!" Daniel was surprised when He Saw whaty behind that Ordinary mountain after Taufik broke the Barrier. "T-this... What is this" A castle with a tall wall can be seen standing firmly on top of the mountain, the walls surrounding the castle are very high, surpassing the height of the castle. "... How can they build something like this without us knowing?" Daniel said. "It''s possible, after all the one who lived here was a Vampire, with how long they live and with the help of Magic, build something like this it''s just a matter of time" Taufik said, looking at the castle below, It seemed like they had be aware of their barrier being broken. ------------------ - inside Brimour Throne room. "..." Brimour who had been aware of the Barrier that surrounded his castle from the beginning of his castle was built have been broken by someone. "Father-" "I know" Brimour said, cutting off what his oldest son wanted to say. If that person was capable of breaking that barrier, then they could take this lightly. *stood up* Brimour stands up from his Throne, wanting to see who the person who broke his barrier is. Currently, the ones most likely to do this are Heiseratu and Helcard, it was what Brimour thought, If he guessed was right then the ordinary vampire couldn''t do anything about that. "Let''s Go see who dares to do this" Brimour said, go outside of his Throne room with his three sons. ----------------- - above the castle wall. Brimour who was already outside with his three sons, and all of the Vampire who lived inside the castle. Different from what Brimour thoughts, the one who broke his barrier is not Heiseratu nor Helcard, but a three-person he doesn''t know that rode on a huge golden bird back. ''Two human, and one strange Woman?'' Brimour thought that he Saw Taufik as an ordinary human because Taufik Concealed his Aura and Thoughts Rani was a strange Woman because of the smell of her Blood, It was Neither Human nor any non-human race that Brimour had met. "...who are you?" Brimour ask. "Me? I am Your end" Taufik said, with a smile on his face. "..." .... ... .. . Chapter 113: chapter 113 - False World "Me? I''m your end" "..." Taufik said. Looking at the Crowd below, this was the first time that Taufik had seen this many Vampire in one ce, but there was no time to feel Amuzed, after all, they all were "dead men". When Taufik arrived here, he already spread his sense all over this mountain, there were almost a thousand vampires in this castle, The one who gathered her was just a small portion of all the Vampire life here. And the rest was live underground. From what he found there was a huge Facility below the castle, and Many vampires in it, and there were also humans There. But a sign of life that Taufik felt from them was very weak, it was like they would die Soon orter, this is why Taufik Thought all of them were already "dead men" "So you''re Brimour, I see, you quite good-looking if you ask me" "..." Taufik said. Looking at Brimour below, he knows it was Brimour because from what he saw, he was the one who had the most Mana among all of the Vampires below. "If you this Good-Looking then why your son that I killed was like that? Is it from his mother? Your taste is quite unique" continued Taufik,menting about the appearance of the Rouge Looking Vampire he killed before which was Brimour''s Son. "... So it''s you who killed that failed product" Brimour said, calling his own son a "Failed Product". "*sigh* I thought it was Heiseratu or Helcard who came looking at the Barrier getting destroyed, But it turns out you just used the Exorcist toy to destroy it, what a waste" Brimour said, Looking at Daniel who Carried a huge cross on his back, seeing this Brimour lost his interest. Turned around, wanted to leave this to his son. "Kill them, leave the woman alive, it looks like she would be an interesting "toy" to relieve my boredom" Brimour said to his sons. Then walking back to his Throne room. "Rest assured Father, we will end it before you realize it" The oldest said, bowing to his father. *nod* ------------------ "Rest assured Father, we will end it before you realize it" Taufik let out a Smirk When he heard one of the vampires say that. "Hy!" Taufik called, stopping Brimour to take more steps. "When I said they you can leave?" Said Taufik with a cold voice. "...Young man, I don''t know from where your confidencees, but you''re too weak for me, You''re not in my league" Brimour said, without looking at Taufik. "Pfftt~ hahaha" Brimour steps once again stopped when he heard Taufikughing, only after that he was looking back at Taufik. "... Haa~ you, do you even know who I am?" Taufik asking Brimour. Immaditly released his Aura. *swoosh* Taufik Aura is Spread all over the Castle, even the facility below was no exception. When all of the Vampires feel the Aura, a horror, it''s what all the vampires experience right now, even Brimour also felt that. All of the vampires here, have the urge to kowtow in front of Taufik, they try to resist it, but it is something Impossible because the urge to kowtow is from their own ''Blood'', the very source of their power. Only Brimour who can be seen still standing, but can be seen from his face that he tried his best to resist the urge to kowtow, even though the three of his strongest son were already on their knee. "... Y-you, who are you?" "Didn''t I say that I was your... End?" Taufik said "You guys havemitted too many sins in those long years you have been living, And I''m here to end all of that" Taufik said, like it was nothing serious. "...W-who are you to do that?" Brimour said. Still didn''t know who''s Taufik true identity even after he was felt his Aura. And Taufik who heard what Brimour asking, Shaking his head at his stupidity. "... You indeed that vampire Barbarian father, look at How stupid you are, forget it, after all from now on all of you will die, but let me turn your died became more interested" Taufik said, concalead his Aura again. He needs to do this, to test his new technique, and because right now he has a perfect guinea pig, this is the perfect timing to do that. After Taufik concealed his Aura again, all of the Vampire Below finally could move again, There were still vampires who stayed after they could move, but The smart one decided to Run away from this ce. Taufik just let them do what they want, after all, they can''t go too far away from here. "Husband, do you just let them go like that, do I need to chase them?" Rani said. Looking at the bunch of vampires who run away from this ce. "Do what you like, because no matter what they do, they can''t get out from this ce... Alive" Taufik said, already spreading his Mana all over this area. "Prepare yourself, Daniel, you will see something amazing" Taufik said Daniel, then floating on his own, leaving Daniel alone on Ngntaka back. "...Heard me all of you" Taufik said, getting attention from all of the Vampire below, who still hadn''t recovered from what happened before, with Rani who already chased the one who tried so hard to run away from this ce, and Daniel who was still in Ngntaka back watching what Taufik wanted to do. "...let me tell you who I am!... ...I''m Taufik D''Archy Hidayat... ...The First Vampire... ...the Vampire Progenitor... ...the Sin You guys have Committed It''s Already Unforgivable, that only the dead can save you guys from that... ...I, As the Vampire progenitor... Will take that role, feel the wrath of the one you Killed, feel their hatred... feel their despair...Then Die..." Said Taufik then Stretched his two hands. "...False world - world of the Dead!" *woosh* With that, the world around suddenly changed, the dawn sky disappeared, reced by a pitch-dark sky, with the only light was from a red moon that rose from the east, recing the sun who about to rise. The castle building disappeared from sight, blood emerged from the ground, forming a sea of ??blood, and in the middle of the sea of ??blood, a throne stood tall, waiting for the master to sit there. *ssh* All the vampires who see this, once again feel the horror. Blood is their power source, but this blood is different from the blood they usually drink. As far as their eyes could see all they saw was a sea full of blood. Although they appear to be in the middle of a sea of blood, it only reaches up to their knees. Taufik slowly floats to the Throne in the Middle of the Sea of Blood, followed by Daniel who in Ngntaka back. *sit down* When Taufik sitting on the Throne, a wall made from bone, rises from the sea of blood, Locking up all the vampires here, including the vampires who were previously underground, were also dragged into the technique that Taufik used. They all wondered where they were, but they would never know the answer, because Taufik had already started his action. "...Arise!" When Taufik said that, something happened, Blood clots began to form from the sea of ??blood, and slowly began to change shape to something like a human. When Brimour and all of the Vampire see this, once again they feel shocked. Although it''s not clear because all of their body is made from blood, they still know, that all of them were the Humans that they had killed before, the number was fantastic, it exceeded thousands, even Taufik was stunned by this, he was guessing how many humans these Vampires had killed, but seeing all this with his own eyes... was something unbelievable. "..." Taufik looking at this speechless. "... Maybe dead was still a blessing for you guys" Taufik said. "Husband, where are we?" Rani asked, already at Taufik''s side, when the world suddenly changed all of the vampires were gathered in one ce, so Rani stopped chasing them, already killed a few of them. "... we Are still on earth, but with the Technique I learned not long ago, by copying what Rakshasa did in that war before, it is simr but also different, you can call it as ''Mirror dimension'', I give this technique name "False World" Inside here everything was on my control" Taufik exins about his technique to Rani. "... Amazing, can I learn it too?" Rani asks, with a star in her eyes. "... I don''t know" Taufik said, that all of this is the work of his ''Imagination Magic'' without it, it''s impossible to make a technique like this, so he doesn''t know if Rani can learn this. "... F-father, m-mother... " Daniel said. Looking at two blood creatures from the thousands of blood creatures that exist in this mirror dimension. "...Huh?" Heard what Daniel said, Taufik followed where Daniel looked, although it was not clear because all of them were made from Blood, even their clothes were made from blood, but Taufik could see what Daniel saw was two Blood Creatures wearing something like a Priest''s clothes. ''... So his family was killed by a Vampire, now I know why he hated Vampire so much'' Taufik Thought. .... ... .. . Chapter 114: Chapter 114 - One-Shot-One-Kill Technique ''...What is this? Why Something like this...'' Brimour said in his mind, didn''t quite understand the situation he was in right now. "... F-father, where are we?" Son Number Three asks, looking at the Blood Creature who surrounded them. All of the Blood Creature here was the Manifisted of all the living beings that they all have killed on long lives they''ve been living. There were even a few that they didn''t recognize, Something like humans but had a Wing, a Dragon, a human who had a huge physique, and others who were not human, but most of the Blood Creatures were Human beings. "... I don''t know" Brimour only answers for son number three, although he recognizes some of them, but the rest of them its unknown to him, like the one with wings, the dragon, And the other races other than human, Brimour and the other vampires didn''t remember ever meet these beings, let alone killing such beings. And what Brimour Thought the most strange was this Sea of Blood. Vampires can Control Blood, but right now no matter how hard Brimour tried to Control this Blood, there was no reaction at all, even if it was just one drop. ''... Where are we?'' Brimour Thought looking at The Strange Creature that surrounded them. He knows what these beings are because all of them are often mentioned in several folk tales since time immemorial. # A/N- "It happened because What ''The Fate'' erased from the memory of all creatures living on earth, only about the war from thousands of years ago and the memory of who participated in that war, so the memory of Brimour ever meeting these creatures never existed. But he still knows what Creature they are" ''... does he bring back the dead to life something like that was Impossible'' Brimour Thought. Something like this was indeed Impossible to do, but once again the one who cast this technique was Taufik, who had ''Imagination Magic'' and added with the title he has ''The One Who Defying The Fate'' Something like this was possible. "... Kill all of them" Brimour and the other vampires heard Taufik''s cold voice, ordering all of the Blood Creatures to attack the Vampires. ---------------- "...they''re not your parents, Daniel, they are only simr on the outside, you know that, right?" Taufik said, to prevent Daniel from acting impulsively. "... I know, it''s just... Been a long time... Since I Saw them again" "..." Taufik didn''t know how to respond to what Daniel said, he only sat there watching All of the Vampire for the first time feeling ''fear'', with Daniel who kept watching the Blood Creature that resembled his dead parents. "*sigh* let''s end this, I still have something to do after this... And Daniel if you want you can participate too, I don''t which Vampire killed your parents, But he is probably here, just kill whoever you want to kill, If that can relieve a little of your hatred towards vampires, and after all this is over, I hope you won''t hunt vampires carelessly anymore, after all, all of them deserves to...die" "..." Daniel didn''t say anything, he just unsheathed his Sword and walked slowly toward the crowd of Vampires. He remembers like it was just yesterday that he received the news that his parents were killed By a Vampire, he doesn''t know which Vampire killed them but from the Information he heard it was a noble-level Vampire who did it. And there are only three Noble-Levels here, which were the three strongest sons of Brimour, so with a clear goal, Daniel walked towards one of them, the Blood Creature just let him pass because of orders from Taufik. Seeing all of this, Taufik closed his eyes and then opened it again. "...Alright, let''s begin the second test" Taufik said, stretched his hands again, and then said his orders. "... Kill all of them!" Taufik said. Although he said it with a small voice, but his voice was Echoed all over this ''False World''. *GRAAAGHH* All of the Blood Creature roared, Running toward the Crowd of Vampire with any kind of Weapon in their hands. "You don''t join them, Rani?" Taufik asks Rani who still remains beside him. "They''ll weak... After I killed a few of them, I was Immaditly lost interest, I thought they were quite Strong because they were the same kind as you, what a disappointment" Rani said,ing in front of Taufik then directly sitting on hisp, and then wrapping her arms around Taufik''s neck. Saying "I''ve been wanting to do this for a long time" While smiling like a little girl. Taufik just let out a sigh when he saw what she was doing, but didn''t ask her to move, Taufik then looked at Ngntaka. "And you why you didn''t join too? I thought you Ware the one who very eager to get involved in a ''fight''?" "... They''re weak, master" Ngntaka said, didn''t participate in the fight for the same reason as Rani. "*sigh* you guys are just too strong" Heard that, Rani and Ngntaka looked at Taufik, Dumbfounded at what he just said, if others said that then it was okay, but if it was Said by Taufik, it was quite strange to hear. That what''s Rani and Ngntaka thought when they heard Taufik Say That. "If you guys don''t want to fight, then just watch quietly!" --------------- "*sigh* there''s no end to this, they keep reviving again and again, father do you have a n?" Son Number Two asks. The Blood Creature was not too strong with just a simple magic they could kill it, But the problem was they could not die. And there were Thousands of them here, the Vampires also can regenerate but it''s not as fast as Taufik, and when Their Important organs like the heart or their head were separated from their body then it was the End. It''s only a few minutes since the attack began, but Hundreds of vampires have died. Seeing this unfortunate situation, Brimour looks at Taufik who sitting luxury on his throne with Rani on hisp. "...Where''s Fergus?" Brimour asks his sons. "The oldest is dealing with the Exorcist with a huge cross, he can''te, what''s your n, Father?" Son number three asks Brimour. "... There''s no point fighting this Strange Creature, the only way for us to survive from here is to defeat the one who made all of this" Said Brimour, looking at Taufik who sensed his Gaze and then Waved toward him with a smile on his face, which made Brimour be more angry. "... B-but can we do that father?" Sons Number Two said. Remember when all of them kneeled just from Taufik''s aura alone, and now his Father wanted to defeat such a being. Son Number Two and Three of course are shocked and terrified. "Gather all of your brothers as much as you can to open a path for me, If I can get close to him, then leave the rest to me" Brimour said with much confidence, while attacking the Blood Creature who got close to him again with ease, he had prepared this Technique if he had to face Heiseratu or Helcurtter, but seeing this situation, Brimour had no other choice but to use it. Seeing their father confident, sons number two and three have finally see some hope to escape from this hell situation, after all, their father is one of the Three Arclords, the Strongest Vampire in the world. "Alright Father, leave that to us" Son Number Two said, beginning to gather his other brothers with Son Number Three. Seeing this Brimour searches for a ce where he can Cast the spell, without getting disturbed by the Blood Creature, after all, this technique was a one-shot-one-kill that required long casting for it to be used. "Just wait I will end you with this" .... ... .. . #A/N - "Sorry again Guys, my job irl was busier than usual today, so I didn''t have much Time to write, this all I can write quietly while working, once again I''m sorry and Like always... Just Ignore what below" "Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word""Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word" Chapter 115: chapter 115 - Lets End This - a few momentster "...I back my friends" Daniel is back, he walks slowly in the sea of blood. With tattered clothes and many wounds on his body, he approaches Taufik while dragging his Sword in one hand and the scabbard-like cross in the other hand, looks like his fight with one of Brimour''s sons was quite fierce. "... And what happen to you?" Taufik asked, looking at Daniel''s condition who was much worse than when they fought a few days ago. "It turns out the Vampire I fought was the culprit behind my parents'' deaths, he was the one who set up the trap Ten Years ago, that killed many Exorcists including my parents..." Daniel said, then Suddenly bowed his head to Taufik. "?" "It''s thanks to you that I can revenge for my parents, if it not for your summon, maybe it''s me who will die, I will remember until I die, Thank you, my friends" "*sigh* what are you talking about, I didn''t do anything, it''s all you, but I never rejected a favor, so do as you Like" Taufik said with a smile, At first he wanted to say all of that was just a coincidence, but looking at Daniel he changed his mind. "... Thank you... Daniel said, then raised his head. ... So can I rest here? I don''t feelfortable having to lie down in this sea of ??blood" Daniel said, pointing at the tform where Taufik Thrones was located which was the only ''drynd'' in this ''False world''. "Do as you Like" "Thank you" *lie down* After saying ''Thank you'' to Taufik, Daniel suddenlyy down on the Throne tform and let the Holy power inside him do its Job, Slowly healing all his Wounds. # A/N-"Daniel fights with Brimour Sons Number one was Indeed intents, without The Blood Creature help, maybe the one who dies was Daniel, not Sons Number one. I''m just tooz-, ten years ago there ident happened that resulted in many exorcists dying, Daniel''s parents Included, This was caused by unclear orders from superiors and intervention from son number one, this is why when Daniel exins something he will say it in great detail, but to the others, it''s just a bunch of nonsense, I didn''t write the detail of the fight, not because I''mzy, it''s just the time, yeah the time, I don''t have much time, I swear" -------------- "... It''s ready" Brimour said, looking at the tiny needle Made from blood, But different from the other weapons made of Blood, this tiny Needle emits a very evil aura because this Needle is full of curses, If you were hit by this even if it is just a small wound, no matter how strong you are, you will instantly die, Brimour learn this curse a hundreds year ago from a certain cult which contains Magician that worships the Demon. "OPEN THE PATH!!" Brimour shouted at his sons, and all of his sons who already knew the n from Sons Number Two and Three, gathered In front of Brimour, then unless any kind of attack, from magic to blood Maniption, and because the Blood Creature was too weak, all of their attack is sess. But for Brimour''s n to seed, he needs to move fast, after all, the Blood Creature can''t die and will be back in shape in a few seconds, and Brimour knows this, so after the path is opened, without a dy Brimour dashed with all his might toward Taufik. "DIE, YOU BITCH!!!" Brimour shouted when he was in sufficient distance from Taufik, he chose a Needle as a medium for the curse for two reasons, one because it was small, and the other is because it would be quite hard to detect, but shouted... Was a mistake. *woosh* With great speed, the Needle came toward Taufik, aimed at his head. -------------- Taufik looks at the Vampire crowd, who ughter the blood Creature with ease. ''Hmm? They are quite weak, it''s need an upgrade'' Taufik Thought. Looking at the blood Creature who turned back to be One with the sea of blood, when he saw Brimour dash toward him, from the Gap, that the other vampire had made. "DIE, YOU BITCH!!!" "Hmm?" Taufik was confused when he heard Brimour suddenly shout, but then with his All-Seeing eyes, he saw a very tiny Needle that had a very ominous aurae toward him, aimed at his head. *woosh* With not much effort, Taufik tilted his head while pushing Rani''s head to the other side. "Wut au u duying, husybe-" (What are you doing, husba-) *stab* The tiny Needle goes through the Gap and then stabs the backrest of the Throne, which suddenly crumbles like sand. "!!!" Rani was surprised when he saw this. Looked at where the attack came from, then saw Brimour standing there with aplicated expression, it''s hard to exin what expression he made was, which mix of fear, shock, Dumbfounded, and confusion. "You" Rani said, wanted to stand up to kill Brimour personally, but Taufik held her. *sigh* Taufik let out a sigh, then raised his hands, then suddenly huge hands made from blood raised from the sea of blood under Brimour, grabbed him like a human grabbing a tiny animal, that''s how Brimour looked alike right now. *ARGHHH* Brimour groaning in pain, felt his bone was broken because of the huge hands. All of his sons who look at this want to help him, but the Blood Creature that they ''destroyed'' before is already back in shape, blocking the way. *GRAGHHG* Brimour was groaning in pain when The grip of the big hand got stronger the closer it got to Taufik, and stopped directly in front of Taufik, with Brimour face facing towards Taufik. "What is that, before? A sneak attack?" ".. N-no, an-ancestor... P-please... Forgive me" Brimour said, begging for his life. "Haa~ there''s no help for you" Taufik said, then stood up from his Throne. "Huh? Wa-wait husban- ouch!" Taufik ignored Rani who pretended to be hurt, Walking toward Brimour. *stop* "Do you have anyst word, Brimour?" "N-no, Ancestor, p-plea-" "No? Then die" *squash* The Huge hands squished Brimour''s Body to be crushed meat, with only his head Remaining which with a *thud* fell toward the Throne tform Then rolled to Taufik''s feet, still mumbling a word "ancestor" Taufik just looked at Brimour''s head with no Expression, then after a while, it turned to Ash, leaving nothing behind. After that, Taufik diverts his Gaze toward the Vampires who still struggle to fight the Blood Creature. "Let''s end this, I already received the Data I need" Taufik said, then Raised his hands again. Then the same situation when the Blood Creature formed urred, but this time instead of taking the shape of a Creature, it was a weapon made from blood this time. There are thousands of weapons of a different kind Formed from blood, Flying in the sky, and aimed at the Vampire Crowd below. Then with just a little movement from Taufik''s finger, all of the Weapon advanced toward the Vampires with a high speed. *swoosh* *swoosh* *swoosh* With that, one by one the vampires died from the attack, several vampires managed to fend off several weapons either using a barrier or with the weapons they used, but the number of weapons that Taufik made was too many, and after a few seconds after the rain of weapons and screams of pain from the Vampire, Suddenly the atmosphere became silent without a single sound could be heard. "...*sigh* " Taufik then turns around, just to see Rani who smiling at him. "You okay husband?" "... Yeah, I''m okay, let''s Go out from here" Taufik said, thene to wake Daniel up. "Huh? Are you done, my friends?" "Yeah, let''s Go out" Taufik said, then looking at Ngntaka. "You can back now, Ngntaka" "Yes, master" *swoosh* With that Ngntaka back to Taufik''s chest in the form of a Tattoo. "Release" Said Taufik with a swipe of his hands. *crack* A crack appeared in the air, which spread all over this ''false world'' and then broke like ss at one time, it''s a fascinating sight, and before they realized it they were already back in the real world. "Wow~ are you sure you''re a Vampire, my friends? Not a God?" Daniel said. "Enough for the chit-chat, go inside the castle and search for a way to the underground, many humans are dying over there, if you don''t move fast all of them will die" Heard that, Daniel dragged his wounded body to enter the castle, didn''t questioned why Taufik didn''t help him. Seeing Daniel already entered the castle, Taufik walks to the nearby tree, followed by Rani, and then leans on the stem with Rani leaning her head on his shoulder, Taufik who wasn''t bothered by this grabs his phone from his inventory, then calls a number that has Jett''s Name on it. *click* ''... Hallo?'' "How''s the situation there?" ''I already did your request, ancestor, We''ve joined with Arclord Heiseratu, what your next order, ancestor'' "Nothing, just wait I''ll be there soon" ''Alright, ancestor, we''ll wait for your presence here'' "Hmm, I still have something to do here, I will end the call, now" ''We''ll wait, ancestor'' *Click* "..." Taufik put his phone back in the inventory, leaned his head to the tree then took a deep breath. "Are you sure you''re okay, husband?" Rani asks, with a slightly worried voice. "... I''m okay, I just didn''t think my actions in the ''past'' brought this much destruction to the present" Taufik said, mentioning his act When he saved Tina in the past. "... I''m sorry" Rani said. *pat* Taufik pat Rani''s head, when he heard her sad voice, felt guilty because she was the first to find Tina who was dying at that time. "... Don''t worry too much, it''s not good for you, and for the little one on your stomach" "Yeah.... YAHH!??" .... ... .. . Chapter 116: Chapter 116 - Tina? "Can you repeat what you saying? Maybe I heard it wrong" Rani said,e in front of Taufik and Grab his Shoulder. "What? We do ''it'' every night, it''s normal if you got pregnant, why? You didn''t like it?" Taufik said, he realized Rani was Pragnent when he used his All-Seeing eyes, he saw a little life force inside her womb, maybe because it was still in the early stages, and Rani had not shown the symptoms that pregnant women usually experience 2-3 weeks after fertilization, because she is still at the fertilization stage, it would be possible if she didn''t realize it, but Taufik is sure that she is pregnant. "N-no, it''s not like that, b-but Jenn said it quite hard to get Pragnent if the partner is you, Jenn told me that you guys even have to use some ''Phoenix Blood'', how I was pregnant this easy?... Wait it means Ka and Anugrah was prangnat too?" "I don''t know, I found it just now that you are pregnant, I didn''t check Them yet" "I hope they''re pregnant too, then we will be a big family" Rani said, while spreading her hands wide. "... I can already imagine how Troublesome is that" Taufik said, closing his eyes, but a smile appeared on his face, after all, since he was a little it was only him and his mother, and suddenly became this big Family it was like a dreame true. ''... Talking about family, I still haven''t read the letter from the Bou-Gid Tribe Chief, let''s do thatter'' Seeing this, Rani also smiled and then back to Taufik''s side, leaning back to Taufik''s Shoulder, with a Satisfied smile on her face, already imagining the future with her kid. "... My friends, I''m done" Daniel said, already back after saving the Human who got captured by the Vampire. There were almost one hundred humans who were back with him, including a woman, a Man, an old Man, and a Granny, There was even a child most of the children were little girls, and only a few were a boy, all of them have one simrity, it''s that all of them very thin like someone who is malnourished. "Hmm?" Then Taufik Gaze falls to a lone little girl who has snow-white hair, but Taufik can see the little girl''s eyes because she lowered her head, the girl just standing there while clutching her tattered clothes if they even can be called clothes, it''s just like a sack that is hollowed out to make clothes. *stood up* Taufik suddenly stood up and then walked slowly toward the little girl. "... Where are you going, husband?" Rani asked Taufik, but Taufik didn''t answer her and continued to walk toward the little girl. "My friends, what happened?" Daniel asks, when Taufik walks past him, but Taufik also Ignored him, then continues walking. *stop* Taufik only stopped when he arrived in front of the little girl, who flinched When Taufik stopped in front of her. *squats* "...What''s your name, little girl?" "..." *pat* Taufik pats the little girl''s snow-white Head, which makes the little girl flinch again. Which made Taufik feel angrier, but he didn''t show it in his face, afraid to make the little girl more scared. "It''s okay now, all the bad guy is already gone, you''re saved now" Only after Taufik said that, did the little girl raise her head, Taufik then finally saw The little girl''s eyes which were blood-red in color which is the identical eye color to a vampire. ''... Now I know why all of the Vampire before were men, so they do Something like this to the females *sigh* I hope I can kill all of them once more time'' ".. It true?" The little girl said, looking at Taufik with her innocent eyes, seeing this, Taufik was smiling. "It''s true, so what''s your Name?" Taufik asked, but the little girl just shook her head. "You don''t want to tell me Your Name?" "*shake head* " "Then why you don''t want to tell me Your Name?" "... I-i don''t have a name, mister" "..." Taufik was speechless when he heard this. "What happens, husband?" Ranies and asks Taufik when she sees Taufik suddenly acting strange. "We take this little girl with us" "... Yeah?" "Daniel let me see all of them before you take them to the safe ce" Taufik said to Daniel, Don''t wait for Daniel''s answers, then quickly go check all of the Little kids here. A few minutester, after Taufik finishes checking all of the People here, he back to where Rani, Daniel, and the little girl before with three other little girls who are in the same situation as the first little girl. "What''s wrong with them, husband?" "They''ll a vampire, looks like the Brimour faction was crazier than I thought" Taufik said, which made Rani and Daniel surprised, immediately now what Taufik meant. "That beast..." Rani said, while gritting her teeth. "Daniel, I will open a portal close to the Vatican, you can take all of them there, it is okay" "... It''s okay, my friend" Daniel said, a bit hesitant to answer Taufik''s questions, but looking at all the victims who didn''t have the strength to stand up, Daniel finally agreed to take them to the Vatican. Heard Daniel''s agreement, although a bit hesitant, Taufik didn''t Quistened the reason behind it, and just suddenly opened the portal to the Vatican, although he nevere to the Vatican, but Taufik knew The coordinate. "You can go first, I still have something to do" "Thank you, my friends" Daniel said, then directed all the victims to enter the portal one by one. The victims didn''t forget to express their gratitude for saving them before entering the portal. When all of the Victims already entered the portal, and only Daniel remained, Daniel bowed his head to Taufik, and said "Thank you" And "I will never forget what you did today" Before he also entered the portal. Seeing that only he, Rani, and the four little girls who were left behind, with the first little girl who has Snow-white hair hugging Taufik Thigh. Taufik opened the portal to his next destination. ----------- - Heiseratu Faction Headquarters. - after Jett received a phone call from Taufik. "What he said?" Helcard asks Jett, she right now is In the Hall where Tina is "resting" With Heiseratu. "Ancestor said, that he will be here soon, Arclord, and Just asking us to wait" "then, we''ll wait" Heiseratu said, there was nothing they could do if Taufik Said so, they couldn''t just rush him toe here, After all, if Taufik was really the person that Her Quenn, Tina, Talking about was indeed him. Then like what their Quenn said, they need to respect and do whatever he said to them like he was the Queen itself. "But, does he know the way here?" Helcard asks, looking at Jett. "... I don''t know" "What??" Helcard said, raising her voice, which made Jett flinched. "Calm down, Helcard, why are you always angry toward your subordinate... Heiseratu said in a calm voice, to calm down Helcard, then Looking at Jett. ... Care to exin what do you mean by that, Jett?" "Ancestor, just ask me to convey his message, Arclord, nothing more" *sigh* Heard that, Helcard let out Sigh. "Is that so? Then we didn''t have any choice but to wait for him toe, if he was the Real one, he would find his own way toe here... and Helcard stop ring at her like that!" "*sigh* you know I hate to wait" Helcard said, turning her head to the side. "Yeah, I know, that''s why you leave me behind and go do your own thing, which produces nothing" "W-what? produces nothing? I found The "Ancestor", how it''s not ''produce nothing'' huh?" "It''s your subordinate, remember?" "What? You... The argument between Heiseratu and Helcurt continued for several minutes, Jett, who was ''trapped'' here with them, could only shrink back seeing the two strongest vampires arguing with each other. Jett who was Calm and always acted rationally in front of her subordinates was nowhere to be seen. ''Ancestor, pleasee faster!!'' Jett Thought. - A half-hourter. *crack* A crack appeared inside the Hall, seeing this, make Heiseratu and Helcard were on alert. "!!!" x3 But the crack expands rapidly and stops when it is in the shape of a portal. *step* The three of them looked at one foote out from the portal, even if it was just one foot, but Heiseratu and Helcard already felt a huge pressure like there was Boulder above them, and Jett was not an exception, but Jett who had been felt it one time before immediately know who''s the person was. Then Heiseratu and Helcard saw a young man with pitch-ck hair and Blood-red eyese out from the portal, holding a ck katana in his hands, while a little girl who had a hair color that opposed to that man with the same red eyes, holding the hem of the man''s shirt. Followed by a beautiful women who have golden color hair, holding a little girl in both of her hands, while one little girl holding the other little girl''s hands. All of them have the same blood-red eyes with only the beautiful woman is different herself. After all of them are out of the portal, the portal behind them is closed itself. The Man then takes a step toward them, and with each of his steps, the pressure that Heiseratu and Helcard feel increases. *ughh* The man, which was Taufik, only stopped a few steps from them, and only after that did The Pressure that Heiseratu and Helcard feel Disappear. "Huft~huft~huft~" Heiseratu and Helcard were racing to take a breath, this is not because they were out of breath, because for Vampires breathing is just a habit that reigned when they were still humans, but because intense feeling they just felt. "Where''s Tina?" Heiseratu and Helcard who heard that were confused. ''Who Tina?'' .... ... .. . Chapter 117: chapter 117 - Can You... "ancestor, you here" Jett who finally can move after Taufik holds down his Aura,es and greets him. "Hmm, it''s nice to see you" Taufik said casually, then looking around the Hall, when his eyes fell on the Coffin located in the middle of the Hall. "There you are" *pat* Taufik patted the head of the little girl who still held the hem of his shirt, then said with a smile. "Wait for me here, okay?" "..." The little girl looked at Taufik long, before she nodded her head, then let go her grabbed onto Taufik''s clothes. *rub* "Good girl" Taufik said, then walked toward the Coffin. The little girl just stood there, looking at Taufik who walking away from her, she tried to reach Taufik, but her hands stopped in the middle, then clutched her own Hem of her ''shirt''. Seeing this Rani said to the little girl. "Are you okay, sweetie?" When The little girl heard Rani, she once again flinched, it was like she had Trauma when it wases to ''adults'', but when she smelled Taufik''s "blood" from Rani, especially from her womb, the little girl was finally calmed down a little. "... Um" The little girl answers, while nodding her head. "Come here, let''s wait with big sis here" Rani said, and the little girl who heard that once again looked at Taufik Way, who was already close to the Coffin, only after that did The little girle toward Rani. After that Jett approaches them. "Excuse me, My name is Jett, may I know who are you?" "Me? I''m that man''s wife" Rani said, while pointing at Taufik. "A-ancestor wife" "Second wife" "Second!?" Jett yells in surprise while covering her mouth with her hands. "By the way~ there are four of us" Rani said, enjoying Jett''s surprised face. "... W-wha... Four?" "Yeah~ now silence! The show is bout to begin" Rani said, looking at Taufik who already arrived at the Coffin. Heard that Jett also looked at Taufik who arrived at the Coffin with Heiseratu and Helcard followed behind him, she couldn''t miss this scene, after all, it was the moment all of the Vampire had been waiting for, and Jett who became one of the lucky Vampire who can witness this moment with her own eyes, was a big honor for her. ... ... ... "... W-wha... WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!!" ------------------ With Taufik who advances slowly toward the Coffin, Heiseratu and Helcard already can move their body. "W-wait, we are still not sure about your identity, you can''t just approa-" "Stop, Helcard! You''re being disrespectful to the ancestor, can you not feel it just from his aura? he was the real one... Heiseratu said. Stopped Helcard who tried to stop Taufik from getting close to the Coffin. ... This way, ancestor" Heiseratu said, opening the path for Taufik. Taufik didn''t say anything nor did he stop, he just kept walking toward the Coffin, even if they tried to stop him, it would only just end up in vain. *stop* When Taufik arrived beside the Coffin, he felt a strong Barrie covering the Coffin, see this, Taufik just simply Stretched his hand toward the barrier. He only said one ''Word'' "Break!" Then The Barrier that Had protected the Coffin for Hundreds of years, Break just like that, Heiseratu and Helcard were stunned when they saw this, they had tried to break this Barrier on their own many times before, but nothing worked, but with just one ''word'' from Taufik, the Barrier that seems indestructible crumble like its nothing, how could they not be shocked?. "T-this, the Queen... Fina-" *woosh!* Before Heiseratu can finish what she wants to say, a wave of mana Hits them, the Mana that has been trapped inside of the barrier, That Rani let out from her body to suspend the Barrier was out at one time, creating a strong wave of mana, Whice sweep everything around, even Heiseratu and Helcard was swept backward for a few meters by this. Rani in the back was protecting all the little girls from getting swept away by this wave of mana, with Jett helping her. Only Taufik who still standing there, didn''t even move an inch. *crek~ creeeaakk~* # A/N- "It''s the sound of something getting opened, it''s like when someone opened an old door in a Horror Movie, that Kind of sound" v: The White Coffin door slowly opened, and without warning, two pairs of white hands suddenly reached for Taufik, wrapped around Taufik''s neck. "Eh?" Even Taufik was taken aback by this sudden move. "Master~ I really~really~really miss you" *cup* Romulus Agustus, The Red Queen, Tina said, and without hesitation suddenly kissed Taufik''s cheek. "..." "..." "..." A silence filled the Hall for a while, everyone was speechless at this scene. "... W-wha... WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!!" Rani shouted, out of her surprised state, looking at Tina who suddenly kissed Taufik, Although Tina had changed in every aspect over those Thousands of years, especially her hair that previous one was ckish brown to ck red, and her huge boobs, Rani still can recognize Her. Why are all of them Speechless? It''s because Tina didn''t wear anything on her body, she was fully naked while hugging Taufik, and that''s why they were Speechless. "Ahh~ Second wife is also here, it''s nice to see you again~" Tina said with a smile, then Let go of Taufik. "*sigh* I was indeed expecting some change But not like this... Taufik said with a sigh. ... And can you tell your ''boobs'' to stop staring at me, I''m an honorable man" Taufik said, but his gaze was still on that huge ''asset'' ----------------- - In Hidayat Household. Jenn and the others right now we''re in the backyard, nting Some Vegetables, all of this was Anugerah''s idea who was suddenly interested in gardening, after watching a show on TV. Luckily They have arge backyard that Taufik and his mother didn''t use all of this time, so they have arge area for that, and because all of them didn''t have anything to do because all of them are "unemployed" right now. Ka has the n to work on the library, But for that, she needs an ''identity'' Taufik can solve their ''identity'' problems easily, but the problem is about basic things such as general knowledge about sociality, for this they need to learn on their own, so Ka''s ns for ''work'' still need ''time'' to be carried out. "This is fun" Anugerah said to Jenn who was beside her. "..." "What''s wrong Jenn?" Anugerah asks, looking at Jenn who seems lost in Thought. "...Jenn?" "...Hmm? Ahh! Sorry, what do you say, again?" "What happens? Something wrong? You seem lost in Thought, are you okay?" Anugerah ask, worried about Jenn. "... I don''t know, I just suddenly have a feeling that something is about to happen" Jenn said. "...Like what?" Anugerah asks, quite curious about what Jenn will say. "...I feel like our numbers will increase... It''s...weird?" "Ha... Hahaha~ how''s that possible? Rani is with him, right?" "Yahh~ You right, how''s that possible? Ahahaha... Haa... Right?" Jenn said, but still had a little doubt. "..." "... Right?" ------------------ -Vatican, the headquarters of the Exorcists. From the Outside world, the Vatican is just a small Nation with a poption of only hundreds, which contains people who are Roman Catholic and are considered influential or important in the Catholic religion, here where the pope, cardinal, Bishop, and every important figure in Catholic religion live. But behind this, this country is also the main base for Exorcists, and Daniel''s parents are also from here. It could be said that this is where Daniel was born. Today a hugemotion happened at the Vatican, it happened because a strange portal suddenly opened in the middle of the city, Luckily it was still dawn so there were no tourists around, so only a few guards saw this portal. The Guard who was also an exorcist and familiar with supernatural things, suddenly on alert and took their weapon out. But then what they didn''t expect was the one who gets out of the portal not something like a Monster or anything Dangerous But a skinny human who looked like he hadn''t eaten anything for days, or weeks. It was just one at first, but then one by one their numbers increased, the Guard who saw this quickly notified his friends to convey this to their superiors. "No need to be wary like that, they with me" "... Daniel? It''s you?" The Guar said, recognize Daniel, In the Vatican, no one doesn''t know who Daniel was, As one of the Exorcists who uses artifacts left by the Angel as a form of protection for humans, Daniel is quite a well-known figure among Exorcists. "Yeah, it''s me" Daniel answers shortly, but The Guard who heard that, is confused at Daniel who didn''t act like Daniel, One of the perks that They''ll know about Daniel is that he never answers something shortly. "... You sure, you Daniel? That Daniel?" "*sigh* whatever, please call Cardinal Rainer, I will exin the situation when he is here" Daniel said, too tired to exin the situation twice so he asked the Guard to call one of his Father''s friends, whom he could trust. "... Alright" The guard said, then go search for Cardinal Rainer that Daniel asked for. After the guard goes, Daniel leads all the victims to a more quieter ce and waits for the Cardinal toe. .... ... .. . Chapter 118: chapter 118 - Alice "...YO-YOU! LITTLE GIRL, WHAT ARE YOU DOING, STAY AWAY FROM HIM!!" Rani shouted to Tina, she wanted to run toward her, but the little girl Held her. "...Little?" Tina said tilting her head while looking at Rani, then Touched her two big ''Melons'', which made everyone here including Taufik Stunned. *boing~boing~* "... In what, exactl-" *kkk!* But Taufik who can endure watching this anymore, smacks Tina Head with her hands. "*ouch* what is that for, master?" Tina said, holding the side of her head where Taufik hit her. "Watch your behavior, there are children here" Taufik said, then made a nket to cover Tina''s Naked body. "Go find clothes then meet me again! I want to hear about the task I assigned for you" "I can tell you now if you want to master" "No, go wash yourself then wear something appropriate, first!" "*sigh* alright" Tina let out a sad Sigh, then walked away from Taufik, approaching Heiseratu and Helcard. "My Queen, It''s me, Heiseratu, do you still remember me?" Heiseratu said, Bowing her head. "Hmm~ Thank you for always in my side, Ratu, I know you always see me every day, and talk to me about a lot of things, it made me still on the Right Mind, Thank you" Tina said with a smile that almost made Heiseratu shed a tear, but she still could hold it, after all, she was in front of her Queen, and then Tina looked at Helcard. "And you, Helcard, you never change, always impatient" "I- I''m sorry my queen, It''s- it''s nice to see you Again" Helcard said, with teary eyes. *pat* Heiseratu pat Helcard head. "... And you still such a crybaby, I see, you indeed never change, it''s a good thing" Tina said, Remember when she turned Helcard to be a Vampire, different from Heiseratu and Brimour who Tina "Recruit" When they were already adults, Helcard was still a child When she turned her to be a Vampire. That''s why Helcard was very attached to Tina and saw her as a Mother Figure, This is also the reason why Helcard left Heiseratu to search for ''Taufik'' Because he couldn''t bear to see Tina In ''that'' state for Hundreds of years. "Alright, please lead me toward my room, my Memories are still a bit fuzzy right now, I quite don''t remember the way there" "... This way, my Queen" Heiseratu said, leading the way for Tina, followed by Helcard who still had many things to talk about with Tina, leaving Taufik, Rani, Jett, and the Four little girls inside the Hall. Taufik then Approached them, when he was Close by, the little girl with the White-snow hair, left Rani''s side and ran toward Taufik, but instead grabbed Taufik''s shirt like before, She clung to Taufik''s Thigh this time. See this Taufik just rubs the little girl''s snow-white hair. "Jett, go wash them, and give them proper clothes" Taufik order Jett. "Yes, Ancestor" Jett said, Then looking at The little girl who still clung to Taufik Thigh. "... She''s, Ancestor?" "Hmm" Taufik was humming, then looking at the little girl. "Do you want to follow this big sis?" Taufik asks, but the little then Hides his face to Taufik''s Thigh while shaking it. "Alright, just take them, I will take care of this one by myself" "*nod* then excuse me" Said Jett, get out from the Hall with the other three little girls. ---------------- - on Tina Room. Tina who right now was in arge Bathtub, with Heiseratu and Helcard on each of her sides, enjoyed soaking in hot water. "Ahh~ I miss this sensation" Tina said, leaning on the edge of the bathtub. "My Queen, can I ask some questions?" Helcard ask. "Hmm~" "That man, The Ancestor, why do you call him ''master''?" "Hmm, it''s quite a long story, Without him, maybe I already died, and you all wouldn''t be Vampire too, after all, he was the one who turned me to became a vampire, remember the Invisible cloak I gave you? It''s one of the items he gave me a long long time ago, even the Magic that we learn was also for him" Tina said, surprising Heiseratu and Helcard, because for them, not just them but all of the Vampire, believe that Tina was the first Vampire to ever exist in this world, so hearing about Taufik that Turned Tina to be a Vampire was Something shocking to Heiseratu and Helcard "But my queen, didn''t you say that day, that he would be ''born'' in the ''future''? It is a reincarnation?" Heiseratu asked, wanting to clear the confusion she felt. "Hmm~its quiteplex to exin, It''s not Reincarnation but ''Time Travel'', he goes to the past then goes back to the present, and then that is how we all are here, sounds Impossible right? I know, after I read all of the books about magic, Time Traveling was something Impossible, but yourmon sense didn''t work for Master, that''s how strong he was" "..." "..." "Alright, it''s enough for a bath, Master is waiting for me" Tina said, get out of the Bathtub, then go put on some clothes, before go meet Taufik. But Heiseratu and Helcard are still in the bathtub still trying to digest what their queen just said. "... Do you think something like that is Possible, Ratu?" "... I don''t know" "...if even you don''t know, then how strong ancestor that he can do something like that?...*sigh* let''s Get out too" Helcard said, getting out of the tub, and leaving Heiseratu alone. ''... If he can do something like that, then, maybe he is already in the Realm of God, but, it is possible?'' Heiseratu thought, but she didn''t continue it any longer, then she also got out of the tub, following Helcard, because just like What Tina said,mon sense didn''t work for Taufik. ----------------- "Yup! This is better than before" Taufik said. After cleaning the little girl with Magic and Giving her proper clothes, the little girl looks so cute, with her sinning White hair tied in twin tails, with her Red eyes, the little girl looks like a porcin doll, but she is still so thin. "Woah!! So cute, came here, I want to hug you" Rani eximed, but the little girl avoided Rani''s approach and then came to cling to Taufik''s thigh again. "..." Rani was freezing in her ce when the little girl avoided her, which made Taufikugh. "Hahaha" Taufik then patted the little girl''s head, then squatted down to match the little girl''s height. "...she''s a Good person, Why do you avoid that big sis" "... I can''t see... Color" The little girl said. # A/N- "I want to write the Dialog like how 2-3 years toddler Talking, but I don''t know how to make it look like a toddler talking, ''I cyan''t sye... Cyolor''? Like that? But I think that too much, so I just leave it to your Imagination guys" ''Color? Do you know something system?'' [Maybe she Means "Mana" Master] ''Mana?'' Taufik said, then activated his All-Seeing Eyes, then Looked at Rani, Taufik remembered that Golden Dragon didn''t use Mana, and only used a pure physique to fight, and when he looked at Rani, there was indeed no core inside her, but there was still Mana on her body but it''s stored in her muscle tissue as a substitute for the absence of a core. ''So she can see other person''s core, that''s why she said that there''s no ''color'' but what ''color'' she means?'' Taufik thought, then looked at the little girl again. "Then what color I am?" "... It''s white, a big white... bad guy is red... ck?" Said the little girl, while tilting her head, which Taufik and Rani found Was Very cute. [Master, she may possess an ''innate Mana Hypersensitivity'' the rare urrence where someone born with the ability to see the Mana Around] ''So are you saying that this little girl can already see the mana around when she was born? But, it is what every Magician can do when they reach the intermediate Realm. What is special about this ''innate Mana Hypersensitivity''? Cool Name by the way'' [Yes Master, this has many advantages and one of them is can distinguish between evil and good] ''People or Mana?'' [Both Master] "... I see, that''s a good power" "What power, husband?" "This girl power... alright I have decided" Taufik said then pat the little girl''s head again. "... For now on, your Name is Alice D''arcy Hidayat, Call me Daddy! Said it Alice, D. A. D. D. Y" Taufik said, surprising Rani who heard that. "Wh-wha-what do y-" "... Dady?" Alice said, tilting her head again, didn''t understand what Taufik talking about, after all, since she was born, she had already been in that underground facility, Growing up without her parents especially his mother, who suffered the same fate as every woman who had given birth in the Brimour Faction, the others victim who takes pity on her BreastFeed her, but the victim is not live longgar, so the one who breastfeeds her always changing, and after she already can walk on her own, she was treated like other victims, that''s how all the kids who born as Girl on the Brimour Faction experience. That''s why Taufik was very angry when he saw Alice and the other little girl''s condition. "... Yeah, Daddy, for now on you will live with me as a present... Taufik then sliced his index Fingir until blood came out, he held his regeneration so the wound would not Get close. ... Open your mouth, Alice, aaa" Said Taufik, asking Alice to open her mouth. And when Alice opened her mouth, Without hesitation put his index finger to her mouth. *pat* "Drink it, Alice!" Taufik said, while rub Alice''s hair. *Glup* When Alice drinks Taufik''s blood, a Change suddenly happens to her body, her height Slightly grows like a normal 2-3-year-old toddler, and Her Thin body changes to a healthy body, that a toddler grows in a Normal Family has. It''s enchanted her cuteness for many folds. "Yeah~ that''s how should a kid look like, remember Your name now is Alice D''arcy Hidayat, And I''m Your Daddy, Taufik D''arcy Hidayat, Said it" Taufik said, already pulling out his finger from Alice''s mouth but he still didn''t close his wound, because he needed to give it to the other little girl too. "... Alice... Dady" Alice said, pointing at herself and then toward Taufik. "Yeah, like that, Good Girl" Taufik said, praising Alice while rubbing Alice''s head. "Me! Me! Call me Mommy, M. O. M. M. Y" Rani said, can bear Alice''s cuteness anymore, but once again Alice hid from her by using Taufik, which made Taufikugh again. ------------------- - A few Moments Later. Tina Who had gathered With Taufik came to Another ce with the others, after all, what Tina told Taufik would be Quite long. "So what do you remember?" Taufik asks, go straight to the point. "Forgive me, master, I don''t remember everything, but I can at least tell you what I still remember" "No, It''s Good Enough, so tell me!" "It''s All begin... .... ... .. . # A/N - " Next Chapter is About The Void Century, So... from the six infinity stones, I just want one... the power stone (:v)" Chapter 119: chapter 119 - The Beginning Of The Void Century It begin in the year 493 AD. The corrupted Mana that the Demon who had a contract with Nero before, fills up the Entire Earth. From the beginning, The Original Mana has been Sealed for Thousands Of Years, and Because of That, the Humans in the past couldn''t use Mana. After being sealed, the Original Mana which remains on Earth was very little and cannot increase and can only decrease. And The Mana that spread from the year when Nero asked the devil to be able to use magic until 493 AD is Pure Mana From Hell the "Demonic Manha". It just needs over 400 years for it to happen, made worse by the small number of Magicians who can manage Mana, That''s where ''Fate'' begins to shift from its proper path. In that year (493) Because The Demonic Mana on the Earth was it''s already very ''thick'', The Demon, the one who makes a Contract with Nero Back to Earth from where he opened a Passage For The Demonic Mana toe to Earth. And of course, the goal is to harvest as many ''souls'' as possible, and to make this happen, The Demon begins to incite Kings, Emperors, and other leaders to fan the mes of war in various ways. Since that year, wars have urred everywhere, and the number of deaths has been veryrge, causing Demonic Mana to be increasingly widespread throughout the world, therefore the Seal of Thousands of Years Ago has also weakened. Until at its peak in 536 AD, the Seal for the Original Mana on Earth which had weakened, was broken in that year, the Original Mana which had been sealed for thousands of years was released simultaneously, causing major changes for all living creatures on Earth, whether Humans, animals and even nts are also affected by this. Massive evolution urred at that time, humans, animals, nts, and even ''nature'' itself evolved. However, the Earth, which had long been "dry" From Mana and suddenly received that "tsunami of Mana", could not keep up with the rate of change that was urring, therefore in the same year, natural disasters urred simultaneously, mountains erupted, earthquakes urred everywhere, and even the sea seems to be raging. The Original Mana And Demonic Mana meet and Produce mysterious ck Clouds. This mysterious ck cloud, covering almost all parts of the world for up to 18 months, seemed to signal that a major change would definitely ur, humans at that time called this the "Dark Age". Disaster after disaster urred for decades, and in 640 AD, the Original Mana and Demonic Mana had merged into one unit, this is where the corroded Mana of the future could exist. However, please note that thebination of Original Mana and Demonic Mana is not purely Earth''s. From 536 AD to 640 AD, nearly a third of the world''s poption died. And for those who managed to survive and adapt to this extreme environment, received a "blessing". The "core" is what humans in that year received, since then the world has changed, everyone can use magic, and those who have been able to use magic for a long time (descendants of the Magician who helped kill Nero) benefit greatly from this. The group of Magicians who helped to kill Nero, have found a fatal danger from the Demonic Mana they manage, and the danger is that if you absorb too much Demonic Mana something bad will happen, therefore they try to find a way to eliminate the bad effects of it, but even until they die, they don''t find any solution for that, but they don''t give up, and asking their descendants to continue their research. But when they started to find a way to ovee this, it already was toote, because something terrible happened. ----------------- "Age of Magic" That''s what people call that civilization. Human civilization became very advanced because of that, even surpassing the civilization of the future, floating vehicles, flying inds, and things that people in the future could only dream of weremonce in this "age of Magic". That was how advanced civilization was at that time. But behind every "blessing", there must be something called "woe". Apart from humans, other living creatures are also adapting and evolving. Animals onnd and in the sea are bing increasingly wild, and even nts are bing "alive" and are threatening humans, they''re called "Beast". But that is not a big problem for humans who have long been at the top of the food chain, and with the existence of ''Magic'' defeating the "Beasts" is not a big problem for humans. "Magician" is the beginning of the word "Magician" which became famous in that century, "magicians" are those who have mastered mana to a certain point, with the existence of "magicians", "Beasts" are not a threat to humanity. Since then "Magicians" have be an important "asset" of a Kingdom, "The strength of a country is judged by how many and strong their Magicians are" that is what people said at that time. War at that time no longer used swords and shields or other cold weapons because of "magic". But war using "magic" caused enormous destruction, whether for the loser or even for the winner, there will not be much difference. ------------------ "There''s was all begen, master, but no matter how the war at that time caused enormous Destruction, the war still Happened, it''s all because of human Greed, and at that time we, the Vampires, has participated in a few wars as a mercenary army" Tina said, done exining the beginning of the Void Century to Taufik and the others who also listening. "... Wh-what is that, my queen? I remember the part where we participated in a war, but I didn''t remember the rest" Helcard said, then look at Heiseratu. "What about you Ratu?" And Heiseratu only shakes her head, indicating that she also doesn''t remember any of this ever happening. "What period is that, Tina?" Taufik ask. "It''s 493 AD to over 600 AD, at that time we still actively participated in a war as a mercenary army hired by the Empire, we made a quiet name for ourselves, and were given the nickname as "Immortal Army", but besides that, I don''t remember the rest, Look like the Barrier I put on the Coffin can''t prevent the ''things'' power that you said master, I''m sorry" "No, it''s okay, it was Good enough, at least I have a bit Information of what Happening in that Void century... Taufik said, than pat Tina Head, which made Rani not happy. ...you have worked hard, Thank you" "Master I''m not the ''me'' Thousands years ago, and I''m Basically older then you, so can you not treated me like that" Tina said, sounds like she didn''t like it, but her smile said otherwise. "... To me, it''s just a weeks ago" Taufik said, retracted his hand from Tina''s head then stood up. "Alright, my buisnees here is done, I will back home... What do you want as a rewerd, Tina?" Taufik ask, want Give Tina A rewerd in return for the hard work she had done. "Rewerd?...hmm~ Then! Can I drink your blood, Master?" Tina said, she right now was in the level of Semi-Elder Vampire, just one step more she will became a elder Vampire like Jenn, in the past she already do everything to cross that level, but didn''t ses, so the only solutions she can think was drink Taufik Blood. "Only that?" "Yes, Master~ or do you want me to ask for More~ I don''t mind if it has to be like that~" Tina said, said it in a slightly seductive tone, which once again made Rani not Happy. "Stop it, Tina" "Hehe~" Tina Chukled, which made Rani let out a sigh of annoyed. Taufik just Shake his head at this, then rolled up his sleeves and extended his arm to Tina. Tina who Saw this, didn''t bite Taufik wrist, but instead get close to Taufik, then without hestitation bite Taufik neck. *bite* "!!!" Seeing this Heiseratu, Helcard and Rani was suprise. "... Y-you... " Rani said, didn''t belive with what she just saw, subconsciously covering Alice''s eyes with her hands. "*sigh* what should I do to you?" Taufik said, but didn''t stop Tina, and when he felt it was enough, Taufik pat Tina Head, to tell her to stop. *the sound of a sharp object being pulled out of flesh* "Ahh~ That''s so Good, Thank you, Master~" Tina said, felt satisfied. "So, any change?" Taufik ask, know why Tina Wanted to drink his Blood. "Hmm~ I don''t know, but I can felt there''s something inside me slowly change, do you want to felt it too, Master~?" "... It''s enough Tina, there''s a child here" "Hehe~ then I will wait when there''s no child around" "..." "..." Taufik and Rani was Speechless at How "bold" Tina have became. They only standing there looking at Tina who smile like Tipical "Onee-san". "Ratu, it is really the Queen?" Helcard whispering To Heiseratu, as far as she knows, Helcard never Saw Tina Like this, so she a bit Confused when Tina Acting like this. "... I don''t know, maybe she only like this in front of Ancestor, who knows?" "But that''s still shocking, somehow" Helcard and Heiseratu keep whispering about their Queen change, until Jette with the others Three little girl. Saw this Taufik, told Tina to look after the three little girls, because they was in same situation with Alice, Taufik gave them a name, te, Deana and eleana, then give each of them a small vial containing his blood that he had prepared beforehand. "Drink this, and Grow became a strong women, okay?" Taufik said to them, which received a nod from them, despite their age whice seems 3 years older, they seems can''t yet Talking, maybe Alice just a Special case, but it''s understandable, looking at the environment they grow in. "I will leave now, Tina, you can visit me if you want, just call me and I will open a portal for you" Taufik said, give Tina a device like smartphone that he made by using his Imagination Magic. "Yes, Master~, I will leave, when I''m done with my "Affairs" Here is done" *nod* Taufik nod his head, Open a portal, then enter it with Rani and Alice who he was carrying. .... ... .. . Chapter 120: chapter 120 - Family *crack* The Portal opened inside Taufik''s house, and When Taufik, Rani, and Alice who were being carried by Taufik came out from the portal, there was no one inside the House. "Hmm, where''s everyone?" Rani asks, usually at this time all of the Family members are in the living room, watching Television or ying some game, but they don''t see anyone in the living room, right now. "They are in the Backyard" Taufik said, while putting down Alice. "Alice, Now it will be your house, c''mon, let me introduce you to my Family which will be your Family too" "... Family?" Alice said, tilting her head, didn''t understand what ''Family'' was supposed to be, seeing this Taufik somehow felt sad, not only him, but Rani also felt the same. "Yeah "Family", family it''s Something very precious, and as a Family, we support each other and we protect each other, So as a Family, from now on we will protect you too, you may not understand it now, but slowly... Slowly you will understand it in the future, okay?" "..." Taufik''s exnation about ''Family'', However, Alice seems still doesn''t quite understand what ''Family'' means, so she just stands there, looking at Taufik, with her innocent eyes, while tilting her head in confusion, see this, Taufik just smiling then pat Alice head. "... It''s okay if you don''t understand it now, so don''t think about it too much, you will slowly understand what Family means" "...*nod* " Seeing her nod, Taufik takes Alice''s hand, then walks toward the backyard followed by Rani. "Alright, let''s Introduce you to everyone" --------------- "Hufft~ I don''t think Gardening could be this fun, I should have tried it a long time ago" Jenn said, sitting under the shade of a tree with the others, they had finished nting the seeds of the vegetables they wanted. "Here''s your drink, mydy" Shasha said, Give each of the Women a ss of juice. "Thank you, Shasha, It''s really Good to have you with us" "My pleasure, that''s why Master created me to" Shasha said, handing thest ss of Juice to Linda, who seemed the most tired of all of them, after all, she was the ''only'' human in this Family. "Talking about that, when Taufik said he woulde back?" Anugerah ask. "He said that he will be back at least in two days right, it''s only a few hours since his Went, so it''s still a long time" Ka who also sitting under the shade of a tree, while Reading a book, answers Anugerah''s Questions. "No, he is here" Said Lembuswana, who was lying on a lounge chair, while watching something on a smartphone. "That fast? Did he forget something?" Jenn said, but before she could get some answers, the back door leading to the backyard was open, then from there Taufik and Rani appeared. "We are back" "Huh? Dear, did you forget something, I thought you would go for two... Days?" Jenn said, but when her gazended on the little girl who holding Taufik''s hand, Jenn Suddenly stood up. Jenn slowly approaches Taufik, seeing this Taufik is a bit in panic. "Wait, Jenn! Wait!! I can exin this" Taufik said, but it was toote because Jenn already stretched her hand, seeing this, Taufik closed his eyes Ready to receive any hit from Jenn, but when a few seconds have passed and Taufik didn''t receive any hit, Taufik slowly opened his eyes, and there he saw Jenn Already pressed her cheek against Alice''s cheek. "Whaa~ How cute~ who''s your name little princess?" Jenn said, while rubbing her cheek against Alice''s cheek, all of the women even Linda Also Gathered around Alice, and seems Alice didn''t like it, she stretched her hand toward Taufik, then said. "... Dady" When Alice said that, suddenly all of the eyes of the Women were on Taufik. "I-I can exin this" "You have to son, you have to, Don''t make me have to call the police on my own child" Linda said, Already with her phone in her hands, ready to call the Police if needed. "... What the hell, mom?" -------------------- - After a "long story short"ter. "That''s why I brought her back with me, I want to adopt Her to be my Daughter, and I Name her, Alice D''archy Hidayat" "..." "..." After hearing the story Taufik told, all of the women fall silent, With Jenn already in a tear While hugging Alice who seems annoyed by how close Jenn is. "Approve! I approve!! From now on you can call me Mommy" Jenn said. And Linda with her always had an indifferentzy expression, but you could tell from her furrowed eyebrows that she was angry. Only Ka and Anugerah have different expressions, they also feel angry but they also seem to feel guilty. "Fik, it is because of us?" Anugerah said, looking at Taufik and so did Ka. "What are you saying, all of that was my choice, my responsibility, don''t be like that" Said Taufik, Rani, Ka, and Anugerah indeed asked Taufik to save Tina, but all of that also because of Taufik''s choice. "B-but-" *k* "Ouch!" x2 "No, but, all of this was My Responsibility, even if it was your fault, it also will be my fault, after all, you all are my women, so quit feeling Guilty!" Taufik said, after flicking Ka and Anugerah''s foreheads. Seeing this, the corner of Linda''s mouth rose, feeling proud of her son, Looking at her husband''s photo on the table, thoughts. ''I''m raising our son to be a great man, Honey... Too Great Maybe'' Linda said in her mind, looking at Jenn and the others. "Alright, because our Family members Increased again, let''s do a Feast, Shasha took all the ingredients! We will do a barbeque!!" Linda said, which then directly Shasha did, she goes take the barbeque equipment and take all the necessary ingredients. While waiting for Shasha to take all the tools and materials needed, Jenn and the others took Alice back to the backyard while introducing themselves to Alice, Alice didn''t "reject" them at all, because she felt the same "Aura" as Taufik in them. Leaving Taufik and Rani in the living room. "How is the husband? Did they pregnant too?" Rani asks, having been waiting for this time, which only received a nod for Taufik. See this Rani felt very happy, but she held herself to not screaming. Taufik just leaned on the sofa, while letting out a sigh. "*sigh* it seems I have many to prepare" Taufik said with a smile on his face. "Should I buy the nearbynd and build a huge mansion? Yap~ let''s do that" That day, the Hidayat Family was Having a Feast until the night came. But they didn''t stop there, after washing themself They out to buy the necessities that Alice would use, Taufik could make it with his ''Imagination Magic'' but "Family Time" it''s more Important. They go to the Biggest Mall on the Tarakan which is also the Biggest Building in this city that Taufik used before to monitor the vampire from Brimour Faction. Taufik told them to take anything they liked no matter how expensive it was. After Taufik had paid everything he told the employee to send everything to his house tomorrow. Because this is also the first time for Ka, Anugerah, and Rani, after the Shoping they don''t get back to the house directly insteade to an amusement park, to y, this is where Taufik sees Alice smiling Since he meets her, which was the most pure and Adorable Smile Taufik ever witness. ''Yap~ it''s all worth it'' # A/N- "There''s no Amusement park in Tarakan, but yeah... Who cares?" ------------------- - back to a few hours ago. Inside a room that only has a simple bed with a table and two chairs which are upied by two people. It''s Daniel and An elderly Man who wears sses and wore a Cardinal robe, that elderly man was Daniel parent''s friend, Cardinal Rainer. *bang!!* "What do you mean, Daniel? Are you seriously saying that?" Cardinal Rainer asks, smashing the table after hearing what Daniel just said. "I''m serious, Cardinal, I will stop hunting the Vampire" Daniel said, with a firm tone. "do you realize what you just said? Do you see all of the people you brought back? It''s all because of the Vampires, why About your parents?" "I already avenged them" "... What?" "I already killed the one who killed my parents, there''s no reason for me to continue to do this" "..." Cardinal Rainer just sits there, Looking at Daniel, to find any hint of him lying, but finds nothing. "Ohh~ FATHER, what has gotten to this child" "You don''t know Cardinal... Daniel said, looking out the windows, sunlight shone on his face, repeating what Taufik did in his mind, then closed his eyes, and opened them to look at Cardinal Rainer again. ...I will not tell you the full story...That Power, The Power he showed me it''s already beyond our reach as human beings... I''m not asking you to follow what I want to do, That''s your choice if you want to continue to antagonize Vampires...but you have to prepare to sacrifice many if you want to confront him... But even that was not enough to scratch him... The Power he holds... it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he was a... GOD" "..." *scretchhh* Don''t have anything more to say to Cardinal Rainer, Daniel stood up from the chair. "I already do what I have to do, Stay here any longer just makes me sick, I will be back in Tarakan City, Please take care of all the victims... Uncle" Daniel said, bowing his head before getting out of the room. "..." *sigh* "I should just die with you that day, Dirga, Hilda, This world just became more Troublesome" Cardinal Rainer said, then also get out of the Room, and go to meet the pope. .... ... .. . Chapter 121: chapter 121 - Contents Of The Latter - Next Morning. In Hidayat Household. Last Night, Alice who still can Sleep Alone, slept with Taufik and The Others, Luckily, The Bed that Taufik had changed with His Imagination Magic was Big Enough for that. But Because the Family will increase in the future, Taufik''s n to renovate his house must be realized immediately. However, for that n to seed, he needs to buy thend around his House. But the problem is, will the neighbors sell their Lands? Thend they have lived in for a long time? There''s an easy option for this, it is to move from here, but the problem with this choice is, will Taufik''s Mother, Linda, want to move from here? Because there was no way Taufik would leave his mother to live in this house alone. So This Morning, Taufik will tell him this n To his Mother, he wants to Solve all the problem that needs to be solved before hees back to the "past" Again. When All of the Family has gathered at the Table, to eat Breakfast. "Alright guys, before we eat, I have three things that I need to announce" Taufik said, to get the attention of all the Family members, before they begin to eat. "First, Rani, do you want to tell them or should I?" Taufik asks Rani. "You told them, Husband" "What is it guys, did something happen?" Linda asked, with Alice on herp, for some reason, Alice was morefortable with Linda than the others. Alice, who currently cannot eat human food, is drinking a red liquid, which is Taufik''s blood, while sittingfortably on Linda''sp. "It''s Nothing serious, it''s just-" "I''m Pregnant! Yeyy!!" Rani said cut Taufik off, while standing from her chair while raising her hands up to the air in celebrated manners. "..." "..." The others were so shocked by what Rani did that they couldn''t process Rani''s words for a while. "... Wha- what you just said?" Anugerah who was the first one to recover from the shock asked Rani. "I''m Pregnant" Rani said one more time. And the others need to take a few seconds more to process that Information. "... Yeyy?" Rani repeated, didn''t expect this kind of reaction from them. "!!!" Only after that, do they understand what Rani just said. "...Woahh!! Congrattions Rani" "Congrattions Rani" "Congrats" "I don''t have any regrets anymore" "Congrattions, Ms. Rani" "... What is Pregnant, Granma?" Jenn said first, followed by Anugerah, Ka, Linda, Shasha, and then Alice who Asked Linda, didn''t understand what Pregnant meant. Only Lembuswana who was in the Living Room watching some Movie didn''t react much. "*sigh* just said it you want to say it on your own, don''t surprise them like that" Taufik said, then continued, Ready to drop the second ''bomb''. "By the way, it''s not just Rani, Ka and Anugerah were pregnant too" "...REALLY?" Anugerah asked in surprise, subconsciously standing up from his seat while hitting the table. "W-wha..." Ka, seemed to not believe what she just heard, looking at his stomach, then stroking it. "... I-I''m pregnant? Really?" Ke continued, tears already felt from her eyes. "Ohh~ Lord, even if you take me right now, I would dly go" Linda said, while Alice on herp, tilted her head in a confused manner, didn''t understand why they were like this. "T-this was the happiest Morning in my life" Jenn said, Also in tears. "Congrattions to all mistress for the happy asion" Shasha said, raising both hands, in the style that "Murim" people usually do to congratte someone. Which made Taufik and the others Chukled. "Haha~ what is that, Shasha?" "Hmm? They always do this In the Movie that Lembu watch to congratte someone" When Shasha said that, all of themughed once again. After they began to calm down, Taufik looked at his mother. "Let''s continue, Mother this especially for you" "Hmm~ what is that? Just said?" Linda who was in the happiest moment in her life said To her son. "You see, our Family has grown this Big, so... what do you think about moving from here?" "..." Heard that, there was silence in the Kitchen, and only the sound of the Movie that Lembuswana watched in the Living room could be heard. "... Let me think about that first" Linda said, breaking the silence, she thought that what her son said made sense, although this House was quite big, but its not big enough, but Faced with a question like that, Linda was a little hesitant to answer it straight away, after all, in this house she had made many memories with her husband. "Take your time mom, we''re not in a rush" Said Taufik, understanding why his mother seemed hesitant to answer his question. "Alright, thest is...soon I will go back to the past again, please don''t ask me why, I know the danger, but I need to do this to make our ''Family''plete, please understand" "..." "..." Heard what Taufik said, the others just stared at him without any questions, all of them already knew what Taufik wanted to do, they knew Taufik was strong, However, they still couldn''t escape from worry. "Alright let''s dig in, the food is getting cold" -------------- - a few hourster. Taufik right now was in the living room, alone with Ka whoy on hisp Reading some books, while the others were in the backyard taking care of the nts they nted yesterday. The thing that they boughtst night arrived a few hours ago, but except for the thing that Alice Gonna use, Taufik put the other things inside his Inventory. He right now was sitting on the couch, while opening thetter from the Bou-Gis Tribe. "It is thetter you got that day Fik?" Ka ask, closing the book about "parenting" That she received from Jenn. "Yeah, I just had time to read it" Answers Taufik, already open the contain of thetter. Ka who is also curious about the contents of thetter, gets up. # content of thetter. Bulukumba, 04 Juni 2019. For the honorable, descendants of Hidayat in Tarakan. I''m Andi Sudirman, The Chief of the Bou-Gis Tribe. It''s only recently that we discovered that One of our subtribes "Hidayat" The Mightiest Warrior from the Bou-Gis Tribe Which was supposed to be extinct because of the war that happened a long time ago, still has descendants, When I heard about this, happy, very happy, it was I felt, because in my reign I found that "Hidayat" Still alive. We, The Bou-Gis Tribe didn''t ask much, if the Honorable, descendants of Hidayat in Tarakan, could visit us, it would be our greatest pleasure, and I personally as a member of the Bou-Gis Tribe who Grew up hearing the Story of the Warrior from Hidayat, Hope to meet you, please consider this. Me and the Bou-Gis Tribe will wait for your arrival no matter how long it is. Greetings Andi Sudirman. # End of thetter. "..." After reading the Contents of thetter Taufik put it back into his Inventory, and didn''t say much about it. "... Mightest warrior, huh?" "Will you rey it, Fik?" "Not now" "Hmm~" Ka humming, also didn''tment much about thetter, It''s up to Taufik if he wants to or not respond to the letter. "So what you gonna do now?" Ka asked, already lying back on Taufik''sp. "I want to search for somend... There''s many emptynd in Tarakan, which one I should buy?" Muttered Taufik, Wondering whichnd he should buy, then he remembered about Rune Familynd that he destroyed before, it''s a good spot, with a good view. ''Hmm but, will Rijal sell thatnd? Let''s ask him'' "Ka, I will go out to meet someone do you want toe along?" Heard that, Ka took a few seconds to answer. "... Let''s Go" Ka said, get up again then put her book on the table. "Alright, let''s tell the others first" Taufik said, then walked toward the backyard with Ka, when They arrived in the backyard, they saw all of them were resting under the shade of a tree. "... Daddy" Alice who wore a wide round hat usually used by farmers, to protect her from the Sun, ran toward Taufik when he saw this. Taufik''s heart was melted when he saw this, this sight was just too cute, he ducked to pick up Alice. *cup* "Do you want to follow Daddy, sweetie?" Taufik asks Alice, while walking toward the others, He already inserts a bit of knowledge about hisnguage into Alice''s mind, which is enough for Alice to understand what he and the others are talking about. "Where are you going, Dear" Jenn asked. "I''m going to meet Rijal" Said Taufik, while ying with Alice which made her Giggle. The others just saw this with warm smiles on their face, and once again only Lembuswana who had be addicted to watching Movies and ying smartphones didn''t react to this. "Rijal, for what?" "I want to buy hisnd, the one that the Rune Family used before" "... will he sell it, After all, it''s thend that his Father left behind" "That''s why I''m Gonna meet him and ask, anyone want toe along?" Ask Taufik. "Is there anything interesting there?" Anugerah ask. "... Anything Interesting? Hmm? There''s one" "What" "There a Spirit, Spirit lives there, so how?" .... ... .. . Chapter 122: chapter 122 - Visiting The Dai-Yak Tribe "Hmm~ It should be around here" Taufik said. From what Djaan Told him Before, The Dai-Yak Tribe lives In the Deep of the Forest Around the Mountain Area. Usually, The Dai-Yak Tribe didn''t Disclose their Tribe Location to the Outsiders, Because it was the ancestralnd of their Ancestor and a sanctuary for the Spirits, but As a Benefactor of The Dai-Yak Tribe, Taufik could visit them whenever he wanted, it was the Dai-Yak Tribe personally said. "Are we there yet, Dear?" Jenn asked, After hearing about Spirits, All of the Family Except Linda, Shasha, and Lembuswana came along with Taufik, They Right now were above Ngntaka, Flying in the Sky, while Looking beautiful scenery below. Tarakan is a small Ind that is surrounded by several other inds, so from above they can see the sea that surrounds Tarakan. "Not yet... Wait a minute" Said Taufik, wanted to Activate his Detection Skill, but then He remembered Alice''s ability, it''s a great time to test it, With the Spirits that were made purely from Mana, it will be easy for Alice to find The Dai-Yak Tribe vige. "Sweetie, do you see any color around here" Taufik asks, Alice who sitting on hisp. "... Color?... Hmm?" Alice said, while cutely tilting her head then looking around, and stopping when she saw a Mountain Ahead. Alice then pointed at the mountain then looked up at Taufik. "Daddy, there... I see a big brown color" ''Big brown color? It is the Oldest Earth Spirit that The Dai-Yak Tribe protects?'' Taufik Though, then rub Alice''s head. "Good Girl" Which Made Alice Giggle, She wasn''t used to this kind of treatment, but she feltfortable and safe when Taufik showed affection like that, so she liked it. "Ngntakanding Around that Mountain!" Taufik said to Ngntaka. "Yes, Master" ---------------------- *Fwoosh* After Ngntaka hasnded, Taufik gets down first while carrying Alice, then helps Jenn get down, then Anugrah, Ka, And Rani, he knows This act was not needed, because even if was jumping ten meters high thennded there''s will nothing happened to them, but as a ''Gentleman'' he still needs to do this. (v:) "Alright, you can back now, Ngntaka, Thank you" "My pleasure, Master, you can call me anytime, no matter if it is for BATTLE or something like this, I will do everything" Ngntaka said, Strengthens himentionedhen he mentions "battle", which made Taufik Twitching his eyebrow. "Should I Take back your Talking ability?" Taufik said, regretting using his ''word magic'' when he was still in The World of Dragon. "I-I will be back now master... Ngntaka said quickly back to Taufik''s chest as a tattoo, but before he fully back to his tattoo form, Ngntaka added. ... I''m ready to fight anytime, Master" Heard that, Taufik shook his head. "Why did he be a battle Maniac?" "Hahaha~ it was understandable if a powerful Beings like him wanted a battle, husband, it''s just you who is the weird one" Rani said,menting on Taufik''s behavior, what she said was indeed true, because usually, the stronger a person is, the more they seek out battles, whether it''s to find out the limits of their abilities or just to find the fun from fighting. However, Taufik, even though he was very strong, was rarely involved in battle. "... *sigh* what''s so interesting about battles that always end with one sh from me?" "It''s... It''s because you''re just too strong, Fik" Anugerah said. "... Yeah~ it''s not my fault if I''m too strong" Taufik said, walking deeper inside the forest while carrying Alice, and Followed by the others. "Can you see any color other than the Big brown one, Sweetie?" "Hmm~ there is" "Where''s?" "There are many colors around us Daddy" "!!!" Alice said, while looking around, and when Rani and the others heard that, they quickly on alert. ''So she can also see even if they hide their presence, quite convenient ability'' Taufik said, already noticing The Dai-Yak Tribe who surrounded them, But he still asked Alice to test her Ability. "Djaan it''s me, you can show your self" Taufik said, and in the Next second, Someone that Taufik knows, Djaan,es out from behind the tree. "Mr.Taufik, long time no see" Djaan greeted Taufik, Then raised his hands, to give the sign to His subordinat to step back. Seeing that Taufik knew this person, Rani, and the others let down their guard. "Um, long time no see, but is the security is always this tight, or is there some problem?" "Ahaha~ there''s Indeed a ''bit'' problem, but we can still handle it... Come here, I will lead you to the Vige, The chief will be happy if he knows our benefactor decides to visit us" Djaan said, walking ahead of Taufik and the others to show the path, but then Djann turned around to look at Taufik. "But who are they, Sir?" "They? My wife" "... Which one?" "All of them... Ohh~ and this little princess here is my Daughter" "!!!" Taufik said, ignoring the shocked face that Djaan made, when he heard what Taufik said. "...all of them, sir" "Yap~ all of them" "..." "..." ------------------ After walking for a little bit more, they arrived in the Residence area, they witnessed a Magnificat sight, it was like a different world. A Tribe member, who wore their typical clothes, walked and carried out their activities. a House on stilts made of pure wood, the architecture it''s out of this world. "Whoa! What a beautiful house" "The air around here is so fresh, it''s so good" "I have to record this" "Living here will not be so bad" Rani, Anugerah, Ka, and Jenn said in turn. "The Mana Around here is indeed a bit more pure than the outside" Taufik said. "Ahaha~ please take your time, I will go tell The Chief about your arrival" Djaan said. Then went to the Chief residence "Daddy, many colored balls are floating around, it''s so pretty" Alice said, looking around with sparkling eyes. "Colors ball?" Taufik said, activating his All-seeing eyes, then looking around, there''s indeed many spirits around, not it was more like they were all gathered around here. "What happened, dear?" "Nothing serious, it''s just many Spirit Gathering here" "Really? Where? Where?" Rani asked, looking around excitedly, but she''s didn''t see anything, she eager to see a spirit, because besides Klra she had never seen any other spirit. "You can''t see them?" "See what?" "Wait a minute!" Taufik said, then approached one Spirit, which was a water element spirit, Who had a shape like a mermaid But was made of whole water. The water spirit didn''t avoid Taufik''s hands when he tried to touch her. "Whoa, Daddy can touch it, amazing" "You want to touch it? GO Ahead" "Can I?" "Hum~ just touch it" Alice then stretched her hand to the Spirit, like when with Taufik, The spirit didn''t avoid her hands. "Whoahh~" Alice sounded amazed, she stroked the water spirit, and it seemed like the spirit liked it. "Alright, let''s take her to Mommy" "Okay" Taufik then brought the water spirit toward Jenn and the others. "Can you still not see it?" Taufik said, and the others just shook their head. "I see... " ''It is because this spirit is only a low-level spirit? If so, then'' Taufik then flows his Mana Toward the spirit, Please remember that Taufik''s Mana is very pure, so when the sprite receives this Mana, something will definitely happen. After receiving Taufik''s mana, The Spirit was enveloped in a very bright light, but only Taufik could see it and Alice could barely see it. When the light began to dim, Something changed in the spirit, her body slightly grew. With the help of Taufik Mana, the water spirit Immediately became a middle-level spirit. "!!!" Only after that, the women can see the spirit, not only them, but even the Tribe members around them also can see it, which is a great shock for them. Amotion started to be heard around. And lure other tribe members to gather. ''... Am I exaggerating it?'' Taufik thought, Luckily, someone approached them, and Taufik recognized the person. "Whoa~ What a great day, for our benefactor to visit us" Mawinei Nara Anggun, The (Princess) of Dai-Yak Tribee to rescue. .... ... .. . #A/N - "My Friends Invite me to party again, what a drag, so I can only write this much, sorry and like always... Just Ignore what below" "Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word" Chapter 123: chapter 123 - misunderstanding "Whoa~ What a great day, for our benefactor to visit us" Heard that, Taufik Turn Around to look at the Voice source, and Then Saw a woman he recognized. See this woman, The Commotion Around suddenly stopped. If you just looked at her, you wouldn''t believe this woman had a son who was the same age as Jenn. That''s the benefit you will receive if you have high cultivation, whether it''s a Magician, Spiritualist, or Exorcist. They will look younger than their real age. "Ohh, It''s you, Nice to see you in great health" "It''s all thanks to you, I didn''t have time to say Thank you, because when I woke up you were already gone, so let me say it properly this time, Thank you for helping me and sparing my child''s life, Thank you" Anggun said, bowing her head, which surprised the Others Tribe member who Saw their Princess Bow her head. "Can I ask, what Buissnes our Benefactor have In this small Vige of us?" "... It''s nothing serious, I just want to meet Your son, where is he?" Anggun who heard this, Showed a worried and Confused Face, She Thought maybe her son had caused a problem again, but she was confused because in these few Mounts, her son never left the Tribe, so there was no chance that her son getting involved in a problem, let alone causing trouble outside. Taufik knew what Anggun was thinking, looking at the expression she made. "Don''t worry, I''m just here to discuss some business with Rijal. There''s no problem at all" Anggun breathed a sigh of relief when she heard what Taufik said. "If so, then let me guide you to my House, Rijal was going out hunting right now, This way sir" "Eh, But Djaan told us to wait here" Taufik said. "Don''t worry about that, let''s Go, by the way, who are these beautiful women?" Anggun said, Looking at Jenn and the others. "My wife" Taufik said, already getting tired of saying this again and again. "Which one?" -------------- "Come in,e in" Anggun said, opened the door for Taufik and the others. "Then, pardon for the intrusion" "Pardon us" Taufik said, Followed by Jenn and the others. Then entered Anggun House, when they were inside, once again they Saw a Magnificat sight, there were many ornaments stered on every wall. But most of them are ornaments made from animal heads. It does look scary but quite aesthetic. "You guys have a quite unique taste, What it is for?" "Ahaha~ it''s just a form of achievement, so we have quite a lot of it, after all, this is the house my father used to live in before he handed it over to me a few months ago, I thought about getting rid of it, but I didn''t have the heart to do it" Anggun said, leading them to the living room. "Wait here, I''ll go make a drink" "Thank you" ---------------- - Dai-Yak Tribe Main Hall. - A few minutes before. The Chief and the Seven Panglima were having a meeting about the recent problem they were having. It''s Before one of the Tribe Members,es inside. "Chiefs, Djaan has something to tell you" "Djaan? Didn''t he go for patrol?" One of the Panglima said. "He said, there''s something important he wanted to say" "Something Important? Then tell him toe in" The Chief said. "Yes, Chief" The Tribe member said, thene outside the Room. And in the next few seconds, Djaanes inside. "What''s so important, Djaan? To the point where you have to interrupt our meeting, you know we''re discussing something important, Right?" The Sword Panglima asks. They right now, was discussing something very important, which Involves the Ancient earth spirit that they have protected "I''m sorry to have interrupted you''re meeting, elder, but there''s indeed something important I wanted to say, Is About sir Taufik, he is here" Djaan said, with Respecteble Tone. "!!!" "What, sir Taufik? Where?" "Taufik? The one that bears the Name ''Hidayat''?" "You should tell us faster, Djaan,e on, let''s Go meet him, we can''t make him wait for too long" The chief said, immediately standing up Followed by the seven Panglima, directly walking out of the room, Leaving Dumbfounded Djaan Alone. "*sigh* " Djaan let out a sigh, then decided to follow The Chief and the Seven Panglima out. - a few minutester. "Djaan, where Sir Taufik? You said he was here" The chief asks, arrives at the ce where Djaan told Taufik to wait for him, but doesn''t find Taufik anywhere. "I clearly told him to wait here" Djaan said, looking around this ce but couldn''t find Taufik. "Are you lying to us, Djaan?" The Shield Panglima said to Djaan, with a threatening tone. "No Panglima, how could I lie to you, I still wanted to live" Djaan said, defending Himself, The punishment for lying to themanders, let alone the vige head, is very severe, and Djaan, who is the squad leader, is very aware of this. "Then where is he?" "... I don''t know... Djaan said, Looking around, it''s when his eyesnded on a nearby Tribe member, he then called him. ... Do you see, the Young man who came with me before?" "Ahh~ that handsome man? Who is he, squad leader? That man is so amazing, he turns a low-level water spirit into a Middle-level spirit, it''s so amazing" The Tribe member said. This made Djaan, The Chief, and the seven Panglima surprised, Usually for a low-level spirit to be a middle-level spirit needs a very long time, especially with the current Mana conditions on earth, it takes even longer, so what Taufik did was indeed something very amazing. But heard that, the chief and the seven Panglima looking at each other, There''s a hope visible in their eyes. The chief then suddenly grabs the Tribe member''s shoulder. "Where? Where sir Taufik right now?" The Tribe member was startled when he saw his chief was like this, and then stammeringly said. ".. H-he w-was, in t-the Pri-princess hou-house" *bukk* When the Tribe member done said that, there was a sound of something huge Falling behind them. All of them subconsciously look at the sound source, it''s when they look at Rijal standing there, with his prey falling on the ground. "Wh-what you just said? Who is in my house? Grandpa, who is in my house?" "Wait Rijal it''s not like what are you think" The chief tried to exin the situation to Rijal, but Rijal didn''t hear it and quickly ran toward his house. Seeing this, Djaan, The chief and the seven Panglima did not remain silent, and quickly followed Rijal to his house Before something undesirable happened. .... ... .. . # A/N - "*sigh* something happened again, sorry guys, I can only write 1137 words in this chapter, my n was end this Volume soon, and then move to the next Volume about Taufik Father story, but yeah~ and like always... Just forget below" "Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word""Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word""Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just" Chapter 124: chapter 124 - Development Rijal who ran toward his House, Ignore the Chief and the others calling him. They ask him, to calm down, But Rijal, who had been thinking about various "Scenarios" in his mind, didn''t hear what they said, and continued to run towards his house. ''Mother, I hope you are still safe, from that Monster'' Rijal thought, already able to see his house from a distance. When he had already arrived in front of his House, and began to climb thedder, he heard a surprised voice which came from inside his house, which he recognized as his mother''s voice. Rijal felt like some hands were squeezing his heart. Without thinking about anything besides his Mother, Rijal opened the Door hard. *bang!* "MOTHER!!! ARE YOU...okay?" ----------------- - A few minutes before. Anggunes out from the Kitchen with a tray containing drinks, the drinks are pale white, simr to milk, and some snacks. "Here''s your drink, please enjoy" Anggun said. Give each of them their share. "What is this? A milk?" Jenn asks, inspecting the drink which is simr to milk, but does not have a milky smell, the drink smells more like liquor. "No, It''s not Milk, the Name of this drink was ''Tuak'' our Tribe Specialty, made from fermented glutinous rice and palm juice, so it''s a bit alcoholic, but it''s Good for Pregnant Mothers... Anggun said, Looking at Jenn and the others, her Gaze especially on Jenn''s Stomach which looks like a slight lump. ...And here was the Milk for the Little Princess" Anggun said, then Give thest ss to Alice. And when Jenn and the others heard what Anggun said, Directly drank The ''Tuak''. "Whoa, It tastes so Good, can I have more?" Jenn asks, already emptying her ss. "This cake was also Delicious, what is it?" Jenn ask. "Ahaha~ you can have it more if you want, we have plenty of ''Tuak'' and About the Cake, I will tell you the recipeter" Anggun said, feeling happy that they like their Tribe''s Traditional Foods. And happy to share the recipe. Seeing the others enjoy the Food and the drinks, Alice looked at Taufik, and Taufik understood what that look meant. But Anggun who sees this Thought something different. "Are the little princess didn''t like milk?" "No, She''s a bit different from other kids, so she needs additional ingredients to be able to consume food or drink" "additional ingredients? What is that? Maybe I have it in my Kitchen" "No, you don''t have to, I have it with me" Taufik said, and without hesitation cut his Finger, and then poured his Blood into the ss of milk. Anggun who Saw this has a surprised expression. "... SIR!!, ARE YOU OK-" *BANG!!* "MOTHER!! ARE YOU... Rijal shouted, worried about his Mother, but when he saw his Mother with Taufik, and a few women with only Jenn he could Recognize, sitting in the living room while drinking and eating a cake, their huge question mark appeared on Rijal''s head. ... Okay?" After that, all of the eyes fell on Rijal, and not long after that, Djaan, the chief, and the seven Panglima also arrived at the scene. *k!* Then The Chief who has caught up to Rijal, smashes Rijal''s head Directly. *ouch* "If an elder told you to stop, then stop, you ungrateful child" The chief said, and Rijal just stood there rubbing the back of his head, didn''t say anything. The chief just shakes his head, and then looks at Taufik. "I showed something unpleasant in front of our Benefactor, I''m sorry" The Chief said, bowing his head slightly. "It''s okay, you don''t have to be like that, but what happens? Why are you all here?" Taufik ask. Then looking at Djaan. "Didn''t I say, that my business was only with Rijal?" "Me? What do you want to do to me? You will not take back the word that you said before, right?" Rijal said, while taking a step back a little. "No, I will not do that as long as you don''t try to do something ''funny'', I''m here to talk about Something with you, soe here and sit!" Said Taufik to Rijal, then looking to The chief and the others again. "And what do you guys want to do here? My Business was only with Rijal, this has Nothing to do with your Tribe" Heard that, The chief awkwardly Rub the back of his head, while the seven Panglima avoided Taufik''s gaze. "We also have something to talk about with you, sir, I''m feeling a little bit ufortable to say this to you, our Benefactor, but We need your power again, sir, This concerns the safety of the entire tribe, so can you please hear what we have to say, after you finish talking to Rijal?" "*sigh* I will hear it outter, so sit for now, you also make me ufortable to have the chief of this Tribe standing while I am Sitting" "Thank you, sir, Thank you" The chief said, then Djaan and the Seven Panglima also said ''Thanks'' to Taufik, Before they approached Taufik, but because there were not enough chairs, a few of them Had to sit on the floor. ----------------- - a few momentster. After Taufik said That he intended to buy thend previously owned by the Rune Family to Rijal. Taufik could have discussed this with Anggun, but Taufik preferred to speak directly with Rijal, who is the head of the Rune family, after the death of Argus, his father. Rijal falls silent for a while. "So will you sell it to me? If not then it''s okay, no need to feel pressured, take your time to think about it" "No, you can have that Land, even if you didn''t buy it, it''s okay for me, Thatnd is just a bad memory for me, so you can have it, Take this as Thanks for sparing my life and also saving my mother life" Rijal said, There wasn''t the slightest hesitation in the way he spoke. "Are you sure about that, after it was the Lands where you growing up, how about this, just say what you want, no matter if it''s money or anything, say it! And I will make it happen" Heard that, Everyone here was shocked, of course, except for Jenn and the others, They knew what Taufik was capable of. "... Anything?" Rijal asks, there''s a slight doubt can be seen in his eyes, but the person in front of him, is the person who can raze the Rune family''s castle to the ground with just one swing of his weapon, he doubts "anything" that Taufik said was really means anything, and what the limit of "anything" He said of?. "Yeah~, Anything~ just said it... wealth, power, long life... Taufik said, then paused for a while to look at Rijal''s expression. ...Even if it was to make the dead live again, I also can do that, just say it, what do you want?" "!!!" Everyone (except the Hidayat Family) was shocked again, After they heard what Taufik just said, maybe, wealth, power, and Long life were still something that Taufik could do, but bring the dead back to life again? They all thought something like that was impossible to do. "D-do you really mean it?" Heard that, Taufik let out a smirk. ''Human indeed can''t change their Nature that fast, so what are you gonna choose, Rijal? Will you choose to Bring back Father from the dead?'' Taufik Thoughts, meet eyes to eyes with Rijal. "Yes, I''m Serious, so what are you choosing?" Faced with Taufik''s question, Rijal felt pressure, with all eyes on him, making him hesitate to answer, and without realizing it, he looked at his mother. "???" There he was looking at his mother smiling at him, Looking at that Smile, Rijal, Instantly, the pressure he felt immediately disappeared. Rijal then Closed his eyes, then took a deep breath, and when he opened them, he directly looking at Taufik. ''Heh~ so he indeed has changed'' Taufik Thoughts, looking at The Seriousness that Rijal showed, it''s not only him, even Jenn also thoughts the same. "Looking at Your eyes, do you Have made your choice?" "Yes, I have" "Then, tell me, what it is?" "I don''t ask much, just for the Sake of the Tribe, please grant what my Grandfather requested of you, that''s my only wish for you, is that possible?" Rijal said, which made the chief and the seven Panglima show a surprised face, but there was also a hint of the proud mix there, especially Rijal''s Mother. "It''s indeed possible, but are you sure you only want that?" "Yes" Answers Rijal, short. "...ahaha~ you indeed have changed, it''s good for you... Taufik said. For Humans to have changed that fast, it''s something amazing. ... Alright, if it is your choice, Then I didn''t have a reason to reject it. Said Taufik, then looking at the chief. " You heard what your Grandson said, you must be very proud, so what kind of help do you want me to do?" "I''m indeed very Proud, and about what kind of help I want for you it''s regarding the ancient earth spirit,tely... .... ... .. . Chapter 125: chapter 125 - For What? "I''m indeed very Proud, and about what kind of help I want for you it''s regarding the ancient earth spirit,tely, the ancient earth spirit was restless, maybe it was because The Mana around here was began to corrupt like the outside world. If it continues like this, The Ancient Earth spirit will be ''Demonized'' sooner orter, What''s worse, The surrounding spirits will also be affected by this. Because the ancient earth spirit is like a king to them, they will follow what the ancient earth spirit does, if this happens a big Dissester will fall upon to ournd, because there''s still many Spirit roam around here, so about that we kindly ask your help, Please help us, Mr.Taufik" The chief slightly bowed his head, after he was done Exining the whole situation that happened to them. And then Followed by the Seven Panglima, Djaan, Anggun and even Rijal also bowed their heads toward Taufik. "*sigh* you don''t need to be like that, didn''t I say that I would help you, so just tell me what Kind of help you need me to do" Taufik said. ''Why the always bowed? Is it a kind of hobby or something?'' thought Taufik. "We want you to do that thing you did to the Water spirit before, we know it''s only a temporary solution, but at least it can buy us time to think about how we deal with this situation, it is possible, sir?" The chief said, what he asked was indeed just a temporary solution, if Taufik ''Shared'' his Pure Mana with The Ancient earth spirit, it would only dy the Demonized for a few years, not to mention the Mana around which as time went by, will be more corrupt, which will only speed up the Demonized process. "Is indeed possible, but before that, I want to ask one question, why the Ancient Earth spirit just didn''t back to the Spirit realm? Is it more easy that way?" Taufik said, Asking a reasonable question, ''If the Mana on the earth was so corrupt, then why don''t just go to the Spirit Realm which was on a different dimension from the Earth?'' it''s what Taufik thought. "That... That was indeed a Good Solution for the other''s spirit, but The Ancient earth spirit was Different..." "What the Different?" Ask Taufik. "We don''t know much, because, The ancient Earth spirit has existed since time immemorial, perhaps when the Earth was created, He already existed, So they have a bond to the Earth, And can''t leave it, it''s not only him, but the others Ancient Spirit was also like that, Maybe Right Now, the Others Tribe who Also Protect an Ancient spirit around the world faced the same situation like us, it''s a very dangerous situation not only for us, but to whole World" "...Since when?" Taufik asked, he heard what The Chief said as clear as the day, But what he said captivated Taufik''s interest, so he asked it Again to make sure, that the Chief didn''t say it wrong. "... Since Earth was created?" "..." -------------- ''The scale of this problem has be so big, but the Ancient Spirit was bonded to the Earth? Isn''t it a being like Lembu, an Aboriginal Being?... No, it''s not like that, What if, the one who has ties to the ancient spirits is ''Gaia'', the mother of earth? If you think about it, doesn''t that make sense, each type of Spirit symbolizes an element that exists on Earth, and Gaia is the Mother of Earth, does that make sense? What do you think, system?'' [There''s indeed a possibility of something like that happening, Master, But without clear evidence, I can''t make a definite conclusion] ''I see, but if Gaia was indeed sealed, then where she is get sealed? Where do you think is a possible ce, system?'' [If what you Thought was True, Master, The likely ce where Gaia is Sealed, is in the Earth''s core, that is the highest, most reasonable possibility I cane up with] ''... Earth core? Is it the Theory about ''Hollow Earth''?'' Hollow Earth is a concept that states that the Earth ispletely hollow or has space on the inside. As stated by Edmond Halley in thete 17th century, it was rejected by Pierre Bouguer in 1740, and by Charles Hutton in his Schiehallion experiments around 1774. The theory was still sometimes defended in the mid-19th century, most notably by John Cleves Symmes Jr. and Jeremiah N. Reynolds, but this time it is part of popr pseudoscience and no longer a scientifically epted hypothesis. (Source: Wikipedia) [Yes Master] ''Hollow Earth, huh?... Interesting, so if we want to solve this problem at once, we need to Release Gaia, However, one question arises, who sealed Gaia? Was it his children, an angel, a Demon, or could it be ''Fate'' doing, again?'' Taufik said in his mind, but he didn''t find any answers, but the most likely candidate to do this is ''Fate'' or Gaia''s own child. But for what reason? That is what Taufik Tried to find out. --------------- Seeing Taufik was Deep in Thought, the others began to worry, as long as they knew Taufik was the strongest person they had met, if even he was made that Kind of Expression then this Problem was more serious than what they thought at first. "Dear, are you okay?" Jenn who also began to worry, touched Taufik''s shoulder, which made Taufik out of his Thoughts, and then looked at Jenn, when he saw Jenn''s worried Expression, Taufik was confused, but when he looked at the others, they also made the same Expression as Jenn, a worried Expression, only Alice who sit on Taufikp while enjoyed her milk+Taufik blood have a different Expression. Only after that Taufik was aware of what was happening. "Ohh~ sorry for that, I''m Thinking about something else, forgive me, everything is okay" Heard that, everyone was felt Relief, especially the Dai-yak Tribe. "So, Mr. Taufik, can you-" *SHAKING!!* "!!!" Before The Chief can finish what he wants to say, the Ground suddenly shakes, and the source is from the mountain where the ancient earth spirit resides. The Earthquake was so strong, that all of the Ornament on the wall Of Rijal''s house fell, there''s even a crack on the walls and pirs of the house. *crack!* A sound of cracking sounded above them, but because of the earthquake and the sound of screaming from outside they bearly could hear that crack sound, only Taufik and Rani who could hear it clearly, Taufik then looked above, and it was when he saw the roof was about to fall. Quickly, Taufik used magic. ''Laviated!'' The Roof then stops falling, Taufik then passes Alice to Rani. "TAKE ALICE AND QUICKLY GET OUT FROM HERE! I WILL GO TO SEE THE SITUATION" Taufik said, then manifested his Mana Wing, but then a hand reached his ankle, and it was Rijal. "PLEASE TAKE ME WITH YOU, THE EARTHQUAKE WAS FROM THE MOUNTAIN, THERE IS SOMEONE THERE" "The Priest... THE PRIEST! SIR, PLEASE SAVE HER, SHE WAS ON THE TEMPLE IN THE MOUNTAIN" The chief said that the Priest was someone who couldmunicate with the ancient earth spirit, So the Priest needed to live as close as possible to the spirit. "... ALRIGHT, RIJAL YOU COME WITH ME, SHOW ME THE WAY" Taufik said, then directly go out of the house and immediately go to the mountain, the others also havee out of the House. The situation outside was chaotic, the House was copsed to the ground, and a crack appeared in the Ground, a child cried, And a mother screamed, calling their children names. The previous peaceful scene suddenly changed, the spirit that can''t be seen with the naked eye, became visible, and they began to attack The Tribe member. "This... Have the ancient earth spirits have been Demonized? Why it''s happening so fast?" Say The chief who was shocked at this situation, but he soon came to his senses, then looked at the seven Panglima and Djaan. "GO HELP THE OTHERS! SAVE AS MUCH AS YOU CAN!" ""YES, CHIEF"" Djaan and the seven Panglima said at the same time, they began to spread to help their fellow Tribe member. ''If this happens this fast, then what about the other ancient spirit?...Or it''s just us?'' the chief thought. "We will help to" Rani said. "Thank you, that''s what we need the most right now" *nod* Then after that, the chief, Rani, and the other also spread to help, only Anggung and Jenn who remain there with Alice in her arms. "What about daddy?" Alice asks Jenn. "Don''t worry, sweetie, your daddy will solve this as fast as possible, His strong, right?" Jenn said, casting a barrier spell around them, in case something happened. "*Nod* " Alice just nods her head, then hugs Jenn Neck. --------------- Taufik who flew while carrying Rijal. He was not worried about his family because he knew how strong they were, something like this was nothing to them. "Where''s the temple Rijal?" "It''s there, on that cave" Rijal said, pointing at some areas where a big Cave entrance. "Alright" Said Taufik, then a few secondster they were already in front of the Cave entrance. Rijal who seemed can''t wait anymore, quickly ran into the Cave when his feetnded on the Ground. He ignored the rocks that fell at the mouth of the cave due to the vibrations from the earthquake. After running for a few seconds, they came to a ce that had a kind of altar shaped like a bed, and on the altary a woman who was moaning in pain. "RATI!?" Rijal said, then quickly came to the women''s side. Rijal then lifted the woman into his arms. "Rati, what happens?" Heard that, A woman named, Maharati, slightly opened her eyes. "R-rijal, I can''t hold it anymore, The level of corruption in the ancient earth spirit is too high, if this continues we can''t do anything else, apart from seeing the ancient earth spirit being Demonized, please tell the chief to immediately evacuate everyone from here, I will detain the ancient earth spirit for as long as what I can, please!" "W-what are you saying? How I can leave you alone, let''s go together" "I can''t Rijal, please understand" "B-but" "Thank you Rijal, These past few months were the happiest memory for me, it''s all thanks to you, At first I thought I was just an emotionless tool tomunicate with the ancient earth spirit, but after meeting you, even though at first you were very annoying, after being with you for a while, I could finally feel what it is... love, Thank you Rijal. .. now go! I''ll endure this as long as I can, go!" Rita said, showing the sweetest smile that Rijal had ever seen, while a tear fell from her eyes. "... Rati... Rijal said. There''s also a tear falling from his eyes, but then Rijal shakes his head. ... No, at this moment Grandpa maybe has already evacuated everyone, I will stay here with you till the end" "... Rijal... *ughh* " Rati then squeezed her chest, Groening in Pain. "RATI!!" Rijal called Rati''s Name, and then hugged her tightly. "Rati, I love you, Please stay with me" "I too Rijal, I love you too, but I can''t stay with you, I have obligations that I cannot renounce, So just go! I can''t bear seeing the man I love die with me, Please" "No, I-" "*Ukhum!* are you guys done? Can you guys show Me how I can link to the Ancient Earth spirit?" Taufik who can''t bear to watch this ''Drama'' anymore, makes his presence known to these two love birds, because it seems they have forgotten that he has already been here since the beginning. "Eh?" x2 .... ... .. . Chapter 126: chapter 126 - "... Turtle?" After thending, Taufik did not have time to remove his Mana wings, however, Rijal had already run into the cave. "Hy! Wh-" Taufik tries to stop Rijal, but he is already deep inside the Cave, seeing this Taufik can only shake his head. "*sigh* " Then also Followed Rijal to enter the Cave. Because the earthquake was getting bigger, so he had to stop the ancient earth spirit as quickly as possible. On the way inside, Taufik have stopped many rocks that fell toward Rijal with his Magic, but it seemed Rijal didn''t realize it and continued running deeper into the cave. ''This Guy... Is he wanted to die?'' Thought Taufik, Looking at Rijal who recklessly Running without caring about his surroundings. And After Running for several Secondster, They Arrived at the end of the Cave, where there was an Altar which was shaped like a bed, and Above that altar a women Grouning In Pain. "RATI!!" Rijal who sees this, immediately Run Toward the Woman''s side. And that was when Taufik saw Rijal and the Women perform some kind of "Drama" It seems they convey their feelings to each other. It''s a touching scene but the time and ce are not right. "Rati, I love you, Please stay with me" "I too Rijal, I love you too, but I can''t stay with you, I have obligations that I cannot renounce, So just go! I can''t bear seeing the man I love die with me, Please" "No, I-" "*Ukhum!* are you guys done? Can you guys show Me how I can link to the Ancient Earth spirit?" Said Taufik who can''t bear to watch this anymore, the Earthquake is getting bigger, reaching 6.3 on the Richter Scale, any more than this Tarakan city will undergo a big disaster. "Eh?" x2 Rijal and Rita looked at Taufik at the same time, it seems Rijal who came with Taufik was also forgot that he was here from the beginning. "E-eh... W-who are you?" Rita said, but then she remembered what she had said before, a rush of embarrassment hit her. Rati then covered her face in embarrassment. "P-please tell me, you don''t hear what I just said before!" "Yeah~ I didn''t hear it, so can you kindly show Me how I can Link to The ancient earth spirit?" Taufik said, didn''t want to continue this useless conversation, Because the Earthquake was getting worse, if he had not held this cave with his magic, they would be buried by the rubble right now. Heard that Rita looked at Rijal, Seeing the hesitation shown by Rita, Rizal said. "Don''t worry, Grandpa was the one who sent him toe here. He is the person I told you before... Rijal said, then got close to Rita''s ear and Whisper. ... He was the monster, I told you before" "*ukhum* I will pretend that I didn''t hear that too" Taufik cleared his throat. He Could hear what Rijal whispered to Rita, Rijal, who was caught off guard, could only scratch the back of his head awkwardly. "Ahaha... I didn''t mean it that way... Sorry" "Yeah~ I don''t care, we didn''t have much time, so can you show ME HOW I CAN LINK TO THE ANCIENT EARTH SPIRIT?... Dammit!! I have said it Three times, Three Times, do you guys want to see this city sink?" "..." "..." "Rijal please help me to stand... Rita said, offering his hands to Rijal. ... This way sir" Rijal then helped Rita to walk, it''s just a few meters from the altar. Taufik thought that the altar was the "tool" Tomunicate with the ancient earth spirit, but it was turned out that it was really the bed that Rita used. ''Then what the point to making it look like an alter?'' That was What Taufik thought, following Rita and Rijal from behind. Theye to the ce that has a t area, and in the middle of that t Ground, there''s something like a Magic circle, Around the magic circle there is writing that Taufik doesn''t know, maybe it''s vocabry that only Dai-yak people can understand. "Okay, Thank you Rijal" Rita Said, then stepped into the Magic circle, she came in the middle of the magic circle and sat, after that she recited mantras in anguage that Taufik again didn''t understand. "Sir, please step into the magic circle" Without further ado, Taufik directly stepped into the magic circle and sat opposite Rita. Rita then offered her hands to Taufik, Taufik took her hands and ignored the way that Rijal looked at him. "Sir, now you will enter The ancient earth spirit''s subconscious, enter it right now in this state of mind The ancient earth spirit has, was Dangerous, so please be careful" Rita''s warning for Taufik. Taufik didn''t say anything and only nodded his head. "Alright, prepare yourself, sir" Rita said, then began her mantras again, the next second, the magic circle began to glow. Taufik''s consciousness began to fade, and after that, his vision began to darken. --------------- After Taufik Come to consciousness, he slowly opened his eyes. What Taufik saw next, made Taufik stunned. It''s not because the sight he saw was Beautiful or something like that, it was because what he saw was only a tnd with only one huge Mountain, there''s no tree around, or anything like that, it''s only Ground and the sky, Taufik would have found the atmosphere very calm. If it weren''t for the pitch-ck miasma that was in the air, it gave off a bad feeling and was very unpleasant to smell. Fortunately, Taufik could still see his surroundings as clear as the days, because of his Enhanced Sense. If a normal Magician enters this, they will die in no time, because that pitch-ck miasma was the corrupt Mana that The ancient earth spirit had gathered for Thousands of years. "All of this was Mana? It''s really disgusting... So where''s the ancient earth spirit?" Taufik said, there''s no sight of anyone around, it''s like he was the only one in this eerie ce, but then... *GRAAAGHH!!!* A loud roar can be heard, Taufik looks around but doesn''t see a thing, but his gaze suddenly turns to the big mountain. When Taufik looked at it more closely, the mountain shook slightly. "... No way" Taufik had a bad feeling when he saw the mountain, and what happened next proves that his bad feeling was right. *Shake!!* The Ground was shaking, and the Mountain was moved, it Really moved, and then on big leg came out from the side of the Mountain. *BANG!!* A loud bang can be heard when the leg touches the Ground. Then one by one the other leg also came out, four in number. And when each leg touched the Ground another Loud bang could be heard. "... Shit" Taufik cursed, see There seemed to be another leg bout toe out, it was what he thought at first, but What came out was a head, a very long head. "... Turtle? Is that the ancient earth spirit?" Taufik said, see the mountain turn to be a gigantic turtle. *GRAAAGHH!!* With a loud roar, the Ground was shaking, and the mountain which should have been the turtle''s carapace, Ereupted spewingva and boulders. The sky which was already quite dark because of the pitch-ck miasma, added the light from the Lava that came out from the ancient earth spirit, this area became truly like hell. *woossh!* One of the Boulders was flying toward Taufik. Taufik simply Drew his katana, and with just one sh the Boulders were split into two. The ancient Earth spirit doesn''t stop there, It feels that uninvited people enter his consequence, The ancient Earth spirit walks Toward Taufik, It''s Supposed to be just walking, but one step from the ancient Earth spirit covers one kilometer long, that''s how big The ancient earth spirit was, in front of that being, Taufik just like an ant faced with an elephant. *Bang!! Bang!! Bang!! Bang!!* With each step that the ancient earth spirit took a loud bang could be heard. And just in a few steps, it''s already arrived in front of Taufik. The ancient earth spirit raises his leg to step on Taufik, The force that this made was like the Gravity was increasing Around Taufik. "Stop!" With just one word from Taufik, The ancient earth spirit''s leg stopped mid-air. *ROAAARRR!!* But with the Roar from The ancient earth spirit, Taufik''s ''Word Magic'' was canceled just like that. It''s not even able to hold the ancient earth spirit for two seconds. "... What???" Said Taufik, but there was no time to feel confused, because the ancient earth''s spirit leg was keep descended toward Taufik. In that short time, Taufik''s brain worked very quickly, thinking about the way to get out of this situation, Flying to get out from the area that the ancient earth spirit''s leg would step on was Not an option, opening a portal was also not an option. The only option left was to use his ''word magic'' again and his ''Imagination Magic''. ''But made what?... Wait!'' Taufik thought, but then he made a grin. ''I hope it''s work... Taufik said, then used half of his Mana. ...Imagination Magic: Form Maniption!'' Said Taufik in his mind, then raised his hands. "Gigantification!" .... ... .. . Chapter 127: chapter 127 - Battle Of Giants "Gigantification!" *BOOOMM!!!* The ancient earth spirit''s leg crushed Taufik to the ground. The ancient earth spirit tried to sense if there was any sign of life, but he didn''t sense anything below his foot. Thinking that he already killed the intruder, the ancient earth spirit, trying to back to his ce, but when he wanted to raise his leg, he felt that there was a movement from the crater he made with his leg. "Ahahaha~ What a brute force you have there, it''s almost killed me again" "... Graagh!?" The ancient earth spirit who already lost his mind and couldn''t talk properly, saw the Intruder grow bigger and bigger. The ancient earth spirit''s leg slowly raised its own. The eyes of the ancient earth spirit who was already full of Madness, and couldn''t think straight, Put his strength to his leg, trying to Force Taufik back to the Ground, but with Taufik''s size which Grow Rapidly. The ancient earth spirit pulled his leg back. And just in the Blink of an eye, Taufik''s height was alreadyparable to the ancient earth spirit head, but its height cannot yet cover the height of the ''mountain'' which is the carapace of the ancient earth spirit, not even half of it. "Now, should I inject a little sanity into your head?" Taufik said, turning his Mana to be a holy power, then Flowing it to his hands. "Graagh!?" ----------------- "Now, should I inject a little sanity into your head?" Taufik said, then without further ado, charged toward the ancient earth spirit with only his fist which was coated by a holy power. Because his Size was so huge, the Gravity Taufik felt was heavier, so his speed also decreased, but his speed was still faster than the ancient earth spirit. *BRAACK!* The ancient earth spirit who couldn''t Dodge Taufik''s fist was getting hit on his head. *GRAHHGG!!* Made the ancient earth spirit Groan in Pain, it''s not because Taufik''s fist hit him, it''s more because Taufik''s fist contained holy energy, which entered the ancient earth spirit''s head in that one blow. "not enough? Then have more of my fist of love" (v:) Said Taufik then Raised his fist again, but the ancient earth spirit already knew that his fist was capable of hurting him, so the ancient earth spirit stomped his foot on the Ground, the tall and thick wall raised from the Ground, separated the ancient earth spirit from Taufik. "You don''t think something like this is capable of stopping my...FIST OF LOVE, RIGHT?" *BOOMM!!!* Taufik''s fist, got through of that wall, then inserted his other hand into the hole he made, then something unbelievable happened even for the ancient earth spirit itself. With brute force, Taufik tore the Earth wall like he tore the paper. But in that short time, the ancient earth spirit already made a distance from Taufik and prepared his next attack. "... Hmm?" "*ROOOARR!!* " With that Roar, a Sharp stake made from Earth, Comes toward Taufik at the same time, but Taufik doesn''t panic. ''Aigis!'' Said Taufik then a shield with an ornament of Women with Snake hair appeared on Taufik''s hands. With a loud *BANG!!* The Sharp Stake hit the Aigis, and the force behind it was so strong that Taufik moved backward a little, it''s only one and there are still many more toe. ''There''s no end of this if I was just defending'' Said Taufik, then Gathered his strength in his Leg, And with the Aigis still in front of him, Taufik stepped forward toward the ancient earth spirit. Seeing his attack didn''t work for Taufik, The ancient earth spirit changed the way he attacked, with a red Glow from his Mouth, the ancient earth spirit spewed a Lave From his Mouth. But it was a wrong choice, because in the next second, the eyes of the ornament in front of the Aigis opened and then glowed in a white light, which made the Lava be a stone, and then fall to the Ground before it could even hit the Aigis. But it does not stop there, with a fast speed, The petrification process spreads towards the direction theva came from, which is the mouth of the ancient earth spirit. Senses a Danger. Before the Petrification could reach him, the ancient earth spirit already closed his mouth, stopping theva spew. *Grin* See this Taufik was Grining, and then blood appeared in his free hands. ''Blood Maniption - Javelin!'' Then a pointed spear appeared in Taufik''s hands, And with all of his strength Taufik trow the Javelin toward The ancient earth spirit. The Javelinunched, making a sound of breaking through the air. *wooshhh!* The sound created is bigger than the sound of a fighter jet. Without any time to react, the Javelin that Taufik threw, embedded itself deeply in the Carapace of the ancient earth spirit. Just like that, Even The ancient earth spirit seems Confused about what that attack is for. But The Javelin made from Taufik''s blood was just not your average Javelin, Taufik had imbued it with a fire essence, so with just one word from Taufik that Javelin would... "Explode!" After Taufik Said that, a huge explosion urred, producing a lot of smoke, but Taufik didn''t stop there, he made another Javelin in his hands, And Quickly Trow it Toward the ancient earth spirit, the thick smoke was not an obstacle for him. And after that, Explosion after an explosion urred, Taufik didn''t give the ancient earth spirit time to recover. And after he thought it was enough, Taufik stopped made another Javelin, and only waited for the smoke to disappear. After a few seconds, the smoke was gone, and there it was, the ancient earth spirit lying weak with his stron (bottom shell of a turtle) Touch the Ground, The ancient earth spirit was in a sorry state, with half its Carapace (a top shell of a turtle) Destroyed. With that condition, the ancient earth spirit couldn''t move his body. Taufik then approaches the ancient earth spirit who cannot do a thing anymore. "... It seems you are still not in your right mind, so let me help you with that" Taufik said, clenching his fist, and with a grin his Face ''Heal'' the ancient earth spirit. A few beatingster. ""... Sto-Stop it, Young Man, I''m Already on my Right Mind, you can stop hitting me Now"" A very Husky Voice Could be heard, but Taufik pretended that he didn''t hear anything, and kept hitting the ancient earth spirit. "" I-I Said Stop! STOP!! *UGHH!*"" "I think I heard something... no, maybe it was just a bug passing by" Said Taufik, while keep hitting the ancient earth spirit. ""No, it-its M-*Ughhh*"" "But, who could have guessed, I was only here to take care of a small business, who would have thought something like this would happen" Said Taufik, still hitting the ancient earth spirit. "" I- *ughhh* I know, I''m *aghh* wrong, Stop! *arghh*... Please!!"" The ancient earth spirit said, begging Taufik to stop hitting him, only after that did Taufik finally stop hitting him. "Ahh~ It seems you are already in your right mind, Good for you" "" Thank- Thank you"" Although they were inside The Ancient Earth spirit Consuqense, and what Taufik Fought just now was the Ancient Earth spirit''s astral body, but when the astral Body was wounded, the real Ancient Earth spirit would also feel the Pain. "if you okay, then let''s clear this disgusting thing" Said Taufik, referring to the Corrupt Mana Inside the ancient earth spirit Consuqense. "" It''s Impossible, Young Man, I have tried to stop this Corrupt Mana from invading me, but you see, we, the spirit was beings that born from Mana, so we can live without it, You need an Angel to Dispel this Corrupt Mana From me, If only ''Mother'' was still with us, something like this will not Happen "" The ancient earth spirit said, with a hint of sadness and Logging could be heard from his Voice. ''Mother?'' "Is the ''mother'' you talking about was the Goddess Gaia?" "!!!" The ancient earth spirit was surprised when Taufik said that name. "H-how you know that name?" Heard that, Taufik tilted his head in confusion. "What do you mean? Isn''t it Gaia was a Goddess from Greek mythology, The ancestral Mother, the Consort of Uranu-" *GRAAAGHH!!* "Don''t say that Disgusting Name in Front of me, That Bastard, if it not for him, ''Mother'' would not get Sealed, it''s all because of him" The ancient earth spirit Said with much hint of hatred in his voice when Taufik wanted to say the Name of Uranus. "Huh? What The Hell!? Why are you suddenly roaring? Do you still not in your right mind, want me to help you Again?" Taufik said, with a smile, while clenching his fist. "" N-no, Thank you, I just suddenly felt angry when I heard that Basterds Name and Remembered what he did to Mother, I hope I can Kill him on my own"" "*Sigh* you have to tell me what happened after I clear this Corrupt Mana inside you, looks like, what is spread among humans is something different from what you experienced, so you have to tell me in detail, okay?" Taufik said, Take his Katana Out which also Gets affected by his ''Gigantification''. ""As I said, is impossible to Dispel this Corrupt Mana"" "*Sstts!* Just watch!" .... ... .. . Chapter 128: chapter 128 - F*cking Situation ".. Just watch!" Taufik said to the ancient earth spirit, then put his hands on the Ground. "I don''t what will it do to your real body, but prepare yourself for anything that will happen!" ''Imagination Magic: Energy Maniption!'' Taufik pure Mana flowed toward his hands, and when it out from his body it became a different energy, just like what he wanted. ''...holy energy!'' *woosshh!* A wave of Holy Energy rushes out from Taufik''s hands and Spreads all over the area inside The ancient earth spirit''s subconscious, and in just a few seconds, it''s already covered this whole area. Taufik didn''t use that much Mana, Because although the pitch-ck miasma was a Corrupt Mana it was still Mana, and With Taufik''s unique Trait that Can absorb any Kind Of Energy and Exchange it to be Pure Mana, this is why Taufik didn''t hesitate to use half of his Mana When he used Gigantification, Because he can still Refill it Again with the Corrupt Mana Around. ""... Wh-wha...?!"" The ancient earth spirit was speechless when he saw abundant holy energy that came out from Taufik. ''... Who is this Man? Is he an angel disguised as a human?... No, It''s Impossible, from what I know, with ''mother'' getting Sealed, it''s Impossible for any other being to invade Earth... But who is this Man?... Or is there something I wasn''t aware of?'' The ancient earth spirit though, it seems he has doubts about his own Memory. ''... What is this? No matter how hard I tried to remember, I remember clearly, that ''mother'' was Sealed Thousands of years ago after the Demon-Angel war was postponed, there was nothing wrong with my memories, I, who had apanied ''mother'' from the beginning, I''m the Earth itself, there''s nothing I don''t know about what''s happening above the ground, but why I feel that something is missing? What is that? What have I forgotten?'' Leaving the ancient earth spirit who questioned his own Memories. Taufik has done with his preparation. "I''M DONE WITH THE PREPARATION, TURTLE! LIKE I SAID, PREPARE YOURSELF BECAUSE I DON''T KNOW WHAT WILL HAPPEN TO YOU!!" Taufik said, to the ancient earth spirit, and with a grin, Taufik said. "... PURIFICATION!!" *WOOSSH!* In the next seconds arge magic circle that Taufik had drawn with holy power that covered this whole area Activated. "!!!" The dazzling light made the ancient earth spirit have to close its eyes. The pitch-ck miasma was disappeared and because it was only purification the corrupt mana didn''t disappear but converted to be normal mana, the original mana of Earth. But it not only affects the corrupt Mana, but also something that shouldn''t be touched off. Taufik purification also ''reaches'' the memory seal that "Fate" Has nted on all the beings that live on Earth, it''s the Memory of what happened in the Void century, but Taufik purification is not strong enough to reveal all of that memory. *ARGHHH!!* The ancient earth spirit then Groaning in Pain, It''s not clear whether it was from Taufik''s purification or from a memory that suddenly came to his mind. But Taufik didn''t know, that what he had done, have caused something that he himself wasn''t aware of. [DING] [The One Who Decide The Fate was angry with what have you done] [All of The gods in Olympus looking at you with an unfriendly gaze] [Uranus Was Demanding For you To Killed] [DING] [Some of God From Olympus Trying to enter Earth] [DING] [The One Who Decide The Fate Baned The God From Olympus for entered The Earth Saying {It''s not the time yet}] [Hercules looks at You with great interest] [DING] [The... ] "..." Taufik was Speechless as he looked at the long Notifications from the system. ''... System, what is the Meaning of this? I think I don''t do something worth this much attention, don''t I?'' [It''s Maybe Because the turtle master] ''The Turtle?'' Taufik said in his mind, then looking at the ancient earth spirit, but he was already back to his original state, Back to bing a mountain. ''*sigh* I can Get my answers, fortunately, ''Fate'' was stuck to his belief, If not, The Earth wille to its end. Why did a simple outing be something like this? What a f*cking Situation'' [Master, I advise you to grow stronger than this] "I know" Taufik said, then back to his original size, this time when Taufik received that kind of Notification, he didn''t feel pressure like before, it was a sign that he had already Grown much Stronger than Before, but it was still not enough. "I''m Done here, and that overgrown turtle seems like will not wake anytime soon, *sigh* I don''t receive my Answers, and how I will get out of here?" Taufik said, looking around this area, after the pitch-ck miasma disappeared, what left just an emptynd and clear skies above. "... Staying Here will not be too bad" Said Taufik, while wandering around this Area to search for the way out. But he didn''t find anything. Finding that there''s no point in walking anymore, Taufik sits on the Ground while folding his arms. "... Am I trapped here? I indeed say it''s will be not bad to stay here, but not this wa- huh?..." Then Taufik''s consciousness suddenly faded like when he entered The ancient earth spirit subconscious. ----------------- The Earthquake has stopped long ago. With Jenn and the other''s help, the situation can get better faster, and all of the Tribe Members who still can move, remove the remains of house ruins caused by the earthquake, while searching for their missing member. Not only here, but In Tarakan city right now was also like that, the sudden earthquake caused a lot of building copse. There were many fatalities as a result of this earthquake, and also missing people who were buried in the rubble, survivors, worked together to evacuate bodies, and search for survivors in the rubble. From the information circting, there is no clear information about this sudden earthquake, government agencies that usually work on things like this, don''t even know what caused this earthquake to ur. Not only in the city of Tarakan, other disasters also ur in several cities in various parts of the world, such as typhoons, tsunamis, and great fires. Even though the disasters are different, there is one thing inmon, that is, all of these disasters ur suddenly and without a clear cause, which makes the experts in the field feel confused. -------------- Jenn and the others right now were gathered In the temple where Taufik was. "What happens to Daddy?" Alice ask. Taufik right now was lying on The Altar, unconscious. "Nothing sweetie, your Daddy just sleeping, he will wake soon, don''t worry" Jenn said, caressing Alice''s Hair. Then he looks at Rijal who is with Rati. "Rijal, what happened to My husband, you better tell us the truth, otherwise... You will not like what will happen to you" Faced with Jenn''s questions and a Sharp Gaze from Rani, Ka, and Anugrah, Rijal nervously swallowed his saliva. "*gulp* It-its not li-" "He''s Fine, Looking at the Earthquake that has stopped, we only need to wait for him to wake up" "And who are you?" Jenn asked, Looking at Rita who suddenly stood up in front of Rijal. "Forgive me for thete Introduction, My Name is Maharati, Dai-Yak Tribe Priest, It''s me who Sir Taufik asked to let him enter the ancient earth spirit subconscious, it''s nothing to do wi-" *wooshh!* A rock flew quickly past Rati, and scratched Rati''s cheek until it bled. *Boom!!* The Rock hit the Cave wall behind and Destroyed it. "RATI! Are you okay?... Rijal asks Rati. Then looks at where the rockes from, and he looks at Rani who stands beside Taufik. ... What is the meaning of this?" "... So it''s you, Bitch, if something happens to my Husband, your fate will be more worse than the wall behind you, Believe me" Faced with that gaze full of killing intent, Rijal''s legs trembled with fear. "Y-you... " However, faced with this killing intent, Rati still looked calm, but the same as Rijal, she was also shaking a little because of Rani''s threat. "If that happens I will take full responsibility, So leave him and the rest of my Tribe alone, it''s Nothing to do with them" Said Rati, making direct eye contact with Rani. Seeing those eyes that were not afraid of death, Rani snorted in annoyance. "... I will take your word-" "What with this Ruckus?" "Daddy is awake, he''s awake!!" Alice said with excitement, quickly hugging Taufik. "Whoosp~ Are you worried for your daddy, little princess, I feel all my wounds suddenly Gone... Taufik said, lifting Alice up, and then kissing her cheek. ... Maybe it''s thanks to you that Daddy is awake, Thank you" Said Taufik kissing Alice''s other cheek which made Alice giggle because she felt ticklish. "Are you okay Fik?" Anugerah ask. "What do you feel, it''s there''s something weird feeling?" Ka asked, checking every part of Taufik''s body. "Dear/husband!" Jenn and Rani said at the same time, then came to hug Taufik to relieve their worries. Squished Alice in the Process. "Hmpff! Hmpff!" Taufik then pushed the two of them to create a room for Alice to take a breath. And Rijal and Rati who saw this also Felt Relief, even though Rati didn''t show it on her face, she was so afraid inside, so seeing Taufik wake up she was very relieved. "... Why all of you Like this? How long I was unconscious?" "When wee here, you are already unconscious, it''s over one hour now" "That long? *sigh* let''s finish our Buissnes here, and let''s Go home after that, Mom might be really worried now" .... ... .. . Chapter 129: chapter 129 - Isnt It Too Fast? "This is thend certificate andnd transfer letter, I have signed my part, the rest only requires your signature, Just take it, what you have done is more than enough, maybe only this Land is not enough for what you have done for us. Rijal said, handed two sheets of paper to Taufik, the two sheets of paper were still very new, and had no wrinkles at all, maybe because Rijal put them in a safe so the paper was fine. ''That Lands even have a Certificate? It seems like the influence of the magician family is greater than I thought'' Taufik Thought, while Reading the contents of those two sheets of paper. After confirming the contents Taufik past the Certificate to Jenn, and let her and the other also read it. Before Taufik looked back at Rijal. "After seeing how wide thend was, are you sure, you don''t want anything more?" "Don''t worry, I want nothing other than to continue my life here, after all, there''s nothing that remains on thatnd, but bitter memories. You taking thatnd may be a sign for me to move forward and start a new life, I should thank you instead, without you maybe I would never be here, Thank you" Said Rijal, Locking eyes with Taufik, if it was the old Rijal, he wouldn''t dare look Taufik straight in the eye. See him like that, Taufik was Smiling. Remembering sentences he had read before. ''~When faced with loss and sadness, humans only have two choices, it is, Keep moving forward or drown in memories to escape reality~'' With a Satisfied smile on his face, Taufik stood up. "It''s Nice to see you in the New Light, Rijal, what''s matters is the future that will you make not the past that already passed, so, I hope you keep moving forward... Taufik said, then offered his hands Toward Rijal. ... My Business here is over, we will go now... Ahh~" When Taufik wants to pick up Alice and Get out of this temporary tent, Taufik looks at Rita who this whole time is on Rijal''s side. "Rita Right?" And Rita Just nodded her head. Looks a little tense. "Don''t be so nervous, I won''t do anything, I just want you to convey my message to the turtle when he wakes upter" "... Turtle, sir???" Heard Taufik mention ''turtle''. Rati tilted her head in confusion. Didn''t get what Taufik meant by ''turtle'' was. "Ahh~ sorry, I mean that ancient earth spirit, he owes me an exnation" "Understood, then what message do I need to tell him, sir?" "Just told him to go meet me, if not, I wille to him and ''HELP'' Him again, Remember to bold the word ''HELP'' when you say it, okay?" "I will convey your message when he wakes up, sir" "*Nod* Then we will get out Now, we don''t want to ruin your moment, because the ''Confession'' seems not done yet, so, enjoy your time!" Said Taufik, then Got out of that tent with Alice in his arms, followed by Jenn and The others. "..." "..." Rijal and Rati who live alone inside the tent have a blush on their cheek, what happened before was due to circumstances, that made them confess their feeling, but now, When things start to calm down, and the two of them are alone in a room, each of them remembered the words they said in the cave before. Only after that did they realize that what they said was quite embarrassing, especially considering their age. *Ukhum!* Rijal pretended to cough, to dilute the awkward atmosphere they were currently experiencing. "Ye-YES!!?" "Aha~Ahahaha~" Rijal wasughing at Rati''s surprised face, finding it cute. "Don''tugh at me, hum~... Pfftt~ Ahahaha~" Then the both of themugh wholeheartedly, Breaking the Awkward atmosphere before. Afterughing for a few minutes, a silent one again fell inside that tent, Rijal who felt if he didn''t do something here, a change like this would never happen again, clenched his fists and then stood up, face to face with Rati. "Rati... What I said before was my true feeling, I Really Love You... S-so... " Rijal said, but then when he wanted to say the rest, he began to nervous. But Rati still waiting for him to finish what he wanted to say, with a high expectation that could be seen in her eyes. "S-so do you want to be my... My Girlfriend?" Rijal said, scratching the back of his head, didn''t dare to look directly at Rati''s eyes. "No" When that wordes out, something inside Rijal seems like crumbling, and the light in his eyes begins to fade. "I... I s-see... I... I-" "I don''t want to be your Girlfriend" Add to that, Rijal seemed like he lost the ability to breathe, his heartbeat didn''t seem to be beating anymore. "But I wanted to be your wife directly" "I see maybe I was not good enough for yo-... Rijal who seemed like having lost hope said, but he stopped in the middle, then looked at Rati. ... W-what you just sa-said?" "I want to be your Wife directly, didn''t you feel ashamed seeing sir Taufik who is younger than us already has four wives and one daughter?" Rita said bluntly. "B-but are you sure wanted to marry that f-fast?" Rijal said, the color of his face already returned, he felt happy if Rita wanted directly be his wife. ''But isn''t it too fast?'' "What do you mean too fast, Rijal, how old are we? We are long past the right age to get married. If we were dating, it would just be a waste of time, why not just get married?" Rita said, once again bluntly. "M-make senses, th-then I will tell my mother and Grandpa" Rijal said. "Umu~ I will also tell my Family" Rati said, and then the two of them got out of the tent to go to tell this Happy information to their family. ---------------- - Several Minutes ago. When Taufik gets out of the tent, the chief and the seven Panglima already waiting for him outside. As a representative, The chief takes a step Forward. "Benefector, We have not repaid you for what you did to us before, but now you have once again helped us. We don''t know if we can reply to you. If you want something or you are interested in something in our vige, just tell us, and we will immediately fulfill it" "You don''t need to, Rijal already give me what I want, so it''s okay" "It can''t be, sir, what my grandson gave you was his own, not us, so it didn''t count, What about the little princess or thedy behind you, sir? If they want something from us, just say it!" Heard that, Taufik looked at Jenn and the other, but they just shook their head, which meant that they didn''t want anything. Taufik then Looked at Alice. "Do you want something, Sweetie?" "It is okay, Daddy? Can I say what I want?" Alice asks and for a response, Taufik smiles at her and says. "Of course you can, just said it, is there something you are interested in?" "Yes, little princess, just said what do you want, this Grandpa will fulfill it!" "Th-then I want that ''water'' thing that Daddy touched before" Said Alice, referring to that low-level water spirit that Taufik turned to mid-level Rank Spirit. But the chief didn''t get what Alice meant by that "water" Thing. So he looks at Taufik. "Excuse me, Benefactor, what the little princess meant by that?" "It''s maybe about the water spirit that she Saw before, can she have that?" "The low-level water spirit that you turn into mid-level, sir? That one?" To answer that question, Taufik just nods his head, he wants to make this fast so they can quickly go back home. ''I bet Mom was worried right now, and because of the earthquake, there''s no service to make a phone call'' "It''s easy then, there''s only a few mid-level rank spirits around here, so found it will not take a long time, wait a minute, sir" The chief said, then looked at Archer Panglima, who has the sharpest senses of the seven Panglima. "Can you go find the Spirit that the benefactor talked about?" The Archer Panglima who was the youngest of the seven Panglimas just nodded his head, then went to find the spirit. Because of that, Taufik and the other had to wait, and in between the times he waited, one of the Panglima approached Taufik. "Excuse me, Benefactor, I''m Fist Panglima, It might sound rude, but are you really from ''Hidayat'' of the Bou-Gis Tribe, I remember not a long time ago a Bou-Gis Tribe asking for Permission to enter our territory for something. They said it just to meet their long-lost tribe members, is that you?" Heard that, Taufik raised one eyebrow and inspected the Fist Panglima. Fist Panglima, just like his Name, he is Mainly uses his fist to fight, which doesn''t match with The Dai-yak Tribe Nickname a "silent assassin". "It''s me Indeed, what about that?" After Taufik said that. The Fist Panglima suddenly bowed his head. "Although I''m from a different Tribe, Hidayat has be my Role model to be a Great warrior, and seeing with my own eyes that there''s still a descendant of Hidayat alive, I''m very happy, I hope you have time to spar with meter" The Fist Panglima said, Looking at Taufik but still in a bowed posture. "... Okay, it''s if I have time... Taufik said, quite liked how brave this fellow was, even after knowing how strong Taufik was, and he still dared to ask Taufik for sparring, Trully someone with a warrior mentality. ... Ahh~ Talking About Bou-Gis Tribe Do you Guys have any Information about that, I would appreciate it if you share it with me" Heard that The Chief was smiling wide, then began to tell Taufik about the recent news from the Bou-Gis Tribe. .... ... .. . Chapter 130: chapter 130 - After The Disaster "Haaa~ It''s Good my little princess is okay, are you hurt anywhere, Sweetie?" Linda said, snatching Alice directly from Taufik''s hands. Ignored Taufik and the others. "Mom, we are also here?" "Hum~ who can hurt you in this world, even disaster can''t Touch you, why do I need to be worried?" Said Linda, directlying inside the House with Alice. "..." "Pfft~ Don''t mind it, Husband, what Mother said was indeed true, even Disaster can do something to you, Hahaha~" Rani said, Following Linda toing Inside the House. "..." *pat~ pat~* "It''s okay, Dear, You still have me" Said Jenn, patting Taufik''s shoulder and then alsoing inside the House. "You also have me, who will worried for you, Fik, don''t be that sad...I wille inside then." Then It''s Anugerah''s Turn. "Are you okay, Fik?" Ka ask. "I-I''m okay, I''m only a little bit shocked, It''s only a few months ago, that she didn''t let me go outside at Night, I''m Just surprised at How fast she''s changing" "It''s okay, everyone will change right, even little Alice will also change someday without you Realize it, that''s how''s life, c''mon, let''s Go inside" Ka said, directly Taking Taufik''s hands. Then without a warning, Taufik hugs Ka. "Only you understand me, Ka, I love you" "I know, I know, I love you too, let''s Go inside" "Okay~" ------------------ - Tokyo, Japan. -Tokugawa Family Inside of Tatami Room, many old Men are sitting together, forming two rows, they all look towards the one person sitting higher than them. That one person didn''t sit Alone, beside Him one Middle Age Man was sitting while bowing his head. That person covers his head with ck fabric which goes down past his neck. All of the people inside this room didn''t even know if he was really ''He'' or ''She'', Because As long as they knew, This person never took off his Face cover, but all of them knew that this person was A member of the Tokugawa family. The Atmosphere Inside that Room was Strange, No one dared to open their mouths, because it seemed like the person they were looking at was in a bad mood. "Do you know the cause of that Tsunami? It doesn''t seem to happen naturally?" Asking the person who sitting at the Higger ce, he was Tokugawa Isshin, the Main Elder from the Tokugawa Family. He is a living legend of the Tokugawa Family, none of the Tokugawa family members knew how old he was. Even when the old Man who sitting below him was younger than him because when they were still kids, Tokugawa Isshin was already there. "it- It''s the ancient water spirit, She''s suddenly going on a rampage, elder" One of the elders said. "*sigh* Then who stop her? What does that Bumpkin do? They supposed to Guard her?" Tokugawa Isshin asks. Although he asks that, there is not the slightest hint of interest in his voice. "It''s young master Asahi who stopped her, he managed to calm the ancient water spirit Down, about the Ba-jou Tribe, they also didn''t expect something like this will happen, this happened so suddenly, they didn''t have time to prepare anything" "*sigh* useless, then where''s Asahi right now?" "He still outside, help evacuate the Victims, do I need to call him, elder?" "No, it''s okay just let him do what he wants, it''s better than someone who doesn''t do anything at all" Tokugawa Isshin said, Looking at the person beside him, which was the Head of the Tokugawa family, and the Father of Tokugawa Asahi. Tokugawa Hajime. He was Flinced when Tokugawa Isshin mentioned him. But he didn''t say a thing whether it was because of fear or because of shame. "I heard the same thing happened all over the World, do you know something?" Continued Tokugawa Isshin. "It''s all the same, Elder, all of that happened so suddenly, without a warning" Said another Elder. "I see, so it''s all have the same cause, what will happen to this world? Alright... Tokugawa Isshin said, then get up. ... mobilize as many family members as you can, help the disaster victims!" """ Yes, Elder """ ----------------- The same situation as in the Tokugawa family happened in all of the Magician Families around the World, with all of the ancient spirits going wild, all of them trying to find the cause of why this happened, and the answer they found, was because of the corrupt Mana, that was the most reasonable answer they could find. Because of this, the magician families became increasingly aware of how corrupt the Mana they had always managed was. But there is no solution to this problem, because as Magicians they really need Mana. And Just Like that, A few days have passed since that Disaster Happened. ------------------- - Hidayat Household. Different from the other House which is either a Destroyer or at least there is a part that is destroyed because of The Earthquake. Taufik House was different, there''s not even a scratch that can be seen on Taufik House, All of this happened because of Lembuswana, Thanks to him, Taufik House can still stand. "When This shit will end? I can''t watch even one Movie anymore" Lembuswanained, that because of the Earthquake The electricitywork is limited, and the intework is still under repair, so Lembuswana cannot watch films at all, whether on TV or mobile phones. "You should be grateful that we can still live in the house, look at other people, most of them have to live in a tent because their houses were destroyed" "An-" *Tok~Tok~Tok~* A knock on the door was suddenly heard, All of them then looked at each other, wondering If any of them knew who the person knocking on the door was. But all of them Shock their head, which means they don''t know a thing. "Lembu, pretend to be a doll for a while! Let me see who is on the outside" Taufik said to Lembuswana. "*sigh* Bothersome" Taufik then Walking Toward the door, when he arrived behind the door, In times like these, many people tried to steal from each other, either by force or secretly, So Taufik needed extra careful. "Who''s there?" "Ahh~ Sorry to not Inform you first, it''s me Fik, Reza, Like I said before, I came with my mother" "!!!" ''Shit, it''s Reza'' Taufik thought, then Looking at his Family. ''What should I do?... Ahh~ screw it'' *Door opened* "You should inform me if you want toe over" Taufik said after he opened the Door, then looked at the woman beside Reza, who was Reza''s Mother. "Aunty, long time no see, you still look beautiful like always, pleasee in" "Ahahaha~ you and your sweet words is also didn''t change, you know how surprised I was when I heard from Reza that you will be a father, different from someone who didn''t even have a Girlfriend yet... Reza''s Mother said, while entering Taufik House with Reza who murmured "And Who''s fault do you think it was?" But only Reza and Taufik can hear which makes Taufikugh a little. ... I know this will happen sooner orter, looking at how handsome you are, so which lucky woman can win you over? I want to see her, and what about your Mom, is she well?" "Thank you for your concern Aunty, my Mom it''s okay, you know how much she wants a Grand kids, she was in the happiest time in her life, that''s what she said, and About my women, they were in the living room with my mom, let me introduce you to them" "Them?" x2 Reza and His mother ask at the same time, though maybe Taufik mispronounced, but Taufik just smiles at them, then leads them to the living room. To Their Suprise besides Jenn and Linda who they know, there are other women in the living room, and all of them are high-ss women, very beautiful, it was what the mother and son duo thought when they looked at Rani, and Anugerah and Ka. "...Who they are, Fik?" Reza ask. "They? They are all my wife... Ahh~ And all of them were pregnant, right now" "...what?" x2 .... ... .. . #A/N "I was over sleep, sorry only 1300 words, and like always... Just Ignore what below!" "Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word" Chapter 131: chapter 131 - After The Disaster(2) After they sat together, Taufik began to exin the situation to Reza and his mother, and of course, he said that Rani, Anugerah, and Ke were from abroad. Taufik Created a story about when he met Them; he told them it happened when they were in the school holidays after semester exams. Taufik ''identally'' met them, Who also are on holiday in Indonesia and were visiting various cities in Indonesia, and Tarakan City is one of them. He told them the cliche story about a man saving a beauty, and how he decided to apany them to visit tourist attractions in Tarakan, Do that and this, and how they can end up together, Throughout the story, Reza just kept quiet and listened, only his mother asionally answered and asked a few questions. "yeah and that''s how we got to this point- *BANG!!!* ""!!!"" All of them look at Reza who suddenly hit the Table. "Reza, what the he-?" "Do you think I will believe that story?" Reza said, his hair covering his eyes, giving him an Aura that tells that he knows something. Rani, Anugerah, and Ka are a little bit nervous about this. ''Does he know something?'' That is what the three of them Thought; only Linda and Taufik were still calm in this situation; Taufik knew that his friends were not capable of thinking something like that, and that''s why he was still able to remain calm, and Linda simply didn''t care, she was busy feeding Alice with a cake that she and Shasha have made, Right now, that cake was special, because there''s Taufik Blood mixed on it, it''s specially made for Alice, it''s different from the cake that they served for Reza and his mother. "What do you mean, Reza?" Taufik asks, still maintaining his calm expression. "... Fik, My Friend, we Grew up Together; from Elementary School to High School, we never Separated, But... " "But?" "But... Reza said, Raising his head and then looking at Taufik with eyes full of Jealousy and Envy. ... But why it''s Always you!? Damn! It should be me; what is your secret? Did you do something behind me that I didn''t know of? Huh? Are you some secret agent or something? Is Uncle Marzuki Secretly an heiress from a wealthy family? Or is it Aunt Linda? Damn!! How can you be this lucky?" Hearing the barrage of questions asked by Reza, Taufik just remained silent. Seeing Taufik remain silent, Reza moved his Face Close to Taufik. "Tell me my Friend, what is Your Secret? Please tell me, I-I also want to create a Harem, you know it''s my Dream to make on-" *ckk!* "*Ouch!* what the Hell?" Reza said, rubbing his head, then looked at who hit him. "''What'' what?" "..." Faced with his mother ''Dangerous'' Gaze Reza back to his ce. "I''m Sorry for what my son said; by the way, Who is that cute little girl? She''s so pretty" Reza''s mother asked. After she asks that, there''s silence in that room; all of them look at each other, trying toe up with reasonable answers, but Taufik, who doesn''t care, says without caring. "She''s my Daughter" "...W-what?" x2 Reza and his mother said at the same time. "W-why? How?" "...Just because. I met her when we went overseas; she lived alone and was neglected, so I decided to adopt her. Her Name is Alice. I gave him my family name, so it''s Alice D''Archy Hidayat; she''s cute, right?" "... She''s Indeed cute, but Are you sure? I mean, it is okay?" Reza asks, And Taufik just simply looks at his mother, who happily feeds Alice, then back to look at Reza. "Yeah~ It''s okay, I can manage it" "*sigh* Time was indeed moving faster for you, by the way, I have another reason why I came here, but looking at this situation... No, Nevermind" Reza said. "What it is, Reza? Just tell me, I will do what I can" "... It''s about the earthquake that happened a few days ago, you know that there are many victims because of that, and my Father was one of them, he was on his way to go work when that Earthquake happened, unfortunately, some debris fall to him, he right now was is unconscious, we have taken him to a hospital that is still operating, they said he has a severe brain hemorrhage, if not operated on immediately, it will cause very serious symptoms, but the cost of the operation is veryrge, we have tried to borrow from the closest rtives, but you know the current conditions, it is very difficult to get a loan, so I thought you might have some savings, but seeing your current condition... Reza said, pausing for a while looked at around the room. ... Just forget it, you have many mouths that must be fed, but I''m happy to see you Okay...Alright, we will lea-" Reza said, wanting to stand up, but Taufik held him up. "If it''s just money, I can do something about that, how much do you need, I will just give it to you" "But Fik, it''s not a small amount, It''s 100.000.000 IDR (61.387,40 USD)" Reza''s Mother said, Initially she did not think of borrowing that much money from Taufik, But the situation with his Husband was getting worse day by day. But His son said it wouldn''t hurt to try; moreover, with Linda''s business still running until now, it is possible that they have money in the amount or more than that. "Don''t worry Karina, you can''t Imagine how much money that brat Has, 100.000.000 IDR is just a small amount for him" Said Linda, who had also heard what they were talking about from the start. She and Reza''s Mother, Karina, have known each other since a long time ago, and it seems that there was an interesting story behind it that involved Taufik''s Father, but Linda never wanted to tell that to Taufik; said that it was an embarrassing story when they were still a teenager. When they heard what Linda said, Reza and Karina looked at Taufik. "It''s is True Fik?" Karina asked, trying to confirm whether what Linda said was true. "*Nod* What my Mom said was indeed true, If it''s just 100.000.000 IDR, I can Just Give it, no need to return, After all, Uncle Tawakal was Like a Father Figueres to me, so it''s okay" Heard that Karina had shed tears, he then Grabbed Taufik''s hands with both of her hands. Reza Just looks in another Direction, Trying to hide his tears, but Taufik knows that he just wants to look cool in front of ''His'' Women, which makes Taufik shake his head while slightly smiling at The Behaviour of his best friends. "Thank you, Son, Really Thank you" "Don''t mention it, Aunty, Just tell me where Uncle Tawakal was hospitalized, and I will Go there and take care of the administrative costs, You can rest Assured" ----------------- That afternoon, Taufik directly went to Hospital A, where Reza''s father was, Directly paid for the operation cost, and also visited Reza''s Father. In between visiting times, Taufik made sure that Reza''s father''s condition was stable with his magic, he did not immediately cure him because that would invite suspicion either from the hospital or from Reza and his mother. After ensuring that his condition was stable, Taufik handed over the rest to the hospital staff. ''I think it''s Good Enough, Now it''s Time To Go Home and Think about my next n'' Said Taufik inside his mind, then said goodbye to Reza and his mother, then rushed back to his house. - A few days Later. Rijal and Rati Come to visit Taufik house. "We Decide to Get Married; The event will be held when conditions in the vige are stable. We are here to personally invite you and your family. Pleasee when the timees" Rijal Said, Announce about his marriage to Taufik and The others. "Wow, Congrattions, I hope you have a Happy Marriage" Jenn said, congratting them, then Followed by Rani and the others, who also congratted Them on their Marriage. "Hehe~ It''s All thanks to Sir Taufik" Rati suddenly said. And the person in question just tilts his head in Confusion. "... Me? What do I even do?" "You don''t have to know that; what you have to know is that it''s because of you that we can Get Married," Rijal said. "Yeah~ Whatever, as long as you guys are happy with that... Said Taufik, then he looked at Rati. ... What about the things I asked you to do? It is done?" "Ahh~ About that? The Ancient Earth Spirits was Indeed have woke up, but he was behaving weirdly after he woke up, he didn''t even want to talk to me. Only after I told him about Your Massage that he say something" "Ohh~ What he''s saying?" Taufik asked. He didn''t know how The ancient earth Spirits usually behave, but if even Rati, who always ''stays'' beside him, had to say that, then something was Indeed wrong. "He just said that he will tell you when you go meet him personally, He needs to tell you this and only you" "*Sigh* what a troublesome Turtle, why just don''t he thate here? Why should I bother going back there again?" "...Ahaha~ The ancient earth Spirits just can''t leave his post, he said that what he wanted to say to you was very Important and he needed you to meet him as soon as possible" "Alright~ Alright, I wille with you when you go backter" Taufik said; he already felt tired of having to go back there again, but if what the ancient earth spirits were going to say was something important, then he had to listen to it. "Thank you, sir" .... ... .. . Chapter 132: chapter 132 - Exchange After Rijal and Rati were done Talking with them, Taufik came with them back to the Dai-Yak Tribe Vige. Right Now they were back at the temple inside the Cave, and of course, Rijal was also with them. "The Process will be the same as Before, sir, are you ready?" "Yeah~ you can start Now" Once Again Rati Began her chant in Dai-yak regionalnguage, which Taufik didn''t understand yet. ''Should I learn Theirnguage? Let''s ask that... te... r'' With that in mind, Taufik''s consciousness began to fade. -------------------- When Taufik opened his eyes, he saw something different than what he had seen Before, the tnd he Saw before had changed. Before, As far as the eye can see, all that is visible is emptynd without a single life. But Now a tree begins to grow, Grass is starting to grow everywhere. This Happened because The ancient earth Spirits Already Had a clear mind. So he could control his subconscious. Before; because of the corrupt Mana, The ancient Earth Spirits mind went nk, Unable to think About Anything, but thanks to Taufik, who had cleared the corrupt Mana Inside of him, this could happen. "...quite beautiful" Taufik said, Admire the Sight of what The ancient earth Spirits subconscious can Offer. "Thank you for thepliment" Said Someone who suddenly appeared behind Taufik. Which was the Ancient Earth Spirits who took a Human form; Taufik can Sense his arrival Because he is basically Inside of the ancient Earth Spirits, which means his presence is all over this ce. "What with that appearance? I quite like that big Turtle form" Said Taufik, looking back at the ancient earth Spirits who took a human form, he had red hair that reached his neck and a beard of the same color as his Hair. His eyes glowed with a Gold Hue. and what caught Taufik''s attention the most was his Tan skin color. It''s Interesting because when his skin Color isbined with his eyes and Hair color, It gives the feeling that it was something... Very Exotic. But although he took a human form, he was still quite big; it was like a grizzly bear when it stood up with its two feet, which made his height reach eight Foot. Strangely, even with his tall and big body, he gave off an aura like a Sage, it was a strangebination of brutality and wisdom. "This is just for convenience when we talk. Don''t Mind it; I Rarely use this Form," The Ancient Earth Spirits said. "Now you mention it, what''s so important which made me have toe here?" Taufik said, he needed to look up when he talked to The ancient Earth Spirits because of how tall he was. "It is Really Important, but let''s sit first because it will take a long Time" Said The Ancient earth Spirits; then, with just one flick of his hands, a Table made from Soil Arising From The Ground,plete with chairs. When Taufik Saw This, He suddenly Remembered Arman. ''That Kid, I wonder how he right now passed? A year may have passed there; did he already fully control his Element?'' Said Taufik in his mind, while sitting on the chair that the ancient earth Spirits have prepared. What he didn''t know was Arman Right now, still spent his day with Shemon and shared their ''Family Time'' inside Shemon''sboratory. "So~ What is this "important" thing? Is this About what I''m asking? Is it about That bastard (Uranus)? or something else?" "that is one of them, but what I''m Gonna tell you is Something initially different, But still connected with what your Question is, what I mean is About the Memories I got After you did That purification" "!!?" Heard That, Taufik, who at first looked a littlezy, started to look interested in what The ancient earth Spirits would say. "That''s what I''m waiting for, someone''s curious gaze, I like that gaze, so do you want to hear it?" The Ancient Earth Spirits said, with a smirk on his face. It seemed like he enjoyed the Expression that Taufik made, but it seemed he forgot with whom he dealt. *Bang!* With just a simple hit from his hands, the Table that the ancient earth Spirits made crumbled like sand. "Turtl... Bear, Do you want to die? Just said what I told you to say! Don''t y with me, I came here and left my Family time not just to hear some bulshit from you, Are you forget what I did to you before? Want me to remain you?" Heard that, The Smirk on the ancient earth spirit''s face grew wide. "I''d like you to try it, Have you forgotten where you are? This is my subconscious, my Domain! Here, I''m Invincible, and what happened at that time because I was not in my prime condition, but now, hehe~" "..." "Why? Are you that afraid and makes you unable to talk?" "..." "Ahahah~ Now you know, If you beg me Now, Maybe I can spare you and only hit you a little, Take it as my thanks for your help befor-" *Wooshh!* A Wave of Pressure from Taufik suddenly goes on a Rampage, making the Ancient Earth Spirits'' subconscious Trambled. Stopping the ancient earth Spirits from saying more. "!!!" The ancient earth Spirits were already In a cold sweat at the Pressure that Taufik emitted. What he said before was just a little test for Taufik, but. ''am I exaggerating?'' Yes, The ancient earth Spirits were indeed exaggerated. A bit too much. When he mentioned ''Memories'', Taufik thought that maybe it was about the Void Century, that''s why he was quite surprised. The thought of getting More Information about the Void Century made him happy. The more information he had, the more likely he was to save his father. However, seeing that the Ancient Earth Spirits seemed to be joking, Taufik was very angry. This was the first time he had been this angry. "...You Like to try it, huh? I have Good and Bad News for you, which one do you want to hear first?" Said Taufik, his eyes are not visible because they are covered by his long hair. "!!!" "The Bed one? The bed one is You Will Die" Said Taufik, in each of his words, the pressure that The ancient earth Spirits felt was getting heavier, it was even so hard just to raise his hands. Because this was his subconscious, he could do anything here, so he tried to stop the pressure in as many ways as possible. He even tried to forcefully kick Taufik out of his subconscious, but nothing is worked. "... T... hen... Wh-what... The... G-Good... One?" Said the ancient earth Spirits with all of his might, with a face that was full of cold sweat. "... You will die painlessly, no need to thank me" "!!!" When the ancient earth Spirits heard that, he didn''t know why, but he felt very afraid, although what Taufik faced just now was only his astral body and not his real body, something inside him said that Taufik could Really kill him inside here, on his own subconscious. "... W-wait!... Wait! Young man... It''s... It''s just a Joke... I... Said that... Just... To test... You" Taufik''s eyes glowed red when The ancient earth Spirits said that, activated his All-seeing eyes, and in the next second, he closed his eyes. When he opened them Again, it''s already turned to Blue, but the pressure that the ancient earth Spirits felt didn''t stop. "... No begging Needed" Said Taufik while clenching his fists. . .. ... A few beatingster~ Taufik and The ancient earth Spirits were now back on their seat, with the same table that the ancient earth Spirits made again. But something was different, it was the face of the ancient earth Spirits, many bruises were visible on his face, and his dignified aura was no longer visible. "Why are you so Rough? Why did I even feel hurt when it was not my real body? Why-" "Stop asking! I know you can heal it just in the Blink of an eye...you know why you are alive, so start talking!" Taufik said, Know that the ancient earth Spirits just acting, but the Pain was indeed true. And just like what Taufik said, the Bruises on the ancient earth Spirits faces disappeared. *sigh* Although he knew, Taufik still let out a sigh of annoyance when he saw this; he didn''t kill him because, from his All-seeing eyes, what he said about the ''test'' was indeed true. "Why do you seem not like the fact that I can heal my wound? You are very impatient for a young man, you know impatience is not good" "Are you a chatbox or something? Why do you talk too much nonsense? Just go to the point already!!" Taufik said, feeling more annoyed with The ancient earth Spirits. ''Should I just kill him and Extract his Memories? *sigh* I never felt this annoyed before, what''s the matter with this Turtle?'' "Alright~ Alright~ stop looking at me like that, you gave a creep, I will tell you the Information, and I know you will like this Information, but it''s not free, I want Something in exchange" "...keep Going" "It''s hard for others, but for you, it''s just a simple Request... Said The ancient earth Spirits while smiling, enjoying the annoyed expression that Taufik made. ... I want you to help my Brothers and Sisters just like what you did to me, just that, and I will give you the information, what do you think?" .... ... .. . Chapter 133: chapter 133 - Exchange (2) "... Can you be more specific? What do you mean by Saving your Brothers and Sisters? What happens to them? And How many of them? If it is too many then sorry, I don''t have that much time..." "..." "The information you hold may not necessarily be information that I want; this is the basis of a transaction; you have to let me try the ''goods'' you want to sell, give me a sample, and if I am interested, then, of course, I will ''buy'' it..." "..." "Only your face looks... wise? If you don''t even know something like this, then forget about this transaction; I am only interested because it ''may'', just maybe can increase my chance, do you hear it? It only MAYBE CAN increase my CHANCE to sessfullyplete what I want to do, it doesn''t mean I will fail, no, even without the information from you I am sure I will seed, I''m sure about it" "..." Taufik keeps talking and The ancient earth Spirits just silently heard him, Dumbfounded by what Taufik just said. ''He''s right; I didn''t even tell him what kind of Information I would Give him; why do I feel so confident That he would be interested in the Information I have?'' Seeing The Ancient Earth''s confused face, Taufik grinned. "Now Turtle, If you get what I mean, Then it will be easy, the situation here was You being the seller and I was the Buyer, so told me what kind of ''Goods'' you have! And only after that we will talk about the ''cost'' " Said Taufik, pointing at the Ancient Earth spirit and then to himself, to show who''s the seller and who''s the buyer. "I''m sorry, I have learned from my mistakes, it''s thanks to you" Said the ancient earth spirit, which made Taufik nod in understanding. "... Don''t worry about that, Everyone makes mistakes" "Then I will tell you the story that you asked before. Don''t worry, this Story will make you understand the information that I will give youter Because this information is about the lost long Memories. "Void century" Is the term that humans use, so want to hear it?" Heard that, Taufik tried to suppress his excitement, he didn''t want The Ancient Earth spirit to look at him like that, but a small grin couldn''t escape from his face. "... Go Ahead, I will hear it" "Alright, then... ----------------- #A/N- " I can''t Believe I write something like this" In the beginning, when The Earth was created by the Creator, one existence was created together with the Earth itself; she is "Gaia," the Mother of all; this is the story of her tragic life. In the Beginning, Earth was just a wastnd without anything, Different from other worlds which, from the beginning, Already had anything that some ''world'' should have,pared to Earth which is just a pure wastnd. And Gaia lived there on her own. She Couldn''t bear life like that, so Gaia prayed to her Creator; she Never met her Creator or even saw it; she didn''t even know what her Creator looked like, but she knew her Creator was watching her from Somewhere she didn''t know of. Not only Gaia but All of the Aboriginal beings never meet or see the Creator Themselves; the only thing they know is they were Created for a reason, and That was to keep the bnce of that world. That''s why in Each World, there will be Two Aboriginal beings. # A/N "Lembuswana and Basukhi was the semple of this" But Earth was Special. There''s Only Gaia, the One and only one Aboriginal being of the Earth. It''s so Special to the Point The Creator made Earth as a Canter Universe, and what happens on Earth will affect the entire Universe, But Gaia was only a weak Existence without any Power; even the Creator''s creations before Gaia wondered why such a heavy burden was handed over to such a weak Existence. # A/N- "Angel and Fate is one of the Creator''s Creation" But they didn''t get answers to their questions, so they just kept watching Gaia, wondering why she was so special. Seeing the Sincere praying from Gaia who Prayed day by day without resting, The Creator was moved by this, Then Created the Sky(Uranus), Time (chronos) Day(Hemera), Night (Niks), And Many more with their respective duties. They can do nothing but the tasks the creator gave them. That''s How it is supposed to be. # A/N "The point is the gods of Greek mythology" But After The Creator Finished creating all of that, The Creator Suddenly vanished. No one knows where, even the one that was very close to the Creator, which was The "Fate" And "Will." They didn''t know where the Creator went. # A/N - "... Sigh" This was the beginning of the Chaos. Angel who supposed to be just being a Judge to Judge the being that lives in every world in the Universe, split into two beliefs, one is who follows "Fate" And Maintains their role as Judge led by Michael and the other is the Angel who Follows "Will" who will do everything they want, this is the Origin of a being that Humans called "Demons" Led by Lucifer "The First Demon". Lucifer, who has his eyes on Earth as the Central Universe, wants to take it as his own, But Michael, of course, Doesn''t want it to happen, This was The beginning of The Great War Between Demon and Angel, which involves the entire universe. But after fighting for who knows how long, the essence of the war is starting to be forgotten; all that remains is who will return victorious and who will be defeated; that''s all that matters. "Fate" And "Will" Didn''t do Anything to stop this war Because they also had something that they were fighting for; it was about who would take "The Creator''s" Seat. The Two of them were the same entities with the same source but had an Opposet Essence. Their power was mutually contradictory to each other; the two of them were their other weaknesses, so the winner could never be found. It''s when some anomaly happened, and that anomaly was "Adam," The very first Human, who suddenly appeared on Earth; this was when the war stopped. # A/N-"Just Like the Contents of the Book that Nero Read" Adam was an anomaly for Gaia, Angel, Demon, and Even for "Fate" And "Will". And entities that suddenly appear from Nothing, but what make "Fate" And "Will" Interested was not from Adam who suddenly appeared but Characteristics of Adam that are Simr to what the Creator had told them before. The answers that the Creator gives them after keep asking, "Why is Earth special?" They got the answers before the Creator suddenly disappeared. "There wille a time when some existence appears on Earth, this existence will give birth and settle on Earth, and when the timees the two of you will know why I created Earth so Special, And The two of you will watch over them, that the Reason I Created the two of you and Gave you a part of my power" The Creator told them the characteristics of that existence and how Adam looked like befitting what the Creator told them. From that day, The "Fate" And "Will" postponed their debate about who deserved to upy the Chair of "the Creator," which had been vacant for so long, and Focused on Watching Over Adam and his descendants because that''s was the Order from the Creator itself. ---------------- Gaia and the other also begin to gain Benefits after Humans appear on Earth. The Benefit was that they began to have power, "Authority." That''s what they Gained after Humans Appeared on Earth. The ones who had more Benefits were Absolutely Gaia herself, as the only Aboriginal being on Earth. Gaia was the Strongest of others, but the others didn''t have a problem with that; all of them were created for Gaia, and Because they also received Authority over something, so There was no Problem. Gaia, who feels indebted to humans, repays them by giving humans "Mana". This a win-win situation because, for some reason, if the Humans became stronger, Gaia would also Gain strength; it''s a symbiotic mutualism rtionship. The Humans Begin to Refer to Gaia and the other as ''God''. But there''s one problem; it''s from Uranus (sky); he was the one who Covered the Earth, Can''t ept the fact that Gaia was stronger than him. Jealous and Envy push him to do Something unforgivable, he tries to snitch on Gaia''s Authority over Earth, But of course, he doesn''t Seed. Can''t Defeat Gaia, but also Can''t let Gaia Grow stronger, Leaving Uranus with no other option Than to seal Gaia. Gaia could have stopped it, but the love she had was so great that she couldn''t do anything about it. And Uranus knows that, So cruelly, Uranus Drains Gaia''s Blood, and with that Blood hebines it with his own. And when that Blood Touches the Earth, the twelve Titans are born. Gaia, who leaves with a little bit of power, can do a thing; After that, Uranus then Seal Gaia Inside the Earth, which we know as the Underworld, and Order one of the Twelve Tintas to Guard that seal. With Gaia Being Sealed, The Mana whoe from Gaia also gets Sealed. The "Fate" And "Will" Didn''t have time to care about this because they were immersed in watching Humans with different thoughts in their minds. .... ... .. . Chapter 134: chapter 134 - How The Spirit Born "And With that Remain power, Mother makes us Alive, From her Footprints I, Chelone was Alive, from Her tears, my sister Undine Born, from her Breathe Sylph, was Created, and From her heartbeat, Banasphati came out, That''s us, The Four Ancient Spirits, The four great Spirits" ''So it''s only four, I see, then it will be easy, but... '' Thought Taufik, but then looked at The ancient earth spirit up and Down. "...You? Chelone?...from where does that Beautiful Name suit you? What the Hell did Gaia think when he named you?" Said Taufik, finding The Ancient Earth spirit''s Name was Not fit for him. But The ancient earth spirit Ignore him and Continue his Story. "Mother makes us on purpose to maintain the order on Earth, to keep the Earth will stay "Ours", But you know, how the situation Right Now, Because of One Greedy Human, we are all affected, we cannot go out at will, we are trapped on our Home, but we are still can''t escape from this Corrupted Mana, it only dys the Demonic Mana from "Devouring" Uspletely" "Wait a minute! I have a question" Taufik said, stop Chelone... The Ancient Earth spirit continues his Story. "What?" "You said That Gaia only Created four of you, then how the other spirit Can exist?" "The other''s spirit? Hmm~ Like the four of us, They were born from Something, Like the Light Spirit; they were so rare, right? It''s Because a light Essence was So hard to condense, a light spirit will be born when a high light essence meets with pure Mana condense, only after that happens a light spirit be born, From what I know, on earth right now there is only one Light spirit that I know of, Likewise with Dark Spirits, but Dark spirits have a higher chance of being born than Light spirits" The ancient earth spirit said, exin how the Spirit was Born. ''... I see, Klra''s Situation was like that too; she was born in a ce where war once took ce, but what about The Spirit of Life?'' "Sorry if this is a bit off from what we were talking about, but what about the spirit of life and death, how were they born? Especially the spirit of life?" "Life and Death? They were a special case, not only special but Almost Impossible. In the spirit of death case, they will born when there are Many Aura of Death gathered in one ce and condensed to be an Essence of Death, but if it is just from Humans then it''s Impossible because Humans are weak Creature when they die the Aura of death they possess it''s too little, even if you Kill every Human in Indonesia, it''s not enough for a Spirit of death to be born, you need to kill a quarter of the people on earth for that to happen... Wait, you don''t have an intention to do that, Right?" The Ancient Earth spirit asks, while Looking at Taufik with a suspicious gaze. "Of course not... Wait!" ''I remember Anggun summoning a Spirit of Death before, And from what Tina told me, there was a time when a quarter of Humans Died, Was that Spirit of Death born from that? But where''s the pure Mana condense from?... Ahh~ from that ''Dark Age'' period, Is that spirit born from there? If it was really like that, did I just kill the only Spirit of Death on Earth? It would be a shame if that were true'' Said Taufik inside his mind, and The ancient earth spirit who looked at Taufik suddenly fell silent, Making the suspicious gaze he made toward Taufik more intense. "... Hy! You... You don''t think about something bad, didn''t you?" Heard that, Taufik was out of his Thoughts, then looking at The ancient earth spirit In confusion. "What do you mean by that?" "... You didn''t think about killing a quarter of Humans on Earth just to make a spirit of Death born, Right?" "..." Taufik was Speechless after the ancient earth spirit said that, is so absurd to the point Taufik didn''t know how to Respond to that. But The ancient earth spirit misunderstood Taufik''s silence as a response that what is said is true. "... Y-you bastard, how you can think something like that?... FORGET ABOUT OUR TRANSACTION, I WILL STOP YOU HERE, YOU VICIOUS BEING!!!" "..." Taufik still can''t Respond to what the ancient earth spirits say; He only looks at him with a look that says, "What is this turtle up to?". "... Are you High or something?" "SHUT UP YOU VICIOUS BEING!! I WILL STOP YOU HERE IF I EVEN HAVE TO SACRIFICE MYSELF" *BANG!!!* The ancient earth spirit said, Stood up, then smashed the table, making it destroyed again. (Poor table) "Silence! " Taufik said, using his ''Word Magic'' to The ancient earth spirit. "Sit! " With that, the ancient earth spirit obedience sits again, with a surprised expression. "What the f*ck is that?" Said Taufik, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Why do I have to do that? When I already have one" "..." "How you can think something like that?" "..." "What happened inside your Mind?" "..." "*sigh* you can talk now! " "You Have one? What? The spirit of death? Really?" The ancient earth spirit said after Taufik canceled his Word Magic. "I have, forget about that! And let''s Talk about the spirit of life! What about that?" Said Taufik. "The spirit of life? This one is a bitplicated, they weren''t born Naturally, it''s kind of Artificial, because the essence of lifees from a living being, so for a spirit of life was needs to born you have to extract the Essence of life from a living being, but when you extract the Essence of life from a living being they will die, if that happens that essence of life will disappear and will just be an Aura of death, only someone with infinite Life can do something like that, but it''s only my Teory Because there''s no Spirit of life ever be born, that''s why Spirit of life Never appear on earth" "... Infinite life?" While Taufik said that, a wild n appeared in his mind. ''... That... That might be work'' Taufik said, while grinned. The ancient earth spirit looked at Taufik like That and had suspicious thoughts again, but he didn''t say it out loud because he was afraid that Taufik would use his witchcraft again like before. ''The feeling of you can''t control your own body is so terrifying, I didn''t want to experience that Again'' The ancient earth spirit said; he was trambled when he remembered that feeling when Taufik used his ''word magic.'' ''It''s like a hand touching your whole body, and you can''t do a thing to that, besides get controlled by that hand, this young man was so scary'' "Alright turtle... *stood up* ... I''m already satisfied with what you said, I''ve already heard what I want to hear, About your brother and sisters Just told their location and I will go save them" Taufik said, the story that The ancient earth spirit told him, made him close to unfolding the mystery of this world, which made him know where Mana is actually from. "But what about the Information?" "Save it forter after I save you, sisters and Brother, after all, I''m still a buyer, and you are a seller, I need to pay first to get the things I want" "Alright then... About their location... After that, the ancient earth spirit told Taufik about his sisters and brother''s location and Japan was one of them, and because Japan is the closest, Taufik wanted to go there first. "So it''s Undine, Right?" "Yes, but you need to be careful, she''s a bit scary when she''s mad, even Banasphati has a hard time stopping her when she''s angry, and now that she can''t think straight, I don''t know what will happen when you provoked her" Said the ancient earth spirit with a bit of fear can be seen from his eyes. It seems like he remembers the time when the four of them used to stay together. "Okay~ I will keep your word in mind, is there also something I need to know about the others?" Taufik said, asking about the information about Banasphati and slyph. "The others? Hmm, ~ Slyph was a bit cunning, and surprisingly Banasphati who is a fire spirit was the calmest of the four of us, so it was easy to deal with him, but you still be careful" "Alright, then I will leave for Now, just wait for the good news... Said Taufik. Then, sent a signal to Rati on the outside world, and the next second, Taufik''s body began to fade, but before hepletely disappeared, Taufik looked back toward The ancient earth spirit again, then put a smile on his face. ... By the way thanks for the story" With that Taufik''s Consciousness also began to fade, And when he opened his eyes again, he was already inside the cave. .... ... .. . Chapter 135: chapter 135 - Whos Gonna Know? "Who wants to go on vacation?" Said Taufik, who suddenly entered the house; aside from The ancient earth spirit, Taufik had to help the remaining three ancient spirits In a different country; the Ancient water spirit, Undine, was Taufik''s first target, from what the ancient earth spirit told him, Undine was in Japan Right now. "..." Heard that, everyone was looking at Taufik strangely. ''Why?'' that was what their Expression convey right now. "Why? No one wanted to go?" Taufik asks Again; seeing all of them just silent while looking at him. Taufik wants to ask them to join because. This is Japan they talked about, The sacrednd for Someone like him, a Warrior among the warriors, someone who can do anything for their "world". And Japan is their Sacrednd. ''The Sacred for what we called the Almighty Weeb'' Taufik said, with much pride, of course, inside his mind. "... It''s not like we don''t want to, Dear, but... Why so sudden? Where are we going? And are there any airports still operating at times like this?" "... We are going to Japan, and it''s not so sudden; I have long wanted to go to Japan; why now? I have a little business there, so it''s the right time to go there, so pack your things and we will go right away!" Said Taufik, he is Indeed has long wanted to go to Japan, but because the situation was not supportive, so he postponed it. *p!* "What are you waiting, guys? Move yourzy ass, and pack your things quickly, we didn''t have time to waste" Taufik said excitedly, it seemed like his otaku side had taken over. "What so special about this Japan that makes you Like this, husband?" Rani said, In all the time she had known Taufik, she had never seen him this enthusiastic about something. "What??... Taufik showed a shocked expression when he heard what Rani said. ... Yo-you... Don''t know what is special about Japan?" Taufik shakes his head in disbelief at what he just heard. "Heard me Rani, My lovely Dragon Wife" "W-what? My what?" Rani was taken aback by that sudden attack from Taufik; a hard blush could be seen on her face. Not only her; even Anugerah and Ka were also like her. "Japan is the sacrednd of "warriors" Like me, only with that Japan is already a specialnd, not to mention the others, like... Taufik then exined to them what he knew about Japan, at first when Rani Heard "Warrior" Like Taufik, she got excited, but after hearing the rest, she began to understand what "Warrior" Taufik was talking about, which made her lose interest all of a sudden. "... Grandma, Daddy was a bit weird today, Did he eat something wrong?" Alice, who didn''t understand what Taufik was talking about, whispered to Linda. "Ahaha~ It''s what we call a Weeb, don''t be like him, or you will not make any friends in the future, look at your daddy, he only has one Friend, poor him" "Mom I can hear you, don''t- "Poor Daddy" *Stab* When that word came out, Taufik was like Getting hit by an Arrow directly in his heart. Make him fall on his knee. ""Ahahaha~"" Everyone wasughing at this Sight, a strong person like Taufik was Defeated by just a mare word from Alice. "*Ugh* you guys if you want to follow me then pack your thing, I will wait" After Taufik said that, they began to pack their belonging; after all, with the electricity still shut down, they didn''t have anything to do, So going to Trip may be the best option to relieve their boredom. "Come here, you little thing, how can you say that cruel word to your Daddy? You better prepare yourself, Rawrr!!" Taufik said, pretend to be a monster and thene toward Alice. Seeing this, Alice came down from Linda''sp, wanting to run. "Where are you Going? You can''t run from me" Taufik then chased Alice, and with Alice''s Small Steps, it only took Taufik a little time for able to capture Alice. "Hahaha~ where do you want to go, I will torture you now as punishment" Said Taufik and immediately tickled Alice. "NO!! Ahaha~ Stop Daddy! Ahahaha~ Stop! Ahaha~ Grandma! Help me! Ahahaha~" Linda who saw this, had a smile on her face, but then one person appeared again in her mind. ''... if only you could see this too'' "Grandma Help! Ahaha~" Heard Alice calling her again, Linda got rid of those depressing thoughts and immediately stood up from the couch. But Instead of helping Alice, she Joined her son Ticled Alice. "NO!! Ahahaha~No you too, Grandma! Ahaha~" ""Hahaha~"" That son and Mother duo wereughing while looking at Alice, who was desperately trying to run from Taufik, and Linda, who kept tickling her. - a few momentster. ""We are Ready"" Rani and the others said, aftering out from the bedroom, with a small begin each of their hands. Only Shasha carried a big backpack behind her, but Taufik didn''t ask, because it was probably just her clothes, including Linda and Alice Too. "Eh~ what happens to Alice?" Anugerah asks, seeing Alice who is asleep in Taufik''s arms, With sweat all over her face. "She''s just too tired because She keepsughing, but where''s Lembu? I didn''t see him anywhere?" "About that, he said he would go to State Electricity Company, he wanted to see Why the electricity is still not on" Ka answered Taufik''s questions; before, when Taufik was going with Rijal and Rati, Lembuswana, who couldn''t wait anymore, decided to go out too. Today was the day when the new episode of the Anime he was following was airing, but with the electricity still not on and with the Inte connection gone, he couldn''t watch it at all. *p* Heard that Taufik pped his forehead. "That Stupid doll, what he thinks he''s doing? *sigh* " Said Taufik, who directly opened a portal with his hands; after opening a portal many times and grasping how it works, Taufik can now open a portal without using his Katana. Making it a new technique, and no longer included in his MagicSword Techniques. After The portal opened, Taufik just simply put his hand inside the portal. - with Lembuswana on the others said. When Lembuswana already arrived at the State Electricity Company, he went around that ce. "What the F*ck, These humans didn''t even work, How can I watching my Anime if theyzing around like this, looks like i have to teach them a lesson" But then, before he could begin his action, a portal was opened behind him, and from that portal a handse out and directly grabing Lembuswana. "Eh! What the- AHHH!!" with that Lembuswana was dragged into the portal, but his screams were heard by all the workers there. "Di-did you heard that Scream?" One of the worker ask another worker. "Ye-yes, what do you think is that, an Animal?" State Electricity Company located in the middle of a Forrest, so it''s not Disturbed the others, so sound of Animal hownling could be heard sometimes. "Are you deaf? How many years you have worked here? Did that sounds like animal scream to you? It''s absolutely not a scream of animal" "Then what? A ghost? Don''t be stupid, The sun is still high in the sky, how can there be a ghost?" "*Sigh* let''s not talking about that, maybe it was a warning for us to start working, quickly wear your equipment, no matter what, we need to finish this thing tonight" ""Yes, Sir"" With that the worker diligent begin to repairing one of the main machines which damaged by the earthquake. With Lembuswana scream still lingering inside their mind, Made them working more fast, afraid that the creature that made that loud scream would suddenly appear. - Back with Taufik. "AHHH!! What- what attacking me? Where''s the enemy?" Lembuswana said, aftere out from the portal. Taufik then directly hit Lembuswana doll head, Make *Pufftt~* sound, when Taufik fist Touch Lembuswana head. "H-huh? Why you here, child? Did you get kidnaped too?" "What kidnaped? Look around you!" "Eh? Why I''m in the house?" Said Lembuswana, realized that he already back at home. "*Sigh* whatever, I brought you here toe with us to Japan" "Japan? That Japan?" Lembuswana ask in suprise, he who has watching Anime of course know Japan is. "Yeah, that Japan, you have toe with us, I want you to protect the others when I''m Going to finish my Busine-" "What are you waiting for? Let''s Go now, don''t worry I will protect them, I will even fight Kaiju or ultraman if I have too, let''s GO!!" Seeing him like this, Taufik just shake his head. "He already beyond help" "Look who''s Talking" Linda said sarcastically, ording to her, Taufik has no right to criticize Lembuswana because he is the same as Lembuswana. the same type. "But I''m not as worse as him, Mom... Haaa~ Let''s stop this pointless Argument and let''s depert already" "Eh~ But Dear, are you already book a tickets?" "Tickets? What Tickets?" "You... Don''t tell me... It''s Illegal, dear, you know that" "Hehe~ who''s gonna know?" Said Taufik while shrugging his shoulders. .... ... .. . Chapter 136: chapter 136 - Suijin - Tanegashima Ind, Ba-Jou Tribe Vige. "Thank you, Really Thank you, Without Young Master Asahi, I don''t know what would have happened to us, Thank you, young master Asahi" Said a middle-aged man prostrate himself before a young man; the young man was Tokugawa Asahi, the next line of the Tokugawa Family head. Tokugawa Asahi was a Handsome young man with shoulder-length ck Hair, and his eyes matched the color of his hair. Tokugawa Asahi, right now was sitting on the Rock, facing the Middle age man who was the Chief of the Ba-Jou Tribe. "Don''t be like that, chief, All I did was Stop Suijin from going Rampage, Don''t-" Said Tokugawa Asahi, but Suddenly got Cut off by The Chief of the Ba-Jou Tribe Who Still had his head on the Ground. "No! I always believe that the Tokugawa Family is a True "Emperor" of Japan, showing such honor to the Sessor of the Tokugawa Family, is necessary" The Chief of the Ba-Jou Tribe Said while raising his head a little and looking at Tokugawa Asahi''s direction. The Tokugawa Family/n was A family once ruled Japan for 250 years, but it ended in the early 19th Century. Although People today call Japan under the Tokugawa Empire the "Dark Ages." However, at that time Japan was actually in a period of peace, prosperity, cultural growth, and significant social development. "I''m sure one day Tokugawa Family will onc-*hmmph* " Before the Chief of the Ba-Jou Tribe can finish what he wants to say, Tokugawa Asahi already Covered his Mouth with his hands, Stopping the Chief from saying more words. "Stop it, Chief. Do you want all of your Tribe members to get killed?" Said Tokugawa Asahi while Looking around; with the Tribe members Working together to rebuild houses that copsed due to the tsunami. So there are only two of them here Although what Tokugawa Asahi saw was just a copsed tree and a few rocks, these objects may have "ears," which is why Tokugawa Asahi was very careful, Even insects or birds flying above did not escape the supervision of Tokugawa Asahi. "*huuft* I''ll let go of your mouth now, but remember, don''t mention anything you wanted to say before, okay?" Tokugawa Asahi said after letting out a Breath of Relief, after being sure that they were alone in this area. *The Chief Nod his head* "In the Future, Please restrain yourself from saying something like that, The ground you step on or even the trees you see every day might be able to "hear" what you say" "I-I Understand young master, please forgive this foolish one" The Chief said, a little nervous after "catching" what Tokugawa Asahi was trying to convey. "It''s good if you understand, but don''t repeat it again" "I will take that in my heart, Young Master...so what does young master want to do right now? Are you going back to Tokugawa manor?" "No, Since I''m already here, I might as well help with the repairs" ''Even if I go back now, those old folk will only nag me nonstop, it''s was a Pain in the ass'' Heard that, tears were falling from the Chief''s eyes, and then once again kowtowing in front of Tokugawa Asahi. "I-I, THE CHIEF OF BA-JOU TRIBE, NAKAMOTO TAKEDA, WILL NEVER FORGET WHAT YOUNG MASTER HAS DONE TO OUR TRIBE, EVEN IF I HAVE TO CROSS THE SEA OF ??FIRE; IF YOUNG MASTER NEEDS ME, I WILL CROSS IT NO MATTER WHAT!!" The Chief said with a loud voice, which Gettin the attention of the other Tribe members. "*Sigh* You''re overreacting, chief, stand up and let''s get to work" Tokugawa Asahi said, then took his Two Katanas which he put on the Ground, and then put them back on his waist. "Ahh~ By the way, do you know why Suijin suddenly like that?" Asked Tokugawa Asahi. "Suijin" Is what They called The Ancient Water Spirit, Although The Ba-Jou Tribe knows that "Suijin" Is a spirit, however, they don''t treat her Like one, they have already been with her for a long time, which makes them begin to call The Ancient Water Spirit a god of water "Suijin", Different from The Dai-yak Tribe who have someone tomunicate with the Ancient spirit, Ba-Jou Tribe didn''t have someone like that, that''s why they don''t know the Ancient water spirit Name, which leads them to call her "Suijin". "... We don''t know, young master; Suijin always keeps his distance from us, so there is never any definitemunication except when something is going to happen... Said The chief, after chasing Tokugawa Asahi who had gone ahead. ...But before this happens, there indeed something strange happening, like the seawater that was originally calm suddenly bes raging, or like the seawater suddenly receding before its time, maybe it was negligence on our part not to take it seriously, because usually if something is going to happen Suijin will warn us, but because we did not get a warning from Suijin we thought it was just the influence of the climate so we did not take it seriously" "Hmm~ does it have anything to do with Mana, which is getting worse day by day?" Tokugawa Asahi muttered, as a Junius from the Tokugawa Family; Tokugawa Asahi must already realize The Mana is getting Worse Day by day. "... Yes, Young Master?" "No, I''m Just Talking to myself, so which... Said Tokugawa Asahi, but then he stopped in the middle. "... Young master?" The Chief asks Tokugawa Asahi, who suddenly stops. "... Are you ok-" *ssstt!* Tokugawa Asahi ordered The Chief to be silent; Tokugawa then focused all of his senses on his hearing and then closed his eyes to make his hearing better. In a Short Time, he can Hear everything that happening all around him. *Tribe member who talking* *the sound of birds chirping* *The sound of the wind blowing through the trees* Tokugawa Asahi heard everything, even the Sound of the footsteps of the ants did not escape his hearing. *creack* It''s when Tokugawa heard some human who stepped and made a branch break, a few Kilometers from his position. ''Who is this? The Ninja that Kshitsu send?... No, they will not move this recklessly... One person? No, there''s more... One, two, three... Eight people? No... One of them is not human, what is that... But that one person, his Aura is so terrifying... Is it Aura that Humans should have? Not only him a few of them also have different Aura that Humans should have...It''s more terrifying than Elder Iss-'' "!!!" Tokugawa Asahi put on a Shocked Expression and then directly got out of his High-sense condition. "Hufft~ Hufft~ Hufft~" Tokugawa Asahi breathed heavily After that, which made the chief worried about His condition. "YOUNG MASTER? ARE YOU OKAY?" "... He found me" "... Yes?" Said The chief, who was confused by Tokugawa Asahi''s answers. "You can back first, I need to greet a few guests first" Said Tokugawa Asahi who immediately turned his body around, without caring about the confused look that Nakamoto Takeda gave him. --------------- - A while ago. - Urada Kaisuiyokujo Beach. A portal appears on the beach. And From that portal, Taufik and the otherse out. There''s not a single person other than them on this Beach; after the Small tsunami that hit this Ind, Everyone has fled to higher ground and has not returned to their respective homes because they are afraid that other undesirable things will happen. Like the Small Tsunami that Happened a few days ago, it happened so suddenly without warning; luckily, ly someone noticed the strange movement of the sea and hurriedly informed the other. Therefore, there were only a few casualties due to the small Tsunami. "Whoa!! A beach... How Boring" Said Linda after she came out from the portal and was immediately greeted by the view of the beach. Their House In Tarakan is not far from the Beach, and with only a half-hour walk, you will arrive at the Beach, so she''s already getting sick of the beach. "*Tch* can you at least act excited, Mom, Look at Alice, see how happy she is" Taufik said, Looking at Alice, who was already running on the shore while pulling Lembuswana with her. But Because of the Tsunami, There is a lot of debris on the shore. "But why Beach, Dear?" "Hmm? I have to meet Someone here... Said Taufik while Looking around the Beach and activating his Detecting Skill. ...you can go ahead first, just walking toward that Direction Like 6-7 Kilometers, and you will find a settlement" Said Taufik toward Jenn, while pointing at the Direction where he felt a long of Life sign. "I will finish my business here and then Join... Hmm?" Taufik stopped talking when he felt a tingled sensation, it was like someone was watching him. "Husband, do you feel it?" Rani, who also feels that sensation, Asks Taufik. "Yeah, he is quite capable" Said Taufik then turned to where the sensation he felt came from, and then smiled. "Ahh~ Now he is Gone, you scared him, Husband" "Pfft~ I Just smile at him; maybe he saw something he shouldn''t have seen, who knows?" Said Taufik while shrugging his shoulders. "*Sigh* I thought I finally found a worthed opponent" "Don''t worry, you will soon meet him, let''s wait and see what can he do" Taufik said then looking at Jenn and the others. "You guys can go first, Take Alice with you, we will join youter" "Okay, be careful" Jenn said and then went in the direction that Taufik told her with the others. .... ... .. . Chapter 137: chapter 137 - Plot Armor "They''re split up? What they''re nning?" Said Tokugawa Asahi who kept a safe distance from Taufik, he was afraid if he moved a little closer than this, Taufik would find him, but one thing he didn''t know was that Taufik and even Rani already knew his presence, but they kept silent, waiting for Tokugawa Asahi toe out on his own. "Husband, are we just gonna wait like this? That guy was too afraid toe out" "Hmm~" Taufik was humming; it seemed that he was hesitant to approach Tokugawa Asahi directly, and Rani, who Saw this, was confused though that her husband may be... ''Is my Husband afraid? No, Something like that was Impossible... then what the reason for him to hesitate like this?'' "...Husband are you, Somehow... Just somehow... Was afraid?" Ask Rani, who can''t find the Reasons behind why Taufik was Hestited like this. "Afraid? Me? Don''t be ridiculous Rani" "Then... Why did you hesitate so much?" He heard Rani''s question, and Taufik shook his head. "Rani, hear me out, you know where we are, right?" "... Japan, right?" *Nod* "Yes, we are in Japan; Here, we can''t act carelessly; you know why?" Said Taufik, with the utmost serious face that Rani had ever seen In her husband. "*Gulp* w-why" Rani asked very nervously. ''I-if even my Husband was this Serious, then Maybe It was Something very Dangerous'' "In here, the "Plot Armor" Is very thigh, that''s why you can''t act carelessly" "P-plot Armor? What is that?" "It is some kind of Blessing that every Protagonist In Anime has" "..." "Like this, if we approach him so suddenly, he will think that we are up to something bad, then he will attack us directly without asking because he thinks of us as a bad guy, and after that, we will defeat him easily, and here where the "plot armor" begins, after he was defeated, he will think something very precious to him, like his friends, childhood friends, Family, or anything else that he thought was precious to him, but the worse is, if he had a sick mother''s or sister that waiting for him to back at his house, this was the Dangerous one" "..." "With that, he will gain a strength no one knows from where; if this happens, he will do anything to win; isn''t it a Dangerous situation?" Exined Taufik like it was something that absolutely would happen, and Rani, who heard it, was Dumbfounded at his absurd exnation; although she had only been on earth for a few months, she knew the term ''Anime'' that Taufik was talking about. Because after they do their ''Nights Activities'', Taufik asionally watches some of that Anime, and With Lembuswana, who is Always watching it too, inevitably, she and the others are familiar with what Anime is. "Husband, Sometimes I don''t know if you really Taufik I used to know or just straight a dumb person, Now, I was for the first time Worried for our future kids" "W-what?... " "What you just saying only happened inside Anime, it''s not real, even Alice knows that too" "I-I know that too, but I said "if" Just "if" I was just an ordinary man a few months ago, even your existence was a fantasy for me, but Know, you''re here standing in front of me, who knows if something that happened in Anime was adapted from the real world? Everything was possible, isn''t it?" Said Taufik frustrated at what Rani just said. "Yeah~yeah~ c''mon let''s finish this quickly and Join the others" Said Maharani, and then moved with a high speed, to the point if someone saw this, they would think she used a teleportation. "*sigh* not fun" Said Taufik and then also followed Rani. ------------------- - back to a few minutes ago, with Tokugawa Asahi, who is still hiding from Taufik and Rani. "___.___" "___.___" Tokugawa Asahi, who is hiding quite far away from Taufik and Observing them, can''t hear what the two of them are talking about. "___.___" "What did they discuss? I can''t expense my senses like before, because they will find out my whereabouts" He was already getting caught from the start, but seeing them just Talking, Tokugawa Asahi thought that they still couldn''t find out about his presence. "But they were a very beautiful person, especially that woman, her beauty was so inhuman, she will be a Good Wife material" Said Tokugawa Asahi, Praising the beauty that Rani has. But then... "!!!" "Huh? They''re disappear; where they''re gone?" Seeing them disappear, Tokugawa Asahi suddenly stood up and then looked around, searching for where Taufik and Rani were going. "On your back, young man" "!!!" He heard a woman''s voice from his back; Tokugawa Asahi made a safe distance, turned his body around, and directly unsheathed his two Katana. With a Battel posture, Tokugawa Asahi observes the Two of them. "... Who are you? And what is your purpose foring here?" "I''m here to find the Ancient water spirit. Do you know something," Taufik said in Japanesenguage. Heard that, some scenario ying inside Tokugawa Asahi''s head, And it''s turned to Misunderstood. "... So it''s you" "... Yes?" Rani asked, tilting her head in confusion, Not because Tokugawa Asahi asked questions, but because she didn''t understand what He said. "Do you know what your actions have brought to thisnd?" "..." At this point, Rani Looks at Taufik asking for some help. "I will finish you guys here in the name of Justice, even if it is thest thing I do" But there''s no time for Taufik to transfer the knowledge of the Japanesenguage to Rani Because Tokugawa Asahi already charges at Them with his Katana in his hands. "... Eh~ what?" ---------------- "... Eh~ what?" Rani was very confused right now, the Young man who had a face that showed that he was a kind person, was not kind at all, Seeing him charge at her with his Katana. "See? What I told you is true right? That was a temte, that cannot be changed" Said Taufik, but Rani still didn''t believe it; then, with only her hands that changed to those Dragon ones, she was ready to face the Young man''s assault. "!!!" Tokugawa Asahi showed a Shocked Expression when he Saw Rani''s hands, but there was no time to understand what it was because he had already begun his attack. "I will handle this, you just have to watch, husband" "TOKUGAWA SWORD STYLE-1ST FORM" Tokugawa Asahi Positions one of his katana in front of him and another one behind him. Then jumping toward Rani. "RAGING STORM!!" And with the help of Mana, Tokugawa Asahi spun very fast, creating a replica of a storm. *FWOOSSH!* the wind created by his technique was very Sharp, cutting everything in its way. Taufik was very stunned at this sight, not because of the technique, but because of the way Tokugawa Asahi said it. ''That''s so f*ucking Amazing!!! It''s so "Anime" Looks like!'' Said Taufik in his mind, praising Tokugawa Asahi, who didn''t feel Embarrassed to Say his Technique Name out loud. But Rani has a different thought than Taufik; She shakes her head in disappointment. "... Clown" Rani said, Ignoring the wind that Tokugawa Asahi created, which couldn''t even scratch her skin. With her not-so-full power, Rani tightened the grip of his Dragon Fist. And then when Tokugawa Asahi was close enough to her, Rani directly hit him. "Bang!!" "*Ughh!!*" With that, Tokugawa Asahi was lying unconscious on the Ground, with his head impaled on the ground. "..." "..." "...J-just like that? I didn''t kill him...Right?" Said Rani while looking at Tokugawa Asahi, who was helplessly lying on the Ground with just one punch from her. Rani then Looked at Taufik, who was standing behind her. "... He didn''t die Right? Husband?" "N-... Taufik, who wanted to say something, Immediately stopped, Looking at the Sight that Happened behind Rani. excitement can be seen in his eyes; it was Like a kid who saw their Idol superhero right in front of their own eyes. "...Husband? Wh-" "I can''t Die like this; there are still many people waiting for me, there are many people who put their hope on me; I will never Die... NEVER!!! AHHHH!!!" *SWOOSSH!!* Tokugawa Asahi suddenly received a power boost, which no one knows from where; a burst of Mana surrounded Tokugawa Asahi''s body, creating a powerful Mana Wave. "See? That''s what I meant, he has a protagonist trait, That''s what we call a ''Plot Armor'', it''s a ''canon'' thing, Rani, you have to ept it" Said Taufik to Rani, like that is the most "TRUE" thing that Rani has to ept. "...Stupid" Said Rani, then directly charged toward Tokugawa Asahi who still... Stupidly Roaring, with her fist ready. "AHHHHHH!!!" "SHUT UP!!" "AHH- EH? W-WAIT! it shouldn''t be like that, you nee- " *Bang!!* "*ughh*" When Rani Fist touched Tokugawa Asahi''s Face hard, very hard, he flew a few meters back, hit a big rock behind him, and once again fell unconscious. "..." "..." "W-what have you done, Rani? How can you disturb him in the middle of a transformation?" Said Taufik, who didn''t believe what he had just witnessed. "What do you mean? Can''t I hit him?" "*sigh* forget it! you won''t understand even if I exin, let''s just wait for him to wake up again, and ask if he knows something about Undine" Said Taufik, then Walking toward the unconscious Tokugawa Asahi And Left Rani, who had a face that said, "What the Hell happened in here?" Kind of face. .... ... .. . Chapter 138: chapter 138 - Descendant Of Hero "*ughh* why does my head feel so hurt?... Ahh~ I was hit twice on the head by that beautiful and slender woman who had a strength that didn''t fit her body... Wait! I still can think, which means I''m not Dead yet, but why I can''t move my body?... W-what happen to me?'' Think Tokugawa Asahi who already regained his consciousness, but it''s still hard for him to open his eyes. "... Husband, It seems like he has recovered his consciousness; what do we need to do?" ''...it is the Voice of that Woman before? But, Whatnguage is that?'' Ask Tokugawa Asahi, cant Understand what Rani said. "Hmm~ Let me see" ''... Male voice'' "Hmm~ His breath has be stable, but why has he still not opened his eyes? Rani go get me some water, here, use this" ''... Again, whatnguage is that?'' Ask Tokugawa Asahi again; still can''t get with whatnguage Taufik and Rani are Talking with. "Here, Husband, but what are you going to do with that?" Rani said, handing a bucket of water to Taufik. "For what? It''s for this!" *ssh!* -------------- *ssh!* With The Bucket of Water that Rani gives him, Taufik directly pours all of that water on Tokugawa Asahi''s head. "*cough!* *cough!*" "See? That technique always works" Taufik said, then threw the empty bucket that he made with his ''Imagination magic'' on the side. "Oy? kikoemasu ka?" (Hey~ can you hear me?) Taufik said in Japanese, with his experience for having watching Anime since he was in elementary school (probably The Yellow-haired Ninja) to High School, Taufik didn''t have to learn Japanese for him to know and understand the Japanesenguage. "*Cough!*" When He heard anguage he knew; Tokugawa Asahi slowly opened his eyes. After he opened his eyes, he finally knew why he couldn''t move; it was because he was tied to a tree; he Ignored it for the time being, and Immediately Looked in front of him. What he saw next would be imprinted in his memory for a very long time. It''s a Beautiful sight but also has some creepy feelings mixed with it. "!!!" Taufik''s glowing red eyes seemed to be able to prate everything; even though Taufik''s eyes were fixed on him, it was as if he was not looking at him directly but rather looking right through to his soul. The feeling of difort could not escape Tokugawa Asahi''s feelings, he felt that if he told even one lie here, his head would be separated from his body. "-Τ?" (W-what do you want?) Ask Tokugawa Asahi nervously. "What''s your Name?" "A-Asahi, Tokugawa Asahi from Tokugawa Family" "..." Heard that, Taufik was silent for a while. Tokugawa is not amon name; from what he knew, Tokugawa was a Family Name that is famous even abroad and used several times in Anime and even as a game character in a game that Taufik used to y with Reza when they were still a child. So even though Taufik didn''t read it in the library, he still knew what Tokugawa meant. "Tokugawa? That Tokugawa? Like Tokugawa Ieyasu?" "... That''s the Name of my Ancestor" "Really? Your that Tokugawa Ieyasu Descendant?" Ask Taufik with amazement could be seen in his gaze as he looked towards Tokugawa Asahi. But Tokugawa Asahi, who was already afraid, interpreted it as something else. But he also can''t lie, because he knows that the person in front of him will Immediately know that he is lying. "... Ye-yes" So Tokugawa Asahi didn''t have a choice other than to tell Taufik the Truth. "..." "..." There''s a silence for a while after Tokugawa Asahi said that, and Taufik, with his All-seeing eyes, knows that he told the truth. "... Rani, did you hear that? He was a descendant of Hero, isn''t it Amazing?" Taufik said to Rani, but Rani couldn''t understand what they were talking about since the beginning, So she didn''t know why Taufik was this excited. "... I don''t get it, Husband, I didn''t even understand a single word that you say with him" "... Do you remember the Game that you yed with Ka at Home? Do you remember one of the Characters that has a robot? He is that guy''s Descendant" Taufik said, refer to a game Named Sengoku B*asara. After Taufik mentions the Game, Rani finally can understand why Taufik is this excited. "... He is?" "Yes, he is" Taufik said, then Took his Katana out from his Inventory, which made Tokugawa Asahi, who was watching this, Shocked at the sight of the Katana that suddenly appeared in Taufik''s hands. "!!!" With that, Tokugawa Asahi closed his eyes, epting whatever fate decided for him. ----------------- ''What are they talking about? Are they discussing how they will kill me?'' Tought Tokugawa Asahi, can''t understand what Taufik and Rani were Talking about. Tokugawa Asahi kept watching them until he once again saw something which amazed him. ''Where he got that Katana?... Something strange about that Katana... Tokugawa Asahi Said in his mind, looking at the ck Katana on Taufik''s hands. ... that Katana, seems... Alive, how''s that possible?'' continued Tokugawa Asahi; then he saw Taufik, who was looking at him while unsheathing his Katana. "..." ''... So this is how I die... I''m sorry, Mother, I can''t fulfill your wishes; these guys are just too strong... No, I''m just too weak... sorry for leaving first Aiko, please forgive this foolish brother of yours'' Said Tokugawa Asahi in his mind, again, and then closed his eyes. *Swoosh!* With the sound of air getting cut, the Memories of his Family''s face yed inside Tokugawa Asahi''s head. ''... Goodbay'' *sh!* "..." "..." ''... It is done already? Is the Katana so Sharp that I didn''t even feel hurt?... Ahh~ I''m feeling so free... Am I already in the afterlife? Wait a minute! Why I still can think?'' Felt something strange, Tokugawa Asahi directly opened his eyes, and what he saw was the same sight as what he saw "Before" The time he was supposed dead. "???" "... Are you guys... Dead too?" -------------- "... Are you guys... Dead too?" "..." "Husband, I don''t know what he is saying, but I suddenly have an urge to kill him, can I?" Said Rani to Taufik while pointing at Tokugawa Asahi who still looked confused at his situation. "What??? Of course, you can''t" Said Taufik, then shook his head; after that, he looked back at Tokugawa Asahi. "You still Alive, don''t worry I will not kill you... But you have to answer my questions. Is it okay?" Said Taufik in a Japanesenguage, then put his Katana in his Inventory which made Tokugawa Asahi Shocked again. "... I appreciate that, sir...?" "Ahh~ I''m sorry, I''m too excited that made me forget to Introduce myself, my name is Taufik D''Archy Hidayat, and I am From Indonesia" Said Taufik, Introduce himself to Tokugawa Asahi. Then, he offers his hand for a handshake. Tokugawa Asahi looked hesitant for a while, but seeing the smile that Taufik showed, Tokugawa Asahi then took Taufik''s hand. "Once Again, My Name is Tokugawa Asahi from the Tokugawa Family, is Nice to meet you, Sir Hidayat" Said Tokugawa Asahi, once Again Introducing himself to Taufik and then Looking At Rani. "And who this... Beautifuldy?" Ask Tokugawa Asahi; he seems a bit hesitant to call Rani beautiful. She is Indeed Beautiful, but when Tokugawa Asahi remembers the strength she Has, Calling Her Beautiful seems not to fit her; it''s what Tokugawa Asahi thought. "She''s Maharani, my wife" Said Taufik, He could see The doubt that could be seen in Tokugawa Asahi''s eyes, but Taufik didn''t care at all. "Your Wife?... Tokugawa Asahi said, then directly bowed toward Rani. ... I''m sorry for Attacking you so suddenly, and Thank you for your mercy" Rani couldn''t understand what Tokugawa Asahi said, but she still knew that he was apologizing, so she just nodded her head in response. "Alright, now that we have cleared the misunderstanding, I will ask you a question" "Yes, I will answer as long as it is something I know, please ask your question, Hidayat sir" "Alright... With that, Taufik then told Tokugawa Asahi the Reason he wasing to this Ind, about the things that the Ancient Earth Spirit asked him to do, and how he wanted to meet the Ancient WateSpiritit to help her clear all of the Corrupt Mana inside her. ... That''s why we are here, so do you know how I can meet with the Spirit?" "I see, so The Mana was Indeed the Causa... Once Again, I''m sorry for the Misunderstood that I have for the two of you, and About Suijin, I have no right to tell you guys that, and also don''t know where you can meet Suijin because when I defeated her, she suddenly disappeared into the Ocean, but worry not, Because I know someone who might know about it" Said Tokugawa Asahi. "Really? Then we would appreciate it if you introduce us to that person" *Nod* "Then Follow me, I will lead you to his Vige" .... ... .. . from the six infinity stones, I just want one... the power stone (:v) Chapter 139: chapter 139 - Nakamoto Family "Ahh~ Young Master you''re back" Said The Chief of The Ba-Jou Tribe, Looking At Tokugawa Asahi, who came to their Ruined Vige, but then he was aware of the presence of two additional people who came along with Tokugawa Asahi. "... And they are, young master? Are they the guest you said before?" Asked the chief, while observing Taufik and Rani. "Yeah~ they are... let me introduce you to Mr. Hidayat and Mrs. Hidayat... Mr. Hidayat, he is the person I told you about before, The Chief of Be-Jou Tribe... " Said Tokugawa Asahi, Looking at Taufik and Rani and then looking at the person concerned, the chief of the Ba-Jou Tribe. "Nice to meet you, Mr and Mrs. Hidayat. The q Name is Nakamoto Takeda, the Chief of the Ba-Jou Tribe. I wee you to my Vige... Considering the condition of our vige, we are sorry if we cannot serve you properly, but please have a seat, we cannot let our precious Guests stand all of the time, right?" Said Nakamoto Takeda; although he told them to Take a seat, the "Seat" Nakamoto Takeda talked about was just a piece of log, four of them, that was formed into a rectangle, and in the middle, there was a kind of mark of a bonfire, but looking at the current condition of the vige, it has its own element of "luxury", Taufik also know that, so he doesn''t ask too much, and directly sitting in one of the logs with Rani on his said, and with Tokugawa Asahi and Nakamoto Takeda who sitting in the opposed direction of them. "... Seeing that you guys came with the young master, I won''t beat around the bush and will get straight to the point; what kind of help do you want from us?" Said Nakamoto Takeda. The Ba-Jou Tribe was a Tribe that sessfully connected with the outside world, unlike the Dayak Tribe, which encountered failure the first time they tried to be open to the outside world, so situations like outsidersing to the vige to ask for help from them often ur, The help is mostly a request for healing or something simr because people who have a contract with Undine have the ability of "purify" whether it is an illness, curses, or other things that can be cured by purify. It looks like a Godly Ability, But it has a drawback, namely that the user cannot use that power for himself. In the Ba-Jou Tribe, only the Vige Chief has the right to contract with The Ancient Spirit, different from the Da-Yak Tribe, where all members have the opportunity to make a contract with The Ancient earth spirit, as long as they are deemed worthy by The ancient earth spirit. So after thete Vige Chief died or handed over his position to the next sessor, The contract with Undine, The contract will automatically be canceled, and when a new vige head is appointed, a new contract-making ceremony will be held at the same time as the appointment of the new vige head. That''s what Undine Gives them for Guarding her Sanctuary. That''s how it''s supposed to be. Nakamoto Takeda was a new Vige chief from the Ba-Jou Tribe because thete Vige chief was already too old, and could not take care of the vige affairs anymore, that''s why Nakamoto Takeda was appointed as a recement, However, his position as Vige Head was still not official, because the contract-making ceremony had not been carried out, this had two reasons, the first was because Undine had never appeared at alltely, and the second was that the contract that the previous vige head had was still valid even though he had resigned from his position. No matter how you look at this, there is something Odd about this, But they could not do anything but wait for the clone that Undine usually used to make the contract to appear, they kept waiting, until one day Undine suddenly appeared on the surface, But it was not the clone that Undine usually sent, But Undine herself appeared, Of course, Nakamoto Takeda was very happy to see Undine herself appear, he thought that with Undine''s appearance something special would happen. It''s something "Special" Indeed Because, with no words, Undine Suddenly goes berserk. Fortunately, Tokugawa Asahi showed up at the Right Time; if not, then not Only on this Ind but the Whole of Japan would sink. ------------- "Considering that you have a rtionship with the young master who helped us through difficult times, we will help as much as we can, however, you also see our current situation, so we cannot help much" Said Nakamoto Takeda to Taufik, Though Taufik came here with the same purpose as the others did, to seek help from The Vige Chief. "... I''m sorry?... it seems you misunderstood something here, we are not here to ask for help but to "offer" Some help" Said Taufik, who tilted his head in confusion. "... Yes? Offer a help? Not seeking some help?" Asking Nakamoto Takeda, who felt more confused than Taufik did. Nakamoto Takeda then looked at Tokugawa Asahi; Taufik was a foreigner who could speak Japanese, so Nakamoto Takeda looked at Tokugawa Asahi to make sure that what Taufik said was not wrong because Japanese is quite difficult for foreigners, so Nakamoto Takeda thought that maybe Taufik had spelled it wrong or something like that. "He didn''t say something wrong, just heard him, Chief, his help would be of great help to you, whether it be for yourself or your vige as a whole, perhaps it could even help Japan avoid the disaster that we managed to prevent, so I hope you can consider what he wants, not only as the Vige Chief of the Ba-Jou Tribe but also as a Japanese citizen, I sincerely ask you" Said Tokugawa Asahi, whom when Nakamoto Takeda heard, he felt like he was standing on a high mountain with a huge Boulder made from snow ced on his back. If he makes one wrong move, the Boulder will fall and crush him, then continue to roll down; the Boulder will get bigger and bigger the further it rolls and will crush anything that stands in its path; that''s what the feeling that Nakamoto Takeda has, right now. A cold sweat filled his face, and he fell to the pint, wetting his clothes. "Yes~ I''m Here to offer a HELP" Said Taufik with a kind smile on his face. "*Hieek!!*" But from Nakamoto Takeda''s point of view, that kind smile of Taufik was like the smile of the Demon who forced him to sign a ve contract. which was actually just his imagination and was exaggerated because of the expectations that Tokugawa Asahi had shown for him, which made the situation get worse. "I-I-I... " The Pressure Nakamoto Takeda felt made him unable to talk properly, which made Taufik and the others confused. "Hey~ Asahi, what happens to him? I just want to ask a simple question: why is he... Like this?" Said Taufik, referring to the condition that Nakamoto Takeda has right now. "... I don''t know" Look at Nakamoto Takeda''s Condition, Tokugawa Asahi also feels confused. "Grandpa don''t force yourself" "No... I will go greet the guest myself" "But your healt-" "Fuck the "Healthy" I will not die if I didn''t want to, Instead of me, you better take care of yourself, look how old you are! and look at your peers! they are all married, and look at you, still here and keep taking care of my business; when will you find a man if you keep going like that?!" "*sigh* Grandpa, don''t be stubborn, and let Uncle Takeda handle it" "That Useless, son? Look over there and see what state he is in right now. He probably thinking something stupid, right now" Heard themotion, Taufik and the others turned to where the source was, even Nakamoto Takeda turned his head toward themotion. "Father?... Father, why are you out here? You just should rest in your room" Said Nakamoto Takeda. Quickly stood up and then came to his Father''s side, who was the previous chief of the tribe, Nakamoto Tetsgu. "Yuna, how can you let Your Grandpa, go outside like this, yo-" *k!!* "*Ouch!* What is that for, Father?" Said Nakamoto Takeda, rubbing his head which was getting hit by his father using his crane. "Why do you behave at my Granddaughter like that? Do you want to die, huh?" "But-" "No, but, Take me to the Guest, right now, let me talk to them" "Y-yes, Father" Nakamoto Takeda then took his father''s hands and then supported him to walk toward Taufik and the others who were confused by this rapid change in the situation. "Mr and Mrs. Hidayat, This is my Father, Nakamoto Tetsgu, and my Nephew, Nakamoto Yuna" "... Alright... *ukhum* my Name is Taufik D''Archy Hidayat, Nice to meet you... Ahh~ And the beautifuldy here is my Wife... Maharani" "Ummu~ Is Nice to meet you too, You are still so young but already married, not like a certain someone I know... Said Nakamoto Tetsgu, eyeing Nakamoto Yuna who was sitting on his side. ... I''m sorry, Mr. Hidayat, but can you repeat what you said to my foolish son before?" "... Yeah~ I don''t mind" .... ... .. . Chapter 140: chapter 140- Important Lessons "... And that''s why I''m here, I don''t know how Asahi can defeat Undine, but it only serves as a temporary solution, so can you, somehow, make me meet Undine?" Said Taufik, Done exined he''s purpose foring to thisnd. "... Suijin Brother send you?... I see... But I''m sorry Mr. Hidayat" "...You can''t?" "No, It''s not like that, there''s Indeed a way for you to be able to Communicate with Suijin, but you know how Suijin''s Condition right Now, I don''t think she''s in the right state that can Involved in some conversation, even me as her sole contractor bearly can have some conversation with her... But if still want to try, then I will tell you the way... I hope with you get Involved Suijin will get better" Said Nakamoto Tetsgu, he said thest word in a small voice with a hint of sadness mixed there, it seemed there was an untold story that he hadn''t told everybody, but Taufik with his Keen senses knew it, However, he chose not to ask further, maybe it was for personal reasons of Nakamoto Tetsgu or Taufik who was just toozy to ask and wanted to finish this as quickly as possible, or maybe both. "... Yes, please tell me, I have to finish this task. The sooner the better because Undine was not the only one" "Alright, then... Takeda...Yuna took our guests to the shrine, just show them the way, and the rest...leave it to themselves to figure it out" Said Nakamoto Tetsgu to his son and his Granddaughter. "... That Shrine Father?" "Hmm" Answers Nakamoto Tetsgu while only nodding his head. With that, Nakamoto Takeda and Nakamoto Yuna stood up from the log, then followed by Taufik, Rani, and Tokugawa Asahi. and only Nakamoto Tetsgu was left sitting on the log. "But what about you Grandpa?" Ask Nakamoto Yuna, and then wants to help her Grandpa stand up, but Nakamoto Tetsgu stops her by Touching her hand. "... I will stay here... Waiting for... ''Good'' news, I''m Already too old to walk that far, just go directly, don''t make our Guest waste their time" Said Nakamoto Tetsgu to his Granddaughter, without looking at her. "Are you sure, Grandpa? Should I take you home first?" "No, I will stay here; I want to enjoy this fresh air longer before going back to sleep" Nakamoto Tetsgu said. Again, without looking at his Granddaughter. "... Alright, but you need to call someone if you want to go home, don''t walk on your own, okay?" Nakamoto Yuna reminded her grandfather that many people were passing by around here, and of course, they knew Nakamoto Tetsgu and his condition, but there was still an unknown feeling in her heart, so Nakamoto Yuna came to one of the Tribe members. "Please watch my Grandpa; if he wants to go somewhere, help him; the main thing is don''t let him walk on his own, okay?" "I will princess" Nakamoto Yuna then nods his head and, after that, goes back to her uncle and the others. "... Alright, guys, the shrine is in the middle of the Inds, it''s around one hour of walking, the way it is a bit confusing, so you have to follow it carefully if you don''t want to get lost, is that clear?" Said Nakamoto Yuna, and seeing all of them nodding, she also Nods her head as a confirmation. "Alright, let''s go" Said Nakamoto Yuna and then led them toward the Shrine location" "You can go first; I still have something to ask; I will followter," Said Taufik. "Okay, but don''t take too long, because as I said the path is a bit confusing for outsiders" "It''s okay, I have my way" Said Taufik, and the others who didn''t find any problem with that agreed to Taufik''s request and began their walk. when Taufik saw that they were already in the distance where they couldn''t hear what he would say, Taufik looked at Nakamoto Tetsgu. "... Are you sure about this?" "What do you mean, Mr. Hidayat?" Ask Nakamoto Tetsgu, then turn in Taufik''s direction while putting on a smile that ''Grandfather'' usually uses. "... You can fool me, old Man, I can see the Aura of death that surrounds you very clearly, with that much, You basically... death" Taufik said. With his All-seeing eyes, he can see the Aura of death that usually only a dead person and Spirit of Death like Klra Have, but the person in front of him, although he was a living person but the Aura of Death that surrounded him was even more than the dead person have, so there''s only two possibility of this happened. "Which one is you? A dead person who is raised back to life or a person who is supposed to die but is held back for some reason; so which one?" "..." "..." "Pfft~ ahahaha~" "???" Saw Nakamoto Tetsgu suddenlyughing, Taufik was confused. "Why do youugh?" "I''m sorry... I just remembered something funny, but... As expected of Hidayat Descendants, they never fail to produce a Great Warrior" "... You know about "Hidayat"?" "Who didn''t? We all the old folk know about "Hidayat" And How Great they were in the past, their name was famous more than the Tribe theye from, but the brightest light will create the darkest shadow, your n fell because they were too outstanding, I-" "Stop, Old Man! it''s enough; we are talking about you, so don''t divert the conversation and answer my questions! Which one is you?!" Taufik said, cutting off Nakamoto Tetsgu in the middle of the Story. He wanted to hear the story so badly, but it was not the right time because Japan was not the only country he needed to Visit... And he still has to spend his time with his family, so there''s no time for another story. "Ahaha~ I Thought I would seed, but I think it''s ''No'' then... Come here sit beside me and I will tell you the truth" Said Nakamoto Tetsgu, once again told Taufik to sit, but now is beside him. Taufik just did as Nakamoto Tetsgu told him:e to his side and then sit. "... What you said was indeed true; I''m Supposed to die already, and just like what you said, there''s indeed something that keeps me Alive. Do you know what it is?" "... The contract?" "Yes, the Contract? You see, as a Sole contractor of Suijin or Undine, we also received some benefits; I guess my son already told you what the Undine contractor was capable of And how we can''t use that power for ourselves, right?" "Yes, it is wrong, somehow?" "No, it''s true Indeed, but the wording is wrong, it is not like we can''t use it, but more like we can''t control it that way, that "purify." Was like... what you called it? Passive?... Yeah, it''s like a passive ability that keeps active inside your body, so it''s constantly activated, that''s why all of my predecessors never died of disease or something simr, because it constantly purifies any disease thates to our body, but no one can beat a Time, young man, no one, I''m already too old, my time has arrived, but a blessing has turned to be a curse" "..." "I will not die, as long as the contract is still with me, but without the Undine herself toe and break the contract, I will never die, my flesh already be Rotten inside but once again, thanks to the purify you and the others can''t smell it, if it''s Continued like this, I will be a living skeleton, I have tried to kill myself, but I can take myself to do that, Ick the courage to do that... But you know what? when I heard your Name... Hidayat, do you know what''s in my mind?" "..." "*smile* it''s "wahh~ my time hase." It''s what I think about; I''m finally able to let my old bone rest in peace, funny, isn''t it?... That''s what the ''Hidayat'' name carries; it''s the same as in the old times, ''Hidayat'' means ''Guidance.'' As long as you follow the person who bears thest name ''Hidayat'', there will always be hope, and you... You gave me that hope, young man, you did...now go, do what you need to do, and let me rest in peace... Goodbye it''s not my thing, that''s why I told them to go without me, but when the timees, I want you to do something for me" "And what is it...sir?" Taufik asks, Although Taufik can break that curse on his own, and although he can live for no one knows how many years, but he didn''t say it, it''s not because he doesn''t want to help Nakamoto Tetsgu, he can help him, he can even help him alive for a thousand more years, but Taufik, didn''t do it, he didn''t do it because he knows from the eyes of the person beside him have, that he want nothing than rest in peace, look at Nakamoto Tetsgu Taufik thinking about something that never been crossed in his mind since he receives the system. ''... Will I be able to live for that long?'' It''s what Taufik thought when he saw Nakamoto Tetsgu. "It''s just a simple thing... Please say to them that I love them with all of my heart" "... I will, I will, sir... But before I go, can I ask one more question?" "I''m all ears, say your questions, young Hidayat" "What keeps you alive on those long years you have been living? What is it? Which makes you bear living for one more day?" "Ahahaha~ that''s three young Hidayat, that''s three questions, but don''t worry, all of your questions have one answer and you know what is it because you already have it" "... Am I-..." "..." "..." "... Thank you for your Guidance, sir... Taufik said, then for the first time in his life, Taufik bowed his head to another person other than his mother. ...It was a short meeting, but the lessons you gave me willst forever, I''m sure about it, sir... I will go now, and I hope you will go in peace" "Go! And don''t forget what I told you" Said Nakamoto Tetsgu, with a smile on his face. "I will" Taufik said, then standing up, but before he went, Taufik once again paid respect to Nakamoto Tetsgu because this was thest he would see him Alive. And in response, Nakamoto Tetsgu just smiled. .... ... .. . Chapter 141: chapter 141 - Suigen Shrine Before Taufik leaves Nakamoto Tetsgu, He takes ast nce at him, The sickly and weak back of the old man he had previously seen was reced by the mighty back of the person who has been through a lot. "Thank you" Said Taufik, then activated his Detection Skill, and just in a Blink of eyes, he already found Rani''s whereabouts. They have walked quite far away, but it''s not a problem for Taufik. have locked their location, Taufik manifested his wing of Mana and then flew toward them at high speed. And just in a few seconds, Taufik had caught up with them. "I''m back" Said Taufik, announcing his presence to the group below, which made everyone, expect Rani, startled by his sudden arrival, especially Tokugawa Asahi, who looked amazed by what Taufik did. ------------- "You''re here, husband; what are you talking about with that old man?" Ask Rani, after Taufik hasnded beside her. "... A lesson, a very precious lesson... Rani, did I ever say that I love you?" "... Yes?" Faced with that sudden question, Rani was surprised, more surprised than any surprise that she had been through in all of her life. "... W-wha... What- why so sudden? No! Wait! Let me think!... Hmm~ No, you never said something like that" Answers Rani, after she tried so hard to calm herself. "I see... I know it''s so sudden, but I need you to know, that I always love you, so please always stay by my side" "..." Heard that Rani''s brain went nk, making her stay in her ce even after Taufik had walked several meters away from her. "..." "Sensei, I want to ask something" Said Tokugawa Asahi, approaching Taufik after he saw Taufik already finished his talk with Rani. "Sensei?" Ask Taufik, confused at Tokugawa Asahi who suddenly addressed him as Sensei. "Yes, for now on, I will call you my Sensei, so Sensei, can you teach me that cool thing you did before? I also want to fly freely in the sky like what you did, so PLEASE TEACH ME, SEN-" "WAIT! HUSBAND!!...can you repeat what you said before? I want to recor- n-no, I mean, I want... I want... JUST PLEASE SAY IT ONE MORE TIME!!" Said Rani, already getting out of her nk state, then she realized just what Taufik had said, she was absolutely happy with that, but then a huge regret hit her, it was because she hadn''t recorded what Taufik just said, if he has recorded it, she can show it off to Jenn, Ka, and Anugerah. ''... What a huge mistake, I should keep it active for 24 hours, what a waste'' Said Rani in her mind, while holding a small recorder that she had prepared a long time before. "Husband, just one time, just said one more time, please!" "Sensei, Please teach me Your flying Technique!!" "Husband, one more time!" "Sensei, please!" "Husband- "Sensei... ... ... ... *k!* *k!* "YOU TWO, SHUT UP!!" Taufik who can bear to hear their ramblings, hit the two of them on their head. "Rani, I know what you want, but not here, and you" Said Taufik, pointed at Tokugawa Asahi. "Yes, Sensei" "First, I never ept you as my student..." *ugh* "And I will never ept any student other than my own blood, so you as... Strangers will never have a chance, understood?" "*ugh* th-that was more hurt than when Mrs. Hidayat hit me, but I understand" Said Tokugawa Asahi, who was on his knees while holding his chest, which was "in pain" due to the psychological attack that Taufik gave him. "Is Good, if you understa-" "Then, FATHER! YES FATHER, FOR NOW ON, YOU WILL BE MY SECOND FATHER, SO FATHER, PLEASE BESTOW ME YOUR TEACHING!!!" Said Tokugawa Asahi out loud while taking a ''Dogeza'' position, to show his respect to Taufik. "..." "..." "..." Everyone was speechless while watching the young master of Big Family, Tokugawa Asahi, do such a thing; even Nakamoto Takeda and Nakamoto Yuna, who this whole time only focused on leading the path toward the shrine, had to stop after hearing a ridiculous thing that Tokugawa Asahi said. "... What the hell? Are you sure you are a descendant of Tokugawa? Not ''Lu Bu'' by any chance?" ------------- After that absurd situation, they continued their walk toward the shrine. at first, Tokugawa Asahi doesn''t want to move if Taufik doesn''t promise to teach him the flying technique that Taufik has; facing Tokugawa Asahi''s stubbornness, Taufik decides to leave him. But then Tokugawa said something That made Taufik interested; it''s not something so great like a strong artifact or anything like that, but what Tokugawa Asahi offered to Taufik if he was willing to teach him that flying technique was something That Taufik liked and so agreement was made. "We are here" Announce Nakamoto Takeda; after walking for several minutes, they arrived at the Shrine. All this time, they kept walking uphill, so they thought the shrine would be located in a high ce like most other shrines. But this Shrine was located in a low ce, So they had to go down the stairs to get to the Shrine. ''... So this is why I couldn''t see the shrine when I was in the sky, but why the Shrine is in a low ce. Most shrine I have seen (in Anime) was located in a high ce, but this one...it''s...weird, somehow'' It''s what Taufik thought when he Saw this Shrine. The Shrine was not too big, but also not small. It''s a medium-sized Shrine, but something that caught their attention was the *Torii, which lined up starting from where they were standing to the bottom of the stairs so in each step they had, they went through one Torii. # A/N- "Torii (Japanese: B, [to.?i.i]) is a traditional Japanese gate mostmonly found at the entrance of or within a Shinto shrine, where it symbolically marks the transition from the mundane to the sacred, and a spot where kami are weed and thought to travel through. (Source - Wiki) Just In case you don''t know" And in each Torii that they passed, the feeling of entering a sacred territory can''t escape from their minds. It''s just like entering a whole new World. "This the Shrine, Suigen (ˮԴ) Shrine was our Ba-Jou Tribe Sacred Shrine, Only The Vige Chief and the person he chooses can get in, even me and Yuna never even saw what''s inside this Shrine because without the Vige Chief''s permission, you can''t even get through that Torii, Usually people who didn''t have permission like Young Master Asahi and Mrs. Hidayat, even me and Yuna can only wait in outside, what ''outside'' I mean was before that stairs, but this is a special situation, with Suijin Condition like that, the Barrier was not active that''s why we cane down here, and this Shrine also where a new Vige Chief will make a contract with Suijin after the contract of the Previous Vige chief has been terminated... Said Nakamoto Takeda, exining about the Shrine. ... We already do what we asked for, and just like what my father said, the rest is up to you, Mr. Hidayat" "... Thank you" Said Taufik and without any second thought, Taufik directly walked toward the door of the Shrine. The second strange thing about this Shrine is that the two-door has no handle at all. ''How I''m Supposed to open this?'' Taufik said, then Touched the Shrine Door, Then something happened which made Taufik withdraw his hands from the Door. "!!?" ''Huh? It''s suck Mana? What the? Is that the way to open the Door?'' Though Taufik, which was a BIG no. Like what Nakamoto Takeda said, only the Vige chief and the person he chooses can get inside this Shrine, which means only the person who has a Contract with Undine can open this Door, If a person who doesn''t have a contract with Undine Tried to open this Door, then the Sama situation as what Taufik undergoes like now will happen. If this happens, then that person Mana will suck dry by the Door; if it is another person, but whose Taufik? He was the one who had the purest Mana in the world and huge amounts as well, his Mana is like the source of all That can turn to any kind of energy, and that''s why he can withdraw his hands from that door, it''s because the Door recognizes Taufik Mana as the Energy that the Undine contractor have. Having ''Found'' the way to open the Door, Taufik then put his hands back on that door and let it suck his Mana. *krek~* After letting the Door suck his Mana for a few seconds, the Door has slightly open, so Taufik then pushes that door in, but then... *Whoosh!!* A very Corrupt Mana came Out from inside that Shrine after Taufik opened the Door; that Huge amount of corrupt Mana was so dense that you could see it with the naked eye only. ""!!!"" Rani and the others also saw this, which surprised the hell out of them, this was the first time they saw that dense Corrupted Mana, it was so shocking and disgusting at the same time, even Tokugawa Asahi nauseous when seeing this, he can''t believe that he always let something like thate inside his body, which made him even more nauseous. "... Shit" Taufik directly came inside that Shrine and then forcefully closed the Door. He couldn''t let any more of that Corrupted Mana get out from the Shrine, or it would affect the surrounding Area. *Click!* With that ''click'' sound, the Door had fully closed, Taufik was hesitant to let go of that door, afraid it would open again, but after thinking about it for a while, Taufik finally let go of the door, then nervously looked at the door, Fortunately there no sign of that door will be opened, which made Taufik took a long Breath of Relief. "Huufftt~" "Alright, let''s see what we got here~" Said Taufik while looking around the Inside of the Shrine. It''s when the Gazended on something in the middle of the Room. "Hmm? What is that? A pool?" .... ... .. . Chapter 142: chapter 142 - "... Disgusting" the room inside the Shrine was so dark, that without Taufik''s Enhanced senses, it would be hard for him to see, it''s not like there was no light in this room, There it was, but what made it dark was the Dense Corrupted Mana that umtes in the room, it''s so dense that even Light can got through. That Corrupted Mana came from the "Pool" located in the middle of the room. Taufik called it "pool" Because it was shaped like an "onsen," Which he had always seen in some of the Anime he had watched. Taufik would directly Jump inside that if it''s Realy an "onsen." But what was inside that pool was not water but a ck liquid that emitted a vile smell. "... Damn! If it was a death Aura, I could make several Klra with this" Taufikmented, After seeing how dense the Corrupted Mana was in this room. If a Normal Magician Entered this Room, they would be instantly Demonized, but this didn''t affect Taufik because no matter how much this Corrupted Mana entered his body, it would instantly turn to a pure Mana before it Reached his Heart, which was the Mana Core for A Vampire. "Hmm~ So how do we do it? Should I clear all this, Mana, first?... Yap! Let''s do that" Said Taufik, then Took out his Katana from his inventory; after that, Taufik slowly approached the Pool, already unsheathed his Katana. "... I''m sorry buddy" Said Taufik to his Katana first before he slowly plunged his Katana down into the ck liquid. *Tramble!!* The Katana slightly trambled when it was About to touch that ck liquid, but the tramble did note from Taufik''s hands but from the Katana itself. "Bear with it buddy, it will end shortly" *cluup~* With the Katana already inside The ck liquid, Taufik could hear a *Hueekk~* voice from inside of his head, which was Probably from The Karena Ego, Loo''tong. "SwordMagic Technique - Light Form: Purify!" *swoosh!* A wave of Holy Energy filled that pool and it even filled the entire room inside the Shrine. Meet with the Holy energy, the ck Liquid was turned to mist and then disappeared into a tiny air; the whole process took over five minutes for Taufik to clear all the Corrupted Mana inside this room. "Hufft~ what''s a hard work, isn''t it?" Taufik asks the Katana, and The Katana just vibrates in response; it seems that he doesn''t like the way Taufik uses him, which makes Taufik smile awkwardly. "Alright~ Alright~ what we should do next?" [It''s probably the pool, Master, Why didn''t tried to enter the pool?] Answered The system. "The pool? Hmm~ " Taufik looked at the pool; although he had already purified all of the Corrupted Mana, it was already slowlying back again, which meant that the source had still not been cut off by Taufik. "...Alright~ It''s Better than doing nothing" Said Taufik, then taking off his clothes one by one until he was only wearing his boxer shorts. Taufik put his feet inside the pool first, seeing nothing happen to his feet; Taufik then put his whole body inside the pool. Taufik didn''t care about the Corrupted Mana that had already filled half of the pool because his Katana, which he had brought with him, continuously let out holy energy so that ck liquid couldn''t get close to Taufik. After that, Taufik closed his eyes because after he was inside the water, some connection was made. ''Is this... Undine?'' Taufik then focused his mind on that tiny Connection he had, which maybe was thest Consciousness that Undine had before the Corrupted Mana took her whole mind. The connection is so fragile that it can be lost at any time. ''Alright~ let''s try to enter my own subconscious and see if there is any difference'' ------------- After entering his own subconscious this was the first time Taufik entered his subconscious, so he didn''t know how it looked. Full of expectations about how his subconscious would look, Taufik hurriedly opened his eyes. "..." Taufik was silent when he saw his Subconscious. It''s not because it was not what he expected, but the opposite; it was Exceed what he expected because his Subconscious was... "... It''s a F*cking whole universe" Yes, Taufik Subconscious was the replica of his universe. "It''s freaking COOL!!! why do I only enter this now?" Said Taufik, still feeling amazed with what his Subconscious looks like. [Master] "Huh~ you''re here too?" Taufik asked, quite surprised that the system was here. [I am, Master, it''s because this is your Subconscious, so I can be here, but Master, have you forgotten why you are here?] "Hm- Ahh~ haha~ I''m so excited that I almost forget why I was here" Said Taufik, then looking around, it''s when he saw something like blue thread floating in his Subconscious, and that thread was connected to his chest. "Is this?" Taufik asked, then tried to touch the threads, but when he had already grabbed the threads, something happened. "Huh- Fuc-" Taufik then gets sucked by some strong force which made Taufik lose his consciousness again. ----------- A dark Environment, with only a Red moon as a source of light, made the situation more creepy. This is where Taufik gets sucked off. "*ugh* where am I getting sucked to?... Wait! That sounds weird, but where is this?" Ask Taufik; after he regained his consciousness, Taufik tried to stand up, but then he felt his body was full of some liquid. "What the f*ck is this?" What Taufik felt was not as if he was getting soaked in water. It was more like wet mud than water. "... Am I inside Undine Subconscious? F*ck, these brothers and sisters have bad taste in arranging their "room"... *Sniff!* *sniff!* this smell?...is the same as the smell of that ck liquid... don''t tell me... all of this was that ck liquid? Shit!!" Said Taufik, while holding the urge to throw up at the smell of the ck liquid in his body. "Water ball!" Taufik used Magic to create a ball of water as big as the Gym ball, he put the ball of water above his head. To make sure it would clean his body; Taufik inserted a bit of Holy energy inside that Water ball and then directly poured water over his body. *Ssh!* "Ahh~ It''s Good, now where that Bitc-" *AAAHHHHH!!* Like waiting for Taufik to say That, a loud, shrill scream was heard from a distance. "...*ugh* Why do they always do this shit?" Said Taufik while covering his ears; it was very dark here, and the red moon above didn''t help at all, so Taufik had to keep his Enhanced Senses active, so all his senses became very sensitive right now. "!!!" Taufik suddenly feels a big movementing toward him at a high speed. ''From where?'' Ask Taufik while looking around, but he doesn''t see anything, but his senses definitely tell him that something big is approaching him. ''... Shit! It''s from bel-'' Taufik said, but it was already toote because a head with a huge mouth that could devour Taufik in one go emerged from the shallow ck liquid that only reached Taufik''s knee height. It''s right below Taufik It''s like a fist that jumps out of the water. "But how that possib-" *Hupp!* With the mouth closed, Taufik''s whole being also disappeared. And after that, the appearance of the creature that swallowed Taufik whole was seen. It''s a huge mermaid with a distorted face; a mermaid that was famous for being beautiful can''t be seen on this creature; the only thing that makes her simr to the mermaid is the Tail she has. this creature was the Undine itself, which undergoes some change because of the Corrupted Mana, but she actually was very beautiful. Undine who felt that the unknown visitor already disappeared, wanted to dive again into the shallow ck Liquid. But then something strange happened. *stab!* A Katana popped out in the left cheek of Undine. *Shreek!!* Undine''s left cheek was ripped open with the Katana. *AHhHHH!!* Undine was Roaring in Pain, with her left cheek wide open, and from there, Taufik appeared full of saliva and blood and then Jumped down. *ssh!* Taufik thennded on the ck Liquid Again. "Ahhh~ F*ck! That was so F*cking disgusting... You now are a death meat, Bitch..." Said Taufik, then his ck Katana became Red, which meant Taufik used his SwordMagic Technique in a fire form. Taufik pointed his Katana up, and then his Katana changed color again and became blue. *Fwoosh!* A Blue me then soared high into the sky; when it reached Five Hundred meters, the me took the shape of a Chinese Dragon. The Undine was still in Pain; only when she felt the hot of the blue fire did she look toward the sky. But it''s toote because Taufik already lowered his Katana and pointed it at Undine. "Dragon Descend!" *ROOOAAARRR!!* The blue fire dragon shot towards Undine at full speed while letting out a very powerful roar. .... ... .. . Chapter 143: chapter 143 - Undine "... *AHHHH!!* " Undine screamed so loudly, that it made the ck liquid around her ripple, then quickly formed a dome shield that surrounded her. *BOOMM!!* The fire Dragon hit the shield with great force. The heat from the fire met the ck liquid, producing a lot of smoke. The undine shield was sturdy, but the Fire Dragon had more power, Just Sturdy, not enough to stop Taufik''s attack. The fire dragon seems like have it''s own mind, as can be seen from how it tries to keep breaking through the Shield created by Undine But it won''t seed because the Shield keeps regenerating by absorbing ck liquid to rece the ck liquid that disappears due to evaporation. "*AHHH!* " The Undine was screaming once more time, and this time many Tentacles made by the ck liquid came toward the fire Dragon, wrapped around the entire body of the fire dragon from head to tail, to the point the fire dragon was no longer visible. *ROOARRR!!!* The fire dragon let out a final roar before itpletely disappeared, leaving only mist behind. With that, the Dome shield around Undine also begins to copse. *Smirk* Undine was seen grinning as she looked at Taufik, but instead of being angry, Taufik replied back with a grin as well. "... Look like I need to beat you like what I did to your brothers; alright, Prepare yourself!" Said Taufik and Undine, who seemed not happy with it. Undine then tried to dive into the ck liquid again, but Taufik''s ''Word Magic'' was faster than Undine''s movement. "STOP!" In this way, Undine''s movements are restricted. "Grahh?" But defeating her in this way was not Taufik''s n, he wanted to beat her to a pulp like what he did to the Ancient Earth Spirits before. "But before that, let''s change the Environment first" Taufik said with a smile on his face, Undine, who saw this felt a despair in her heart; she tried to escape by diving into the ck liquid, but her body didn''t want to hear her. It can be seen in how the Katana vibrates very strongly. The Katana seems reluctantly by what Taufik wants to do, and the vibrates keep going stronger as Taufik slowly shrinks it in the ck Liquid. After that, Taufik let his Mana flow out. "You know? I''m here just to help you, as your brother asked me to do it, but... Why it''s so hard just to meet you? Huh? And finally when I meet you... damn! I don''t want to remember it; that shit was so f*cking disgusting. Do you even brush your teeth?... I know that''s not what you want, but worry not, because it will end shortly... Alright this much should be enough, let''s not make it too big" Said Taufik, but dissatisfaction was visible on his face. "*sigh* this took too much time to utilize... I will upgrade itter" Taufik said, thinking to upgrade his techniqueter because, at this state, This technique cannot be used efficiently in battle. Taufik then looked back at Undine, who was still frozen in silence because of Taufik''s ''Word Magic''; Taufik looked at her with a grin on his face, which made Undine shiver. "let''s start the ''healing'' process, shall we?" "Gr-grah?" "False world: endless desert!" *swoosh!* Mana Taufik in the air began to react as Taufik said that word, and then from where Taufik Katana was stuck, the terrain began to change. the ck liquid changed to be sand, like a chain reaction; it started to spread very quickly to the whole area where Taufik Mana reached. "???" Undine looked confused by this, and because she couldn''t move her body, only her eyes moved, looking here and there. And before she realized it, she was already standing above the sand, not her ck liquid anymore. The fake sunlight that shone on this ce seemed to burn Undine''s body, as it was seen emitting steam. *AGHHH!!* Undine screamed in pain because her skin felt like it was burning. Her body fluids kepting out to protect her from the sun, but it was useless and only added to the steam that was being created. ''... Wait! Steam? Should it be like this?'' [I think I know what happened here, master] "What?" [Master must have known that what he was facing now was not Undine''s real body, right] "Yeah" [It''s her Astral body, but it''s still linked directly to her soul, that''s why she can feel Pain] "... And?" [And here was inside master Technique, more precisely is inside master domain, so inside here everything was made by master Mana, even that fake sun was made by Master Mana, in short, everything here contains Master Mana, which was the pure Mana, so-] "Ahh~" After hearing The system''s exnation, Taufik quickly realized what the System was trying to convey. "So it''s like that, I see~ I see~... F*ck" Said Taufik; it was a happy oue; everything was finished without any beating, but Taufik was not happy at all. "... *Sigh* that''s not my intent" Taufik said and then directly Sitting above the sand while watching Undine, who was still screaming in Agony. That steam was not from Undine skin that gets burned, but from the Corrupted Mana which was exposed by Taufik''s Pure Mana. Spirit was a creature created from Mana, so they needed to stay exposed to Mana to keep living; that''s what happened to Undine right now; Inside Taufik''s ''False world,'' only Mana owned by Taufik is allowed to circte, so Right now, Undine was breathing in Taufik pure Mana. Taufik pure Mana was circted inside Undine''s body, and when it met with the corrupted Mana Inside Undine''s body, Taufik Pure Mana, who more superior, forced the Corrupted Mana out of Undine''s body. ''... That''s not body fluid but The corrupted Mana, so when it goes outside Undine''s body, it''s also exposed to my mana; that''s where the steames from, am I right, system?'' [Yes Master] "that''s not my n though *Sigghh~* " Said Taufik with a long sigh, he only sat there while watching Undine Screaming In agony. "it seems this will take a long time to be done, don''t you think so, system?" [Yes, Master, The corrupted Mana has almost controlled her mind, so it will take a long time, but with your help, the process will be done in a second. Do you want to help her to speed up the process, Master?] "Hmm~ Nah~ let her suffer for a bit, it was a small payment for what she had done to me, it''s even not enough to pay for saving her life" Said Taufik, then made a tent and beach chairs,plete with food and drinks with his ''Imagination Magic''. "Ahh~" Taufik theny on the beach chair while wearing the sunsses that were also made by his Imagination Magic. *ARGHHH!* And Undine still screaming in the background. "... What a beautiful Melody~" Said Taufik while drinking the orange juice. "... But now I know the fast way to help the Ancient spirit... It''s be boring, somehow" After a ''long and pained Screaming of Undine''ter. Undine''s screams of pain had begun to subside. "*Hoam~* it is Done?" [Yes Master, she has been purified] "Alright, let''s Go and see how is she" Said Taufik and then walked toward Undine. "Hmm?" Taufik is a bit confused when he looks at the purified Undine, different from the fierce look before, this Undine is a gentle and graceful girl. Her skin, which was originally blue, now had a human-like color; no, it was even smoother than human skin; it was as white as snow. Her previously unruly white hair was now Smooth as if she had juste out of the salon. There''s no Fang or Sharp w anymore; her face is just like a face that humans should have, but it is more beautiful than most humans. ''... If her body size was like humans too, and have a foot like humans, she would be a beautiful woman'' That is what Taufik thought when he saw the current Undine in front of him. "... W-where am I?" Ask Undine; her memory is still fuzzy, so it will take her some time to remember what she has done. "Why there''s so much sand in here?" Ask Undine Again while massaging her forehead, still didn''t realize Taufik''s presence, who still observed her. "... Your appearance before... it is only will show when you get angry? Because that turtle said that you will look crazy when you''re angry, is it what he means?" "!!!" "Hmm?" "Wh- *Ughh!* " Undine, who wanted to ask Taufik''s Identity, suddenly was hit by a massive headache, and then a piece of memory began to appear in her mind. "!!!" Undine then remembers who Taufik was, and then a Cold sweat falls on his face. Her eyes were trambled when she looked at Taufik, and a stream of tears was falling from her eyes. Taufik was a bit confused at this, so he wanted to ask if she was okay, but. "Hy-" "*Hiekk!!* " Undine trembled violently, the pain she felt before returning to haunt her mind. "D-don''t... " "...What?" Taufik can''t hear what Undine is trying to say, so he tries to get close to Undine, but as soon as Taufik steps forward, Undine also moves further away from him. "What the... " "Don''t... " "''Don''t'' what?" "... DON''T GET CLOSE TO ME!! Y-YOU M-MONSTER!!!" "???" "... *Hieakk!!* " "... What the hell?" .... ... .. . Chapter 144: chapter 144 - Error After Undine has calmed down, Taufik exins the situation to Undine, why and what reasons he was here. "... So big Brother Chelone sent you here? To help me?" Ask Undine; although the situation has been cleared, for some reason, Undine is still standing far away from Taufik. "Yeah, not only you, that big turtle-" "Chelone!" "Yeah, him, Also-" "It''s Chelone!" "Yeah, him, that big turtle, right?" "His Name is Che-Lo-Ne!" "I know! He''s to one who sent me here" "I know that too, but you have to call him by his Name" Said Undine, who kept cutting off Taufik in the middle of his speech. She keeps reminding Taufik of the Ancient Earth spirit''s Name. But Taufik seems like don''t wanna call the Ancient Earth spirit by his Nama because "Chelone" Does not seem to be a suitable Name for him. "You have to call him by his Name, because it''s a precious Name that our Mother gave us" "..." "..." "Why you not get close, first?... If you get close, I will call him by his Name; how does it sound?" Heard that, Undine looked a bit Hestited because, inside her heart, she was still afraid of Taufik, but after thinking about it for a while, Undine then slowly got close to Taufik. This can be seen in how she was trembling with fear as she dragged her body to get close to Taufik; she still remembers how her skin was burned, and she was afraid if he got too close to Taufik, she would feel the Pain again. And Taufik knows about this, so he said To Undine. "You don''t have to be afraid, what happened before was only because the corrupted Mana was already merged with your body, now all the corrupted Mana is Already gone from your body, so you will be okay" "Are you telling the truth? But how can you do something like that?" "Yeah~ about how it''s done, you don''t have to know that, all you need to know is from now on you are free from the corrupted Mana, it''s what Important" Said Taufik, it''s tooplicated to tell how it was done to Undine, so he only told what Undine needed to know. "... Alright, but can we get out of here first? it''s a bit ufortable for me to not see water around me" Said Undine. "It so? let''s go outside then" Taufik then pulls his Katana from the Ground. "... Break!" Said Taufik, and then a crack appeared in the sky and then spread very quickly, and in a Blink of eyes, they already went back to Undine''s subconscious. -------------- The scenery in Undine''s subconscious has changed, the blue Sky without clouds, and like The ancient earth spirit subconscious, all you can see here is just water; from where Taufik is standing to the horizon, all you can see it''s just water. This world was a world full of Blue. "... you guys really have no taste in decorating" "..." Said Taufik who saw the in scenery of Undine''s subconscious. "*sigh* forget it, and let me continue what I wanted to say, like what I said Before, the tur- Chelone Asked me to help all of you, The four Ancient Spirit, for now it''s only You and the hurt- I mean, Chelone, for now, only you and chelone that I saved, so the only remain is Slyph and Banasphati, so right now that I have finished here, I will leave now" "Okay... Thank you for what have you done and Please save Banasphati and Sylph too, I sincerely ask you" Said Undine, while bowed her head to Taufik. "Yeah~ Even without you asking, I will still do it, because I have an agreement with Chelone" Said Taufik, then wanted to leave Undine''s subconscious immediately, but then Taufik remembered something, then he looked back at Undine. "Ahh~ before I leave, I wanted to ask something" "Please ask" "Now that you are no longer under the influence of Corrupted Mana, what will happen to the contract you had with Nakamoto Tetsgu?" "... about that, after I recovered my consciousness, I felt Tetsgu''s desire to terminate the contract, I just followed the contents of the contract, so right now, the contract has been canceled, so after all this is over I will make a new contract with the person Tetsgu has appointed... is there a problem with that?" "... No, there''s none, but... I see the contract has been canceled, huh?" Said Taufik, then remembered what Nakamoto Tetsgu said. ''... So he probably died now *Sigh* I''m not good with this kind of thing, but ''promise is promise'' I still need, no, I have to do that'' "... Is there something else?" Ask Undine, who saw Taufik only stand there and do nothing. "... No, It''s all that I''m asking of, alright, I will leave now, and Undine, let''s meet again if there''s a chance, bye~" Said Taufik, and then his body quickly faded from Undine''s Subconscious, but what Taufik didn''t know after He was Gone, Undine was Shaking her head while said. "I hope I never see you Again" ------------------ Without knowing what Undine said after he left, Taufik was already back to his own Subconscious. "Damn! I will never get tired no matter how many times I watch this in the future, it''s just simply Amazing" Taufik said, praising how cool-looking his Subconscious was. "But, I never set it up to look like this? Do you know something, System?" [Someone Subconscious is representative of the person himself; it describes what the person is like, and it can also show the extent of the person''s potential. Master Subconscious was Universe, and the Universe is infinite, which means Master Potential is Infinite] "... Infinite potential?" [Infinite potential means that Master Grown knows no boundaries] "I know what ''Infinite potential'' means, I was just a little surprised when I heard that" Said Taufik, if the ''Infinite potential'' was indeed true, then... "...Isn''t too Ridiculous?" [Not at all, Master. Master was someone who would bring the true #% to this world, all of this was necessary] "... True what?" Taufik asks in Confusion; in all of this time, they have been together. This was the first time Taufik didn''t hear clearly what The system said, which was something Weird because the system was Talking directly inside his mind, so there was no chance that Taufik would mishear what the system said. [True #?@% to this world] "... What the heck are you saying?" [Is there some problem, Master?] Ask the system, it seems like he also didn''t know what happened. "... Yes! You''re the problem" [...] "..." [I''m sorry, Master. But I quite don''t Understand what you mean by that] "Alright, let''s do this slowly. Can you repeat the sentence you just said before word by word? Because it seems you also don''t know that there''s some problem with you" [Which sentence exactly, Master] "Something around[would bring the true]" [Would bring the true #@? to this world?] "Yeah~ now said it word by word!" The system then did what Taufik asked him, saying that sentence word by word, and when it came to that "error" Word, Taufik stopped the system. "That word, yeah it''s that word! What is that?" [@$?] "Can you exin what is that?" [As your order, Master. @#&? was € that can $-6@+, when the promised day wase, &$ @#$С??] "... What the f*ck? Are you saying that intentionally or you are not aware of what you are saying" Said Taufik; at first, it was just one word, but now it has be many, which makes Taufik more confused. [... I''m sorry, Master. I really didn''t get what happened] "... I see, alright, let''s forget about it for a time being, let''s go back to the real world first, and talk about thister, when we have the time" Taufik, who can''t get an answer for this, Decides to solve this problemter because if the system didn''t even know that something was wrong with him, then the problem would never be solved no matter how much time they spent to solve it. [I understand, Master. I will also check what''s wrong] "Yes, please do that" Said Taufik, then came out of his subconscious. --------------- When Taufik opened his eyes again, he was already back inside the room of the Shrine. Just like what happened to Undine''s subconscious, all the Corrupted Mana in this room is also gone. "... *hufffttt~* " Taufik then got out of the Pool after he let out a long breath. Taufik then dries his boxer with wind magic before he wears his clothes back. "Alright~ let''s do this" Said Taufik, then walked out of the Shrine. --------------- - A few moments ago. "Uncle, I have a bad feeling about this, can Ie back early?" Nakamoto Yuna said, to his Uncle, Nakamoto Takeda. "..." Although Nakamoto Takeda didn''t say it, he also had a bad feeling; he just didn''t say it because he didn''t want His nephew to feel worried. But now that Nakamoto Yuna has said that, he feels more worried. "... Alright, you can go-" "The door is opened!" Said Tokugawa Asahi, cutting off Nakamoto Takeda. Everyone then looked at the door, and Taufik walked out of the door. .... ... .. . Chapter 145: chapter 145 - The Last Word "Husband!" Said Rani, and then quickly came to Taufik''s side. "Huh? Why?" Ask Taufik, confused, while looking at Rani, who also looks confused somehow. "Nothing, it''s just they keep talking with me, but I didn''t understand any word that came out from their mouth, it''s making me frustrated" "what''s there to be frustrated about? If you didn''t understand what they were saying, just Nod or shake your Head" "*Sigh* I''ve done that, but they just don''t know how to stop, especially that Tokugawa Guy, that guy just keeps Talking like there''s no tomorrow, no matter how many times I shake my head, he just won''t stop, if he was an enemy, he will be a headless person by now" Said Rani with a frustrated tone, she gritted her teeth and Clench Her Fist, feeling very annoyed and wanting to punch something. "... Ahaha~" Taufik awkwardlyughs, feeling relieved that he got out early; otherwise, who knows what Tokugawa Asahi''s fate would be like now. *Pat* Taufik pat Rani''s Head to calm her down, and then said. "Relex, Rani, if you are too angry, the baby will get affected, Relex, take a deep breath and then let it go" "... *Hufftt~* okay~ I''m rx now" Said Rani, then Rubbed her Stomach. "Sorry if mommy makes you ufortable" "..." ''Should I tell her that A fetus that is not yet 6 months old cannot interact?'' Said Taufik inside his mind when he saw Rani trying to interact with the fetus in her stomach, but then he shook his head and let Rani do what made her happy. "Then it''s Good... I will transfer to you the knowledge about *Nihonggo, but you need to promise me, after this you should read more books, don''t just y Games and Watch Television all the time" "Ehh~ why?" "Because it is also good... For the baby" "*sigh* Alright" When Taufik heard that, he was smiling because he had found a way to control Rani''s behavior, even if it was just for a little bit. "Then we have a deal, here is the knowledge" Said Taufik, then directly transferred all of the knowledge about *Nihonggo he know about. And just like before (in chapter 91) there''s suddenly a stream of knowledge that Rani didn''t know about flowing directly to her brain, what Taufik didn''t know is that this also affected their child, although Rani and the other''s pregnancy only a few weeks old, but because the father was Taufik who have a strong Gen, The growth of the baby in the womb urs faster than usual. "... I''ll never get used to this" Said Rani, who felt a bit Dazed after the Transfer process was done, but it was worth it because now she knows how to speak in *Nihonggo. "I''m sorry to have disturbed you when you have your moment with your wife, Mr. Hidayat, but how''s the situation with Suijin?" Ask Nakamoto Takeda after finding an opportunity to enter into the conversation between Rani and Taufik. Heard Takeda''s questions, the strange feeling that Taufik had be more intense. Is also because of this Strange feeling that Taufik decides to have a conversation with Rani first instead of directly approaching the Nakamoto duo and Tokugawa, he thought that by having a conversation with Rani, this strange feeling would go, but when he looks at Takeda just now, the strange feeling grows more intense, which makes him immediately know what he is feeling at the moment. ''... Am I afraid? Me? Afraid? With what?'' Said Taufik in his mind, trying to find justification for what he was currently feeling, but from what the others saw, Taufik was just standing there while looking at Nakamoto Takeda, unbeknown to them the turmoil inside Taufik''s mind right now. "... Husband? Are you okay?" Ask Rani, who saw the strange state that her husband is in right now. Hearing Rani''s voice, Taufik immediately went out of his mind, and when he looked at the others, he realized what he had just done. "Ahh~ I''m okay~ I''m okay... About Undine, right? It''s already finished, she''s fine now...we''re done here, let''s go back" That''s what Taufik said; he didn''t tell the Nakamoto duo what Nakamoto Tetsgu asked him to tell them. He tried to say it, but his mouth could not utter that word. ''... What the hell happened to me?'' [analyzing from your fast-beating heart, you''re Anxious, right now, Master] ''... Why do I feel that?'' [Only you know the Answers, Master] ''...'' Taufik was silent after hearing what the system said. From Taufik''s perspective, there''s no reason for him to feel Anxious; he has killed humans before, and he even killed a Dragon, but he never felt Anxious or something simr to that. ''... But why do I feel Anxious now? What is the reason behind it? I am Anxious because I have to announce the death of Nakamoto Tetsgu, The person I just met today?... F*ck! I hate this feeling'' Said Taufik, although Taufik have said before that he don''t care about others other than his family, which was indeed true. If destroying the world meant saving his Family, then Taufik would do it without hesitation; his n about going back to the past and search his father was the exact example of this: if saving his father meant changing the world order, Taufik would do it without a second thought. But unbeunkno to him, Nakamoto Tetsgu has left a deep mark in his heart with what he said to him, that''s why Taufik was feeling Anxious when he was about to tell Nakamoto Tetsgu''s family about his death. because Taufik has seen Nakamoto Tetsgu as a person who deserves respect, and even though he only spoke to him for a few minutes, the lessons that Nakamoto Tetsgu passed on to Taufik willst forever, his rtionship with Nakamoto Tetsgu is not physical or blood, but more spiritual, that''s why Taufik is quite confused as to why he feels anxious. -------------- Nakamoto Yuna, who stayed behind with Tokugawa Asahi and heard the conversation her uncle and Taufik had, felt more worried when she saw Taufik stay silent after he answered her uncle''s questions. ''... What will happen? Why did I feel so worried?'' Ask Nakamoto Yuna to herself. "Suijin was Fine now? It''s great news, let''s go back quickly; my Father will be happy when he hears about this, let''s go~ let''s go!" Said Nakamoto Takeda with much joy, immediately turning his back on Taufik and then looking towards Nakamoto Yuna; he was so excited that he didn''t observe the expression that Taufik made when he mentioned his father, but Nakamoto Yuna, who stood facing Taufik, could clearly saw theplex expression that Taufik showed right now. "... Let''s go Yuna, let''s go back!" "But, uncle, something is-" "Takeda!" ---------------- "Suijin was Fine now? It''s great news, let''s go back quickly; my Father will be happy when he hears about this, let''s go~ let''s go!" Said Nakamoto Takeda after he heard what Taufik said; he didn''t take Taufik''s silence as something serious; he only Thought that maybe he was tired, so he didn''t want to talk too much. When he heard the Pure joy in Nakamoto Takeda''s voice. Taufik suddenly felt guilt, but then he remembered what Nakamoto Tetsgu said to him. ''F*ck this shit!! If I didn''t do this, this feeling will haunt me forever "Takeda!" After making up his mind, Taufik calls Takeda, who has already grabbed his nephew''s hands and wants to go back to the vige, but he stops when he hears Taufik calling him. "Yes, Mr. Hidayat? Is there something you wanted to ask?" "...I have something to tell you, Yuna too, let''s Talk first before we go back to the Vige" "..." "..." "Let''s find a suitable ce to sit first" After he said that, they went to the side of the Shrine, which was big enough for the five of them to sit because there was no chair; they had to sit on the floor. Then Taufik begins to tell them about the conversation that he had with Nakamoto Tetsgu before, without missing one word, which was possible because of his ''Photographic Memory''. The expression of joy that Nakamoto Takeda had at the beginning has gone and changed with surprise and sadness, Nakamoto Yuna is no different from her uncle. Nakamoto Yuna, who already had a bad feeling from the beginning, and now that her bad feeling turned out to be true, wasn''t surprised like his uncle, but more of a feeling of regret. She''s crying in silence while still hearing what Taufik said. "... Thest thing that sir Tetsgu wants me to convey to the two of you is that ''he loves both of you with all of his heart'' That is all" With that, Taufik has finished his task; there''s a feeling of relief after he is done telling them what Nakamoto Tetsgu wants them to know. And that was when Nakamoto Yuna cried her heart out while calling out for her grandfather. Nakamoto Takeda tried to hold back his tears but he couldn''t do that. Rani, who saw this, turned her face away and cried silently, Likewise with Tokugawa Asahi, but the difference is that he didn''t hide it at all; he cried while trying to calm Nakamoto Yuna down. "CHIEF!! YUNA!!! WHERE ARE YOU!? THERE''S SOMETHING URGENT HAPPENED AT THE VILLAGE, YOU GUYS HAVE TO BACK QUICKLY!!" It''s when someone shouts very loudly, calling for Nakamoto Takeda and Yuna, he can only shout from above because the barrier has recovered along with Undine''s recovery. "... That''s your call guys, let''s go back now, don''t make Sir Tetsgu wait longer" .... ... .. . Chapter 146: chapter 146 - Free Will After that, Taufik decided to use a portal to return directly to the vige. Seeing the portal appear, Nakamoto Takeda and Yuna didn''t ask too many questions, because if Nakamoto Tetsgu had put his trust in Taufik, they also had to trust Taufik. but not for Tokugawa Asahi. he didn''t feel suspicious of Taufik but more of a feeling of admiration for him. But he knows that now is not a situation where they can have a conversation, so he keeps what he wants to say forter when they''re done with the ''situation'' they''re in right now. Long short story, after they arrived at the Vige, they found Nakamoto Tetsgu in a lifeless condition in the same ce where they left him before, with many Tribe members surrounding him. All the members of the tribe there shed tears, whether they were old, adults and even children were no exception. Nakamoto Tetsgu''s body was in the same position as when Taufik left him. sitting still with both hands holding his cane which supported his chin so that it wouldn''t fall. The tribe members did not move Nakamoto Tetsgu''s body, because he seemed to know that his death hade, so before he died he called one of the tribe members and said "Don''t move me, let them do it" At first, the tribe member was confused by this but only a few seconds after Nakamoto Tetsgu said this he breathed hisst breath silently. Seeing her grandfather like that, Nakamoto Yuna once again cried her heart out while hugging her grandfather''s body. Likewise with Nakamoto Takeda, the tears that he had been able to hold back before now fell heavily. He cried even harder than his nephew, but no oneughed at him because they all felt in the same situation, crying over the departure of someone they loved and respected. In this sad atmosphere that even made Rani and Tokugawa Asahi shed tears, only Taufik did not shed tears, even if only a drop, he just remained silent while looking at the expression that Nakamoto Tetsgu made at the end of his life. ---------------- ''... Even in the face of death... he can still smile'' Said Taufik while looking at the expression that Nakamoto Tetsgu made at the end of his life. His eyes were closed, but he showed a happy smile, like he had left the world without any regret. ''... Rest in peace, sir, I will always remember your teachings'' "Mr. Hidayat, thank you for what have you done" Takeda came to Taufik while still shedding tears, His words were unclear, but Taufik could still understand them. "No, I did this for my own, and about Sir Tetsgu, I just simply conveyed hisst word, so you guys didn''t owe me anything, it''s me who should said Thank you, Because he has given me an important lesson about life, Thank you" "It''s my Father''s deed, not ours, so I still have to say thank you" "Alright~ alright~ let''s stop talking and bring Sir Tetsgu to a proper resting ce" "... You''re right" After that, Nakamoto Takeda carried his Father''s body to his house, when Taufik asked when the Funeral ceremony would be Held, Nakamoto said that they would do it the day after tomorrow because they have to perform a traditional ceremony first which is usually held when the tribal chief dies, that''s why the funeral will be held the day after tomorrow. "... will you stay and join the ceremony, Mr. Hidayat?" "... I''m sorry Takeda, but, I have something to do, so I can''t stay" Answers Taufik to Nakamoto Takeda''s questions, he wanted to attend Nakamoto Tetsgu''s funeral, but his situation didn''t allow him to stay in one ce for too long, and he even still didn''t enjoy Japan with his family, so he can''t stay. "I see... Then what about you, Young Master Asahi?" "I also have to say sorry, Chief, It''s been a long time since I got back home, so I also can''t stay here longer and have to go back to Tokyo Immediately" "... Understood, I can''t give anything, but I hope the two of you will seed with everything you guys did... When you guys will go?" "If there nothing... We will go now" Said Taufik, which also made Tokugawa Asahi nod in agreement. "It''s so soon... But I can Hold you guys... Once again, Thank you for what the two of you have done and if fate allows, we will meet again, someday" "Likewise Takeda, But don''t rely too much on Fate, because then we won''t meet again, let''s meet If you feel like meeting" Said Taufik, which made Nakamoto Takeda and Tokugawa Asahi confused at what he just said, and Taufik just smiled at their confusion, which made them more confused. "Ahaha~ it''s nothing" Said Taufik, then pat Nakamoto Takeda''s shoulder. "... Undine has told me that she will make a new contract with you when she''s done with anything she has to do, you just need to wait, and Takeda... Stay strong, okay?" "I will, Mr. Hidayat, I will" "Okay~ we will go now, you too should go, Yuna needs someone beside her the most, right now" "... Yeah~ that''s what Kid has been through a lot. She lost her parents when she was still young, which was my brother and his wife, and now, she''s also lost her Grandfather; she''s only had me as her remaining family member. Fate is too cruel to her... And me, You''re right, Mr. Hidayat, we really shouldn''t rely too much on Fate... Ahh~ sorry I talked too much again; I will not hold you guys anymore; stay safe, and let''s meet again someday" "It''s okay... Said Taufik, then over his hand for a handshake to Nakamoto Takeda, which he quickly took with both of his hands and made Taufik smile. "... Let''s meet again someday... with our own free will, and Stop calling ''Mr'' it''s too Formal and I am also still young, just call me Fik or Taufik" "Ahaha~ I understand, Mr. Hidayat, I mean Fik" "See? That sounds better" Said Taufik and then the both of themughed, which slightly eased the sadness experienced by Nakamoto Takeda. *pat* Tokugawa Asahi who felt he wasn''t invited, suddenly put his hand on their hands, which made them giggle. "Let''s meet again someday!!" Only Rani chooses to stay silent and let the boys do what boys should do. "Ahaha~ let''s get going now" Said Taufik and then took Rani''s hands and began to walk. "...eh~ Sensei! wait for me" Said Tokugawa Asahi, then chased Taufik and Rani, who were walking ahead. And Nakamoto Takeda watched their back as they walked further and further; when they were far enough, Nakamoto Takeda bowed towards them. "THANK YOU FOR EVERYTHING YOU''VE DONE FOR US, FIK, AND YOU TOO, YOUNG MASTER ASAHI; I WILL NEVER FORGET WHAT YOU GUYS HAVE DONE!!! THANK YOU!!!" Shout Nakamoto Takeda, which got the attention of the others, and when they heard what Nakamoto Takeda said, they also expressed their gratitude by following what their Chief did. Taufik and Tokugawa Asahi just raised their fist while still walking and didn''t look back. --------------- "..." Afterward, they went outside of the Vige area and went back to the Beach where Taufik and his family arrived. But no one said anything, and there seemed like an awkward atmosphere around Taufik, coupled with Rani, who kept staring at him. "... What with that posture the two of you made before, it is some secret sign or something" Rani said In *Nihonggo so Tokugawa Asahi also understood what she said, which took Tokugawa Asahi, who thought she couldn''t Talk in hisnguage by surprise. "!!!" But When Taufik heard Rani''s questions, He quickly turned his head around, didn''t want to show his embarrassed expression to his wife. "... Please don''t ask me; I only followed what I saw in Anime; at first, I thought it would look cool, but now I think about it... I''m ashamed of myself" "What do you mean you feel Ashamed, Sensei, It''s indeed cool" "*Shuss!* shut up, Asahi!... I need to calm my embarrassed heart first before we meet the others, so let''s walk slowly" "You know it''s embarrassing but still willing to do it; you are indeed weird sometimes, husband, you know that, right?" "Yeah~ yeah~ I know Rani, I know~ so can you please don''t make your Husband feel more embarrassed?" "Hmm! Serve you right!" Tokugawa Asahi can only watch this couple quarrel with envy because, at his age which is over twenty, he has never been in a rtionship before, all he has done in his life is to search for a way to grow strong, The only woman he always interacted to ware his younger sister and women from his family/n. So, looking at Taufik, he can only feel envy. "*Hufftt~* Alright~ I already calmed down, let''s quickly go meet the others, we can''t make them wait any longer" -------------- After they walked for several minutes more, they arrived at the front gate of a small town. This area is located on high ground, so it is not reached by the tsunami. This small town also where refugee camps for victims whose settlements were reached by the tsunami. Several families have left to look at their house condition, but still, many people are around. "... Where''s your Family, Sensei?" "Hmm~ give me a sec!" Said Taufik, the active his ''Detection Skill''. it didn''t take much time for him to find out where his family location was. "... They''re on that way, let''s go!" Said Taufik, and then led them to where he felt Jenn and the other''s presence. .... ... .. . Chapter 147: chapter 147 - Tanegashima Taufik keeps walking to where he feels Jenn and The others Pressnce, followed by Rani and Tokugawa Asahi. When he felt that he was close enough, Taufik''s eyes fell on a typical Japanese house, with a fairlyrge yard, he saw many people there, who were probably refugees who had not returned to their homes, he also saw several servants who were distributing food in the form of onigiri to each refugee. "Tanegashima n? Do you know them, Asahi?" Said Taufik, while looking at the namete made by rock located next to the gate. "Tanegashima n is a former Japanese aristocratic family of samurai origins, so they''re quite simr to my Tokugawa Family... hmm~ others than that I know nothing" "Heh~ I see" Said Taufik, then looking around, But he couldn''t see where Jenn and the others were. Then his gaze falls directed at some children who are ying hide and seek, and Alice is among them. and it seems like Alice is the one in charge of looking for the other kids. Seeing this, Taufik smiled awkwardly because, with Alice''s special abilities, ying a game like this was easy for her; it was the same as using a cheat. "... Found you! Hahaha~" Said Alice in Indonesian when she found another child hiding. "Wow~ You''re so good at this Alice, amazing, for now you are our leader!" Said a boy who was the same age as Alice in *Nihonggo. Which makes Alice smile sweetly; even though there is anguage barrier, it seems like they can still understand each other. "Yeah~ Alice is our leader!" Said another kid. Agree with the first kid. "Hmmp~ It can''t be helped. Then I will be the vice leader" "WHAT? I''M THE VICE LEADER" "IT''S ME" "NO, THE VICE LEADER IT''S MINE, BECAUSE ALICE FOUND ME THE LAST, SO IT''S MINE" "Y-YOU... NO, I WILL NEVER GIVE THE POSITION OF VICE LEADER!" Then the two boys began to argue about which one of the two of them would be the vice leader, and the other child just watched them, especially Alice, who didn''t understand why they argued. "... Then let Alice decide who the vice leader" Said the first boy, then the of them grabbed Alice''s hands at the same time, which made Taufik not happy. ""ALICE, WHO WILL YOU CHOOSE!?"" "... Yes?" And Alice, who didn''t understand what they said, just cutely Tilted her head. ""ALIC-"" "OYY!!" Taufik, who can''t bear to see his daughter''s hands, is touched by the two boys and shouts at them, which draws the attention of the adult, who also watches the kids ying with smiles on their faces. *p!* Sensing the other adults look at them; Rani ps her forehead at her Husband''s behavior. And Tokugawa Asahi put on a confused expression and tried to understand this situation that unfolded in front of him. ''... What? DADDY? Sensei has a daughter? How old is he?'' Alice, who heard the shout, looked at where it hade from, and then she saw Taufik, Rani, and one person she didn''t know standing at the front gate. "...Daddy! It''s Daddy!!" Alice then released both of her hands from the grip of the two boys and immediately ran towards Taufik. "Daddy~" Taufik then took Alice in his arms and walked toward the two boys. "... Keep dreaming, kids, my Alice will never choose any of you!" Said Taufik to the two of them, which made the boys trambled at the Gaze that Taufik gave them. *ck!* Rani, who can bear the Gaze of the other adults around, hit Taufik on the back of his head. "*ouch!* what the? Why do you do that, Rani?" "What are you saying in front of kids? Look you make them afraid" Said Rani, pointing at the boys in question. "Hmmp~ they trying to snatch my Alice, like hell, I will allow that" "... They''re just ying, Husband, it''s just Kids ying" "*sigh* you don''t understand, Rani, it''s how it''s all Stars, it seems you still have a long way to go" "W-what?" Ask Rani in confusion; she seems to not believe what she just heard. She wanted to refute what Taufik just said, but then there was one middle-aged man walking toward them apanied by a beautiful woman who wore a Yukata walking behind that middle-aged man. ----------------- "what''s with all thismotion?" That middle-aged man said. "Ahh~ It''s Tanegashima-sama" "Tanegashima-sama, Thank you for giving us refuge here" "Tanegashima-sama... Then, a wave of greeting and thanks was directed toward that Middle-aged man by all of the refugees. "It''s nothing~ it''s nothing, We should help each other in situations like this, it''s a natural thing to do" Said That middle-aged man who let out a troubled smile when facing the waves of greetings and thanks given to him because it looked like it would not end soon. "Ara~ Ara~... it seems themotion you caused was bigger than the previousmotion, Darling" Said that the woman who was the middle-aged man''s Wife, looked at the troubled smile that her husband made with a smile, but she covered it with her hands, so no one knew that she was smiling except her husband. "... Don''t justugh, help me, Kaoru!" "You handle here and will go to greet our new guest... Gambare, Darling!" Said The woman then left her husband with his Trouble and then went toward Taufik and the others. -------------- "Ara~ looks who we have here?" Said the woman, Tanegashima Kaoru, while looking at Alice, who was in Taufik''s arms. "Are you, Alice-chan Father?" "...You know?" "Of course, there are many simrities between your faces, blood will never lie, if the daughter was this beautiful then her father would be a very handsome man, and it seems I''m not wrong" Said Tanegashima Kaoru again. After Alice has drunk Taufik''s blood Day by day, a change urs in her body, especially on her face which begins to have simrities to Taufik''s, to the point that calling Alice Taufik''s flesh and blood is not wrong now. "... Thank you for yourpliment, madam" "Ahaha~ you''re here to meet your other family, isn''t it?" "Yes Madam, do you know where they are?" Ask Taufik; although he knows that Jenn and the others were Inside the house, he''s still asking just for formalities. "They''re Inside the house with my e, let me lead you to them" "Alright... But are you sure that he will be fine?" Said Taufik while looking at Tanegashima Kaoru''s husband, who was still surrounded by many people. "Ahaha~ he will be okay, left him and let''s get going" Said Tanegashima Kaoru, who had already begun to walk in front of them, ignoring the cry for help from her husband. "Ahh~ silly me, I forgot to ask for your name; I''m Tanegashima Kaoru, and the man before is my Husband and also the Tanegashima n head, Tanegashima Hisashi; what about the three of you?" Said Tanegashima Kaoru when they walked through the hallway. "No, it''s our fault for not Intrudoce myself in the first ce, My Name is Taufik D''Archy Hidayat, and the woman beside me is my wife, Maharani" "Ara~ Your wife? Then what about Jenn and the others? what is your rtionship with them?" "... Jenn, Ka, and Anugerah were also my wives" "!!!" x2 Tanegashima Kaoru and Tokugawa Asahi were surprised at this, which made the two of them stop walking. "Y-y-your wife? Y-you have four wives, sensei?" Ask Tokugawa Asahi. when he found out that Taufik, who was someone younger than him, was already married to a beautiful woman such as Rani, he felt envious of Taufik, but he could still understand that seeing how handsome Taufik was, marrying a beautiful woman like Rani was a natural thing. Already have a daughter? Okay, Tokugawa Asahi still thought it was normal. ''... But having four Wives?... Damn!! This man lives the life that all of the men around the world could only hope for'' "... SENSEI, I WILL GIVE YOU EVERYTHING, BUT PLEASE LET ME WALK ON YOUR WAY!!" Said Tokugawa Asahi, who was already on his knee, begging Taufik to let him learn the way of ''harem''. "... What way? Get up now! You make me embarrassed in front of the madam... get up now, Asahi! Or else forget about the deal before!!" Only after Taufik mentioned the "deal" Did Tokugawa Asahi stand with his two feet. "I''m get up~ I''m get up~" "Ahaha~ what a funny young man, who''s your name?" Ask Tanegashima Kaoru; she didn''t Recognize Tokugawa Asahi''s face because Tanegashima n members never get out from Tanegashima Ind; it''s not because they didn''t wanna go outside Tanegashima ind, but more like they can''t. It''s because of the policy that was formed in 1868, which was "The abolition of the han system (ñh, haihan-chiken)," which requires the feudal lords to return their authority to the Emperor and his house. The process was aplished in several stages, resulting in a new centralized government of Japan and the recement of the old feudal system with a new oligarchy. Along with the new policy, an unwritten rule was created, the rule required the feudal lords and their families not to leave the area/ind they upied, this actually only applied in the early days of the new policy being made, and has long since ended, but only forrge families/ns such as the Tokugawa Family, but for small ns such as the Tanegashima n, this unwritten rule still applies today. This is why when a guest from outside, such as Taufik and his Family,e to Tanegashima Ind, they tend to get better treatment. "My Name is Tokugawa Asahi from Tokugawa Family, it''s nice to meet you, Ma''am" "... TO-TOKU-TOKUGAWA!!!" .... ... .. . Chapter 148: chapter 148 - "I WILL ALSO CREATE A HAREM!!" "... TO-TOKU-TOKUGAWA!!!, Th-that Tokugawa?" Lady Tanegashima, who always looks calm, like how a noble behaves, loses her cool when she hears Tokugawa Asahi''s name. "Yes, if the Tokugawa you''re talking about is Tokugawa in Tokyo, then yes, is That Tokugawa" Said Tokugawa Asahi while putting a smile on his face. If you are Japanese and do not know Tokugawa, then there are only two possibilities, either that person is a spy or a fool who never reads. No, even foreigners must have heard the name Tokugawa. Especially for a former feudal lord family like the Tanegashima n, they must know what Tokugawa is because Tokugawa is closely tied to Japanese history. Tanegashima Kaoru quickly corrected her posture and then bowed slightly to respect Tokugawa Asahi. "... We are sorry for not recognizing a great person such as a member of the Tokugawa Family" "Aiss~ Don''t be like that, Madam, we''re not what we used to be, so please just treat me like how you usually treat a normal guest" "how can we do something like that... But if it was Young Master''s wish, Then I would do so" Tanegashima Kaoru said, then raised her head, which made Tokugawa Asahi smile happily. "... Please do" "Alright we have done the Introduction, although it shocked me a little *chuckled* but let''s continue our way" Said Tanegashima Kaoru, then continued to lead Taufik and the others to where Jenn and the others were. --------------- "They''re Inside" Tanegashima Kaoru said, while standing in front of the Japanese sliding door. Taufik could hear the voices of a few people Talking from inside the room, which were from Jenn and the others, and one more person that Taufik didn''t Recognize was the daughter of Tanegashima Kaoru. ''... But My mom, Shasha, and Lembu are not there; where are they?'' Said Taufik inside his head, and then Activated his Detection Skill again. ''... Hmm? What are they doing back there?'' Said Taufik, sensing his mother was at the very back of this Manor. "... Wait, let me knock first" Said Tanegashima Kaoru again and then knocked on the sliding door. "Yuna, mom wille Inside" There''s a pause before an answeres from inside. "... I didn''t lock the door, just enter like you usually did, Mom" Said the Voice from Inside the room, which made the corner of the mouth of Tanegashima Kaoru raise awkwardly manners. "... Ahaha~ I''m sorry for my daughter''sck of manners" Said Tanegashima Kaoru while looking at them, especially toward Tokugawa Asahi. She then opened the sliding door. then told them toe in "... Pleasee in" ---------------- - A few Moments ago, Inside Tanegashima Yuna''s Bedroom. "... WHAT!! The three of you have the Same Husband?" A Woman aged over twenty said in a surprised manner after Jenn told her story to that woman who only wears casual clothes, which consists of a white tank top for women and pink shorts. She has generic Japanese Hair, which is ck, and eyes in the same colors as her hair. "More precisely is Four, but she''s with our husband, right now" Jenn confirms, which only made Tanegashima Yuna even more shocked. "FOUR?!!... Is your Husband some kind of yboy, or did he force you guys to marry him?" "Hahaha~ it''s not like that Yuna, we-" Anugerah, who tried to make Yuna understand their situation, Ware, stopped when a knock was heard from the Door. "Yuna, Mom wille Inside" "*Sigh* She''s only polite when there''s a guest around when she usually just entered my room without asking" Said Tanegashima Yuna who was annoyed because her mom disturbed them when they were in the interesting part of the story. "I didn''t lock the door, just enter like you usually did, Mom" Said Tanegashima Yuna, with a bit sarcastic tone, without looking at the door behind her. Jenn, Ka, and Anugerah who are already aware that Yuna''s Mom was not Alone and know with whom she was with, said to Yuna. "... Yuna, you better put on some proper clothes," Jenn said. "Yeah~ Yuna" Add Anugerah. "Why so? It''s probably just my mom wanted to do something, maybe to help distribute food to the refugees" "Ahaha~ it''s so? Okey then" Said Ka. After that, Ka, Jenn, and Anugerah looked at each other, probably thinking about whether should they tell her or not. but after a while, they agreed not to tell her because they didn''t have a proper reason as to why they could know that Yuna''s mother wasn''t alone without seeing her directly. *a sliding door was opened* "Pleasee in" The door was opened with Her mother''s voice that asked someone toe in. ''... Wait! Pleasee in?'' Said Tanegashima Yuna, finding the situation was a bit wrong; she then directly turned around to look at the opened door. And there, she saw her mother with another person she didn''t know, she knew Alice who was In a Handsome Man''s Arms, but the Man in the questions and the two others consisting of one beautiful woman with golden hair and another man who if it weren''t for his funny hairstyle would look quite handsome but not as handsome as the first man. "..." Tanegashima Yuna just sat still while looking at her mother who was also standing still while looking at her daughter. There''s no sound for a long time in that room. and neither of them makes sounds; even Alice In Taufik''s arms also fall Silent, Though this was some kind of y where you lost when you make a sound. Jenn, Ka, and Anugerah were awkwardly smiling at this situation while Rani covered Taufik''s eyes with her hands. It''s the same for Tokugawa Asahi, who also covered his eyes with his hands, but the gap between his fingers was still wide open. *blush* Aware of the situation she Was in, Tanegashima Yuna slowly walked to the door with her blushing face. She held the door handle, and then... *Bang!!* She closes it with all her strength, which causes a loud *bang* sound. "... YOU SHOULD TOLD ME THAT YOU''RE NOT ALONE MOM!!! HOW I''M SUPPOSED TO MARRIED NOW?!!" Said Tanegashima Yuna out loud, which could be heard on the entire Manor. --------------- - A few momentster. After Tanegashima Yuna put on proper clothes, which were Yukata, She opened the door Again, with a blush still obvious on her Face. She then goes outside her room with Jenn and the others and directly closes the door again. Tanegashima Yuna didn''t say anything; she just stood there while lowering her head and didn''t dare to look at her mother, who was looking at her intensely. Although her mother was smiling, but Tanegashima Yuna knew that she was angry right now, and that''s why she didn''t dare to look directly at her mother. "Dear, you''re here, are you done with your business?" Jenn asks, breaking the Awkward atmosphere in the air. "Yeah, that''s why I''m here, because I wanted to take all of you to Tokyo" "Tokyo? We''re going there? Nice" Ka said she seemed excited to go there; she had been searching for the best library in Japan, and one of the best was located in Tokyo, so she was excited when Taufik said that They would go to Tokyo. "You''ll probably just want to see the Library there, am I right?" Said Anugerah, with a teasing tone. "... Then what for?" Then Taufik and his four Wives begin their discussion about where they should go when they are in Tokyoter. ''Is all of this beauty was his Wives? Really? Damn! No matter what, I will learn one or two techniques to woo a woman from him; I have to learn it; no, I will learn it!! no matter what!!!'' Said Tokugawa Asahi while looking at Taufik, with a gaze full of ambition. ''''I WILL ALSO BUILD MY OWN HAREM!! I SAID THIS REPRESENTING ALL MEN IN THE WORLD!!!'' Said Tokugawa Asahi Again, then looking at Tanegashima Yuna, who was quite the beauty; he looked at her like he had already appointed the first member of his harem. "Talking here seems inappropriate, let''s move to the living room" Said Tanegashima Kaoru, without knowing what Tokugawa Asahi thought right now. "Alright, but we can''t stay for too long, because there is still some business that I have to do" Said Taufik, he wants to leave immediately but refuses. The person who has helped amodate his family temporarily seems impolite. "It''s a shame if that''s the case, because I wanted to ask you a lot of things, especially your story, because it seems very interesting, ahaha~" Said Tanegashima Kaoru, while looking at Taufik and his four Wives with a teasing smile showing on her face. Hear that. Taufik rubbed the back of his head, didn''t know how to respond to what Tanegashima Kaoru said. "Ahaha~ don''t take it seriously, I''m just joking, but...I see; you guys are in a hurry, huh~ then forget about the living room, and let''s go to the dining room directly; I can let my guest go with an empty stomach, am I?" "We would appreciate that, Thank you" "Ahaha~, of course, I didn''t do it for free; you guys still have told your story while we are eating, nothing too personal, just how you guys met and stuff, is okay?" Said Tanegashima Kaoru; after all, polygamy was rare at this age, so Saw Taufik could manage to have four Wives; it will be an interesting story to hear. "If it only that, then I didn''t have a problem" Said Taufik, which received nods of agreement from Jenn, Rani, Ka, and Anugerah. .... ... .. . Chapter 149: chapter 149 - Made Up Story *Sob~sob~sob~* After they heard Taufik''s story, Mother and Daughter of Tanegashima, of course, he didn''t tell them the actual story, but it''s a different story from what he told Reza before. Although the Tanegashima Family have told him that they know about the Supernatural world, which is probably natural, considering their family''s identity as former nobility. However, they only know about it and have never had direct contact with it. The story he told was not some cliche story about a man who saved beauty and then they ended up together. ... It''s still a story about a man who saved a beauty, But Taufik added some drama spices to it, hoping that it would satisfy the curiosity of the mother and daughter of Tanegashima. Like a story about Ka. In this version, Ka is a servant from a Noble Family who has a great love for books, but because of her cruel employer, Ka is forbidden to read even a piece of paper, then Taufik who identally finds out about this, helps Ka from the cruelty of her employer, long story short, Taufik managed to save Ka and they have been together ever since. Rani is the matriarch of a hidden Family, that has a wide influence on the world but has a freedom that is limited by the elders in his family, In this story, which was "slightly" changed by Taufik, it is stated that Rani, who could no longer stand the restrictions of her elders, chose to run away from her home. The elders who knew about this conducted a massive search for Rani, and this is where Taufik once again "identally" met Rani. After hearing Rani''s story, Taufik, with his "Sense of Justice", chose to help Rani. they continued to evade pursuit from the troops sent by the elders day and night until one day, they could not escape anymore because they were surrounded by hundreds of pursuing troops. Faced with this, Taufik fought tooth and nail to face the troops, while having to protect the weak Rani. Long short story, Taufik managed to get through the unfavorable situation with wounds all over his body by miraculously not killing any of the pursuing troops. But Before they could recover from the situation, Taufik and Rani had to face another desperate situation, because this time, the elders personally came to bring Rani back. Rani, who did not want to be separated from Taufik, expressed her deepest feelings to the elders. and the elders who heard Rani''s outpouring of her heart, whether it was out of pity or gratitude because Taufik did not kill any of the pursuing troops, the elders let Rani and Taufik go, on the condition that Rani would not be part of the family anymore. Rani agreed to the terms without hesitation. and the elders left them both. Rani, who had no shelter anymore and had nothing left except the clothes she was wearing, was confused about how she could survive. That''s when Taufik offered her to live with him, and they lived happily ever after. Of course, when Tokugawa Asahi heard this was bewildered, especially with the sentence "Weak Rani" that came out of Taufik''s mouth, but he didn''t dare say anything because of the look that Rani was giving him. Anugerah''s story is a bit simple; like Rani, she is also a member of the Hidden Family, but not as Matriarch but as the sister of the patriarch of her family; Anugerah''s family is a harmonious family without any disputes. Her family is also quite an influential family, but for some reason, one day, her family was continuously attacked by bandits, which almost destroyed her family; here, Taufik, who was "adventuring" with Ka, "identally" met Anugerah. and once again, with Taufik''s "sense of justice", he was moved to help the Anugerah Family. When Anugerah told this news to her eldest brother, he happily epted Taufik''s help. But there is someone who is not happy about this, and that person is Anugerah''s second brother. Knowing this, Taufik began to be suspicious of Anugerah''s second older brother. and sure enough, the person behind the bandit attack was Anugerah''s second oldest brother, who wanted to seize the head of the family seat from his eldest brother. However, with the strong evidence that Taufik had, Anugerah and her eldest brother began to have some doubts about the brother they trusted so much. And so they devised a scenario to test the Second Elder Brother Anugerah. And sure enough, Taufik''s suspicions turned out to be true because Anugerah second oldest brother himself, admitted this directly in front of them. Hearing this, Anugerah and his eldest brother were very hurt and disappointed. Taufik tried to catch Anugerah''s second oldest brother, but he managed to escape. Due to the betrayal of someone they trusted the most, Anugerah and his eldest brother almost gave up hope if not for Taufik, who encouraged them to rise again. This is where the seeds of love began to grow in Anugerah''s heart towards Taufik. In the next bandit attack, Anugerah''s Second elder brother also participated, but not as a friend but as the enemy. This attack is the biggest attack of all the previous attacks. But with help from Taufik somehow they can ovee this dire situation, and then thest battle was a battle between Anugerah Second older brother with Taufik, In one by one battle Taufik was undefeatable and it also applies to this battle, but Taufik didn''t Kill his opponent, After all, he''s still Anugerah Brother, so Taufik let Anugerah and Her Older Brother decided their own Brother fate. Long short story, Again. Anugerah''s second older brother seems didn''t want to change, so with a heavy heart, they asked Taufik to Kill him because they couldn''t kill their own brother with their own hands, so they asked Taufik to do it instead, and Taufik didn''t find any problem by doing that, because that person was already beyond help. After that ident, Taufik and Anugerah grow closer, and on the day when Taufik was going to leave, Anugerah made up her mind to go with Taufik, and Anugerah had no problem with that, and that was how they could all be together. For Jenn''s part, Taufik didn''t change too much and just told them what could be told. -------------- After the Story is done, Taufik''s mother, Shasha, and Lembu appear at the same time; it seems that they are enjoying the *onsen that the Tanegashima family has on the back of their Manor. If not for Linda who felt Hungry, maybe they will stay on the onsen for a longer time. While they were waiting for Linda to finish eating, Tanegashima Hisashi appeared with an exhausted posture. "... Eat... I want something to eat!" Said Tanegashima Hisashi, which made all of themugh. Tanegashima Yuna then calls a servant to make more food for her husband, who looks like he will die if he doesn''t eat something soon. After Linda was done eating, Taufik and the others prepared to leave for Tokyo. "Thank you for epting us for a while, even if it is only temporary, we are all very happy to get to know you" "Ara~ don''t worry about that; I can also hear interesting stories, so it''s okay~... It''s a shame that my son is not here to listen to your story; all he did was swing his Katana all day long and only back when it was already dark; if not, I will ask him to learn one or two things from you, what a shame" "Ahaha~ I''m not that Great" Said Taufik, Then he and the others also said goodbye to Tanegashima Yuna and her Father, Tanegashima Hisashi. And then continued their way to Tokyo. -------------- After walking quite far away from Tanegashima Manor, Tokugawa Asahi, who has been curious about something since a while ago, looked at Taufik. "Sensei, are the story you told before was true?" Tokugawa Asahi asks. "... Half of it was True, about what part is true and what is lie... I leave it all to you" "That part about Ms. Maharani being weak is absolutely a lie, isn''t it?" Said Tokugawa Asahi which directly received a murderous Gaze from Rani. "Ahahaha~ that part was indeed a lie" Said Taufik, whoughed at what Tokugawa Asahi said. "... Then Sensei, what we''ll do now?" "We''ll directly go to Tokyo, hmm~ no you mentioned it, what you used toe here, Asahi? Are you using a ne?" "No, if I used a ne, this ind would sink before I arrived here... What I used was Teleportation which one of my elders had arranged all over Japan" Said Tokugawa Asahi. "so is there any on this ind? The Teleportation?" "... About that, there''s none on this Ind, the closest one from here is in Kagoshima Prefecture, so we still need to cross the ocean to get there" "Cross the ocean? It seems like the elders in your family like to do things half-heartedly, aren''t they?" Tokugawa Asahi awkwardly rubbed the back of his head when he heard what Taufik said. "Hmm~ cross the ocean, huh?" Said Taufik then looking at Alice in his arms. "Alice, do you want to see fish swimming under the water?" Said Taufik with a smile on his face. .... ... .. . Chapter 150: chapter 150 - Abnormal Family "Wah~ it''s a fish~ it''s a fish~ Daddy looks!" Alice said with an excited voice while Looking at a school of fish swimming together through the submarine window. "Yeah ~ I also Saw it; you Like it, right?" Taufik asks Alice, who is now sitting on hisp while he is controlling the Submarine. "Hum~" Huming Alice while nodding her head in excited Manners with her eyes still looking at the school of fish that avoided the Submarine, which continued to move forward at a moderate speed so they could still enjoy the beautiful underwater views. Yes, Submarine, a Submarine that Taufik created with his Magic to cross the sea from Tanegashima Ind to Kagoshima Prefecture. Taufik can directly open a Portal to Prefecture Kagoshima, but he chooses not to do that; after all, apart from doing the errand that The Ancient Earth spirit Asks, Taufik here is to have fun together with his Family. "Asahi, we will arrive at Kagoshima soon... Is the teleportation tool you are talking about nearby, or do we still have to walk for several Kilometers... maybe?" Ask Taufik; he was curious about this Teleportation tool that Tokugawa Asahi was talking about because he didn''t expect that there was someone who could make something like that. So he wanted to see it, who knows if maybe he can make something out of it. "Y-yes? Ah~ the Teleportation tool, right? W-we still have to walk for several minutes because the tool was located above the mountain" Said Tokugawa Asahi, who still hasn''t recovered from the shock he received after Taufik made a Submarine suddenly appear from a tiny air. Tokugawa Asahi then walked toward Taufik an then sat on an empty chair beside Taufik. "... Sensei, can I ask a question?" "Hmm~ are you wanted to ask about the Submarine?" Said Taufik, already know what Tokugawa Asahi wanted to ask; after all, it''s not every day you will see someone take a Submarine out of a tiny air. So Taufik understands what Tokugawa Asahi was curious about right now. "... Yes, what exactly do you do?" "It''s Just some of my magic, nothing special" "What magic exactly, sensei? Because from what I know, there''s no magician can do something like that; all they do is make some fire and shower their opponent with that; none of them ever make a... Things like you did, that''s why I used Katana Instead of a wand like the other magicians because I felt what they did was already outdated... It''s the same as my Family; they begin to forget our family origin and prefer to follow what the Westerners do. I Saw you also used Katana, and your magic is also different from the others, sensei. If it''s "Nothing Special," Like what you said, then the rest of us are beyond average; your magic is very special, sensei; you may be the first in the entire world that can do that; what exactly is that?" Said Tokugawa Asahi, which got the attention of all the women behind who enjoyed the underwater scenery while sipping a tea that Shasha had prepared for Lembuswana... He just did what Lembuswana usually did, ying with his Phone; if you look at him right now, you won''t believe that he was once a creature that could bring destruction to a world. All of the women looking at Tokugawa Asahi and Taufik. they want to see if Taufik will tell Tokugawa Asahi about his magic or not, which shows whether Taufik puts his trust in Tokugawa Asahi or not. And Tokugawa Asahi was not a fool who didn''t know that at this time all the women were looking at him with eyes that seemed to be examining him. But their Gaze makes Tokugawa Asahi turn restless, which is understandable because after Tokugawa Asahi knows them, he also finds that the rest of Taufik''s wives are Not too farpared to Rani in terms of strength, but one thing that Tokugawa Asahi is all of them was Strongest than him, even the maid named Shasha maybe can defeat him in one move, it''s what Tokugawa Asahi though right now. ''... What an abnormal Family! The only one who seems ordinary is Sensei''s mother... Heck!! even that cute Doll and his Daughter were was emitting an aura of a strong being, where does a family like thise from? If they want, it will be easy to dominate the Earth'' "Ahaha~ you ttered me too much, Asahi. with that mouth of yours, it is a strange thing that you''re still single... but why do I have a feeling that you think something rude about my Family, do you?" Ask Taufik with a smile which made Tokugawa Asahi feel cold on his neck. ''... Cold?'' Said Tokugawa Asahi, though the cold feeling he had was too real; then, when he looked at his neck, he saw something that made him surprise. "!!!" That cold feeling was not just a feeling, because right now, there was indeed a de made of Ice on his neck. When he looks at Taufik. Taufik shrugged his shoulder, which meant that it was not him. He then looked behind, and there he saw Anugerah, who was sitting while raising her hands. Saw This, Tokugawa Asahi was drenched in cold sweat; Tokugawa Asahi quickly turned to look at Taufik back and then raised his hands. "Wh-wha-what you mean, sensei? H-how can I think something bad about you, ahaha~ haha~ hah... Said Tokugawa Asahi, with a littleugh to lighten the mood a bit, but it seemed not to be working because Taufik was still looking at him with the same smile as before, and the Ice de was still around his neck, he didn''t find any other choice; Tokugawa Asahi quickly down to his knee and then shout. "PLEASE FORGIVE ME, SENSEI!! I WAS WRONG FOR THINKING SOMETHING RUDE ABOUT YOUR FAMILY!!!" "..." "..." "What did this big Brother do, Daddy? He''s so weird" Said Alice, which made Taufik and the others burst intoughter and made Tokugawa Asahi blush to shame, which only made Taufik and the othersugh more. "Ahaha~ we''re just jooking Asahi, you can get up" Said Taufik after the Laugh had subsided. "... You''re guys "Joke" Was too Dangerous, I Really felt that I would die here and no one would know about it" "Ahaha~ It''s good that''s only a joke because if I''m Really offended... You will die without you knowing what killed you, believe me, I can do something like that" Said Taufik, who, for the first time, looked at Tokugawa Asahi seriously, which made Tokugawa Asahi gulp. "A-are that also a Joke, sensei?" Heard that, Taufik was smiling again and then focused on operating the Submarine. "..." "..." The silence inside the Submarine was too horror for Tokugawa Asahi; it made him swear that he would never again say something bad about Taufik and his Family. Even thinking about it, he would never dare. "...But, Asahi, you know... -------------- A few minutester, Taufik and the others already arrived at the shore; after helping the others to get down from the Submarine, Taufik put the Submarine inside his inventory. This sight no longer made Tokugawa Asahi surprised because what he heard from Taufik just now was still lingering inside his head, which made him not be surprised by anything for the time being. ''... "My strength is stillcking"... "In the near future, a great disaster will fall upon Earth"... "If you want to Survive, you need to grow stronger than you''re right now"...'' Tokugawa Asahi Looked at Taufik with a Thouhtfull expression, while the word Taufik said was still lingering inside his Head. ''... If he wascking, then... What I am? Can I protect my Family with the strength I have right now?'' Thought Tokugawa Asahi, who didn''t realize that Taufik was calling him right now. "Asahi?" "..." "Fik, are you sure that telling him about that was the right thing to do?" Ka asks. Taufik has told them about the Prophacy he was told before by Cardinal Justinus, and he chose to tell them about it because there was no point in keeping it secret. whether it will happen or not, they will not be harmed in any way; if it''s indeed happened, then they will be ready, and if it does not happen, then it''s Good. "... He has the potential, and his talent is also not the worst one; it''s proven by his being able to defeat the incarnation of Undine, who is not weak even if she is not thinking straight; that already shows how much potential he has... why I told him? I don''t know I just suddenly have a hunch that I should tell him about that, It''s depends on his will whether he was able to move forward after I told him about this or not, who knows maybe he will be a great help in the future" "I see, as long as you know what you''re doing I will always be on your back" "... That''s so sweet of you, Ka" Said Taufik, then came closer to Keale and kissed her only on the forehead because there was Alice in his arms. "Alright let''s wake up that man from his imagination, we have wasted too much time in here" "Alright~ let''s wake him up, ahaha~" Said Ka happily. .... ... .. . Chapter 151: chapter 151- Promise Between Mother And Son "The Teleportation tool Is one Kilometer Ahead; you guys probably didn''t see it because My elder put an Illusion Magic around that tool, and Only we, The Tokugawa could see the path to it, so please follow me closely" Said Tokugawa Asahi; after they left the beach, Tokugawa Asahi led Taufik and the others to the ce where The Teleportation tools were ced. The location was not too far but also not that close; it''s around Thirty minutes of walking, but what makes it difficult is the uphill road, it''s not a problem for Taufik and the others; the only person who was troubled by this uphill road was Linda. After, she''s still a normal human in the Family. "Anugerah, please carry Alice" Said Taufik to Anugerah, then handed the half-sleep Alice to her, and Anugerah immediately brought Alice into her arms smoothly without waking her up. "You can go help Mother now, she seems to struggle to keep walking at our pace" "Hahaha~ you notice? That mother of ours is just too stubborn, she should just ept the help offer from Shasha, instead of walking on her own" Taufik said while looking at Linda, who was walking behind and was apanied by Shasha and Lembuswana. "Alright~ I will go get her, just keep walking and I''ll followter" Said Taufik, then directly walking toward his Mother, Anugerah, who saw this, was smiling while shaking her head and then kept walking, following the rest of the Group ahead. ---------------- "Mom, you should just take Shasha''s offer to help you" Said Taufik while looking at Linda, who right now was panting. "Hmm~ are you looking down at your Mother, Son? *Pant* I''m not that *pant* weak to the point that I *pant* need a help just for a walk *pant*...... ahh~ I''m so tired~" "..." "See! Your Mother was too Stubborn, child, I and Shasha have offered her help, but she always refused" Said Lembuswana who perched on Shasha''s shoulder. "Hahhh~" Taufik took a deep breath when he look at his mother condition, can''t bear to watching it anymore, he then quickly got close to his mother, and without any more words, he suddenly carried his mother in a princess carry. "!!!" "E-eh-huh? What are you doing, Fik? Put me Down!" "... you are probably tired, right now, isn''t it? Just rest, Mom, I will carry you to our destination" Said Taufik and then looked at Shasha. "Shasha, let''s go, we have to catch up with the others" "As your order, Master" Said Shasha, and then she walked past Taufik with Lembuswana on her shoulder. Seeing Shasha walk ahead, Taufik looks at his mother. "Let us walk too, Mom" "Hahh~ What I should do to you?... At least carry me on your back; this position was embarrassing for me; what would Alice say If she Saw her dear Grandma in this position?" Said Linda, already Giving up on her struggle to get out of her son''s arms, which hadn''t even begun yet. She didn''t do it, the "struggling", because she knew that no matter what she did, her son would never let her go. "... You worried at that? *sigh* " Taufik then put his mother down then squatted down in front of his mother. "C''mon, Mom, we are already far behind the others" "Alright~ alright~ why are you in such a hurry? It''s not like Tokyo will disappear if we''rete" Said Linda and then climbed onto her son''s back. "Okay, I''m ready" "Then, let''s go follow the others" After he said That, Taufik then started walking, he depended on his ''Detection skill'' and his ''All-seeing eyes'' to follow the others. Taufik keeps walking without talking with his mother and his mother also does the same, she only leans her head to her son''s Shoulder without any wording out from her mouth, but the silence between them strangely feltfortable, maybe it''s because they Rarely spend a time together like what they usually did when there''s only the two of them in the family. "... Mom" Taufik called his mom and broke thatfortable silence. "Hmm?" "I have always wanted to ask this, but I always hold it back, because I know you must have a reason behind it" "... And What the question is?" There''s a pause before Taufik can open his mouth Again. He deliberately slowed down his pace so he could talk to his mother longer. "... Why did you never ask me to turn you into a vampire, if you be a Vampire, it will ease my mind a little, thinking at least when I''m not around, you have something to protect yourself, but you never ask, why so?" "..." Getting no rey from his mother, made Taufik think maybe there was a reason that his mother didn''t want to talk to him, And Taufik didn''t want to force her to tell him her reason, after all, everyone had some secret that they kept for themselves and will not tell anyone else, even he still keep the system existence as secret for his family, so his mother probably have one or two secrets that she can''t tell others to, even if it to her own son, and Taufik wanted to respect it, so he didn''t ask any more questions and just keep walking. "... It''s not like I didn''t want to be a Vampire like you and Jenn, I even wanted it so badly, because there are no women out there who can resist the Eternal youth that Vampire has, but" Said Linda after a long silence. "But?... " Taufik asked, stopping his step and then looking to the side at his mother. "But, what the point of having an Eternal youth if I didn''t have someone that I can show it to?" Taufik was silent when he heard what his mother said. There''s a word that he wants to say, but he can''t bring himself to open his mouth, so he just silently waits for his mother to Continue what she wants to say. "... If your Father is not with us, what the point of me having an Eternal youth?... It''s not like I didn''t love all of you... the truth is I really~really~ love all of you... but without your Father, my Husband at my side, I can''t seem to bear living that long life that vampires have, so I just wanted to grow older with the love I have for all of you and Die one day with that love still in my heart... It will be the Happiest thing in my life... it is a good enough reason for you?" "... I... I" "Hahaha~ don''t be like that, Fik! To me, watching you grow like this, is good enough, but now that you have Alice and In a few monthster your other kids will also be born, I just hope my life was long enough to see them grow into fine adults, that''s all I ask for" Said Linda while stroking her son''s long hair. Feeling his mother''s hand gently stroking his hair made Taufik calm down again. "... I understand, Mom, but don''t worry, Just like what I said before, I will bring Father back and make him kneel in front of you for making you wait for too long. After all of this is done, I will begin my move" Said Taufik, Actually, after the matter with Tina was finished, he should have gone to look for his father. However, because the Ancient Earth Spirit said that he had information about the Void Century, Taufik postponed it again and would go when he had obtained information from the Ancient Earth Spirit because, after all, having more information about the Void Century would increase Taufik''s chances of being able to save his father. "Hmm~ I believe my strong son would be able to do it, you are My son after all, ahaha~" "That''s right, there''s nothing that could stop you''re strong son, Ahahaha~" The two of them thenugh on their way to catch up with the others, and after theirugh subsides, Taufik can feel his mother''s hug be tighter, which makes Taufik stop his step once again. "... Mom?" "... You''re my strong son... So I will not forbid you to do whatever you want to do... just promise me one thing, just one thing... Is that when you''re done with whatever you do, you wille back to me, after all, as much as I love your father, it still can''t beat my love for you... I just wanted you to promise me that" In every word that Linda said, Taufik could feel the love that a mother has for her child. And at the end of her words, Taufik could feel a bead of tears fall onto his shoulder. "Mom... " "Don''t say anything, son, you just have to promise me, it''s all I need" "I...I promised you, Mom... Even death can''t stop me froming back to you" "... Then it''s good... Now, keep walking, you''re the one who hurried me before, but now you''re the one who made uste" "Ahaha~ You''re Right, they probably have arrived at the destination by Now... Alright~ Mom, you better hold me tight, don''t let yourself fallter!" He didn''t wait for his mother to respond, and directly made a Long Jump. "Wh-wha- Huh? *AHHH!!* " In one jump, Taufik passed tens of meters, and In every Jump, a scream from Linda could be heard, which made Taufikugh. "... YOU... AN... UNGRATEFUL... SON... LET... ME... DOWN... RIGHT... NOW!!!" Said Linda with every jump that Taufik took, but it only made Taufikugh Louder Instead of stopping. .... ... .. . Chapter 152: chapter 152 - "... what?" "We''re here" Taufik said when he arrived at where the others gathered with Linda who seems lost his soul on his back. "... What Happen to Mother, Dear?" Ask Jeen when she Saw Linda''s condition. "Ahaha...ha~ it''s Nothing Serious, she''s just too tired after all of that walk, she will wake up soon orter" Said Taufik, hiding the truth that his mother was like this because of him. "...It''s so, then it''s Good, there''s a bench over there, let mother rest there" "Alright~" Said Taufik, and then, for the first time, looked around this area and got a better look at this ce, which is like a shrine that is often found. ''... I don''t know why Japanese people like this kind of setting. is there no new innovation?'' The ce where he stepped was no longer a sloping ground filled with rocks, but t ground covered in granite. ''... Which Insane people install granite floors in the middle of a forest like this?'' Commented Taufik while looking at this area, which is half the size of a football field, and all the floors are covered in granite. See all of this Taufik just shakes his head, then goes toward the bench that Jenn told him. Taufik used his Imagination Magic and Created a pillow beforeying his mother down on that Bench; after that, he asked Shasha to look after his mother. "... Leave it to me, Master" Answers Shasha. *Nod* Taufik then Looked at Anugerah and Ka, who gathered around one Torii in front of that building, which resembled a Shrine. Taufik felt strange when he saw Torri, who should have been outside at the Gate, was actually inside like this. ''Is it the Teleportation "Device" That Asahi said?'' # A/N- "I Changed the Teleportation tool to Teleportation Device because it sounds a lot better"(v:) Said Taufik, then Looking around to search for Asahi, but didn''t find him Anywhere. "... where''s Asahi?" "That Kid? He was inside that Building setting something, that will activate this thing here" Answers Rani, who carried Alice In her arms while sitting on the other Bench with Jenn and pointing at the Torii. "Hmm... Taufik hummed as he approached the Torii. ... so this is indeed the device he said about... So, this thing still needs to be activated; I thought it was a ready-to-use kind of device... But being able to make something like this with the Mana situation on Earth right now was quite Amazing, now I''m Curious about what kind of person the elder who made this thing is" Said Taufik as he was done inspecting the Torii. "... It''s not as simple as you thought, kid" Said Lembuswana, who is also inspecting the Torii. "What do you mean?" "... I don''t know how to exin this, but this thing is not something that Humans of this era could make... Maybe Humans can make a thing like this in the future, I don''t know... but in this current time... It''s an Impossible feat" "So... Are you trying to say that Asahi''s elders are not Human?" Ask Taufik while Looking at Lembuswana with curious eyes. The possibility os Asahi''s Elder may not be Human didn''t scare him, it only made him more interested. Which made a grin Appear on Taufik''s face. "Don''t grinning like that, kid! What I''m talking about here is only a possibility... I could be wrong" Said Lembuswana; after being together with Taufik for quite a long time, Lembuswana already recognized what that grin on Taufik''s face meant. "Whatever~ if you''re right about him not being a human, then it will be interesting, but if you''re not... Then it just makes this more interesting...no matter what is right or wrong, the result will remain the same" "..." Heard what he said, Lembuswana couldn''t utter any more words because what he said was Indeed true; if the possibility he said was true, then what he said about Asahi''s elders is not Human was Indeed true. if he was wrong then that only means one thing. ""... He was a genius which only appears once in Thousands of Years"" Said Taufik and Lembuswana at the same time. Which makes them look at each other. ---------------- *Sparks!* After waiting for a half hour, something finally happened to Torii, which got the attention of Ka. She was the one who always stayed near that Torii; she said it was for documentation or something like that, so they just left her alone with her book in her hands. "...You guys Saw that?" Said Ka, which drew the attention of others, and all of them then looked at Ka. "This thing is just-" *Spark!* Before Ka could exin what she just saw, the Torii was let out something like a "lightning Spark" in one of the pirs. "... Make something like that" Continued Ka. Everyone just looking at The Torii with interest visible in their eyes. *Spark!* The lightning spark appears once again, but this time it appears in both of the Torii pirs; at first, it''s just one in each of the pirs, and then the other lightning sparks appear one by one. But the lightning spark didn''t disappear like before, it kept on striking like it was trying to reach each other, and in the next second, all the lightning sparks met in the middle of the Torii which triggered some kind of reaction, and before long something like a circle, which at first was just a small blue circle that widened and continued to widen, until it reached the height of an adult and a width that could be passed by two adults, appeared in the middle of the Torri. It was a sight that amazed them all, but Taufik felt that something was strange; he then looked at Lembuswana. "... Lembu, do you feel some kind of Mana Reaction from that thing?" Ask Taufik. because from what he felt by watching all of the process for that blue portal to form, there''s no Mana usage at all. "...You felt that too?" Said Lembuswana who was also confused at how that portal could be formed without any Mana usage. Seeing the confusion of Lembuswana made Taufik think about the possibility that Lembuswana had said, the possibility that Asahi''s Elder might not be a Human. "Are the Teleportation already active" Asking Asahi, who hade out from that Building, but seeing Taufik and his Family already gathered around the Torii, made Asahi think that he was asking something so obvious, which made him rub the back of his head. "... What took you so Long?" Asking Taufik while looking at Asahi, who slowly walked toward them. "... About that... Actually, this was the first time I activated this Device on my own, usually, there''s a servant who does this for me, but because I''m in a Hurry, I didn''t bring one with me when I came here, so hehe~" Said Asahi whoughed awkwardly at the end. Taufik just rolled his eyes at this and then went back to looking at The Torii, which was the Teleportation Tools that Asahi was talking about. "... So how''s this thing work? Should we just enter it Normally or... " "Yes~ we just entered it normally like walking through a door and in the next second we will arrive in Tokyo, it''s simr to the portal that Sensei used before" "... I see... Then, what we''re waiting for? Let''s get going!" said Taufik who immediately stepped into the portal. ------------- - A few moments ago, in Tokugawa Family Manor. Inside the Room Where the main Teleportation device is located, a few servants of the Tokugawa Family are stationed around that Teleportation device. Then One of the servants realized that the Device made some reaction like it was about to activate. "Has anyone from the main family used the teleportation devicetely or is there a schedule for someone to visit?" That servant asks his colleague. "I didn''t receive any report about that... Hmm~ thest person who used this Device... Ahh~ it''s young master Asahi, he''s going in a hurry after that earthquake urred... try to see where the teleportation device is activated?" Then another servant who sat in front of the bigputer began to click something on the keyboard, and then Something appeared on the monitor screen, it was a picture of a map of Japan with lots of red dots everywhere, but there was one red dot that was blinking. "... It''s the Teleportation device in Kagoshima Prefecture" "yeah, there''s no mistaking it, it''s young master Asahi, quickly tell this to Elder Isshin and the head of the family" "Yes" Then one of the servants gets out of the room to notify the elder and the head of the Family about Asahi''s return. A few minutester, the servant came back with two additional people with him; that person was Tokugawa Isshin and Tokugawa Hajime. "I heard Asahi wille back it is true?" Asking Tokugawa Isshin. "Yes, Elder" When he Heard that, Tokugawa Isshin shook his head. "That Kid... I let him go outside, but not only he didn''t return after he was done, he even dared to stay for a few days more, I will punish him when I see himter" Said Tokugawa Isshin, and the others didn''t have anyints about that. Even Tokugawa Hajime didn''t dare to open his mouth. After waiting for a few minutes more, the portal finally opened. From that portal, one leg came out; they didn''t have time to examine if it was the Asahi leg or not because all they knew was that it was only the Tokugawa family member who knew about this Teleportation device''s existence. then they vaguely saw the curve of someone''s body who wanted to get out of the teleportation device. but they were sure that it was Asahi, so before the person fully appeared, Tokugawa Isshin had already shouted angrily. "YOU KID! YOU BETTER PREPARE YOUR... Said Tokugawa Isshin, but stopped when he saw the person who came out from That Device was not Asahi but another person they didn''t know of. ... Self?" That person then looked around the room, and the others also didn''t take any action toward the person because they were trying to make sense of the situation they were in right now. "Ahh~ so it''s you!" Said that person while pointing at Tokugawa Isshin. It''s like he knew who Tokugawa Isshin was, but the person in question didn''t have any memories of ever meeting this person before. "... What?" .... ... .. . Chapter 153: chapter 153 - Non-Human After Taufik set his foot inside the portal, in the next second, he arrived in an unknown room. ''... Hmm?'' Taufik looked around, and what appeared in front of him were a few unknown people who were looking at him with confusion; Taufik kept looking around until his eyesnded on one specific person who covered his face with a white veil. But the veil he used was not the one that attracted Taufik''s Attention, it was the energy that one person emitted; it''s a kind of energy that Taufik didn''t know about. ''It''s simr to Mana, but also different... What is that?'' Look at this, an excited smile appears on his face, and then he points his finger at that one person. "Ahh~ so it''s you!!" When Taufik said this, the people became even more confused. "... What?" Said that one specific person. "It''s you who Instal this Teleportation device, right" Said Taufik, then wanted to get close to that person, but then stopped when he saw a few people move in front of that person "Don''t you dare to take any more steps than that, or else... Said the person who raised his hands. ... Fireball~ or else I will burn you Alive, I have warned you" Said that person, who have a fireball in his hands, then followed by the others who also cast their magic spell like the Lighting arrow, Wind de, and stone, yap~ only stone. "..." Seeing Taufik stop moving and not saying anything anymore, they thought that he was afraid. Without them realizing it, Taufik is currently releasing his mana. "Now you afraid, quick tell us how can you use this Teleportation Device?! Where Young Master Asahi?! What you did to him?!!" Said one of them, still didn''t release the Mana which came from Taufik. But when Taufik Mana reached That Person(Isshin) he Immediately realized that Something was wrong. ''Heh~ so he still can feel my Mana, although I have concealed it, but... it''s already toote'' Said Taufik inside his mind, while looking at That one person (Isshin) who trying to get out from the area where Taufik Mana spread. But like what Taufik said, it''s already toote for him to be able to escape. "HEY!! ANSWERS MY QUESTIONS!!!" Said one of them, already prepared tounch their attack on Taufik. But what happened next shocked all of them. *Blink* "!!!" Their eyes never escape from Taufik, but that person in question suddenly disappears from their sight. "Wha-where is he?" Said one of them. "I''m in your back, fool" "!!!" All of them once again felt shocked when they heard that and hurriedly turned their body around. "Y-yo-" There they see Taufik standing behind their Elders (Isshin), with a slightly unsheathed Katana on their elder neck. "LET HIM GO NOW!!!" "Hmm~... No, thank you" Said Taufik with a smile. Hearing this, they were all very angry, except for one person, and that person was the head of the Tokugawa family, who had not said a word all this time; deep down in his heart, he hoped that Taufik just kill Isshin directly, but he didn''t show it on his face. "... Y-you...coward" They can only swallow their anger raw because if they attacked Taufik now, their elder would also be hit by the attack. "Coward?... You should be thankful that you are a member of the Tokugawa family, otherwise, your head would have been separated from your body" Said Taufik, while releasing a bit of his killing intent toward them, which made all of them tramble, including The head of the Tokugawa Family. "...why do you do this?" Ask Tokugawa Isshin. "Hmm? Why do I do this?... Ask Taufik, then bring his mouth close to Isshin''s ear. ... I''m just curious about what being you are... you''re not Human, aren''t you?" "!!!" Hearing what Taufik said, Isshin was trembling a little, and Taufik could feel it, which brought a grin to his face. "... Does it mean Yes?" "You''re-" "Alright~ keep it forter... Let''s change ce first... Cause it seems you didn''t want the others to know your little secret, am I right?" Taufik whispered into Isshin''s ear, but getting no rey besides the bombastic side eye that Tokugawa Isshin gave him, but Taufik didn''t know it because of the veil he used. Taufik then looks at the others who still haven''t recovered from the killing Intent they received from Taufik. "... I will borrow this PERSON for a while... Ahh~ About Asahi, don''t worry, he was fine, but I don''t know why they haven''te out from the portal... So just wait a little bit longer" Said Taufik, emphasizing the word "Person" which refers to Tokugawa Isshin. ''False world - white room!'' After Taufik said That, he and Tokugawa Isshin were gone from the other''s sight. ------------ Like the name "white room," The false world that Taufik made with a bit of his Mana is only a few cubic meters wide; the wall, the floor, and the ceiling are all white. And inside this room is where Taufik brought Tokugawa Isshin. "Wh-where are we?" "It''s inside my Domain" Said Taufik who has released Tokugawa Isshin. "... Domain!?" Ask Tokugawa Isshin surprise at the word of Domain. "Hmm? Looks like you know something about Domain... Now I''m Getting more curious about what being you are" Said Taufik, then Raised his hands, and then two white chairs emerged from the floor. He then immediately sat on one of the two chairs and left the other chair for Tokugawa Isshin. "Please have a seat~" Although Taufik said that word with a smile and have put his Katana back inside his Inventory, Tokugawa Isshin seemed still unwilling to sit on that chair, afraid something would happen to him if he sat there. "Ahaha~ Don''t be like that, it''s not like I would kill you or something... As I said before, I''m just curious about you, only that...so please have I sit while I still ask you nicely" "..." "Please~" "... I warn you, young man, curiosity killed the cat, I hope you''re not that poor cat" Said Tokugawa Isshin before he sat on that chair. "It''s so? But what a shame. If I''m a cat, that means I have nine lives, isn''t it? so sacrificing one of my life to satisfy my curiosity, seems okay for me" Said Taufik with his smile still didn''t escape from his face. "... Hmnp!" Tokugawa Asahi snorted and then looked to the side. "Hmm?" "What? Quick ask you questions I didn''t have a whole day for you" "... First of all... Are you a Man or a woman?... You better tell me the truth because I can differentiate between lies and truth; if I find that you tell a lie, believe me, it wouldn''t be good for you, so answer me, are you a man or woman?" "..." ----------------- - back to the real world. "Patriarch, That man take Elder Isshin with him, what should we do?" Ask one of the members of the Tokugawa Family to Tokugawa Hajime, but Instead of answering, Tokugawa Hajime walks toward the Teleportation device; this Device is different from the one Taufik used before in Kagoshima Prefecture, which has a Torii-shaped This Teleportation device was made by tree roots that gather together to form a circle and attach directly to the floor. "... Patriarch?" "You heard what that man said, he just "borrowed" Elder Isshin for a while, we don''t know where he is going with Elder Isshin, so we can''t do something about it, all we need to do is wait like what he said, hopefully, Asahi can tell us about that Man Identity when he was back" Said Tokugawa Hajime. Tokugawa Isshin was the Reason their family could still exist until now. He wanted to help him, but when he remembered all the insults and ridicule he received from Tokugawa Isshin, deep down in his heart, he hoped that Tokugawa Isshin would nevere back. "... As you wish, Patriarch" "..." Then after waiting for several minutes more, Asahi Finally came out from the portal. "Asa-" Tokugawa Hajime wanted to call his son but then stopped when he saw that there was another person who following Him out of the portal, and all of them were a breathtaking beauty. "... Hmm? Where sensei?" Said Asahi, after he didn''t see Taufik around when he was out from the portal. "A-Asahi, who are they all?" "Ohh~ Father, is there someone whoes out from the Teleportation device before me, a man who is as Handsome as me" Asahi asked his Father, who got a weird gaze from Jenn and the others. From that gaze alone, Asahi felt much pressure on his back. It''s like he will get stabbed by someone sooner orter. "A handsome man?" Said Tokugawa Hajime, and then Taufik''s face appeared in his mind. ''... I didn''t see it clearly because of the situation but that Man was indeed Handsome'' "If the Handsome man you talking about is the one who I met before, then he was not here" "Then where is he?" "He suddenly disappeared with Elder Isshin, he said that he had something he wanted to ask Elder Isshin for" "... What?" --------------- "... what?! You''re a woman?" Said Taufik, surprised at what he had just heard. "What? You have a problem with that?" Ask Tokugawa Isshin, who was annoyed at the reaction Taufik made when he heard about her gender. "... But you''re voice... Is it magic?" "It''s something Simr to Magic" "I see... Then thest questions... What are you?" Ask Taufik. But Tokugawa didn''t answer him Immediately but Instead removed the veil from her face. "..." "..." "... What the... " .... ... .. . Chapter 154: chapter 154 - Sole Elf Taufik was speechless when he saw what Tokugawa Isshin looked like. Her beautiful gold-pale hair was in a bun, and Her bright green eyes were staring at Taufik with furrowed brows because she didn''t like the situation she was in, but, for some reason, she still looked beautiful. But after being with Jenn and the others for quite a long time, Taufik is already quite familiar with beauties like her, so look at Tokugawa Isshin''s beautiful appearance; Taufik didn''t react too much. But there''s something that caught Taufik''s eyes when he saw Tokugawa Isshin''s Appearance. overall, Tokugawa Isshin''s appearance was not that m, much different from that of regr humans; she had the body of a human, there two eyes, a nose, a mouth, and ears. What caught Taufik''s eyes was her ear. Taufik had seen that ear many times already, whether it was in Anime, Games, orics. Taufik knew that they existed in one of the different worlds out there, but he didn''t expect that he would meet one here, on Earth, and at this time being too. It''s a creature known for its beautiful appearance and long lifespan, and its ears are the only thing that distinguishes its appearance from humans, those pointed ears. Yes, it''s... "... What the... Are you an Elf, I mean, A real elf?" "Why? Never seen one?" Said Tokugawa Isshin In an uninterested manner. She didn''t even look at Taufik when she said it. "I have been... Countless times" Said Taufik, intending to say some joke, but Tokugawa Isshin didn''t take it as a Joke at all. "!!!" When she Heard that, Tokugawa Isshin was very surprised, which made her suddenly get up from the chair and thene to Taufik directly. With her two hands on Taufik''s Shoulder, Tokugawa Isshin looks at Taufik with eyes full of hope and a smile that could melt the Ice; Taufik, who is looking at those eyes and Smile from Tokugawa Isshin, feels guilty somehow. "W-whe-where! H-how?" Said Tokugawa Isshin, which only made Taufik feel more guilty. "It''s in... " "In?" "It''s in... Anime" Said Taufik while closing his eyes, ready for any fist or p that Tokugawa Isshin wouldunch toward him. "..." "..." Taufik kept waiting, but there''s nothing happened; if not for Tokugawa Isshin''s hands that still on his shoulder, Taufik probably thought that she had already back to her chair. *Slowly Open* Taufik then slowly opened his eyes, and there he saw Tokugawa Isshin standing still with her hands on Taufik''s shoulder; her smile still didn''t fade from her mouth, but from her eyes, tears fell. "H-hy... I''m just Joking... Are you oka-" "You f*cking trash piece of a Shit@#$% Pig#@#Dog@#" Tokugawa Isshin Curse Taufik, which makes him unable to Respond. And that cursing kept going for several minutes more, and in those several minutes, Taufik just silently received anything that Tokugawa Isshin said toward him. "... Are you okay now?" Taufik asks after the cursing time has subsided. "... Don''t talk to me, you *Eghh!*" Said Tokugawa Isshin while clenching her fist at the end of her sentence out of anger. "Fool me to feel some hope by what you said, if we are not inside your domain, I have already attacked you by now" Hearing that, Taufik let out an Awkward Grin; he just didn''t expect that Tokugawa Isshin would take his Joke seriously like this. "... Hy~hy~ don''t be like that, I still have a few questions I wanted to ask after I found out that you were an Elf" "..." "I know I''m wrong for telling a Joke like that, I just didn''t expect you would take it seriously" "..." "... Are you sure you don''t want to talk?" "..." Taufik kept talking to Tokugawa Isshin, but She didn''t talk back; she didn''t even move her head to look at Taufik. Knowing that no matter what he said, he would not get a response from Tokugawa Isshin, Taufik changed his approach; from what he had just seen, it seemed that Tokugawa Isshin really wanted to meet his fellow race, no, maybe it was not as shallow as just wanting to meet, maybe... ''... Is she trying to find the way back to her world?'' "...What if I said I can bring you to where you wanted to go, like, going to the world you came from?" Said Taufik, which finally got the attention of Tokugawa Isshin. "... Fools, are you trying to say that you can Travel between two different worlds, you?" "Yes, I am" "... Hmnp~ keep dreaming, you humans... I don''t know how you can use Domain that Usually only Demon and Angel can use... But I have to admit that you are strong but traveling to another dimension is not an easy feat... What do you think I have been doing for that long time that I spend stayed here?... I was trying to find a way back home, but it was an impossible thing to do. I''ve traveled all over this world for years to find the way back home, a way toward my World, but I didn''t find any, because all of the Passage to another world have been sealed by HIM, but you know what? I didn''t give up; if I didn''t find a way, why can''t I just make one? That''s what I thought at that Time" "..." "After traveling all over the world, I found that I was the only Elf left behind on Earth; I-I was despair at that time; I didn''t know what I should do; I wondered why this happened to me, why me? Why only me? With that, In mind, I ended up here, In Japan during the war to seize power in Japan after the death of Toyotomi Hideyoshi, that''s when I met Tokugawa Ieyasu, he was in a desperate situation because there was a war about to happen, but his troops were outnumbered by the enemy troops, maybe it''s out of pity or maybe Tokugawa Ieyasu was lucky I decided to help him, and as the History said, it''s was Tokugawa Ieyasu win, Since that Day Tokugawa Ieyasu gave me a position in this Family, So I used the Name ''Tokugawa'' and Because I''m the only Elf on Earth I took ''Isshin'' as my giving name" "... I see" Said Taufik, who was confused at why Tokugawa Isshin was suddenly talking about her life, but he didn''t have the heart to stop her from talking when he looked at the sad expression she made. "After that, I also helped Ieyasu stabilize his shogunate, but I didn''t stay here for long, because like I said before, I still didn''t give up and wanted to create a way for me to go back to my World, so once again I was Traveled all over the world to meet a few famous Scientists, I meet with Galileo Galilei, Isaac Newton, Elbert Einstein, and Nik Te, but the rest of them turn me Down, they all said the same thing, they all said Traveled to another dimension was only possible in theory but it can''t be realized, because it''s something Impossible to do with the technology that Earth have at that time, but one of them decided to help me, and that person was Nik Te, he found it''s interesting after I tell him about my world, and he wanted to be the first one to make some machines which can be used to Traveled between two different worlds" "..." Tokugawa Isshin kept Talking, and Taufik just silently heard everything she wanted to say; he even had popcorn in his hands right now because the Story of a person who had a life for a long time (an old man) was always fun to hear. "... then with his knowledge and a bit of help from my magic, we sessfully created something after countless failures... and that was the Device you used before, it''s a great sess for Nik but a Failure for me, like you saw that thing can only be used like that and can''t be used to traveling between two worlds... what the others scientist said was Indeed true, Earth Technology was still didn''t ready to make machines like that... Or there something unknown that hinders me for going back to my World, I don''t know... So, with great disappointment and having lost hope, I returned to Japan and decided to settle here" "... Poor you" "Huh? Do you say something?" Said Tokugawa Isshin. "No..." "*sigh* whatever, I have told you everything, now, let me out of here!" Said Tokugawa Isshin, After telling the story, Tokugawa Isshin had a bitter feeling, so she just wanted to quickly get out of Taufik''s Domain and calm herself down. "why are you in such a hurry? like I said before, I can-" "ENOUGH!!... Shout Tokugawa isshin, cut Taufik off in the middle of his sentence. ...it''s enough, I don''t wanna hear any more words from you, I already told you everything, it''s good enough to Satisfy your curiosity" "*Hahh~* Alright~ It seems no matter what I said you wouldn''t believe me...alright let''s Get out" "Hmmp~ you should do that from the start" Said Tokugawa Isshin, Then put the veil back. Hearing that, Taufik just smiled and then said inside his mind. ''... Break!'' Then that white room began to crumble, and in the next second, they went back to the previous room, in the same location where they had disappeared before. "ELDER! Your back!" Said The Tokugawa family member who was tasked with guarding the teleportation device. when he saw Tokugawa Isshin and Taufik suddenly appear inside that room. "Where''s Hajime?" "He was In the Dining Room, elder, he was entertaining guests who came with Young Master Asahi" Hearing That Tokugawa Isshin felt angry. ''... How dare he have fun when I was kidnaped, that boy'' "Ahh~ It''s probably my Family; where are they?" Ask Taufik, but the Man doesn''t answer Taufik''s question but Instead keeps looking at Tokugawa Isshin. "Hmm! Keep doing what you did, I will go meet Hajime myself" "Yes, Elder" The Tokugawa Isshin Directly leaves the room with Taufik following behind her. .... ... .. . Chapter 155: chapter 155 - How Her Journey Begin With a heart filled with anger, Tokugawa Isshin walked toward the dining room. ''... How dare he throw a party when I was Kidnapped? That boy probably forgot my "lecture" For him when he was still a kid... Let me make him remember those memories again'' Tokugawa Isshin said while she was walking through the hallway. She was thinking about which "method" she should use to bring back the forgotten "memory" Of Tokugawa Hajime Inside her mind. Taufik, who didn''t know what was inside her mind, just obediently followed from behind. "Hmm?... " But as Tokugawa Isshin got close to the dining room, she felt an aura that sent a chill all over her body, and with each step she took to approach the dining room, the chill feeling was getting stranger, it was a familiar aura, but no matter how hard she trying to remember which is that can emit an Aura like that, but it''s definitely not an Aura that Human can have. *step~ step~ step~ step~* As she got closer to the dining room, Tokugawa Isshin''s footsteps slowed down. And in one certain moment, when she''s already In front of the door of the dining room, it''s just one step more for her to be able to enter the dining room, but she''s stopped. Taufik, who had realized Tokugawa Isshin''s strange behavior since the beginning, also stopped when he saw Tokugawa Isshin stop in front of the sliding door of the dining room. "Hy... Why you trambled so much?... Are you okay?" Asking Taufik when he saw Tokugawa Isshin Trambled with her hands on the handle of that Sliding door while murmuring about something. "... Are you saying something?" Ask Taufik again; he was standing near Tokugawa Isshin, but he couldn''t grasp what she was trying to say even with the Enhanced sense he had. But he knew that Tokugawa Isshin was trying to say something by looking at her Lips, which were moving. "... Dra" "Dra... What?" "It-it''s Dragon... H-How can that vicious being still exist on Earth? I-I thought it was only me...the only being from another world that was left behind on Earth; h-how I never met them in my Journey before?" Murmuring Tokugawa Isshin, she was shaking violently while stepping back away from the sliding door and stopped when her back touched the wall behind. "H-hy about that Dragon, they actually my wife, so you can... " Taufik tried to exin the situation to Tokugawa Isshin, but the state that she was In right now, didn''t allow her to hear Everything around her. So she didn''t even hear what Taufik, who was standing near her, tried to say. "... W-why I''m so Stupid... W-why do I forget the aura of that Vicious being who put me in a situation like this, why! Why!! Why!!!" Said Tokugawa Isshin, whose real name is Thalia. Thalia remembered why all of this happened to her, different from the other Girls, Thalia once was a tomboyish Girl who sought nothing but adventure and thrilling battle. When the other girls in her peers are busy beautifying themselves with jewelry and beautiful clothes, Thalia prefers to wear a shield and lift a sword on the battlefield. She was still young when a great war broke out on Earth, and this war not only involved humans alone but many others race from different worlds, and Elf was one of them; her Father and her Brothers also participated in that war. Knowing Thalia''s character, Her Father and Brothers have warned her not to involve herself in that war, but Thalia can''t resist the temptation of what they said "war" Because, for her, it''s a call for a new adventure. So, without her Family noticing, Thalia secretly enters the Passage that leads to Earth, following her father and brother''s steps while hiding her real identity by wearing full body armor and changing her voice so no one will recognize her. Unbeknown to her, what was waiting for her was Indeed a Great adventure... an Adventure which would make her regret many things in her life. At first, everything went ording to what Thalia had expected. She was joined in that war, and she got the battle she wanted; everything went smoothly until the end of the war approached. Thalia, who had gained enough achievements in war, was appointed as a squad leader who led hundreds of soldiers. One day, when it was her troop''s turn to patrol, something tragic happened; she and her troop met several Red Dragons who were part of the enemy army. That is where her tragic Life began, in an instant, her troops were annihted by the red dragon with her as the Sole survivor, even that was also because she was lucky because the Red Dragons thought she was dead when she received their attacks. She survived but the wound she received was too severe and could not be cured by just using healing magic alone. Thalia was lying unconscious in the middle of her troop''s Corpses for a few days, and when he regained her Consciousness, she was inside a cave with all her armor had been removed from her body and all her wounds already bandaged by someone, but there was no sign of another person inside the cave other than her. Although all his wounds had already been bandaged, but it was only for the wounds outside her body, not the inside, Red Dragon''s attack was corrosive for other beings because their attack contained Demon essence which only one can acquire after making a contract with demons, it makes the contractor grow stronger but very poisonous for the non-contractor. And Thalia has been hit by their attacks quite badly, so Demon Essence has entered her body quite deeply to the point it almost entered her Core; if it happens, she will get demonized and will lose her mind to madness. With that in mind, Thalia tries to remove the demon''s essence from her body by continuously absorbing the natural mana around her while waiting and seeing if the person who helped her wille back to this cave, but to her disappointment, there no single soul thates to this cave even after her waiting for months. The natural Mana inside the cave was very abundant because the cave was in the middle of a forest. And it will help her greatly. Thalia does not need to eat because the natural mana keeps her full, so she''s only focused on removing the Demon essence inside her body quickly; the demon essence that entered her body was too much, and because she was unconscious for several days after she was attacked, the demon essence had already entered deep into her body. so it will take her a long time to remove all of it. One month. Two months. Three months. Four months. Five months. Thalia never stops to remove the demon essence from her body because if she stops for even a few seconds, the demon essence will spread again, so Thalia keeps staying Inside the cave for five months straight, oblivious to how the war outside has been going. In the sixth month, she sessfully removed all the demon essences inside her. It took her approximately half a year to remove all of the demon essences. And in that half year, the person who helped Thalia never came back to the cave, but Thalia didn''t think about it too much because if they were destined to meet, they would meet again soon orter. With a heart full of joy, Thalia gets out of the cave after she puts the armor on her body back. Unaware that the war has ended in the time he spends inside the cave. Thalia continued walking towards the camp where her troops used to be, in the hope of finding her alley and asking about the war situation, but how shocked she was when she found her camp location had be a settlement for humans. Thalia then tries to ask those humans about troops that used to camp here, but all of those humans say that they know nothing about the troops that Thalia asked for, which Thalia finds weird because no human didn''t know about her troops, who was an army from Angel''s side. When she is trying to ask about the war situation, she suddenly receives an unbearable Pain in her head; it''s like her head is about to explode. At first, Thalia thinks it may be because of the side effect of the demon essence, but after she tries to ask about the war situation again, the same thing urs. That''s when she learned about an oath that she didn''t know about; from that time, Thalia never asked about a war anymore. But she still wants to know what happened with the war, and because she can''t ask about it, leaving her with no choices other than to seek the answers on her own. She then found that the war had ended without knowing who won and who lost, and all of the other worlds had back to their representative world, but the strange thing was, the humans seemed not aware of the war for some reason, but Thalia didn''t think too much about it, because it is natural for someone to want to forget something painful for them. Finding that she didn''t have anything to do on Earth anymore, Thalia also wanted to go back to her world... And this is how her journey to find the Passage to her world began. .... ... .. . Chapter 156: chapter 156- "... What Can I Say?" "... Hey are you okay?" Taufik asks while looking at Tokugawa Isshin''s condition right now. "..." But there was no reply from her, Taufik then tried to shake her by her shoulder, but no matter how hard Taufik shook her shoulder, she didn''t even show a slight reaction; it was like her soul had left her body. She was only sitting there with her eyes wide open and with irregr breathing. "... What the hell?" Said Taufik, who was confused at Tokugawa Isshin''s condition. [Master, She was not in the right mind right now] ''... Even without you telling me that, I still know that she is not in the right mind; I mean, Isn''t it obvious?'' Comment Taufik at what The system said. ''Then what should we do to make her back in a "right" Mind?'' [a little pain from outside might wake her up] ''A little Pain? Really? So I should hit her or something?'' Ask Taufik; hitting a girl was not his thing; even if it was necessary, he still didn''t want to do something like that. ''... Is there any other way, system?'' [I''m afraid none, Master] ''*Sigh* so I still need to hit her, am I?'' [Yes Master] "Alright~ let''s do it" Taufik said then make a distance from Tokugawa Isshin. *Haah~ Haah~* Taufik let out his breath to his m which he brought close to his mouth. [... Master, I will say it again, you just need to cause a little Pain, pinch her was enough] ''Pinch her? Are you sure? from what I remember a "little Pain" for you is more painful than being stabbed by thousands of needles'' Ask Taufik; he remembers when he was Marge with a Vampire bloodline. That day, the "little Pain" that the system said, was not a "little" At all, so he thought this time was also the same. That''s why he wanted to p Tokugawa Isshin as hard as She could hold. [It''s in the past, Master, I''m now was different, My scale in the past is for a god not for a human, but now, I set it in human scale, so little Pain it''s little Pain] ''...What if pinch was not enough?'' Ask Taufik; it seems he still hasn''t given up on pping Tokugawa Isshin in the face. [Master, do you have a grudge toward that woman?] ''Me? Of course not; we only met today; what Grudge could I possibly have toward her?'' Said Taufik inside his head; as he said, he didn''t have any Grudge toward Tokugawa Isshin; he only felt injustice, somehow. [Master, You have to wake her up, quickly] Said the system, urging him to wake Tokugawa Isshin up because her condition was getting more serious right now. "... Just a pinch, right?" [Yes Master] "Just a pinch, only one pinch, and she will wake up, without realizing anything... Just one pinch in her cheeks" Said Taufik while slowly extending his hand toward Tokugawa Isshin, but. *p!* The pinch turns to pping in an instant, and it''s quite hard too, surprising both Taufik and even the system. "Eh?" [... Eh] *ouch!* Tokugawa Isshin then suddenly awake, and Taufik quickly hid his hands on his back. "H-hy are you okay?" Ask Taufik in Nervous. "I... I was okay... I just remembered an unpleasant memory of mine" Said Tokugawa Isshin, who had already released what had just happened to her. "I-It so?... Now get up; you didn''t want the other to look at you Like this, didn''t you?" Said Taufik while offering his hand to help Tokugawa Isshin stand up. "... Thank you, but why do my cheeks feel like it''s burning, do you know something?" Said Tokugawa Isshin, then took Taufik hands. "Ahaha- ha... Taufik awkwardlyughed, then tried to change the topic. "... A-Ahh~ I heard you say something about Dragon bef-" "Yah!!! The Dragon!" Said Tokugawa Isshin suddenly when he heard Taufik mention "Dragon". "About that-" "No! I don''t have time to talk with you, we are all in danger right now, if you want to live you have to cooperate with me, with your strength we can definitely defeat that Dragon" Said Tokugawa Isshin and then slowly walked toward the door. "How? Do you want to cooperate with me?" Ask Tokugawa Isshin again, and Taufik, who heard how serious she was, wanted to exin the situation to her, but... ''... This looks interesting'' Thought Taufik, before he said. "Okay~" Said Taufik with an excited tone, Tokugawa Isshin wanted to ask why he was this Excited in this Dangerous (That was what she thought), but she didn''t, because she didn''t have the luxury to keep talking right now, she didn''t want the same tragedy which happened to her troops before happened again. "... So what''s the n?" Ask Taufik with a serious face while holding the urge tough. "It''s like this, I will... Tokugawa Isshin then told Taufik her n, and Taufik just nodded his head at everything she said. Unbeknown to Tokugawa Isshin, Ka, Anugerah, Rani, and Jenn already sense their presence from the start; even Shasha and Alice also know this, especially Lembuswana. Only Linda, Tokugawa Hajime, and Tokugawa Asahi are unaware of this. ... Are you ready?" Ask Tokugawa Isshin after she is done exining her n to Taufik. "I- I''m Ready" Said Taufik, who was trying hard to hold hisughter. Tokugawa Isshin, who heard this, thought Taufik was Nervous; luckily, she didn''t see the face Taufik was making right now. "Don''t be nervous, as long as you follow my n, everything is going to be fine" "O-okay" "Okay, on the count of three, do as nned" "One" "Two" When Tokugawa Isshin finished counting to two, she paused for a moment to take a deep breath. "THREE!!" *The sound of the Sliding door forcefully opened* ---------------- - A few moments ago. "Asahi, why you didn''t eat? Eat up!" Said Tokugawa Hajime; at that huge table, various types of food are served, but from all of them, only Tokugawa Hajime eats. "Thank you for your offer, Father, but before I get back here, I already have eaten in Tanegashima Family, so I''m still full; I will just apany you and will only drink the sake," Answers Asahi. "It''s so, then what about them?" Ask Tokugawa Hajime again; refer to Jenn and the others who are also just drinking the sake. "Just like me, they are also full" "I see~ I see~ what a shame" Said Tokugawa Hajime and then continued to eat. ---------------- "... What did he do outside there and didn''t enter directly?" Ask Rani while looking at the door, he has a sense of Taufik''s presence outside the door, with one additional presence that didn''t belong to humans. "But, who is he out there with? This presence is definitely not human" Said Anugerah. "Yes, It''s definitely not a presence that humans should have... But why do I feel something familiar, with it? It''s strange... Ka said. A Green Dragon and an Elf have something inmon; it''s their Affinity with Nature; that''s why she feels a Familiar feeling from Tokugawa Isshin''s presence. ... Does he perhaps have another Green Dragon Other than me?" Continue Ka. "Ahaha~ he will not do something like that" Said Jenn, who wasughing at What Ka just said. "... let''s just wait and see what he wants to do" Rani said and then continued to drink the sake. And not too long after that, The sliding door was forcefully opened. ""!!!"" And then they all saw one person who wore a veil that covered that person''s whole head, Dramatically enter the room. They can hear that person chanting something in anguage that they don''t know, and then suddenly, a vein grows from the floor and then goes toward Tokugawa Hajime and Asahi, the vein wrapping them like a cocoon. All of this happened just in a matter of seconds. "... NOW!! USE YOUR DOMAIN!!!" Said that person but there were no answers to what she just said. "..." "..." "..." A long, awkward silence fell into that room; everyone was trying to grasp what situation is this. ''It is some kind of training?'' It''s what all the Hidayat Family thought right now. The silence kept going for a while, and the only sound that could be heard was the scream of panic from Hajime and Asahi, who were inside the vein cocoon. "..." "..." "... What the hell is that? Some kind of role-y or something? If I''m indeed true then your teste is quite bizarre I think, but what can i say? everyone has their own taste, so i can only respect you for daring to show "that" in front of so many people" Said Linda,menting on what Tokugawa Isshin did. "..." Tokugawa Isshin didn''t say anything; she only slowly turned her head to the door. There she saw Taufik, who was Laughing, but because he covered his mouth with his hands, hisughter couldn''t be heard. Once again, she didn''t say Anything and then slowly approached Taufik, when she was already outside the room, Tokugawa Isshin slowly closed the door behind her. And not long after that, the sound of someone being beaten could be heard from outside. After the sound of someone getting beaten has subsided, They Saw Taufik, and that previous person enter the room again, but this time in a "normal" Way. .... ... .. . Chapter 157: chapter 157- Annoying Elf After that "little" ident, Taufik and Tokugawa Isshin, Join his Family at the table that is already avable. Taufik is sitting at the end of the table, Tokugawa Isshin is sitting on the other side, alone, and Taufik''s family is on the other side. "Alright~... Let me introduce you to my Family" Said Taufik to Tokugawa Isshin then looking at His mother first. "This Beautiful OLDdy here is my Mother, Linda" He said, which got the bombastic side-eye from the person in question. "Hehe~ This little princess, was my Daughter, Alice" Said Taufik, while rubbing Alice''s head, who was sitting on hisp. "Jenn, my wife" Jenn then extended her hands for a handshake to Tokugawa Isshin. "The first" Said Jenn to Tokugawa Isshin. "... The first?" Said Tokugawa Isshin in confusion, but Jenn, just smiling, seemed to have no intention of clearing Tokugawa Isshin''s confusion. "... This Shasha and the one on her shoulder was my family "Pet" Lembuswana, just call him Lembu" "Pet? Are you mocking me, kid?" Said Lembuswana who seems felt offended by what Taufik just said. But Taufik ignored him and then looked back at Tokugawa Isshin. Those Taufik has not introduced yet are Rani, Anugerah, and Ka, he left the three of them because it seemed like they were the ones Tokugawa Isshin was most wary of. "You probably have known what being they are, right? But let me personally introduce them to you" "..." Tokugawa Isshin then looked at the three of them. In the presence of three dragons, Tokugawa Isshin had been tense from the beginning. "... The one with Golden Hair was Rani... A golden Dragon, Anugerah a Blue Dragon, and thest is Ka a Green Dragon" "Golden, blue, and Green... I see, I have met a few of them before in...no, never mind" Said Tokugawa Isshin, but then stopped before she could finish what she wanted to say, remembering the Pain that she had long forgotten. "Ahh~ they also my wife" "... Your wife?" Said Tokugawa Isshin, finally understanding what Jenn meant by "the first" Before, but she didn''t want to look too deeply into it because it was their personal issue; what made her most curious right now was how they got here. "... You''re curious why they can be here, right?" "..." "You remember what I said before? It''s all true; I indeed can send you back to your World... Said Taufik, then pointing toward Rani, Anugerah, and Ka. ... they''re being here was good enough proof, aren''t they?" Hearing That, Tokugawa Isshin felt a seed of hope blossoming In her heart, but it was just a seed; she still didn''t trust Taufikpletely because no matter how you think about it, Travaled between two worlds was quite hard to believe without the help of the Passage. "I-" "Wait! Wait! Send him back to his world? What do you mean by that, husband?" Ask Rani "Hmm~ looks like what I said was indeed true, He''s not Human, isn''t he?" Said Lembuswana, from the first time he saw Tokugawa Isshin in front of him, he had suspected that Tokugawa Isshin was not a human, but he chose to remain silent because Taufik did not say anything, so maybe he was wrong, but his suspicions seemed to be correct with what Taufik had just said. "... Not Human? T-then is he a Green Dragon like me?" Said Ka; after sitting this close to Tokugawa Isshin, the Familiar feeling she felt before was getting stronger; that''s why she thought Tokugawa Isshin was a Green Dragon like her. "I think it''s not as simple as that, Ka, he was Indeed not a Human, but I''m sure that he was not a Dragon either" Added Anugerah *p* Taufik then pped his hands to get everyone''s attention. "Now we havee this far, and I''ve introduced my Family to you, so will you kindly introduce yourself to them?" Said Taufik, while looking at Tokugawa Isshin. "I... I don''t know what I am supposed to say... They being here was Indeed a good enough proof... But I still can''t trust youpletely; I need you to remember that... But I will introduce myself" Said Tokugawa Isshin, then slowly removing the veil that hid her face. "!!!" After Tokugawa Isshin Removed the veil, all of them except Taufik showed a surprised expression; Tokugawa Isshin, whom they thought was a man, turned out to be a woman, which was a Good enough surprise for them, but the truth about her race was the one that made them very surprised. "... Let me Introduce myself formally, I''m Thalia, the first Princess of the Elven Kingdom" Thalia said with authority clearly audible in the way she spoke, making their view of her instantly change. "... Elf... She was an Elf... I once read it in the Royal Library, I see... That''s where the Familiar feeling came from... But I never thought I could see the real one here" Said Ka, remembering that she had read a book about elves at the library in Dagraha Kingdom. "Elf? The one that always appeared in those isekai Anime?" Ask Lembuswana, he who Naver left his world before, doesn''t know or ever heard of an Existence called Elf, It was only when he came to Earth that he knew what an elf was, and that was also from Anime. "Yap~ It''s them, the ones who are always depicted as creatures close to nature, that Elf" said Taufik, confirming what Lembuswana said. "What a beauty; why do you hide it with a veil? What waste" Lindamented as she saw the beauty that Thalia had. "Elf, huh? This was my first time seeing the real one" Anugerah. "So you wanted to send her back to her world? But how can she be here in the first ce?" Rani. "I already told your Husband about that, you can''t ask himter... Answers Thalia to Rani''s questions. .... Then let us get back to the main Topic. Just say if I believe you can indeed bring me back to my world, how will you do it?" "Hmm? I think you misunderstood something here, Princess, I didn''t say that I would bring you to your Worl-" "What?!! Are you joking, right now? You literally just said that a while ago!! And Now you said that you can''t! Are you ying with me?" Thalia said angrily, cutting off what Taufik wanted to say before he could finish his sentence. "Oyy! Lady, my Husband was kind enough that he wanted to help you, why do you Like this? Are you tired of living, huh?" Said Rani, who was annoyed by Thalia, who suddenly raised her voice. "What?? It is my fault now? This Husband of yours keeps saying bullshit, how can I''m not angry? And do you think I''m afraid of dying, huh? The moment I was trapped in this shit hole, I already didn''t have a reason to live. Do you think just because you''re stronger than me, you can keep saying bullshit? He kept raising my hopes since we met, and the next second, he made it fall again. Is this my fault? No!! It is his fault because he keeps saying something like he can do everything" Said Thalia angrily while continuously pointing at Taufik. "Y-you... " "What? Am I too right, which makes you unable to refute it, huh? What are you gonna do now? Kill me? Do you want to kill me? to cover up your husband''s fault? Then Kill me! KILL ME NOW!!" *BANG!!* Rani, who could no longer control her emotions, hit the table until it split in two. "... Now you''ve done it, there''s no escaping for you, you will die here and now" "Stop you two!... Said Taufik while rubbing the bridge of his nose. ... You make Alice afraid, Rani get back to your seat!" "Hmph~" Rani snorted in annoyance but she still returned to her seat as Taufik had ordered her. "Haah~" Taufik took a deep breath before looking at Thalia. "And for you Princess" "What? Do you want to say some bullshit again? No thanks, I''m already full of it" "*sigh* are all the Elf like you? If so then your World will be the most annoyed world in this entire universe to live in, believe me" Said Taufik, beginning to feel annoyed by Thalia''s behavior. "W-wha... " "Can you let someone finish what they are saying before youment on it? I didn''t even have time to finish what I wanted to say, at least let me finish first, and after that, if you wanted to be angry or something then it was all up to you, but let me finish first, seriously, it''s very annoying" Said Taufik which made Thalia unable to say anything. "So, can I finish what I want to say first? After that, whether you want to reject or ept it is your choice" "...*nod* " "Thank you, Shit! Why do I even do this?... So it''s like this, oh Great princess of the Great Elven Kingdom... Said Taufik in a Sarcastic way, which made Thalia once again unable to say anything. ... I said, I can''t BRING you, it''s BRING! I can''t bring you to your World because I didn''t have much time for that, But, there''s a "But". but I Can open a way for you to go to your World, you heard that? I can open a portal, OPEN, which means, I can''t bring you there, but I can send you, do you understand now? Or should I repeat it again?" "... N-no... Then can I ask something?" "Sure, just ask" "Alright, then..." .... ... .. . Chapter 158: chapter 158- Pink, Red, and Green. "... ... How does it sound? If you want I can do it right away" Said Taufik after he finished exining to Thalia about how his powers work. "... I see... Can I ask something again?" "Go Ahead" "how long do you n to stay here?" "My business here is already done, so if nothing happened, We will depart tomorrow after spending a night here" "Are you nning to go back to your country or...?" "No, I still have some business in another country, and Japan is one of them, so It will be three or Four days more before I go back to my country" Said Taufik, actually he just needs one day, no, not even one day to finish his task, he can even finish all of the tasks in one go if he wants, but because he brought his family with him, Taufik has to "sacrifice" a little time to have fun with his family first. "Understand... I know it sounds quite Selfish of me, but can you stop in Japan for a while when you''re done with all your business?... I''ve been with this family for quite a long time, after all, so leaving suddenly might be a bit... you know, I should at least say goodbye, shouldn''t I?" "Yes, you should at least say goodbye; leaving without saying anything will just hurt the one you left; you did right, don''t worry about him; if he doesn''t want to do it, don''t worry, I will force him until he wants to. Linda suddenly eximed when she heard what Thalia said, and it made Taufik chuckle while shaking his head. "Haha~... The old woman has already said her wish, and of course, I can''t refuse her, so don''t worry, say goodbye properly, and I will be back three or four dayster" Said Taufik, who of course, once again got an annoyed look from Linda. "Haha~" Thalia alsoughed a little; the impact of herugh was the same as when they saw Aliceughing for the first time; it was understandable because, during the time they were talking, Thalia always had a serious and sad face, which gave her the impression that she couldn''t take a joke, which they thought as a waste of her beautiful appearance. "That''s it, you shouldugh like that more often, it''s a waste of your pretty face if you keep putting on a gloomy face like before, it''s not suited for your beautiful face" Said Taufik, who unexpectedly received a surprising Gaze from his Family, especially his four Wives. "... What? Why do all of you look at me like that, did I say something wrong? She was Indeed a beauty, am I wrong" "E-Eh..." "..." "..." "*sigh* you should learn to control your mouth, son, do you even understand what you just said?" Said Linda while Shaking her head at her son, and Taufik just looked around at his Family with a confused look. "What? What did I do wrong? I just said she''s... Said Taufik, then looked at Thalia, and there he saw Thalia who was looking down with a blush on her face. ... Eh? Wh-why you make such a face?" "Daddy, this big Sister has a pink color around her" Alice eximed, pointing at Thalia. "Pink?... Ask Taufik while looking at Alice, who is sitting on hisp. ... It is her ball color? Like what daddy have?" "No, she has the same as Mommy Ka, it''s Green... but there''s pink around her" Said Alice after she shook her head and then tilted her head in confusion at what that pink color was. "... This big Sister is Pink, and Mommy Jenn and other mommy is Red...Green?" Add Alice. ''What the... '' [Master, After analyzing, it seems, Alice can also see a person''s emotions through the colors the person emits] ''Emotion? I thought you said that she only has "Innate Mana Hypersensitivity" How can it be "Emotion" Now? Are you trying to say That she also has "Innate Emotion Hypersensitivity" Now? Is what I said was even a "thing"?'' [It''s Maybe Not as simple as you said, Master, Alice May have developed a New Ability After she has drunk your blood almost every day, Innate Emotion Hypersensitivity was Indeed a "Thing" But it is more often called *Sensory processing sensitivity, but it''s not what Alice has now Because Sensory processing sensitivity it''s not an "Ability" but more to "Condition" that some Humans have-] ''Stop! I''m not at the right time to receive some lecture, just said what kind of New Ability my Daughter has developed!'' [Understood...] [DING] [Analysis is ongoing... Subject: Alice D''Archy Hidayat... Objektif: Power/Ability/Talent...DING...Analysis Sessfully] In that Analysis process, in Taufik''s perspective, he can See some Light was moving throughout Alice''s body. [DING] [Analysis Complete, Report to Master, what Ability Alice Has Developed Is Pathokinesis] [Pathokinesis. the ability to psychically manipte the emotions of others, could even change one''s own emotions, or read the emotions of others] ''... Damn! That''s so freaking cool!!... Wait! I get what pink meant, but Red... Green?... Red Is Angry, Blue is Sad, Yellow Is Happy... and Green... If I''m not Wrong It''s... Jealous... Jealous?'' [I wish you survive, Master] # A/N- "Taufik And The System Interaction Happen Inside Taufik Head... You''ll probably have known That... What I''m Trying To Said Is Even though the interaction looks long, it''s actually not that long. Taufik''s brain works faster than most other people because of the influence of his skill, so it only takes a few seconds, not even ten seconds, so the others only see Taufik looking down at Alice, I''m saying this to avoid confusion for the readers... not at all because I want to increase the word count, I swear" "...Oh~ No!" Said Taufik, With Horror could be heard in his Tone; he then quickly looked at Jenn and the others. "''Oh~ No'' Indeed" "Yap~its Oh~ No!" "... Oh~ No! Was a Indeed a Right word" "..." Rani, Jenn, Anugerah, and Ka said alternately and Then directly walked out from the Dining Room. "Alice, You sleep with Grandam Tonight" Said Linda, who Took Alice from Taufik''sp and then carried Alice in her arms and also walked out of the Dining Room. "my condolences, Master" Shasha also said Something while bowing toward Taufik then Following Linda. Lembuswana, who in Shasha Shoulder, floated toward Taufik Slowly. "Lembu... I know you-" "Stupid" Lembuswana said, cutting off Taufik''s words and Then Back to Shasha''s Shoulder. "..." just a few seconds, the only people left in the dining room were Taufik and Thalia. Actually, there were four, namely the Tokugawa Father and Son, but they are currently still in the cocoon-shaped roots made by Thalia. "... won''t you let them go?" Taufik asked Thalia about Tokugawa Asahi and Tokugawa Hajime who were still trapped in the technique Thalia used. "N-no, It''s their punishment, they will stay there until I think that they were quite forgivable enough" Said Thalia who still can look straight at Taufik. "I-I See... It''s quite troublesome because I need Asahi to take me to look at Tokugawa Ieyasu''s legacy in Exchange for the technique that I will teach himter" "... Ieyasu legacy? I-I can do that for you... If you want?" "No~No~No You don''t have to, I will just do it when I e back hereter" said Taufik while shaking his head left and right "I see... Maybe I am not good enough" Thalia said with a hint of disappointment that could be heard in her voice. "... Excuse me?" "No! Nothing!!" "It so" "..." "..." The Awkward Atmosphere kept going for a few minutester, and neither of them wanted to start a conversation; no, it was more like they didn''t know what to talk about. "... Should, Should we finish it here?" Said Taufik, breaking the awkward atmosphere. "F-FINISH?!! W-We didn''t even begin anything yet" Said Thalia, who unconsciously raised her voice and looked at Taufik, but when she realized what she was doing, Thalia blushed again and quickly turned her gaze down again. "... What?" "N-No, Please forget what you just heard" "..." Hearing that, Taufik looked at Thalia with a slightly strange look. ''This woman was so obvious, shouldn''t she hide it a little, like most Humans? Ahh~ she''s not Human, but Still, she shouldn''t show that too obviously like that, right?'' "No, Maybe I said it in the wrong way; what I wanted to say is, should we "go out" too?" Said Taufik to straighten out theplicated situation between him and Thalia right now, but Thalia, who can''t think straight right now, interpreted what Taufik said with something else, which only made the situation get worse. "G-g-go out? With me? Isn''t that too fast? We should at least know each other better first" Said Thalia with a blush on her cheek, just getting more red; if it was inside Anime, you probably could see a whirl in her eyes by now. "???" ''What the fuck is happening inside this women''s head? What is going on?'' Said Taufik inside his mind, confused as to why this situation was just getting worse than before. "... Women, You should clear your Mind first! I beg you" .... ... .. . Chapter 159: chapter 159- The Third Ancient Spirit - Next Morning. After that quite-tired-and-long Night, Taufik came out of the room prepared by the Tokugawa Family with weak knees. Taufik came out as Victorious after that long battle with his Four Wives. ''Damn, I should restrain them a bit little more, if not because the Barrie I put around the fetus, something would probably happen'' Said Taufik inside his mind while walking to search for some food; he was walking as the wall became his support; he was not tired physically but more mentally. Imagine, he had to have sex with his wife, somehow he had to satisfy the four of them, but he also had to keep an eye on the fetus in their stomachs, so while they were doing that, Taufik''s All-Seeing eyes were continuously activated, he also had to make the barrier ced around the soon-to-be kid as thin as possible, but it also had to be strong, he had to do all of that simultaneously for several hours. ''What I saw in those long hours was not my wife but their internal organs, who can bear that?'' Said Taufik again as he made his way toward the dining room. ------------- "Ohh~ You survive? As expected of my son... The strongest in the world Indeed" Linda said as she saw her son Come inside the dining room. "..." "Daddy, are you hurt?" "*Sob* Only my Lovely Daughter who cares for me" Said Taufik as he came to Alice, then ced her on hisp and joined in eating what had been prepared on the table. "What are you eating, Sweetie?" "It''s the dish that Shasha prepared for me" Said Alice, then continued eating the food that was specially prepared for her. "I see, eat up and grow into a beautiful and strong woman so you can defend me from your mommy, okay?" Said Taufik while caressing Alice''s hair. "Hum? Are they hurt you, Daddy?" "They are... Taufik said again and then looked at Shasha. ... Do you still have much of my Blood, Shasha?" "There still plenty, Master... Master, should I wake all the madam to join us?" "No, let them sleep, wake themter, wake them upter when we''re ready to leave" Said Taufik while feeding Alice. "Now you mention it; where is our next destination, Fik?" Linda eximed, asking where their next destination was. "Hmm~ I still need to go to two other countries, one in Russia and the other In Britannia" "..." "Is it also your hometown right, Mom?" "..." "Mom?" Didn''t receive any reply from his mother; Taufik stopped feeding Alice and then looked at his mother. "Br-Britannia? Where exactly? It''s not in Ennd, right?" "... No, it''s a ce called Ben Nevis if I''m not wrong... Why if it''s Ennd, Mom?" Ask Taufik from when he was still a kid, Taufik never knew His mother''s and father''s extended family; only recently did he know about his father''s family, but his mother''s family is still a mystery to him, and Taufik has never asked about it. But hearing how nervous his mother is right now, there''s probably something fishy that is going on, right now. "What if it''s Ennd, Mom? What''s wrong? Isn''t it your hometown? If something is bothering you, you can talk to me, you know what I''m capable of, right?" Ask Taufik with much concern that could be heard from the way he talked. "... That''s not your concern my child, It''s my own problem, It''s the problem I cause on my own, so it''s me who should solve it" "At least you should told me what the problem is, Mom" "I-I still not ready to tell you, my child; you just need to know that my Family situation is soplicated; please just wait until the time I''m ready to tell you that. Is that okay?" "..." "..." A strange atmosphere enveloped the room after the conversation between mother and son was over. Neither did any of the talking, even Tokugawa Tria, Hajime, Asahi, and Thalia, say something; the only sound in that room that could be heard was the sound of Alice Munch eating her food. That strange atmosphere keeps going until is time for them to leave. ---------------- "Sensei, what about my lecture?" Ask Asahi, who apanied Taufik away. He can ask this when they are in the dining room because of that strange atmosphere, so he can only ask now when Taufik wants to depart to his next destination. "we will do itter when I back here, maybe it''s three or four dayster" "It''s it okay? I mean with your Mother" Asahi said, then looked at Taufik Family, after what happened back then in the dining room, Linda decided just to stay here, in Tokugawa Manor, so Jenn and the other also decided to stay, it wasn''t as nned, but seeing his mother''s current condition, Taufik couldn''t force her to go with him, Taufik also felt that it was better because, for some reason, Taufik felt that from here on the situation would be more troublesome, so maybe this was better, that''s what Taufik thought. "Yah~ it''s okay, what I want to do was something a bit Dangerous for her, so it''s better for her to stay here you and I also have some business with Th- I mean you elder, so it''s okay" "Some business? With my elder?" Ask Asahi curious. "Yah~ you will know it from herter" "... I see" Said Asahi, he was curious what is it about, but if Taufik said that he will heard itter from Thalia, then he will wait. "...Wait!! Her? Who? My Elder? Is he was a She?" "No Never mind, I will go now" Said Taufik, and they directly opened a portal and didn''t wait for Asahi to say anything more; Taufik directly entered the portal. ---------------- - A few moments before Taufik arrived. A major storm has been urring in the area since the disaster that urred simultaneously in four countries a few days ago. Some forests have been destroyed, and some ins have even changed shape. This news did not spread because of the influence of the Magician Family and the Tribe, who covered up this news to the outside world because this storm was not caused by nature but by the supernatural; that''s why this news got out, even the tourist''s areas in this region have long been closed. In thest few days, this area has been inessible to normal humans and even magicians cannot enter this area carelessly. If this continues, this area will be a Death Zone that cannot be entered by living things, be it humans, animals, and even nts; this is because the storm that urs does not only contain "wind" alone but also a storm that contains dense Mana Corruption, which was very dangerous for any living being. And the storm is centered on the peak of Ben Nevis which is currently covered in dark clouds with lightning striking every second. - Britannia, Skondia, outskirts of Ben Nevis. A portal opened on the outskirts of the Mountain Bon Nevis. And not long after that, Taufik came out from that Portal. *Swoosh!!* Not even a few seconds after he arrived, Taufik was immediately greeted by a big storm. "What the... " Said Taufik as he Saw a tree, a treeplete with roots, flowing toward him. *Bang!* The tree hit the Barrie which Taufik made. "What the hell happened here?" Said Taufik when he looked around the Area. [I believe it happened because of the storm, Master] Said the System, which made Taufik speechless; he didn''t know how he should respond to that Obvious thing. [The Strom-] "I know~ I know, all of this was caused by the storm, I know that too, what I''m asking is why something this big was Unknown to the rest of the world, News of this magnitude would certainly be headline news in news media all over the world" Said Taufik as he walked through the storm with a Barrie around him. "At this point, maybe Sylph has already been Demonized; you can feel it by the Corrupted Mana in the air; it''s different from what happened with Ancient Earth Spirit and Undine... can she still be saved?" [... I didn''t have any Answers for that, Master] "It so? Yeah~ I also didn''t expect any Answers from you, so it''s alright... Now, where should we start first? Should we find the Tribe who Guard Sylph?... No, Looking at How big this storm is, Either they have been wiped out or have taken refuge elsewhere... Hmm~... Said Taufik while activating his All-Seeing Eyes to get a better view of this Area. ... All this Corrupted Mana came from there, then Sylph will also be there, right?... Alright let''s go there and finish this quickly" Taufik said while looking up at the peak of the Ban Navis, then manifested his Mana wing and directly w toward the Ban Navis peak. --------------- - In the eye of the storm. A big Humanoid being that was purely made by the wind was silent while hugging herself. But suddenly the creature seemed to feel something that made her lift her head and look in the direction where she felt it. "Heh~ Seems some bug made his way to here... Said That being while putting on a Maniac smile. ... It''s gonna be fun... I will never let this freedom that I longed for a long time be taken away again, No one even if it''s my own Brothers and Sisters, even not the Mother... Hahaha~... let''s see what this bug is capable of" Said that being who was Sylph and then disappeared into the storm. .... ... .. . Chapter 160: chapter 160- Absolute Defense Taufik kept flying slowly toward the Ben Nevis peak and still didn''t realize the "Danger" That came to him. "This is how apocalypse is supposed to look like?... Said Taufik as he looked below; destruction was visible everywhere, and nts died due to being exposed to the thick Corrupted Mana for a long time. ... Hmm~ Maybe it''s more scary than thi-" Taufik, who was talking to himself, stopped Immediately because of the sudden appearance of a giant hand formed purely from wind, which grabbed him. "... Eh?" He Didn''t even have time to fully understand the situation he was in right now, as the big hand immediately threw Taufik to the ground with force. *Woosh!!* Taufik shot down very fast and hit the ground very hard. *Bang!!* # A/N- "he was like woosh, swoosh, and then Kaboom!!" A crater was created in the ce where Taufik fell. ~HaHaHaHaHa~ Then, After Taufik fell, the sound ofughter echoed everywhere; it was the sound of a womanughing shrilly. "*Ughh* what the hell... " Said Taufik as he ascended from the crater. ~What Bug Like you doing here~ Said the Voice again. "..." ~why? Are you too scared~ "By any chance are you Slyph?" ~Huh?... WHO ARE YOU? HOW CAN YOU KNOW THAT NAME?~ Said that Voice, sounding angry mixed with surprise. "I''m your dad, why? Are you too scared toe out? Come out right now and great your Dad!" Said Taufik while putting on a cocky grin. ~...Y-YOU I WILL KILL YOU!!~ Said That voice, and the next second, the Strom was getting bigger and bigger, Lightning struck like crazy, and the wind blew so hard that the trees around Taufik were uprooted. "Haa... Child y... No wonder, as you were the youngest of the four ancient spirits. Are you in your rebellious phase or something?" Said Taufik with the same grin as before. There are no answers from Slyph to Taufik''s taunt this time, but all of the trees uprooted and carried by the hurricane are thrown toward Taufik simultaneously. *Sigh* Taufik let out a sigh and then took his Katana out. ''SwordMagic Technique: Dark form- Absolut Defense!'' Said Taufik as he stabbed his katana into the ground. And then, from Taufik Katana, a dark shadow was expanded at a fast the dark shadow formed a pentagon-shaped space with Taufik in the middle. At this state, no attack can reach Taufik, whether it be by magic or physically, truly fitting the name "Absolut Defense" However, this technique has a drawback, namely that the user cannot move, or in Taufik''s current state, his Katana cannot be pulled out of the ground because if so, this technique will be immediately canceled. *Woosh!!* All of the trees thate toward Taufik immediately disappear toward the void when they touch the pentagon-shaped space. ~ W-what Is That?~ Ask Slyph in confusion. She tried to attack again using the same attack as before, but her attack ended in the same way as before; even her wind Attack could do nothing toward Taufik''s technique. "ARE YOU DONE? ARE YOU EVEN TRYING? IT''S GETTING BORING, YOU KNOW?" Shout Taufik from inside the pentagon-shaped space. ~Y-you... ~ Slyph, who can''t bear Taufik Taunt anymore, finally shows her body, and Taufik, who sees this, lets out a satisfied grin. "I will be serious from now on, you better prepare yourself" Said Slyph and then got ready to use her next attack. Slyph raised her two hands, and then a green ball of energy made by a pure wind appeared, between her two hands. # A/N- "Like Rasengan but Green" The ball of energy was getting bigger and bigger, and the force behind it was also getting stronger as the ball of energy got bigger. The ball of energy gets bigger and only stops when it is as big as a three-story building. "Now fell my wrath... Breath of Destruction!!" *woosh!!* The ball of energy descends at a high speed toward Taufik. Not only that but on the way of the ball''s descent toward Taufik, it absorbs the wind around it, which only makes it bigger than before. *BOOMM!!!* That huge ball of energy hit its target and made a huge sound of explosion; even the Impact created by that explosion resulted in a fairlyrge earthquake and shock waves that could be heard hundreds of kilometers away. "Hahahaha~ feel it, that''s what you get if you y around with me, hahahaha~" Sylphughed maniacally after seeing what her attack had caused. She''s confident that her attack will probably cause some damage to Taufik, but the oueter will really disappoint her. The dust created by the attack quickly dissipated as it was blown away by the storm. The destruction caused by the attack was indeed enormous, as seen from the area affected by the attack being ttened. But amid the destroyed area, something that is certainly not justice still stands strong. Which made Sylph''sughter stop Immediately. "... Huh?" Sylph froze seeing this, and a momentter, Sylph''s anger peaked. To the point that something that shouldn''t exist bes existent, such as veins that an elemental creature like Slyph should not have appeared because of anger. "AHHH!!! ENOUGH!! DON''T HIDE LIKE A SCARED TURTLE, COME OUT IMMEDIATELY!!!" Slyph shouted in anger. "..." But there are no answers from Taufik which only makes Slyph angrier. "AAHHHH!!" Shouted Slyph in frustration, and then created a Thousand des of wind as big as ten meters long and two meters wide. "... BLADES OF ANNIHILATION!!!" *Swoosh!!* and then, thousands of swords fell simultaneously towards Taufik. But like a stone thrown into a bottomlesske, so too did Slyph''s attack; her de of wind seemed to be absorbed by Taufik''s technique and did not cause any significant impact. "..." Looking at this, Slyph didn''t know how to react; she only floated there motionlessly; she was too angry to the point she didn''t know how to vent it or where she should vent it. ------------------ - Inside of the Pentagon-shaped space. "System, are you not done yet?" Ask Taufik the System; Taufik asks the system to analyze Slyph because of her strange state right now; this amount of dense Corrupted Mana Shows that Sylph''s current state is the same as The Ancient Earth Spirit and Undine''s previous state, namely under the influence of Corrupted Mana which makes them unable to think straight. But Sylph''s current condition does not show any of those symptoms at all, she can even speak clearly and think normally, which Taufik thinks is strange. [DING] [Analysis is Complete] [From my Analysis, Slyph''s current Condition was Indeed under the Influence of The Corrupted Mana, Master, But different from her Brothers and Sister who tried to Rasist the Corrupted Mana, Slyph chose to ept it, which brought her to her current condition, we can call it Semi-Demonized] "Semi-Demonized? Something like that can happen?" [It''s Possible Master, And Because Slyph was not a human, the chance of Something like this happening is Increasing] Said the System and Taufik nodded his head in understanding, but something the system said caught Taufik''s interest. "... So are you saying Humans can Also achieve this Semi-Demonized State?" [The Chance is Not Zero Persen, Master, so it''s Possible] "... I see" Said Taufik who Remember something he found out after reading Brimour memories before he killed him. It''s a Memories about Brimour who meets up with some magician organization which wears a ck robe that covers all of their body and their face covered with a mask with a demon face-shape. "... Semi-Demonized, huh? Quite Interesting" Taufik said and then diverted his attention toward Slyph Outside who kept attacking him Nonstop. "Sooo~ what we should do with her? If she epts the Corrupted Mana as her own, Then can we still force that Corrupted Mana out from her like before?... Ahh~ It''s Getting Annoying, Should I just kill her? No, If I Do That, my agreement with The Ancient Earth Spirit will be void; what should I do?" [Why don''t beat her first and then think about the solutionster, Master, we also can''t stay passive like this forever] "Heh~ This the first time I heard you say something that didn''t sound like what a System should say, it''s a good Improvement...but you''re right, we can''t stay Passive like this forever, are we?" Said Taufik and then immediately pulled his Katana out of the ground, which caused his Absolute Defense Technique to be instantly nullified. "Hahahaha~ You Finallye out from your Shell. Are you running out of Mana, Huh? Now face your dead!!" Slyph said as she Saw Taufik nullify his Technique. "Is it the way you talk to your dad? looks like I should punish you, you bad little girl" "Dad? My Mother Never had a Husband, and even if she had one it was not someone like you, her Husband should be the strongest in the entire world" Said Slyph Mockingly, and Taufik, who heard that, put a smile on his face as he looked up at Slyph. "... Then she will have one now... Because I was the strongest In the world right now" Taufik said with confidence that could be felt in every word he said. "...I''m The Strongest" .... ... .. . Chapter 161: chapter 161- Healing Fist "Puff~ Hahahah~ You? The Strongest?In hiding? If so, then maybe you Indeed the Strongest, Ahahahaha~" Said Sylph who Laugh at Taufik''s remark about him being the Strongest in the world. "*Tsk*... Insolent" Said Taufik as he raised his Katana up. "Hmm? What- Ask Sylph, but then stop when she sees Taufik has already disappeared from her sight. ...WHAT?" *sh!!* Taufik Suddenly appeared behind Sylph and immediately swung his Katana to sh Slyph''s neck. "NOO!!..." Sylph screamed in fear as her head was cut off, but the scream of horror immediately turned into a shrillugh as her body turned to the wind once again. ~... AHAHAHAHA~ Do you think I will not realize your movement, you fool human? Ahahaha~ look at your surroundings! it''s all wind, it''s all me, I can feel every movement that happens here, this is my area... This is my...Domain!! Ahahaha~ Said Sylph; once again, her voice echoed from all directions. "..." ''So ordinary attack can do nothing to her... I see'' ~Why are you silent again? Are you afraid? Do you want to go back to your shell?... But it''s already toote; I will kill you before you even have time to do something!~ Said Sylph and then Taufik could feel from his surroundings that many attacks were directed at him. "... Hmm~" Taufik hummed and then closed his eyes; he brought his Katana closer to his chest, not caring about sylph attacks that started toe at him. ''... SwordMagic Technique: Water Form- Fusion!'' Even though from the outside nothing has changed from Taufik, in fact, Taufik is currently in a state of being one with his technique; his entire body is currently water, and he currently has an elemental body like what the Spirit has. *swoosh!!* Sylph''s attack, which included almost all types of wind magic, started to hit Taufik one by one, but what happened after that left Sylph stunned. ~w-what is that!?? HOW...HOW CAN SOMETHING LIKE THAT POSSIBLE!??~ Sylph said as he saw her attack just got through Taufik''s body like it''s Nothing. But Taufik didn''t answer her because he right now was focused on utilizing his detection skills to the fullest in search of where Sylph''s real body was. with Taufik''s current state, who sees the world not with his eyes but with his skills, he sees the world as gray. The only remaining color is a slightly dark green from the storm created by Sylph, and the dark color is due to the influence of corrupted Mana. ''... Where are you...'' Said Taufik as he focused his skills to find Sylph''s whereabouts. ~AHHHH! YOU''RE SO ANNOYING!!~ Sylph screamed in frustration after all her attacks failed to hit Taufik, not even scratching him. ''... Ahh~ there you are~'' Said Taufik as he saw a dark green ball of light moving randomly in the middle of the storm. Taufik then opened his eyes again and his Gaze directed towards the ball of light, but he still didn''t move from his ce and was still floating there. The only thing that moved was his eyeballs which continued to move following the ball of light. ~!!!~ Sylph felt a little panicked as she could feel Taufik''s sharp gaze directed at her, at her real body. "... I found you" Said Taufik as he looked at Sylph''s real body with a grin on his face, and Sylph, who saw this, shuddered in fear. ~Y-You... ~ Said Sylph but Taufik had Already gone from his ce. ~!!!~ Sylph begins to panic and Immediately focuses on a movement around her by feeling the change of wind around her. "... Suprise~" Said Taufik as he appeared around Sylph''s real body. ''SwordMagic technique: Light Form- Absolut sh!'' *sh!!* Without dying any longer, Taufik immediately swung his Katana towards Sylph. However, Sylph, who had felt Taufik''s movement, still had time to dodge it but was not able topletely avoid Taufik''s attack. ~AGHHH!~ Sylph screamed in Pain as a small part of her body was cut by Taufik''s attack, which made Sylph have to reveal her real body. Sylph appears with almost half of her body missing from Taufik''s attack, but it Slowly regenerated by absorbing the Mana Around. "Do you think I will let you regenerate like that, huh?...let me show you the Real Domain... You should feel honored because you will be the first to experience this after I finish improving my Technique" Said Taufik as he pointed his Katana Toward Sylph who can do nothing with her condition right now. "W-wait!! Do you think you can escape after making me like this, my Sibling will-" "You''re Sibling? Hahaha~ why do you think I can know about you?" Eximed Taufik, cutting off Sylph In the middle of her speech, even though he knows that Sylph is just trying to buy some time for her to recover from her injury, Taufik still does it. Because right now, no matter what Sylph is trying to do, it is useless sinar Taufik has already made up his mind; Sylph would not escape his Fist, she will end up like her other two siblings even if Fate had decided that Sylph was destined to survive today; she still can''t escape from Taufik no matter what. "... Impossible! Are my Siblings betraying me?" "No... They ask me to smack your Ass Nicely until you learn your lesson, Now...prepare yourself" Said Taufik as he began to activate the new technique that he had made to use his "False world" Skill more efficiently. ''Energy Maniption!'' Taufik said his new technique name, which quickly made a change that could even be felt by Sylph who was quite far from Taufik. Like the other techniques that Taufik has been creating all of this Time by using his Imagination Magic, This "Energy Maniption" is also a branch of his "Imagination Magic", Previously, in the time before Taufik received "punishment" from his four wives, Taufik set aside time to think about how to use "False World" more quickly so that it could be used more efficiently in battle. Previously, every time he channeled his Mana out to use "False World" it would take quite a lot of time. That''s where Taufik thought why should he use his own Mana if he can use the Mana around him? The answer was simple enough to make Taufik realize how stupid he was, but he couldn''t do anything about it; getting "photographic Memory" didn''t make him an intelligent person right away; it just made him like an oldputer that got the best quality RAM. (v:) # A/N- "I hope you understand" That''s when Taufik created the skill "Energy Maniption," as the name suggests; this skill can allow users to manipte the energy around them; energy here includes anything that is included in the scope of energy, and Mana is included in this. With this skill, Taufik can "take over" the energy around him, and that is just one of what can be done with this skill because there are still many things this skill can do. ---------------- "W-what you do?" Ask Sylph who can Feel the control he has over the Strom getting weaker; it is like her control is taken by force. The storm that was happening around them began to subside a little, and even Sylph''s attempt to regenerate by absorbing the surrounding Mana had to stop because almost all of the Mana in the air now belonged to Taufik. She can still forcefully Absorb the Mana around, but something like what Undine experienced will happen because at the time when the Mana around him had be Taufik''s property, that was when the Mana changed to follow the Mana owned by Taufik, in other words, the Mana around him now is Pure Mana that is not contaminated by anything foreign. "... Now Behold! The True Domain... False World- The Isted World!" *woosh!!* The Mana Around have started to react, Creating the world inside Taufik''s Imagination to be True. --------------- "Wh-where are we?" Ask Sylph In confusion as she finds herself In a Strange Environment. Isted world, and of Loneliness, a Land with Nothing other than Destruction; Taufik created this world with the world after the Apocalypse in his mind as a preference. There''s No Mana on this False world, that''s the setting, but it didn''t affect Taufik who didn''t have to absorb Mana to use some Magic, this Only applies to Magicians who have to gather Mana around and stores the Mana in their core to utilize a Magic, and the worse is for a being like a spirit who lives because of Mana. It can be seen from Sylph, who continues to shrink due to the absence of Mana around her; she must use the Mana that is already inside her to continue to exist; if this continues, Sylph''s existence will disappear as time passes. "W-wha... H-help me!! I- I don''t wanna die like this... human, my sibling only ask you to make me learn my lesson not kill me, h-help me and I will do anything for you!!" Said Sylph in despair. "I''m Indeed can''t let you die, so let me help you... Said Taufik as he channeled his Mana on his fist and Looked at Sylph with a Grin, a grin that would stay on Sylph''s mind for the rest of her life as a spirit that, if there''s nothing happened, wouldst forever. ... So let''s begin the treatment, shall we?" .... ... .. . Chapter 162: chapter 162- Sylphs Oath "N-No... Now I''m Thinking About it... J-Just let me Die In Peace, P-Please" Said Sylph while her body which had shrunk to a human level, trambling Uncontrobly. "What are you saying, Sylph? How can I let you die?... So, Just let us begin the treatment, shall we? My heart is bleeding when I look at Your current condition... So... Clenching your teeth... Hardening your muscles, if you have it of course... Said Taufik still with his Demon-like grin, which made Sylph shudder in horror. ... And thest... Strengthen your mentality... because this will be a very long~ long ~ "treatment" Ahahaha~" "... Mother Help" -------------- - A few hourster. "P-Please no More... Please spare me, I will never do anything like that Again, so please don''t Hit me any more than this" Said Sylph, who was lying weakly on the ground, looking like she was in pain. "What are you saying? You''re a spirit; you didn''t have a physical body, so why do you look like you are in much pain?" Said Taufik, like this had nothing to do with him, while still clenching his fist, which was covered with his Mana. "Please~ Please no more" Pleading Sylph, what Taufik said was Indeed true, Sylph who was a Spirit can''t be hit by a purely physical attack let alone feel hurt from that, but Taufik''s attack was not purely physical, but an attack imbued by his pure Mana, Its Combination of what he previously do to The Ancient Earth Spirit and Undine, From Taufik''s fist which directly Touches Sylph body make His pure Mana was sent directly inside Sylph. This causes some chain reaction Inside Sylph''s body, which already epts the Corrupted Mana as Her own; Taufik Mana flows into Sylph''s body, trying to "reconstruct" Sylph''s core; this is almost the same as what happened to Undine before; but what Sylph feels is more painful than what Undine feels. And her being here directly with her real body was also take part of why she felt so much pain than her two other siblings. "*Sigh* You''re Lucky that the "Treatment" Is already finished even though I wanted to do this longer, what a shame" Said Taufik with disappointment can be heard from the way he talked, he then looked back at Sylph. "Don''t be such a Drama Queen, I Know you''re Fine, so get up already... Or do you want to continue the Treatment?" Said Taufik while clenching his fist once again. *the sound of bones cracking.* Hearing That Sylph quickly gets up in a hurry. "I get up! I get up!!" "Yap~ You better do that because you know what happen if you didn''t" "Hehe~... Laugh Sylph Awkwardly. ... So... what should I call the sir? Or should I call You Dad by now? Just for your Information My Mother(Gaia) is still a Virgin" "Do I look like I care about that?" "... You Didn''t?" "Of course I did" "..." "Enough with the chit-chat, My Name is Taufik D''Archy Hidayat, you can call me whatever you Like, I don''t Care" "Then Dad-" *k!!* "*Ouch* what is that for Da-" *k!!* "... W-Wait Da-" *k!!!* "Al-Alright! Sir, sir Taufik, I will call you that, is it okay?" Said Sylph after Taufik pped her with a p that was Imbued with Mana three times in a row. "Why? I like "Dad" More" "You said I can call you whatever I like but why when I call you D-... Said Sylph, but Stop In "D" When she saw Taufik''s hands already in a position to p her more. ...W-why do You keep pping me?" "Hmm?... Taufik tilts his head in confusion like there''s nothing wrong with what he did to Sylph. ... Why do you ask "why"? Is it wrong for a "Dad" To "lecture" His kid who has done something wrong? The Moment you call me Dad is the moment you''re wrong deed bes my Responsibility, I just did what I should do, so Am I doing Something wrong?" "WHAT WRONG IS YOUR MIND!!!" That''s what Sylph wanted to shout right now, but she held it, because the moment she said it, she knew that it would be her end. "... N-No, I''m the one who''s wrong here" "Yes, Sure Enough, so with what you wanted to call me, Sylph" Ask Taufik again with a smile on his face, which, from Sylph''s Perspective, is the same as a demon Smile. "S-SIR, I WILL CALL YOU SIR!!" Rey Sylph in Hurry, afraid Taufik will do something again. "It''s so? What a shame... Now Let''s Get out of here... Said Taufik wanted to break his False World skill, but before that, he looked at Sylph first. ... And you have to remember Sylph, In the future, if I hear you do something like this again, even if it is just a rumor, Just Remember this day, because the next time something like this happens again, the Pain you feel today will only be considered a tickle, you hear me" *Shudder!* "Y-Yes sir... I will never do something like that again" "..." There''s no reply from Taufik for a while after Sylph said that; it''s like he was trying to judge the seriousness of the words Sylph said. "It so? I will remember what you said today... If you break that oath, I myself will end you with my own two hands; believe me, I can do it even if your brothers get in my way; they are nothing in my eyes, do you understand?" Said Taufik while sending his killing Intent toward Sylph; what Sylph did was too Dangerous for the rest of the humans; she who has power that can change the shape of a Continent was too dangerous if She fell to the dark side. If Taufik had note here today, maybe not only this Ben Nevis; if she was given a little more time, Sylph would have made the whole of Brittania a Dead Zone, without any Living being living inside. That''s why Taufik considers this matter very seriously and cannot be left alone. "Y-Yes, Sir" Answered Sylph with much fear could be heard from her voice. If she was Human, an ashen pallor would already overtake her face. If ites to someone like Sylph who prioritizes freedom above all else, Fear is the right thing to control them, fear that reminds them that freedom also has limits, this is what Taufik tried to do for Sylph, he tried to put a Limit on Sylph mind so she will not cross the Line again like what happened today. "Good, Now let''s get out of here" Said Taufik while nodding his head and then said the "word" To break his False World Technique. ''Break!'' ----------------- - A Few Hours Before in an area quite far from Ben Nevis. This Happened After the Huge Explosion by Sylph Technique urred. In a room, there are two people, one person wearing a butler''s outfit standing while looking at another person who is sitting while reading a document. But they suddenly stopped their activity and looked at each other as they felt a sudden vibration. "... What is that, Felix?" The sitting man asked the old man dressed as a butler who was standing. "I''m afraid I know Nothing about that, My Lord" Said Butler, but then there was a knock on the door. *Knock~Knock~knock~* Hear it, Felix the look at the sitting man. "Should I Open it, My lord?" "Please Do" Said The Sitting Man; then the Butler came to the door and directly opened it; the Sitting Man couldn''t hear what his Butler was talking about with the person who knocked on the door because he was focused on reading the document in his hands. Not long after that, the Butler came back to the sitting man''s side. "What is it?" Ask the sitting man with his eyes still on the document. "My lord, I''m Afraid you have to Postpone your work for a while" Hearing that, the sitting man finally looked away from the document and then looked at his butler. "... With what reason do I have to stop my work, Felix, you know what I work for right now, right?" Said that Sitting man, he was the lord of Archeart Castle, Arden Archeart, Earl Arden Archeart, a Magician Family. "This is a Report about what happened In Ben Nevis, I have finished this quickly and sent it to The Queen, so Give me a Reason why I should postpone it" Arden Archeart said It can be seen from the bags under his eyes that he has not been sleeping regrly because he is taking care of the problems that have urred in Ben Nevis, which is an area under his jurisdiction that the Queen has entrusted to him. "... It''s also because of Ben Nevis, My Lord" "What?" "The previous tremors were caused by explosions originating from Ben Nevis; seeing the Shock waves could reach here means the explosion is not small; what should we do, my lord?" Said Felix. Hearing that, Arden Archeart massages his nose bridge. "Oh~ God~ why Problems keep appearing one by one... Said Arden Archeart, wondering why all this happened to him. ... Call all of our Magicians who can still move and also ask for some help from the Kel-Toi Tribe, After all, this is also their Problem...we will go to see what happens in Ben Nevis, you can go now... and wake me up after everyone is gathering" "As your order, my lord" Said Felix, and then directly got to carry out what Arden Archeart told him to do. After Felix left, Arden Archeart was seen leaning back in his chair with his eyes closed while looking up. "Should I n to retire after all this is over and hand over my title to my son? Yap~ That sounds like a good n... If only I had a son, why are my three children all girls? Why God? Is not like I''m not happy, but please at least give me one Son" Said Arden Archeart, then decided to sleep for a while until Felix came to wake him up. .... ... .. . Chapter 163: chapter 163- Prince and Princess - In some hotels far away from Ben Nevis. The shock waves were felt all the way to the hotel, causing slight vibrations that could be felt by the hotel guests. This caused the guests to run out of the hotel, but two people could still be seen sitting rxed enjoying their food, without caring about what was happening around them. Those two people, a Man and a Woman, had the same features, the same ck hair and blue eyes, and of course, their appearance was above average. "Brothers, do you feel it? That Shockwave is not normal" The woman said. "Hmm~ Just finish your food first" Said the Man in a tone that seemed disinterested. "But that''se from Ben Nevis, isn''t it the ce that Father asked us to investigate?" "..." But the Man still seems disinterested and still keeps enjoying his food. "Hmmp~ at least heard your sister when she was talking, your dummy Big Brother" The woman said with a pout, however, the man still didn''t seem to care and continued to enjoy his food. "... Dummy" Said that woman again and then continued to enjoy her food. ------------------- - Back to the present. ''Break!'' Said Taufik, and then his False world broke apart, and then in the next second, he was back to the real world. The storm that had previously raged over this area has subsided, but the destruction caused by the storm is still clearly visible. "Sir, can I ask Something?" Ask Sylph after they back to the real world. "Hmm?" Taufik hummed while looking around, and suddenly, he put on a face like someone who was disturbed, but Sylph, who was floating behind him, couldn''t see Taufik''s expression and took Taufik''s hum as a sign of agreement. "Are you really Human? From what I Know Only-" *Sigh* "Y-Yes? Did I do something wrong again?" Ask Sylph as she heard a sigh of annoyance that came out from Taufik. "... Don''t Hide! Juste out already, I can see you guys as clear as a day" Said Taufik, which only made Sylph feel more confused. "... I didn''t hide, Sir" "..." "Si-" "Shut up Sylph! I didn''t talk to you, I talked to them" Said Taufik while pointing to an area where there was nothing but trees that had been ravaged by the storm. "Them?..." Said Sylph while looking in the direction Taufik was pointing, but she didn''t see anything, Sylph couldn''t see anything because she was in her weak state, If it was the previous Sylph, she would have felt something even though she was far away from here, but the current Sylph couldn''t do that, that''s why she couldn''t see anything. "What do you M-" "Excellent, you still can see us although we were covered withyered Invisible Magic... who are you, young Man?" Said a person who suddenly appeared in the exact location Taufik pointed before. He had red hair and a beard in a matching color with his hair. he used an attire that only a Noble usually used, If he were to hold a sword right now, he would look like a warrior that usually appears in fantasy stories. "Huh?!" And after that, one by one, people appeared, reaching dozens of people. "Huh? What happened here?" Said Sylph in confusion; in her current state, the other people couldn''t see or hear her. Only Taufik, who has an All-Seeing Eyes and Kind sense, can see and hear what she''s talking about. ''This is still not all of them'' Said Taufik in his mind, as he felt that there were still two more people who had not yet shown themself; but Taufik didn''t think too much about it and returned his focus to those in front of him at the moment. "That''s my question, who are you?" Taufik asked the person back, Ignore tue confused Sylph on his side. "Watch your tone, young Man. The person here was the lord of thisnd; show some respect toward him!!" Said Someone with butler attire who standing beside the man who questioned Taufik before. "Oh wow~ the lord of thisnd, Amazing... " Taufik said, sounding amazed but in a t tone. "Y-yo... " "Hy~ Look, I don''t care if you are the lord of thisnd or the God of this mountain; what I ask is why You secretly appeared before me. What is your purpose? That is my only concern. Answer me before it gets annoying for the both of us, will you?" Taufik asked again, but this time with a slightly threatening tone. "How-how Dare you... The person who standing before you-" "The lord of thisnd, right? *Sigh* I know that... So stop repeating yourself and just answer my question" "impudent... Is it how your parents thought you were when you were talking to an Elder? If so then they Ware a failu-" *woosh!!* Before the Butler can finish what he wants to say, a Mana bullet passed the side of his cheek and slightly hit his ear, which immediately bled. *BOOM!!* The Mana Bullet hit an area behind them and caused a big explosion which created a big crater. This made the Butler silent with cold sweat covering his face; not only him, but everyone besides the Butler also remained silent and motionless because they were also affected by the Mana Bullet. They all looked in the direction where the Mana bullet came from; there, they saw Taufik stretching out his hand with his fingers forming a gun. "... I just asked some questions, but why do you have to insult my parents? Believe me, if you do that again, next time it won''t hit your ears but will directly explode your head. I don''t care if you are an elder or even a God Of thisnd, keep that in mind!" said Taufik while releasing his killing intent which made them all tremble and grip their weapons/staff tightly. "Y-y-you... " "Enough, Felix, let me handle it from this point" Said the red-haired middle-aged man to the Butler, who Trambled Uncontrobly while holding his bleeding ears. "Oh~ The lord finally decided to step forward, what a great Honor for someone Impudent like me~" Said Taufik with the same t tone as before. "*Ukhum* Let me Apologize for what my Butler did, and let us Introduce ourselves properly, shall we?" Said The haired middle-aged man, but getting no response from Taufik. "Alright~ I will go first; my Name is Earl Arden Archeart, from the Archeart Family, who was trusted by the Queen to manage this territory; what''s yours, young sir?" Said Arden Archeart with a kind smile while looking at Taufik. "... Taufik... Said Taufik and stopped for a while, thinking about whether he should say his full name or not, but then decided to say his full name; little did he know that this little act from him would bring him to uncover the mystery about his Mother Family and the story behind it. ... Is Taufik D''Archy Hidayat" "..." "..." Suddenly, the area became quiet after Taufik said his name; this made Taufik feel confused. Those who were silent were divided into two camps, the first from The Archheart Family, who were silent after hearing the name "D''Archy," and the second from the Kel-Toi Tribe, who were silent because of the name "Hidayat." Both names themselves are big names in the supernatural world but are only known to certain people or people who have been in the supernatural world for a long time. Both the Archeart family and Kel-Toi Tribe fall into these two criteria. And what is even more surprising is that both of these big names are owned by the young man in front of them right now. "... I-I am sorry? W-what was your Name Again?" Ask Arden Archeart, who wanted to hear Taufik''s Name once again. "I also wanted to hear that" "Oh~ the two rats have decided to show themself" Said Taufik as he saw the two people who had been hiding themself this whole time finally appear. "P-Prince Caldwell? A-And Princess Amanda?" Said Arden Arheart with even more surprise than when he heard Taufik''s name. "..." "Hy~" Caldwell didn''t say anything and focused on Taufik, Only Amanda who Great Arden Archeart with a smile as beautiful as a blooming flower. "You! Repeat your name one more time! This is an order!" --------------- - A Few moments before. "Haha~ I''ve begun to like this person" Said Caldwell as he saw Taufikunch a Mana Bullet toward Felix. "... But Brothers don''t you find that person is quite Familiar?" Ask Amanda. "You felt it too?" "Yes~ I don''t know where that feelinges from, but it''s like we have met him for a long time. Isn''t it strange seeing that we only met him today? I wonder where that feelinges from?" "..." Hearing That Caldwell didn''t say anything and continued to watch the situation. "..." "Ahaha~ He''s exactly like you, brother, The "I don''t care" trait is exactly the same as you, hahaha~" "Shut up Amanda! we''ll get caught if you make too much noise" "... Alright" "..." "..." They keep watching the scene that happened not far from them in silence; they keep silent until the moment when Taufik says his name. "W-wha... Do you heard that, brother? His name! His name is exactly like ours, Isn''t too much coincidence- Eh! Brother, what are you doing? shouldn''t we stay hidden? Eh? Brother? Wait! Wait!!" Said Amanda as he looked at Caldwell, who was walking toward the crowd and then undone the Invisible Magic around him. "I also wanted to hear that" .... ... .. . Chapter 164: chapter 164- Challenge "..." Heard a man who suddenly appeared and suddenly ordered Taufik to do something, Taufik somehow felt annoyed, but there was some weird feeling inside his heart, it was like his blood was reacting to something, it''s weird because this feeling only appeared when he meet a Vampire like him. "... Who are you?" Taufik asked that Man. Hearing that, the man narrowed his eyes at Taufik. "*Tsk* after seeing it again, I don''t like you" Said That Man, which got an annoyed look from Taufik who didn''t get what that Man means. "... I''m sorry? I know I''m Handsome but... I only ept Women" Said Taufik as he looked at that Man with a disgusting look. "Puff~ Ahahaha~ This man is so funny, Brother, hahaha~" The woman who was with that manughed while patting that man''s back. "Stop it, Amanda, stop it *sigh*... Said That Man, then back to look at Taufik. ... You, do you know who I am?" "Who? My son? I don''t remember having a son as old as you, so who are you?" "Puf~ HAHAHA~ " Amanda justughed louder than before, after she heard what Taufik said, Arden Archeart and the Tribe chief sweating coldly with what was happening in front of them. A vein became visible on The Man''s forehead because of anger. "... Y-You... unforgivable... How dare you Insult me... I''ll never forgive you... " Said the man while looking down so that his eyes were not visible because they were covered by his hair; he then raised one of his hands up. Looking at the Man, Amanda, and Arden Archeart''s faces turned pale. "B-brother calm down!" "Yes, Prince, please calm down" Said Amanda and Arden Archeart, but That Man didn''t hear their warning and continued with what he was doing. Sparks began to appear on his raised hand, and after that, a Condensed Mana began to gather in his palm. The cold air began to be felt around; feeling this, Amanda began to panic and immediately screamed. "Quick! quickly get out of this area!!" Said Amanda, and the Archeart Family and Kel-Toi Tribe, without saying anything, Ran from this area. "Brother Caldwell, you better know what you''re doing!!" Said Amanda before she also ran from this area following The Archeart Family and Kel-Toi Tribe. "... EXCALIBURRR!!!" Shout Caldwell, and then an ice block that fits in Caldwell''s hand and is sixty centimeters long, and in the next second, The ice block cracked, and what appeared in Caldwell''s grasp was a sword. As the sword Appears in Caldwell''s hands, the area around Caldwell has turned into an area filled with ice. ----------------- "EXCALIBURRR!!!" Taufik just kept quiet as he saw Caldwell shouting. "Whoah~ What a fancy technique" Said Taufik as he saw what Caldwell did. "Sir, are you not going to stop him? It looks Dangerous" Sylph on Taufik said. "Why should I? It''s look interesting, isn''t it?" Said Taufik as he looked at Caldwell with a grin on his face, and already took his Katana out from his inventory. "... You Better prepare yourself!!" Said Caldwell as he pointed his sword toward Taufik. "Sure~sure~ just do your best" "Y-You... Enough!" Shout Caldwell again, and then a sword, which is simr to the sword in Caldwell''s grip but made of Ice, begins to manifest one by one around Caldwell and stops after it reaches hundreds of swords. "*Tch* why is it always this kind of move? Is there no others move others then created a Hundreds of sword?" Said Taufik in a bored tone, but he still made some moves to Conter Caldwell''s technique. "Attack!" Said Caldwell, and then that Thousand of swords began to move towards Taufik at the same time. ''SwordMagic Technique: Wind Form- Flow!'' Taufik said while swinging his katana toward the hundreds of swords then a strong wind was created that blew towards the hundreds of swords. When the sword hits the gust of wind, the sword changes direction following the direction of the wind, but it doesn''t stop there. Taufik swung his katana again, but this time, he aimed it at Caldwell, and at the same time, the direction of the sword also changed direction following the swing of Taufik''s Katana. "... And Release!" Said Taufik. Seeing his attack heading back at him, Caldwell made a surprised face. "W-what?!" Caldwell said and quickly stuck his sword into the ground. "I-Ice wall!!" And a momentter Ice rose towering from the Ground in front of Caldwell. *swoosh!!* The swords began to hit the Ice Wall. However, just the ice wall alone is not enough to ward off all the swords, as can be seen from the ice wall which is slowly being eroded by the sword attacks. Slowly but surely, the ice wall began to be unable to block the flow of attacks and began to hit Caldwell who was behind the ice wall, but the injuries caused were not too fatal and only scratched Caldwell''s skin. and after the torrent of attacks by hundreds of swords was over, Caldwell kneeled with his sword as support and blood all over his body and his clothes in tatters. "... Huh? What happens to you? I haven''t even started my attack and you''re already like this, how funny~" Said Taufik in a Mocking tone and smile. "BROTHER!!" Shout Amanda in worry after she saw Caldwell''s condition. She then wanted to run toward Caldwell and help him but stopped as she saw Caldwell raise his hands and stop Amanda from approaching him. "Don''te here! This is my Battel, Amanda, just keep watching me to remove the arrogant face from this man" "But Brot-" "I Said I can Handle this, Amanda" Said Caldwell again while raising his voice which made Amanda take a step back. "... You batter heard you Sister, Caldwell, there''s no hurt in retiring but only a shame, ahaha~" Taufik once again said to Caldwell in a Mocking tone and still with the same smile, which made him look like a viin in some of the tales who will be defeated because he talks too much, but that setting would not work if Taufik was the viin. But Caldwell didn''t reply to Taufik''s words, but he slowly started to stand up "I... I judge you worthy and hereby I Caldwell Alexander D''Archy Challenge you to a sacred duel, state your name, oh warrior that I the prince acknowledge" Said Caldwell with both hands still gripping the hilt of his sword which was still stuck in the ground. "!!!" For the first time, Taufik showed a surprised face, shocked to hear Caldwell''s full name. "...D''Archy?" "What''s your Answer?" Ask Caldwell again; ignore The surprised face that Taufik is showing right now. "... I have many questions for you but... Said Taufik then he also took a horse stance with both hands holding the handle of his Katana and raised it high until it reached the side of his cheek ... I will do it after I am done "ying" with you... Thus I... Taufik D''Archy Hidayat ept your challenge...e!" # A/N- "I don''t know if I describe the horse stance/kamar well enough and if you still find it difficult to Imagine it, I will pupictureses in thement, just look at it" *woosh!* With that, Taufik and Caldwell disappear from the sight of others because they moving so fast that only their afterimages can be seen. *ng!* *ng!* *ng!* The sound of iron meeting iron was heard several times. *ng!* When thest chime is heard, Taufik and Caldwell reappear with their weapons, having already shed with each other. "... Huh?" Taufik snorted in confusion as he watched his katana slowly freeze upon contact with Caldwell''s sword. "You have a good sword, but just having a good sword is not enough to defeat me" Said Taufik, and then his ckish-green katana turned ckish-red; smoke began toe out of the Katana as the ice on the Katana melted. Seeing this, Caldwell took a step back from Taufik. "As I expected, your weapon is not just any weapon, but I feel you are holding yourself back... don''t do that and face me with all your strength!" "... All of my Strength? Don''t joke around, boy, If I used all of my strength you will lose at our first sh" "I don''t care, just used all of your strength, I want to see how far I am below you" Caldwell said, and Taufik, who heard that, let out a sigh and then directly sheath his Katana back. "... Why you sheathed your Katana? Our duel is still not end or are you surrender?" "No, It''s already over and I won" "What? Wha-... Caldwell said, but he suddenly stopped because he felt a sting in his neck; without realizing it, Caldwell held his neck, and when he looked at his palm, it was already covered in his own blood. ... When? When do you do that?" "The moment I sheath my Katana you already lose... Said Taufik, when he sheath his Katana, in between those times, Taufik sent a non-attribute invisible sword energy towards Caldwell''s neck, a sword energy which was enough to scratch Caldwell''s neck. ... That''s my full power" "..." Caldwell just stood there in disbelief at what had just happened, but the blood on his palms was clear evidence, so he couldn''t deny it. "T-this my lost" "Yap~ enough with that, because I have many questions for you, so should we switch ces?" "... Yes, I also have some questions for you" .... ... .. . Chapter 165: chapter 165- Lindas backstory After that short confrontation between Taufik and Caldwell, Taufik follows them back to Archeart castle. They didn''t talk too much around the way to Archeart Castle because Caldwell fainted because he lost too much blood, and Amanda was always on Caldwell''s side. Taufik also didn''t want to talk right away because his mind was full of other things, so all the way to Archeart Castle there was only silence inside the car. And without them realizing it, they already arrived at Archeart Castle. "Young sir, You can rest first in the room that I have prepared... I will send the servant when lunch is ready" Said Arden Archeart while calling some servant to guide Taufik to the Room. "I''m Good, no need to go to that extant... I will just rx by theke, just take care of Caldwell''s wounds" Taufik said, and without waiting for any Answers, Taufik directly walked to theke. # A/N- "It is Loch Ness Bay the way, and for better reference, just search *Urquhart Castle on Google Maps or whatever" "Eh? But young sir-... Arden Archeart tries to stop Taufik, but Taufik already walks far away. ... Alright, I will send the servant when the lunch is ready" Said Arden Archeart in a slightly loud voice so that Taufik could hear him, Taufik didn''t Answer him and kept walking toward the bench by theke. ------------ "Prince and Princess... D''Archy... They look like they were around my age... Is it just Coincidence? No, D''Archy Is Not a Common Name... But if it''s not a Coincidence, then... Doesn''t it mean I am also a Prince? What the heck is Family am I In? My Father is the remains of a great warrior from a Tribe and Now my mother might be a princess? what the hell?" Said Taufik as he sat on the beach by theke while looking at theke. "Hmm~... Hummed Taufik as he felt someone approach him. ... What are you doing here, not on your brother''s side?" "Hehe~ He''s wound is not that serious, and also... I am quite curious about your origin" Said The person who was Amanda. "I haven''t introduced myself, have I? My Name is Amanda Alexandra D''Archy, is nice to meet you" Said Amanda to Taufik while extending her hands for a handshake. Taufik took a while to look at Amanda before deciding to take Amanda''s hand. "... Taufik, Taufik D''Archy Hidayat" Taufik said short. "So it''s Indeed D''Archy... Amanda Said and then also sat on the Beach before he looked at Taufik with eyes full of curiosity. ... Who is that name from? Your father or your mother?" "... My Mother" Hearing Taufik say That Amanda''s eyes lit up as if she knew something. "Your Mother, who''s her Name? Who is it?!" Ask Amanda Again In a hurried Tone while holding Taufik''s two hands with her own two Hands. "... Why do you need to know that? And Your Hands... Please?" Taufik asked back and then looked at Amanda''s hands that still held his hands. "A-ahh~ Sorry~... Said Amanda while letting go of Taufik''s hands. ... Sorry for asking some private questions like that so suddenly... It''s Just... Said Amanda again while looking at Taufik with a Nostalgic Gaze, but then she shook her head and began to look down. ...Actually, When I Look at your Face closely like this, it Reminds me of someone I used to know when I was around five or Six years old, I didn''t remember it well enough but it is a memory that sticks in my mind and I will never forget it, because it is a precious memory for me, for both me and my brother... Ahh~ Sorry, is it okay for me to tell some story? I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that I should tell you this story. Is it okay?" "... I''m Good" Taufik said briefly once again, Because he also felt the same way, he had felt something since he met the two of them before, it was the same feeling he felt when he was about to meet with Tina, it''s also the feeling that let him know that the one who inside the coffin was Tina, is that some kind of feeling. "Okay, I won''t beat around the bush anymore... It happened twenty-one years ago, as I said, at that time, Caldwell, my brother, and I were five or six years old... Ahh~ We are twins, by the way... At that time we had an aunt, she was my Father''s younger sister, and she was the youngest of three siblings, Our aunt was the one who received the most affection in the family at that time, whether it was from my father and our uncle, with her cheerful nature she was easily loved and so were we at that time, we loved her very much, but she had a shoring, only one, which was that she couldn''t use magic because her Mana core was disabled, that was all" "..." Hearing the word "cheerful" from Amanda''s mouth, Taufik began to doubt that the person was his mother because the figure of his mother that he knew was a person who was far from cheerful. "... So what happened to her?" "She... One day, She left us. I don''t know what the reason is, but I know my father knows it because The day before our aunt left, I identally saw her meeting my father. At that time, I thought it was nothing, because I was used to seeing my aunt talking with my father or my uncle, so I just thought it was normal, But how surprised we were when we found out that my aunt had left without saying goodbye to us, You need to know, our house is guarded tightly by guards so someone can''te in and out of there without permission, this is also what makes me even more convinced that our aunt''s departure could have happened because of help from my father or my uncle, I have asked my uncle or my father about this, but they never wanted to answer, and when I tried to find out about my aunt, where she is or how she is now, my father and my uncle always obstructed me as if they had an agreement with my aunt in advance... I am sure that our meeting may not be a coincidence... maybe this is the answer to the prayer that I have been praying... so if you don''t mind, can I know your mother''s name?" "..." Taufik didn''t say anything after hearing what Amanda said, he tried to digest every word Amanda said deeply, and Amanda was also silent while looking at Taufik with a look full of hope, hope that what she was thinking right now was true. "Her Name was... --------------- - Japan, Garden of Tokugawa Family Manor. In that Garden, only Linda, Jenn, Ka, Anugerah, and Rani can be seen. Alice is ying with Lembuswana and Shasha, and the Tokugawa Family is also having a family meeting right now, so they can talk freely without anyone being able to hear their conversation. "... WHAT?!! you''re a princess, Mother?" Jenn said in surprise as she heard what just Linda said. Not only her but Ka, Anugerah, and Rani were also surprised. After they wake up until the time they send Taufik off, Jenn and the others realize the strange atmosphere between Taufik and Linda and After continuously pressuring Linda to tell them what happened in the dining room that morning while they were still fast asleep, Linda finally gives in and tells them about her past. "Ex... Ex-Princess, I already left the royal Family a long time ago, My actual Name is Rosalinda Alexandra D''Archy, and when I left home I changed My Name to RossLinda D''Archy, actually, I also wanted to remove the "D''Archy" Part from my Name, because with only that, Everyone will easily recognize me, but my Two Brother ask me to keep that Nama as Exchange to help me ran from home and cover up my existence, it is also so that they can easily know my condition" "... But, Mother, why did you run out of home if you living a life that Many people would sacrifice to be in that position?" Anugerah ask. "... My Mother... The Queen Arranged my marriage, a political Marriage with the Prince from Denmark, He told me that that was the value I had as someone who couldn''t use magic, and even though I had tried very hard to cover up that deficiency by doing what I can do as an ordinary person in a family full of extraordinary people... But it seemed that hard work alone wouldn''t be enough... you know how much my heart hurt at that time... my own mother, the person I respect the most herself said that to me, to her own Daughter... that day I immediately talked to my two older siblings and fortunately my two older siblings agreed to help me because I couldn''t get out of that pce by myself, but with the condition as I said before" Linda said with a sad face, seeing this Jenn and the others were silent for a while, until Rani decided to break the silence by asking. "But... Why you don''t wanna Taufik to know about this, Mom?" "that''s probably because Taufik wouldn''t just stay silent after hearing that; you know how he is, right?" Ka answered instead of Linda, and hearing this they all nodded in understanding. "That was one of the reasons, I didn''t tell him this because I didn''t want him to be burdened with this, because I don''t consider myself a member of the royal family anymore, so just let bygones be bygones, and my Husband also respect this choice of mine after I told him my back story when we still dating, so I thought my choices were the right choices, so swear to me that you will not tell Taufik about this, okay?" ""Okay... "" Jenn, Ka, Anugerah, and Rani said at the same time, After that, silence enveloped the Garden again, with only Alice''sughter being heard from a distance. *p!* Jenn suddenly pped her hands to break the silence and looked at Linda with a smile. "Forget about that, Mother, and Let''s Talk about how you met Taufik''s Father; I was curious about How he could woo you, who was an Ex-Princess, which may also be a legacy, seeing how his son ended up with a Princess and even a Queen" Said Jenn as she eyed Rani and Anugerah. "You wanted to know that too?" ""Yes!"" Answers all of them again at the same time which made Linda let out a sigh. "...Well, since we''vee this far, I might as well tell you guys about it, seeing as how you won''t let me go until I tell you that, am I right?" Said Linda, who only got a smile from Jenn and the others as Answers. That day, Linda and the others spent their day talking about Linda''s story, which made them only grow closer than before. .... ... .. . Chapter 166: chapter 166- Hug "Her Name is RossLinda, RossLinda D''Archy" "RossLinda... Hearing that name, Amanda looked a little shocked, her eyes opened wide and filled with tears. ... Can... D-do you h-have her pictures?" "Pictures?" Taufik said while taking his phone from the Inventory, he opened the gallery and then selected the recent pictures of Linda, and then directly showed them to Amanda. "... I don''t have any pictures of my mom when she was young, this might be enough... you know she has a baby face, so maybe not much will change" "... It''s enough, Even if something changes I will still be able to recognize it" Said Amanda and then picked up Taufik''s phone. Amanda took quite a long time to look at Linda''s photo, and after a while, Amanda suddenly cried. "... It''s her... It''s really Her... She''s still beautiful as what I remember" Said Amanda and then brought Taufik''s phone close to her chest while sobbing. "..." Taufik didn''t say anything and gave time for Amanda to calm down. And after a while, Amanda felt a little calmer. "Thank you... Said Amanda while giving Taufik''s phone back to him. ... Lil bro?" "... Lil bro?" Said Taufik while looking at Amanda with a confused look. "... You''re my Aunt Son so we are a cousin, and I''m older than you, so yeah~ Lil bro, is it a No?" Said Amanda while looking at Taufik cutely; seeing this, Taufik frowned, and a momentter, he let out a sigh. "*sigh* Whatever~ do anything you like" Said Taufik as he put his phone back to his Inventory. "Soo~ where''s Aunty, right now?" "She''s in Japan right now, in the house of my acquaintance, why? Do you want to meet her?" Hearing that, Amanda''s eyes lit up, and she immediately nodded. "Alright~ but I have to do something first before that, so you have to wait a little bit more, is it okay?" "Hu-um~ I''ve waiting for a few years already, waiting for a few days again it''s nothing" Said Amanda with a sweet smile, and then took out her own phone. "Can I get Aunty pictures?" "..." "Can I?" "... *sigh* you should do that earlier" Said Taufik in an annoyed tone and then took out his phone again from his Inventory and gave it again to Amanda. "Thanks, Lil bro" Said Amanda again, still with her sweet smile, and began to move Linda''s photo from Taufik''s phone to her phone. Taufik just let her do whatever she wanted to do and kept watching the beauty of theke where, every now and then, a speedboat passed by. "Hmm~ Who is this beautiful little girl?" "!!!" Hearing that, Taufik immediately looks at Amanda. "Hy! What are you doing? Didn''t you say that you only want my mom''s pictures?" "Hm? I never say that I will "only" Ask for Aunty''s photo... Said Amanda while her eyes were still on Taufik''s phones. ... Ohh~ who''s these beautiful woman?" "Hy~ Enough!" Said Taufik and immediately snatched the phone from Amanda''s hand. "Eh~ I''m still not done yet" "No!! It''s Enough... Said Taufik and Amanda, who, hearing that, put on a pitiful face and looked at Taufik with puppy eyes. .... No, that won''t work for me again, enough is enough" "*Sigh* Alright" said Amanda who quickly changed her facial expression. After that, they both just sat quietly and looked at the beautiful view of theke, but with different thoughts in their minds. Amanda, who felt all her burdens were gone after finding out about Linda''s whereabouts, and Taufik, who had a tangled mind with his family''s veryplicated situation after he found out about his Mother''s Family. They kept Sitting there until the afternoon was almost over, and without realizing it, a servant of the Archeart Family came over to inform them that dinner was ready. # A/N- "I... I made mistakes again, Nothing Serious, But it also cannot be ignored, namely the mistake when I wrote the previous chapters I did not think about the time difference between Japan and Great Britain and I also didn''t exin the time structure in detail, so sorry... but I have changed it in the previous chapter... I wrote this so that there is no misunderstanding between readers, I hope you understand" "Should we go, lil bro?" Ask Amanda. "Hm~ let''s go" ----------------- - At the dining room. Caldwell, who''s already getting better, Joined them at the dinner, but Caldwell Realized something when he Saw Taufik and His sister. even their sitting position was a bit suspicious, with Amanda sitting in the middle between him and Taufik; not only that, during dinner, Amanda always talked to Taufik and ignored him, who was Amanda''s brother; that''s what Caldwell was thinking at the moment. ''... Since when did they be this close? Does Something happen when I''m fainted?'' Said Caldwell in his head while looking at Amanda and Taufik who are involved in a conversation. Unable to contain his curiosity any longer, Caldwell looked at Amanda and asked directly. "... Amanda, did something happen between the two of you when I fainted?" With that, all eyes were on Caldwell, but Caldwell didn''t mind it, with his position as a Prince, gazes like that were a daily urrence for him. "Why? Are you curious, Brother?" "Don''t beat around the bush and just answer my question" Hearing that two royal families were involved in conservation, The Archheart Family consisting of Arden Archheart himself, his wife, and three daughters were already very nervous from the start when they knew that two people from the royal family would join them for dinner, and when they heard Amanda and Caldwell talking they suddenly stopped moving their spoons, afraid of making a sound that would disturb them both, However, the sound of forks hitting tes could still be heard in the dining room, and the sound came from Taufik, who didn''t care what was happening around him and just kept eating the food in front of him. However, Arden Archheart did not have a problem with it because for him Taufik''s identity was still ambiguous, not just anyone could use the name "D''Archy''" in their name, not only that, he was also reluctant to reprimand Taufik because what Taufik showed this afternoon was still ringing in his head, and coupled with the fact that Taufik was the one who resolved the crisis that was happening in his territory, made Arden Archheart even more reluctant to reprimand Taufik. Likewise, Arden Archheart''s family had heard the story about Taufik from Arden Archheart himself, so they also did not dare to reprimand Taufik. "... To many ears in here, Brother, I will tell youter when we''re alone, and like me, you also will be as happy as me when you hear it" Said Amanda to her brother while looking at Taufik. "..." Look at the Smile on his sister''s face as she looks at Taufik who was a guy with a loving gaze. A strange thought crossed Caldwell''s mind; not only him, but, even the Archeart Family also had the same thought as Caldwell. ''... No way! No-No-No~ how''s that possible and in such a short time too? That Impossible'' thought Caldwell who immediately looked at Taufik with a piercing gaze. "... What? Why do you look at me like that? Do you want to fight Again, huh? But no! You''re still too weak for me" Said Taufik who felt Caldwell''s gaze while raising his eyebrow. Hearing that, Caldwell frowned angrily, but that was the reality, he was still too weak to face Taufik, so he could only swallow the bitter reality raw. Only after that could they return to having a normal dinner, as Caldwell said nothing more and continued to finish his dinner, choosing to wait for Amanda''s exnationter. ------------- - After Dinner, Amanda Room. "Why is he here?" Ask Caldwell while pointing at Taufik, who is leaning against the wall near the window and looking out at theke exposed to the moonlight. "Do you think I want to be here? And Why are you always angry? Damn! Rx man!" "Yes Brother, it''s not like you who are usually calm" Add Amanda. "... I don''t know... I just always feel annoyed when I see him... *sigh* forget it and just answer my previous questions already" Hearing that, Amanda smiled again, a smile that made Caldwell even more curious. "... I''ve found Aunty''s whereabouts" Amanda said briefly, but even though it was only that, Caldwell already looked very surprised, his brain started working very quickly to digest what Amanda said, and a moment after that he immediately looked at Taufik with wide-open eyes, he looked Taufik up and down as if trying to find something, a few momentster without realizing his eyes started to water, but feeling his watery eyes Caldwell quickly looked up so that his tears would not fall and said. "... No way, How could such a coincidence happen?" "Yap~ No way... But it happens, After searching for the answer for several years but finding nothing, but now look, the answer hase to us, isn''t that wonderful?" "..." Caldwell said nothing and remained in that position for a while, when he felt that his tears would stop falling, he immediately looked at Taufik again. "... Bro" Hearing that, Taufik''s whole body suddenly felt goosebumps; he immediately looked at Caldwell, who was walking slowly towards him with his arms wide open. "H-hy... What do you want?... No! No!! Don''te closer to me!!!... Noo!!!" Taufik shouted as Caldwell approached him and immediately hugged him tightly. "... You''re my bro" Said Caldwell. "No! No!! No!!! Let me go!" "Hey! Why did you do that... Hearing that, Taufik felt happy and looked at Amanda with a look that hoped for help because he couldn''t push Caldwell, who was still injured, but what Amanda said next made Taufik''s hopes disappear instantly. ... Without me" Said Amanda and then joined them in a group hug. .... ... .. . Chapter 167: chapter 167- Back - Next Morning. "Sir, I''m here" Sylph, who has disappeared since they arrived at Archeart Castle, finallyes to meet Taufik, who is sitting drinking coffee on the balcony while enjoying the view of theke in the morning. "Oh~ it''s you, where have you been?" "I''ve gone to meet the Kel-Toi Tribe... Actually, the previous Tribe''s chief dies... You know, because I forcefully terminated the contract so this and that happen... So I need to make a new contract with the New Chief... But it seems, after that Incident, they seemed afraid to make a contract with me... So we "talk" Nicely of course for a whole night" "..." Taufik just silently looks at Sylph because he detects a little lie in what Sylph just said, and Sylph also knows that her little lie is already known by Taufik. And the next second Taufik divert his gaze from Sylph back to the scenery of theke. "... I don''t care what you do with them as long as is not something serious like before, you understand?" Hearing that, Sylph let out a sigh of relief and then nodded her head. "... Yes, sir" Taufik didn''t say anything after that and kept watching theke while sipping his coffee; he didn''t know why, but when he looked at theke, his mind became calm. "*Huuft~* Alright... Said Taufik after taking a long breath, and then looking back toward Sylph. ... Sylph, tell me what you know about your brother, Banaspati" "Banaspati, sir? Hum~ do you want to help him too? If so, then you don''t have to worry too much, I don''t know if Chelone told you this, but Banaspati was the calmest among us, so an "ident" like mine will not happen... Soon, so you can take your time" "It so? Then-" *Knock~Knock~Knock~* "Lil Bro, are you up, already?" Hearing that, Sylph looked at Taufik with a look that asked for an exnation, but Taufik just let out a sigh; toozy to exin the situation to Sylph, and he didn''t have to either. "Yah~ What happens?" *Ceklek~* Taufik didn''t receive an answer from Amanda outside but instead saw the door of his room was opened directly by Amanda, and there he saw Amandae inside his room with Caldwell following her. Caldwell didn''t look directly at Taufik; maybe he was embarrassed by what happenedst night. ''If you are embarrassed then don''t do it'' Said Taufik in his head while looking at Caldwell. "Lil bro, we wanted to go back home" Said Amanda directly. "... So?" "Sooo~ you need toe with us" "Didn''t I say that have something I need to do, or are you forget it already?" "C''mon~ you just need to greet our father, your uncle, then you can go after that, it will take just a little time of yours, I think my Father will also be happy to see you. you just need to say hello, and after that, you are free to go wherever you want, okay?" Said Amanda while putting her pleading looks again. "*Sigh* Alright~ I just need to say hello to him, right?" "Yes~Yes~ so youe with us?" "Yeah~ or can I refuse it? "No~ you can''t" "as I thought" Said Taufik in a tone that sounded like he had given up. "Yeyy!!" Amanda cheered happily, and even though it was only for a moment, Caldwell smiled too, but when he saw Taufik looking at him, he immediately wiped away his smile. "... Alright~ Let''s have breakfast first and then we''ll leave right away" -------------- - After Breakfast. "Prince, Princess, and also Young sir, Thank you for gracing us with your presence in our castle" Arden Archeart said while bowing his head, followed by his Family. "No, Don''t be like that, Earl, we are the ones who should be thanked for letting us spend the night here" Said Caldwell. "You are too humble, Prince... Sorry, I can only ask my men to take you to Edinburgh Airport and cannot take you to the pce myself." "It''s okay, that''s enough to help us... Alright~ we''re going now, Thank you for your hospitality" Caldwell said again and then entered the car that Arden Archart had prepared. Taufik and Amanda also said thank you to Arden Archeart and his Family before entering the car. ------------ - About three/four hours journey to Edinburgh Airport. Nothing much happened on their way to Edinburgh Airport; they just talked about various things. And after arriving at the Airport, they immediately boarded the ne with the ticket that had been booked by Arden Archart, because the ne was about to depart. No one recognized them because Amanda used Magic to disguise themselves, except for Taufik. After more than an hour of flight, they finally arrived at Heathrow Airport. "wait I will call someone to pick us up" Said Caldwell, and then took his phone out; a few momentster, Caldwell was seen talking to someone on the phone. "... We have to wait for several minutes, what should we do at that time?" Said Caldwell. "Hmm~ lets Go grab some food, it''s already noon, and I''m already quite hungry" Said Amanda while rubbing his stomach, which was starting to growl; Taufik didn''t say anything and only followed them because right now his mind was full of Thoughts of something. ''... Is it okay to do this without the consent of my mom? Aiss~ Just let do it; I just had to say hello to her brother and leave right after that; what could have happened?'' Said Taufik in his mind, but still the feeling that something was going to happen could not be removed from his mind. "Hmm~ There''s a Cafe around here, let''s Go there" Said Caldwell and then directly led them toward the Cafe he mentioned. After arriving at the cafe, they just ordered a simple lunch, while waiting for their pick-up. After a while, a well-dressed person came towards them. "Your Highness, the limousine is ready. Should we wait until you finish your lunch, Prince?" That person said. "No, Let''s go directly, it''s a Happy ession so the Dukes should know this soon the better" "As you wish, Your Highness... Said That person and then looked at Taufik. ... And who''s this person, Your Highness?" Hearing that, Caldwell and Amanda were silent for a while considering whether or not they should tell him about Taufik''s identity, but after thinking for a while, they chose not to tell him because why should they? "He with us, don''t worry" "... I Understand" With that, Caldwell paid for their food straight away and headed straight to Windsor Castle. -------------- - Windsor Castle. Seeing the limousineing, without asking anything the guards immediately opened the gate and let the limousine in. The limousine immediately stopped right in front of the entrance to Windsor Castle, after which the person driving the limousine got out of the limousine to open the door for Amanda and Caldwell. "Your Highness~" ""Thank you"" Said Amanda and Caldwell and then got out of Limousine, and Taufik also followed them out. Amanda directly grabbed Taufik''s hands and then dragged him into the castle, leaving Caldwell behind. "Hey~ Slow down, why are you in such a hurry?" Taufik asked weakly, but he did not pull back his hand, which was still being pulled by Amanda. After a while, they arrived in front of a room, and without knocking, Amanda immediately entered the room. "FATHER! Look who I brought back with me!" Said Amanda. "!!!" In the room, which has many bookshelves, in the middle of bookshelves, there is a study table in the middle upied by a man who is surprised by Amanda, who suddenly enters the room. Seeing the man, Taufik felt familiar, the slightly curly ck hair with blue eyes that Taufik recognized very well. The man has a resemnce to his mother. "Look who is here, he was-" *Bang!!* The man immediately hit the table, which made Amanda stop from continuing her words. "Taufik! What are you doing here?" "Eh? You know him, Father?" Ask Amanda in confusion; not only Amanda, but even Taufik was also surprised by the man who recognized him. "You Shouldn''t be here, right now, Queen Mother is here, what if she found-" "why if I know?" Suddenly, an old woman''s voice was heard from the door, cutting off the man''s words, and when they looked towards the voice, they all saw an old woman who hade with Caldwell. Seeing this, the man began to look panicked. "M-Mother... Said That Man and then Suddenly went in front of Taufik. ... Mother it''s not like wha-" "WHY if I know, William?" Said the old woman in a slightly high tone, which made the man named William even more panicked. "Th-This... " William didn''t know how to answer that old woman, and Amanda was also silent with this sudden change in the situation, which was not what she expected, let alone Taufik, who was confused by what was happening in front of him. ''What the hell happened here?'' Said Taufik inside his mind, confused By this sudden change in the situation, Taufik looked at Caldwell to ask for some exnation, but Caldwell was looking down like a child caught doing something wrong right now. ''F*ck! I shouldn''t havee here!!'' .... ... .. . Chapter 168: chapter 168- "Shes Unexpectedly... kind?" "William, leave us, I want to talk with this boy Alone" Said the Queen, with her gaze never once leaving from Taufik. "... But, Mother, he didn''t do anything wrong, he-" "It "Queen Mother" for you, and this is an order! William... don''t make me repeat it" Said the Queen again, but this time, she diverted her gaze from Taufik to William, Saw this, William could do nothing, but he also hesitated to leave Taufik Alone with the queen. "..." "William-" "Alright, I will get out, but I beg you not as a Duke of this Kingdoms, but as your son, Please don''t do anything to him, he knows nothing, Mother" "What an olddy like can possibly do something to a young man like him, I just wanted to ask some questions...now get out, I don''t have much time before I go back to Buckingham Pce" Said the queen; hearing this, although still feeling a little hesitant, William finally left the room after looking at Taufik onest time. "... The two of you also need to get out" Said the queen again while looking at Amanda and Caldwell. "We too, Grandma?" "Do I have to repeat myself again?" "... No, we will get out" Said Caldwell, then pulled out Amanda, who didn''t seem to want to leave Taufik alone. "..." And in just a few moments Taufik was alone in the room with the queen. "*Ukhum* I-I great the queen" Said Taufik while bowing his head toward the queen. He didn''t know why, but he felt so nervous right now. "..." The queen didn''t say anything, but instead, she walked toward the couch and directly sat on it. "... What are you doing? Sit!" Said the queen while pointing to the opposite couch from her. "Yes?... Ah~ yes, I will sit, I will" Said Taufik, and then quickly came to sit on the designated couch. But after that, Taufik didn''t make any noise and only sat there like a child waiting for his punishment. "First of all... How is she?" "Y-Yes? She, Her Majesty?" "Your Mother, Rosa, How is She? Is she fine?" "Ahh~ My Mom? She''s In Great health, Her Majesty" "I see...and Grandma, Just Call me Grandma like how''s Amanda and Caldwell call me, After all, you are also my Grandkid" Said The Queen, who took Taufik by Suprise as how Kind the queen was; he didn''t expect she was this kind after seeing how she behaved toward William just Now. "and also, don''t talk too formally to me; I don''t like it when my grandkid does that... let only my children do that" The Queen added with a smile but at the end of her words, Taufik could feel regret. "Now I remember it, Among my kids, only your Mother who rarely speaks formally to me... does she know that I don''t like that?... Why does she have to leave, Can''t she just talk nicely to me if she didn''t like the marriage that I have arranged for her?" Hearing this, Taufik finally knew why his mother ran away from this house. However, Taufik began to feel that there was something strange about all this. ''... did they have a misunderstanding or something?'' "Let''s stop talking about such depressing things and tell me how your life is so far, are youcking? or is there something you want to do but haven''t realized? tell me, maybe I can do something, and don''t refuse me, let me fill the figure of a Grandma that has been empty in your life for the past few years, at least that''s all I can do, so tell me" Said the queen again, and Taufik, who heard that, of course, was very happy; which person would not be happy if your grandma, who was a Queen, said that to you? If your request is not too excessive, you can ask for anything, maybe. "If so, I won''t hesitate... After saying that, Taufik begins to tell his Queen Grandma everything that has happened in his whole life, and Of course, he only tells her anything that can be told. -------------- - Outside The room. Since leaving the room, Amanda began to feel worried, which made her walk back and forth and asionally look towards the door, hoping that the door would open quickly. "Amanda, Calm down, Nothing will change if you do that, just wait quietly" Said Caldwell, who was leaning on the wall beside the door while crossing his arms; however, even though Caldwell tried to calm his sister down by saying that, it seemed like he was not in a calm state either, as could be seen from his index finger which kept tapping his upper arm. "But... " "No, but. you know how Grandma has treated us so far, and she seems also to know who Taufik is, so everything is going to be fine, and besides that... Said Caldwell and then looked in his Father''s direction, who was also leaning on the wall of the other side of the door beside him while closing his eyes. ... Isn''t it the time you should tell us Everything, Father? You seem like you already know about Taufik before us. How so?" Hearing that, Amanda also looked at her father with a look that asked for an exnation, she was so happy before because she would show her father the son of her sister whom her father had not met for a long time, but it seemed that her father had known about Taufik''s whereabouts long before, which meant he also knew where their aunt was now, and despite all that, he did not tell them about it. "It''s not like I don''t want to tell you guys about that; in fact, I really want to tell you guys about it," said William. "Then why you don''t tell us? You know how hard we try to search for her and never find anything, it is also because of you and Uncle, father?" Ask Amanda. In all of the time that she and Caldwell used to try to search for Linda''s whereabouts, they always ended up in a void; they couldn''t find anything; it was like something was trying to stop them from knowing the truth. "Now, Now! Before you guys get angry, I have to tell you that I and your uncle didn''t do it intentionally, we can''t do anything about that because it''s your aunt herself who wants it to be like this, it was part of the agreement we made..." "Agreement? What Agreement?" "What Happened that night is... --------------- - shback. "Brother, I want to leave the house" Said Young Linda, who suddenly entered William''s workspace. "...Yes?" "I want to leave this house, I can''t endure this anymore, I will leave this Family" "Wait! Wait!! Wait!!!... What?" Ask William who was Confused by this absurd situation he was in right now. "I wanted to leave this house, and never go back anymore, I will change my Name and live a life the way I want, but I need your help for me to be able to leave this house" "..." Hearing his sister''s request, William couldn''t put what young Linda said into his mind, it really didn''t make sense to him. "Wait, Rosa, Exin to me one by one, so I can understand how and why you wanted to leave. Don''t juste and say something unreasonable like that" Said William while massaging his nose Bridge. "Just Now, Mother told me about marriage, she told me she would marry me to the prince of Denmark... Mother said that this was the only thing I could do to serve the kingdom... I always obeyed all her orders, but not this time, I had it enough, I couldn''t bear it anymore... So this will be the first and thest thing I disobey Mother... So you need to help me, Brother" "Rosa, My Sister, You know what you just said, Right?" "Yes And I''m Serious about it, no one can''t Change my mind, not you, not Brother Edmund, not even Mother can" said young Linda with full confidence, She seemed to have made up her mind. "... Alright, Let''s Talk to Edmund first..." Said William, But not intending to help Linda, but to... ''And maybe he can inject a little sanity into your messed-up brain'' But not like he thought; instead of Rejecting, Edmund gave his full support to Young Linda and helped her get out of the pce. "Wait! Wait!! Edmund, why are you supporting her? I told her to meet you, not for this; what would Queen Mother say if she found out about this?" William said to Edmund after dragging him to the corner so Young Linda would not hear what they were Talking About. "... But Brother, You know how hard she works to cover the shorings that our sisters have, right? But it wouldn''t work, you know what Kind of Family we belong to, just hard work will not work... if she stays here, it will just break her apart, living somewhere quite far from here might be better for her" "But she is still our Family; we can''t just let her go to the outside world, just like that, right? what about the Queen Mother? what would she think if her beloved child suddenly left? no matter how you look at it, this doesn''t make sense at all" "Queen Mother will probably be angry and sad; it can''t be avoided and about Our Sisters, let''s do it like this... " .... ... .. . #A/N- "I haven''t decided on a name for the queen, any suggestions?" Chapter 169: chapter 169- Grandmother and Grandson "...That''s how wee to the agreement, the point is, we help your aunt to leave the pce with the condition that he will not break ties with the family, that''s why your aunt still uses the name "D''Archy" in her name, this is to make it easier for us to look for her if something critical happens and we can also stay updated about her life during this time" "..." "..." "But your aunt doesn''t want to live in peace; in recent years, because of her work in fashion, her name is quite famous in the country she currently lives in and even overseas... Do you know how hard we worked to cover it up? moving on from your aunt, we managed to handle it to a certain extent, but herees a bigger problem, Taufik, your cousin, we suddenly heard news that he wiped out a Magician family by himself, it had shocked the Supernatural World for a few weeks, do you know how many days we didn''t sleep because of that?... initially, we thought Rosa would only leave home for a while and would return after she felt calm enough; who would have thought it wouldst until now, and even had a family and children? Do you know why your uncle Edmund rarelyes home? And Never Finds a Partner for himself? it''s all because of this; he feels responsible because he was the one who gave full support to Rosa at that time, so he worked the hardest to hide Rosa''s existence and protect her in the dark from the enemies of the kingdom, and even now, he still does that" "..." "What with that absurd situation, father? Are you trying to say that... Our Aunt, your Sister... OUR OWN FAMILY leaves us, Leaves the house just because of a chain of... Misunderstanding?" Ask Amanda, who was bewildered after she heard what her Father said. "Yeahhh~ Kinda... Something like that, I think" William said a little unsurely, and Amanda and Caldwell were Speechless because of their Father''s ambiguous answer. "Twenty... It''s over twenty years, Father, and all of this happens only because of a Misunderstanding andck of Communication?" Said Caldwell, who seems to have had enough of this absurd situation. "... What can we do, son? It''s already happened, and without us realizing it, it''s already toote for us to ask her to back here" "You Should''ve told us that from the beginning, Father, why do you hide that fact from us for over twenty years long?" After Amanda said that, the trio of children and father had a heated argument; Caldwell and Amanda were angry because they felt that their efforts had been in vain, and William continued to try to convince them that what he and Edmund did was not a mistake, they just trying to protect their little sister, only that. However, in contrast to the atmosphere outside the room, surprisingly, the atmosphere inside the room was calmer than the atmosphere outside. --------------- - Inside of William''s Workspace. "... Whoaa~ You have four Wives, and all of them are pregnant right now?" The Queen said with a face full of surprise. "Yes~ this and that happened which brought me to who I am Right now... but I''m happy about it, I''m even looking forward to it" Said Taufik while Imagine the day his children will born and he will carry them in his hands. "... Maybe my two hands will not be enough to carry them all at the same time, It''s only at a time like this I hope my arms are more than two ahahaha~" Hearing this, the Queen just smiled while looking at Taufik, in her gaze, a slight feeling of regret was visible, and tears almost fell from her eyes. "... Are you okay, Grandma?" "... What a shame" "Yes...?" "No, I just thinking about how much time has passed, until I even went through your growing up years, and here you are in front of me already a man, what a shame" "..." "If only I didn''t hesitate at that time, If only I wasn''t afraid of being rejected by your mother... if I had the courage toe and meet her that day, Maybe all of this would never have happened... Said the queen in a sad tone mixed with regret that Taufik could feel in every word that came out of her mouth; after that, she paused for a moment to catch her breath before continuing her words. ... After my husband, your grandfather, who was someone who apanied me to rule this kingdom, he who always gave me advice, left this world, my mind was in chaos, I began to hesitate in making decisions, I often wondered whether the choice I would make would have a good impact or not on the kingdom, and the decision to marry your mother was one of those things, but it was only a n, but maybe the way I conveyed it to your mother was wrong, that''s why she left me... your mother, even with her shorings she always tried her best, I know all that, I witnessed all that, so... tell me son, what can your grandmother do to make up for all of that?" Said the Queen with an Expression that said that she would not ept a rejection. "Don''t just suddenly look toward me like that, Grandma, it''s not fair" Said Taufik with a bitter smile because his grandmother suddenly changed her tone and expression which was typical of a queen. "Fufu~ I''m a Queen, after all, so say it, what I can do for you?" "Right now, I don''tck anything, hmm~ Rather than me, wouldn''t it be better if you told my mother about it? She''ll definitely be happy about it, what do you think, Grandma?" "... Do you think it''s okay? After all these years, do you think she will forgive me?" "It will be okay, maybe she also wants to meet you, after all, blood is thicker than water, and the rtionship between mother and child is not that easy to break, she is in Japan right now, what do you think, Grandma, will you do it or are you gonna wait for the next chance?" "..." Seeing the queen''s doubtful expression, Taufik immediately stood up from the couch and then went to sit beside the queen. "You don''t have to answer me right now, I will be back here tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, you can answer me at that time" Said Taufik then put his hand on the Queen''s hand; surprisingly, even though the Queen was quite old, the skin on her hand was still quite smooth. However, Taufik still thought it was normal because the Queen was also a Magician. "I''m curious. How old are you, Grandma?" Said Taufik with a smile and a slightly teasing tone. "... You, bad kid... Said the queen while pinching Taufik Ceeks with her other hand. ... Don''t you know that asking about ady''s age is rude, huh?" "You? Ady? Then what Am I? A fetus?" Said Taufik jokingly. Hearing this, the Queen narrowed her eyes and looked at Taufik, and Taufik, who saw this, began to wonder. ''Was my joke a little too much?'' But a momentter, the Queen began to shed tears and immediately hugged Taufik. This makes Taufik motionless. "... you look so much like your mother, I just can''t help it" Taufik could not reply with any words other than hugging the queen while stroking the queen''s back to calm her down. "... You''re the one who looks like her, Grandma. I remember doing this to my mother too, you guys just can''t take a joke" #A/N- "Chapter four I think?" They remained in that position for a while, the Queen still crying and Taufik continuing to try to calm her down by stroking her back. "... I''m Sorry my son, I can''t hold it" Said The Queen after he let go of Taufik from her embrace. "It''s okay, it''s not every day you can see a queen crying, isn''t it?" said Taufik, who made another joke to lighten the mood. "You still joke with your grandmother like that? You are indeed a naughty grandson... But I''m Happy...Thank you for showing up Today, it''s made me feel a lot better... I hope you can live here with me for the rest of my life that is left, but I know it is a selfish desire of mine, you can forget it" Hearing that, Taufik just smiled. "I can''t promise you every day, but I will stop by once in a while" "Really?" "... I will not lie if ites to something like this, And if just on Earth I can go everywhere, if it''s for you I can even go to the moon, believe me, I can do that" "..." "Why? You don''t believe me?" Said Taufik after he saw his Grandmother feel silent after he said that word. "...Is that how you seduce all your wives?" "..." Now it was Taufik''s turn to be silent because of his grandmother''s words. "Ahahaha~" Seeing Taufik''s expression, the Queen couldn''t hold back herughter and immediately burst outughing. After that, they continued their conversation about many things without caring about those outside who were still having a heated debate without knowing the situation that was happening inside. .... ... .. . Chapter 170: chapter 170- Grandmother And Grandson(ll) "Alright, We''ve been talking for so long, and without realizing it, the afternoon is almost over; what do you want to do next, son? Do you want to go immediately?" Said The queen after talking to Taufik for a few hours, which made the Queen express all kinds of emotions, from anger, sadness, happiness, and regret. regret that she was not there when it all happened. "...That''s was the n" "Can you at least stay for a night? If it is not okay, then dinner, just for dinner, how does it sound?" Said the Queen with a slightly pleading tone, and Taufik, who heard that, of course, could not ignore it because the one in front of him was not just his grandmother but also the Queen of a kingdom. Taufik then remembers what Sylph told him before, that he can take his time if ites to Banaspati matters. "... Alright~ For you, I will stay here for one night, are you happy?" Hearing this, the Queen smiled sweetly and immediately embraced Taufik in her arms. "... Of course I''m Happy... Of course, I''m more than happy" Said the Queen as she released her hug and then ced both her hands on Taufik''s shoulders and looked at him still with the same smile. "Now, Should we get out? If we don''t get out now, your cousins ??and uncles who are outside might start destroying things" *Noise! Noise!! Noise!!!*(it''s from Outside) "Pfft~ Ahaha~ You''re Right, we should Get out right away" Said Taufik, who wasughing while hearing the noise from Outside; he, who had an Enhanced sense, was Impossible not to hear the Noise from outside, which came from Amanda, Caldwell, and their Father, William. Taufik thought this was funny because Taufik could feel the anxiety from how they interacted (argued) while Taufik and the Queen were inside chatting veryfortably, like how a grandson and a grandmother should chat. ----------- "This can be avoided as long as you told us earlier, all of this will not happen as long as you are honest with us from the start" Amanda said, raising her voice a little because she felt angry. "Youngdy, watch your tone, you are talking to your father, that is not how I taught you" Reply William. "... You always like this, you-" Hearing the sound of the door opening, the three of them immediately stopped arguing and looked at the open door at the same time. "Why are you guys making so much noise? That is not how I taught you all" ""Lil bro/bro"" Amanda and Caldwell said at the same time and directly came to Taufik while William approached The Queen. "Are you okay, Lil bro?" "... What with that question? Of course, I''m Okay, what possible Grandma can do to me?" ""Grandma?"" Said Amanda and Caldwell at the same time again, who were surprised when Taufik called the Queen "Grandma." It was natural for Taufik to call The Queen "Grandma" because he was the grandson of the Queen too, but they didn''t expect it to happen this soon. This made them look at the queen. "Queen Mother, why are your eyes swollen? Do you cry?" "Why? Why if I cry? I''m Human, too. Can''t I cry?" "... No, I was wrong, Mother" "Queen Mother" "... Yes... Queen... Mother" Seeing what was happening in front of them, Caldwell and Amanda immediately looked towards Taufik. "What are you doing? What happened inside, Lil bro?" "Nothing... We''re just talking only that, and nothing more" "... It can''t be just that, seeing how grandma is, it''s definitely more than just "talking" Be honest with me, bro, what trick did you use?" "What Trick? we were really just talking" "..." "..." Amanda and Caldwell looked at Taufik with a slightly disbelieving look; ording to them, melting the Queen''s heart couldn''t be done just by "talking," so they believed Taufik must have done something. "What with that look? I really didn''t do something special, stop loo- Said Taufik, but he stopped when the Queen suddenly pulled his hands. ... Eh? Grandma? Wait! Where are we going?" "What do you mean? We don''t have much time left until the dinner is ready, so let''s change ces because I still have many things that I want to share with you, so let''s make good use of the little time we have to the fullest" "Eh? I thought you were busy...don''t you?" Taufik asked, remembering what the Queen had said to William earlier when she told him to get out of the room. "Oh~ That? Fufu~ I just say things to make hime out, so you don''t have to worry about that, let''s Go" said the queen with a happy smile on her face and walked while dragging Taufik, leaving William, Amanda, and Caldwell behind. "..." Hearing this, they all fell silent, with William not believing that his mother could be like this; Caldwell and Amanda were stunned because they had never seen their grandmother this happy before, and Taufik was wondering. ''... Can a Queen, behave like this?'' -------------- - After Dinner. After dinner is finished, The Queen leaves while saying that she will be backter; she''s still a queen, after all, so she can''t leave her seat vacant for too long. Taufik right now was in the room he had arranged for, and of course, Amanda and Caldwell were also there. Amanda and Caldwell were sitting on the couch while sipping tea, and Taufik was sitting on the corner of the bed while looking at the two of them. "... Why you''re here again? Is my room like a gathering ce for you guys?" Ask Taufik, but get no answers from the two of them. "..." "... Where are you going tomorrow, Lil bro?" Amanda asked back like Taufik''s previous questions were nonexistent. This makes Taufik have to Massage his nose Bridge while saying. "... answer my questions first before you ask back... Please?" "Don''t be so stiff like that, shouldn''t you be happy to be reunited with your cousin whom you haven''t seen for a long time? Sooo~ where are you going Tomorrow?" "*Sigh* Whatever... Tomorrow I will be going to Russia... why? Want to join?" "Russia? Hmm~ No, I''ll just wait for yo-" "I want... said Caldwell, who had been silent all this time listening to Taufik and Amanda''s conversation while enjoying his tea. ... can I?" Said Caldwell again, which made Taufik and Amanda look at him. "... I didn''t say you can''t, but are you sure? What I''m Gonna do is quite Dangerous, you see. Are you gonna be fine? I mean, I''m not underestimating you, but are you sure you''ll be okay?" "Pfft~ Hahaha~ You heard that, brothers? Let me trante it for you if you didn''t understand what our little bro was trying to say; he said that you are just too weak to be able to follow him. Hahaha~" "..." Hearing that, Caldwell felt silent; no, it''s more like he Ignored her and just looked at Taufik. "... It''s not me who''s weak, bro, you''re just too strong... in the Supranatural world only a few people can fight with me head-on, and you can count the people who can beat me on one hand... Said Caldwell, then paused for a while to have a better look at Taufik. ... And now it''s increased by one after you appear" "... How can you be this strong?" Caldwell added. What he said before might be half true and half false, it was true that there were only a few people in the supernatural world who could fight Caldwell head-on and only a few people could defeat him, but that was only from the known data, because there were still many other powerful figures who hid themselves from the outside world and continued to hone themselves to reach the peak of strength, so it was half true and half false. "... If so? Then you can follow me tomorrow; what about you, Amanda?" "I''ll just wait for you here, you two can do what boys like to do" "Alright... After that, they talked about many things until midnight before Amanda and Caldwell decided to go back to their respective rooms. ----------- - Mid Night, Taufik Room, In Balcony. Taufik did not sleep after Amanda and Caldwell went to their room, it was not because he did not want to rest, he did not even need to rest, he remained awake because from the beginning he entered this room he felt that someone was watching him, but he ignored it because he did not feel any bad intentions from that person. "It''s Only me here, you can get out Now?" "..." "*Sigh* what are you doing up there? Go down now or should I do that on my own?" "..." There are still no answers; if Someone Saw Taufik right now, they probably would think Taufik had a problem in his head for Talking to no one in the middle of the night. And just like that, One minute passed, and that person still didn''t show himself. This tests Taufik''s patience and makes him annoyed. "... I''ll count to three, if you don''t show yourself, I will-" "Haha~ You''re Indeed Amazing; since when did you realize my presence? I thought I hid my existence pretty well" "Pretty well? who are you trying to fool?" "*ugh* How can you say such a harsh word to you... " .... ... .. . Chapter 171: chapter 171- An... Interesting Uncle? "... I''ll count to three, if you don''t show yourself, I will-" Said Taufik, but before he could begin his count, Someone suddenly descent from above (probably from the Roof), he wore a ck cape with a veil that only showed his mouth and his nose, and on the back of the cape there was grayish ck Lion Emblem, which Taufik didn''t know what it''s representing of. "Haha~ You''re Indeed Amazing; since when did you realize my presence? I thought I hid my existence pretty well" Said That person while lowering his veil, and there he saw a Middle-aged man standing in front of him, with ck hair the same as his, and that middle-aged man also had the same blue eyes as him. "...Pretty well? whore you trying to fool?" Hearing Taufik say that. that middle-aged man put a pained face while holding his chest. "*Ughh* How can you say such harsh words to your uncle? My heart hurts...I''m just kidding~ Hahaha~" "..." "... It''s a Joke, a joke you know?" "..." "..." *Silent~* ''... What''s wrong with this man?'' Said Taufik in his head while looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, who was also looking back at him. *long silent~* *Ukhum!* The middle-aged man seemed unable to stand the long, awkward silence, so he faked a cough so he could escape the embarrassment, even if it was just for a little. He straightened his clothes, then put on a serious face and looked directly into Taufik''s eyes, as if what had happened before had never happened. "*ukhum!* let me Introduce myself, my name is Edmund Alexander D''Archy, Basically your Uncle, I''ve Watching you since you were born, but you don''t know me because I always stay in the dark to protect your Mother from afar, unknown to the outside world but Dangerous In Underworld, I''m a Shadow who Protect the Light from the Darkness, I''m Edmund Alexander D''Archy...your Uncle" "..." ''... Is it the Legendary *Chuunibyou? But on a Middle-aged man? What kind of cursedbination is that?'' # A/N- In case you didn''t know: *Chniby or chni disease (Japanese: ж) is a colloquial term in Japan describing a condition in which young adolescents have delusions of grandeur, in which they believe themselves to possess hidden knowledge or secret powers. Taufik said silently while looking at the man standing in front of him who introduced himself as his uncle. "... I''m the Shadow who pro-" "Stop! Stop it!! I get it, You''re my Uncle, just my Uncle; what kind of Introduction is that? Are you fine in here?" Said Taufik while pointing his head. "Does staying in the "shadow" for too long make you go crazy or something?" Add Taufik. With that, Edmund put on a pained face again while holding his chest. "*Ughh* your way of insulting is also the same as your mother, it goes straight to the heart... she only said nice things to the Queen Mother and Elder Brothers William... I''m also her Elder Brothers, but why did she never respect me like she respects Elder brother William? Is it because our ages are not too far apart?" Said Edmund who suddenly started to wonder. ''... I think I know'' Taufik thought, but he didn''t say it directly to Edmund. "Do you know something, Nephew?" "No... I don''t know... Forget about that, you said before that you''ve protected my mom, Isn''t it? On behalf of my mom, I said Thank you, so, what Business do you have with me? You didn''te here just to say hello, did you?" "No... I''m here really just to say hello to you, the time I heard from my subordinate that you areing here to meet the Queen Mother; I''m Very happy; I bet when she sees you she''s probably very happy too. Isn''t she? I. William and I didn''t have the courage, to tell the truth to the Queen Mother that day, until she found out the truth from other people, that''s why the Queen Mother is "a little" angry with us for not being honest, and that anger still continues until now... with your arrival, I hope that anger can subside, even if only a little... Edmund said, making Taufik feel for the first time after they had been talking for so long that he was showing maturity appropriate to his age. ... Alright~ I have finished my Greeting, I can''t stay for too long because I have a duty that I can''t leave behind...it''s Nice to see you, Nephew, let''s meet again next time, certainly in better condition than this, until the next time" Edmund said and suddenly disappeared from Taufik''s sight; however, Taufik still felt Edmund''s presence in front of him, but it slowly began to move away from him. "... What an entric Family" Said Taufik while shaking his head and then left the Balcony toe to his bed. It''s not even five minutes have passed since Taufik lying on his bed and he felt another presence approaching his room. "... F*ck! Who''s this Time?" Said Taufik and then directly got up from his bed and came to the door. *Sound the door being opened* Taufik opens the door Before the person on the other side of the door can knock on the door. "!!!" "... Grandma? Why sote in the night?" "Did I disturb your rest?" "... No... Do you need something?" "Let''s change ce first; I have something that I wanted to say to you before you leave tomorrow. Do you have time?" "... Alright, let''s go" ------------- - Family Room, Windsor Castle. In front of the firece, Taufik and the Queen sat side by side on a sofa, The Servent came to bring each of them a ss of hot chocte and cookies to apany their conversation. "... Thank you" Said Taufik to the Servent, and the Servent just smiled at Taufik before she left Taufik and The Queen Alone in the living room. "So ~ what are we gonna talk about?" "what if I gave you a "Title" like what Amanda and Caldwell have? Would you like that?" "..." After hearing that, Taufik fell silent and looked at the Queen. He fell silent not because he was shocked but more because he did not expect the Queen to say that so quickly. "Why, You don''t like that?" "... No, it''s just... Why so sudden?" "What do you mean? It''s not so sudden, It is your birthright, I just want to give you what is rightfully yours, there''s nothing wrong here" said the queen while twirling the ss containing hot chocte in her hand. "I''ve been thinking about this since I returned to Buckingham Pce, you know, you who suddenly came here is still like a dream to me, I want to give you something, but you said that you don''tck anything right now... it makes me wonder is this real? am I still dreaming? I keep thinking, what can I give you as a sign that what is happening right now is reality, a reality for me, you who don''tck anything make me have trouble thinking about what I should give you, ahahaha~ That''s when I thought, if I can''t give you wealth, how about honor? Isn''t that good? That''s the only thing I can give to you who doesn''tck anything, so, what is your answer? Do you want to ept it or not?" Said the Queen at length, Taufik, who heard this, had difficulty answering it. he did not want to reject his grandmother''s good intentions, but on the other hand, he also could not just ept something as important as this without his mother''s consent. After thinking for a long time, Taufik let out a long sigh. "... Grandma, I''m sorry... It''s not like I don''t want to ept your goodwill, but more like I can''t; I''m just here making me feel bad. Previously, my mom forbade me from finding out about her family until she told me that personally, but here I am, sitting while talking to you alone without my mom''s knowledge, what do you think my mother would think if she knew that I suddenly received the "Title" of Prince from you?" "... I see... That would be the same as betraying your mother''s trust... Alright~ let''s forget about this and move on to something else, or do you want to take a rest?" said the Queen in a sad tone and a forced smile, seeing this, Taufik felt uneasy in his heart. Unable to bear seeing the Queen like this, Taufik took a deep breath. "Haahh~ Grandma... Said Taufik while putting his hands on the queen''s hands. ... I will take that "Title" But on one condition, is that you have to fix your rtionship with my mom, talk to her, and tell her what you said to me this afternoon, I''m sure she''ll understand, and after all that''s over, I''ll ept whatever you give me, how about that?" "... Will it work?" "It will, Grandma... Said Taufik then hugged the Queen. ... It will, you don''t have to worry, she''s your daughter, after all, No child will hate their mother, and vice versa, everything will be okay, Just go talk to her and tell her everything that you want, tell her you''re feeling and everything will gonna be okay" "Everything will be okay" .... ... .. . Chapter 172: chapter 172- Kazaks Tribe - Next Morning. After they had breakfast, Taufik immediately wanted to leave for his next destination, namely Russia. All of The D''Archy Family Right Now, Gathering in the Backyard to apany Taufik and Caldwell who will soon be leaving, but still missing one, no, still missing two people, namely, Taufik''s other uncle, Edmund, and William''s wife, from what Taufik heard from Amanda and Caldwell, their mother apparently holds a fairly high position in the Kingdom, namely a Chancellor, titled Lord High Chancellor of Great Britain appointed directly by the queen, quite impressive, ording to Taufik, however, this position makes her rarelye home, that''s why Taufik didn''t meet her when he spent the night here. "Are you ready, Caldwell?" "I''m Ready, but... With what we will go to Russia? ne or...?" Ask Caldwell in Confusion; after Breakfast, Taufik didn''t tell him anything other than asking him to wait for him in the backyard without any further Instruction or even Exnation. "*Grin* ne? That''s too slow, what we''ll use is faster than that, it''s only will take a second and we''ll directly arrive in Russia" "... What? Does that Kind of Transportation exist?" "Of course, because is not Transportation but Teleportation" ""TELEPORTATION???"" Said all of them in Suprise. "You can do something like that, Lil Bro?" Ask Amanda. "Yahh~ Just A little trick, nothing to boast about" "You call that Little Trick? Is that being subtly arrogant, or are you trying to be humble? See how Caldwell looks at you? That''s definitely not just a little trick" Said Williams; hearing this, Taufik immediately looked at Caldwell, who was standing a little behind him. "What? Want to learn?" "... can it be learned?" Hearing Caldwell''s question, Taufik shrugged his shoulders. "... I don''t know" "*Tsk* then don''t ask, you just raise my hopes for Nothing" Caldwell said, looking to the side. "Fufu~... The Queen giggled elegantly at the exchange between the two cousins, then said. ... The more I know about you, the more interested I get, so can you show it to this curious grandma of yours?" "Sure, Everything for you Grandma" Said Taufik sweetly, which got a different Gaze from Amanda, Caldwell, and Williams, but inside their head, they thinking the same thing. ''Lickers'' x3 Taufik knew what they thought, but he didn''t care; he then took his katana out; he could use a portal without his katana, but it looked cool when he opened the portal with Katana, so if he not in a hurry, he would use his katana to open a portal. ''SwordMagic- Dark Form: Portal!'' *Swoosh!* With that one upward sh, Space began to split and slowly formed a portal; the sight left the others in awe. "Woahh~ You really Amazing, Lil bro, Do you have another Trick that you didn''t show yet?" "Of Course I Have, but I will not show it... Afraid if show it Someone will die of envy" Said Taufik while eyeing Caldwell, who was standing beside him. *Tch* And Caldwell who was Previsouly Looking in amazement at the portal that Taufik had made, clicked his tongue once again after he heard what Taufik said. "Haha~ Don''t Tease your cousin too much... Said The Queen, who once againughed because of the exchange made by these three cousins. William, who saw his mother smiling more, was also happy. ... So when youe back?" Afterst night''s talk, The Queen has decided to meet Linda who is in Japan Right now, so Taufik will take Her, Amanda, and Maybe Caldwell too, to meet Lindater. "I won''t be long" "Alright~ I know you''re strong, but still be careful, okay?" -------------- - Somewhere deep In Kamchatka, Russia. In a house that looks like a tent, two men are having a discussion; the one sitting on the chair is an old man with a long mustache and beard and wearing a *Papakha hat. The old man spoke to a middle-aged man who also had a long beard and mustache, but not as long as the old man sitting down. The middle-aged man stood up and looked at the old man with a worried look. "... Father, it''s been a few days since Sir Banaspati cut offmunication with us; this makes the others feel anxious; what should we do?" Said the Middle-aged man. "... We can do anything with that, you heard what sir Banaspati said before he chose to iste himself for a while, this is for our own good, he is afraid the same ident will happen again, so we can only wait for him to show himself" The old man said calmly, but deep inside, he was also worried, but he did not show it because of his position as the tribal elder; if he openly showed his worry, the others would only be more anxious. "But Father, what if Sir Banaspati''s condition just gets worse Instead of Getting bet-" "MATVEY!!" "!!!" The old man suddenly raised his Voice, which surprised The Middle-aged man. "How, How many difficult situations have we been Through Because of Sir Banaspati''s Advice? Many, Many Times, all of that because we always heard his Advice, it''s always like that and this time will be no different, if Sir Banaspati said wait, then we will wait, nothing else but waiting" "... I understand Father, I''m sorry, I just felt worried because It''s not usual for Sir Banaspati to be like this" "..." After that, silence enveloped the room; no one spoke because, in their hearts, they knew something must have happened to Banaspati. But no one dared to speak out because they were afraid of what they thought woulde true. Not long after that, someone came in and broke the silence in the room. "Chief, Elder, We have a Visitor outside; they said they want to talk with you. Are you gonna meet them?" "At a time like this? Said to them that we didn''t receive any Visitor for the time being" Said Matvey, who was the Tribal Chief. "But Chief, one of them said that they were here to help us regarding sor Banaspati problem" "!!!"x2 Hearing that, Matvey and his father looked at each other. "... Take us to them" "This way, Elder, chief" ---------------- - a Moments ago. "Wo-" "Impressive right? but don''t praise me because I will not teach you this" Hearing this, Caldwell''s amazed face immediately changed. "*Tsk* I Didn''t ask for that" "Yap~ Keep Dreaming" "..." "But, it''s really beautiful here, you guys really know how to pick a good spot to live" Said Taufik to Slyph, who was hovering beside him, but only Taufik could see her, so from Caldwell''s Point of View, Taufik right now was Talking to Air. "... It''s Because The Mana around her was still a bit purer than the other ce that''s why we always pick an area where the forest is still dense and rarely touched by humans, because the forest is where natural energy is created which can reduce the level of Mana corruption, but not all forests are like that, there are many areas where the forest is still dense but the level of Mana corruption is the same as the outside world or even more, that is why only a few forests have Mana that is still a little purer, that is also because of the tribes that live in there, that is why we make a contract with them, we give them power and in return, they will keep the forest safe from the outside world" "I see, so that''s why you forced them to make a contract with you before?" "O-of course not, We discussed it "nicely" before we made the contract, there was no element of coercion in that matter" Said Slyph, but With Taufik''s All-Seeing eyes, he knew Slyph was telling a lie. "Yeah~ Whatever" "... Who are you talking to, bro?" Ask Caldwell. "... just a lying spirit, nothing else" "Hy!! I''m not lying! I really tell you the truth" Said Slyph who was offended by what Taufik said. "And Now it''s an Angry Spirit, ahaha~" Said Taufik whoughed at Slyph''s behavior who tried hard to make the lie she created into the truth. "... I don''t Understand" Said Caldwell who was bing increasingly confused by all this. "You don''t need to Understand... Said Taufik, then looking at the person who greeted them before, who introduced himself as Stas, back with two additional people following him; one was an Old Man, and the other was a Middle-aged age man. ... Let''s stop talking" Hearing Taufik says that Caldwell also looked in the direction where Taufik was looking. "... Gentleman, let me introduce you to my Tribal Chief and Elder" Said Stas referring to the two people who came with him "Stop Stas, we will introduce ourselves, Thank you for your hard work, you can back to your post" Said the Middle-aged man, and Stas, who heard that, just bowed his head to the two people before he left without saying anything to Taufik and Caldwell. "Greetings to the two guests who came from afar; I am Matvey, the tribal leader of the Ka''zaks tribe, and the Elder here is my Father, Run... I won''t beat around the bush; we heard from Stas that you came here to help us with the problem that befell Sir Banaspati; is that true?" Matvey said directly without asking who Taufik and Caldwell were. "Is Indeed true... " .... ... .. . Chapter 173: chapter 173- Ka-Zask Tribe ll "Greetings to the two guests who came from afar; I am Matvey Cossacks, the tribal leader of the Ka''zaks tribe, and the Elder here is my Father, Run Cossacks... I won''t beat around the bush; we heard from Stas that you came here to help us with the problem that befell Sir Banaspati; is that true?" ''Hmm? Why does this person seem in a hurry? Did the Situation that worse? But Sylph said... '' Said Taufik while looking at Tribal Chief Matvey, whose face was filled with anxiety. Not only him, from Taufik''s point of view, the old man that Matvey introduced as the Elder of the Ka''zask Tribe was also like that, but he didn''t show it as much as Matvey did. Taufik then looks at Sylph to ask for an exnation, But Sylph, who feels Taufik''s gaze, looks away and pretends not to see the gaze Taufik gave him. "*Tsk* Useless" "!!!" "... Yes, I''m sorry?" "... Ahh! Sorry, I didn''t say that to you... Said Taufik after he realized what he just said. ... My Name is Taufik and the person beside me is my Cousin, Caldwell" Hearing Taufik introduce him, Caldwell just nodded to Matvey and Run who also nodded to Caldwell. Taufik ignored their stiff greetings and said to Matvey. "... For your previous question, Yes, we are here to solve the "problem" that has befallen Banaspati, so can you kindly show us the way?" "... Judging from your character, you don''t seem like bad people and don''t have any evil intentions either. However, we can''t just believe you like that, so show us something that can make us believe you" "Proof? That new... Proof, huh? Hmm~..." Taufik hummed, holding his chin while thinking, this is the first time a Tribe asked him for proof. Usually, they always believed him whenever he said his Name. ''Wait! Name?'' "... What If I say I am a member of "Hidayat" n from the Bou-Gis Tribe?" ""HIDAYAT?!!"" Matvey and Run Said in Surprises, Like "Hidayat" From the Bou-Gis Tribe, the Ka-Zask Tribe is also a Tribe full of Warrior. The Ka-Zask Tribe has yed a major role in Russia''s long history. From the 16th to 19th centuries, the Ka-Zask Tribe yed a key role in the expansion of the Russian Empire into Siberia, the Caucasus, and Central Asia. Ka-Zask Tribe also served as guides to most Russian expeditions of civil and military geographers and surveyors, traders, and explorers In 1648. They also yed a role in many wars in the 17th, 18th, and 19th centuries, including the Russo-Turkish Wars, the Russo-Persian Wars, and the annexation of Central Asia. Western Europeans had a lot of contact with Ka-Zask during the Seven Years'' War and had seen Ka-Zask patrols in Berlin. During Napoleon''s Invasion of Russia, Ka-Zask were the Russian soldiers most feared by the French troops. Napoleon himself stated, "Ka-Zask are the best light troops among all that exists. If I had them in my army, I would go through all the world with them" Ka-Zask Tribe also took part in the partisan war deep inside French-upied Russian territory, attackingmunications and supply lines. These attacks, carried out by Ka-Zask along with Russian light cavalry and other units, were one of the first developments of guerri warfare tactics and, to some extent, special operations as we know them today. Several thousands of Ka-Zask weremended by Pyotr Bagration during the French invasion of Russia behind Bug. # A/N- "This An Actual History BTW, Just Search *Cossacks on Goggle and you will find it" "Hidayat" From the Bou-Gis Tribe Also always Participated in many Wars Before they Suddenly ceased to Exist one day; many say that they were annihted in the Great Tribe War, but some also believe it''s more than that, and until today, it remains a mystery. --------------- "... You''re from Hidayat n? That Hidayat?" Matvey asked with his eyes wide open in Surprise and disbelief. "No... It''s Impossible, We, Ka-Zask have a Good Rtionship with the Bou-Gis Tribe, especially my Rtionship with the Previous Bou-Gis Chief, we''re Close Friends, and I personally heard it from his Mouth that "Hidayat" Is Completely gone from this World while Leaving Nothing Behind, Don''t Joke with me, Young Man... Run said with anger mixed with disappointment, then added. ... You''re Trying To poke something that you shouldn''t, Young Man, so Leave while we are still being Nice to you, More than this it''s beyond Your Imagination because you just don''t Trespass our Secrad Territory But Also insult a Great Warrior n like "Hidayat", do you know how serious the vition youmitted is?" Run said for thest time before he turned his back and wanted to leave. "... I have something that can prove my identity... Said Taufik, then took thetter that the Bou-Gis Tribe gave him before out of his Inventory and then gave it to Matvey. ... This is thetter that the current Chief of Bou-Gis Tribe gave me, you can read it first, After that, it''s up to you whether you want to believe it or not" Received thetter, Matvey Directly opened it and read the content of thattter. A few secondster, Matvey''s expression changed; he then turned around to look toward his Father, who had walked quite far away. "FATHER!... Shout Matvey, getting attention from Run, who Stops his step and then looks at his son. ... He is really The "Hidayat" Thistter contains a bit of Spirit power and this Signature is simr to the Signature of the current Chief of the Bou-Gis Tribe" Hearing that, Run had to walk back toward them; without any word, he directly took that letter from Matvey''s hands and read thetter contents. After Run was done Reading the Letter, he looked alternately between Taufik and the letter. "*Sigh* You should take this Out earlier... Here" Run said with a sigh, then gave back the letter to Taufik. "Ahaha~ Is it my fault now?... Said Taufik while putting the letter back inside his Inventory. ... Actually, this doesn''t need to be thisplicated, because I came here with Banaspati''s sister" "... Sir Banaspati''s Sister? Is it the water or the wind?" Ask Run; Banaspati once told him that he has three Siblings, and those close by are The Ancient Earth Spirit, who lives in Indonesia, and Undine, who Lives in Japan, the one who lives far from here is Sylph. "... It''s The Wind, Sylph... Said Taufik and then looked at Sylph. ... Can you show yourself, Sylph?" "... No, not yet, my power is not yet filled enough to be able to show myself... now you mention it, how can you still see me, sir?" "... I just can... So Mana is the problem, I see~ Then let me help you" Hearing that, bad memories of what happened previously shed through Sylph''s mind which made her tremble slightly. "N-No, sir, Thank you" "Why did you Tremble? I will only give you a bit of my Mana so you can show yourself to them, It''s not like I will hurt you" "Are you sure it''s not will hurt? It''s not that "Healing fist" again, right?" "No... Don''t Worry" Said Taufik then poked Sylph''s little astral body with his finger, and in the next second, Taufik''s pure Mana began to flow out of Taufik''s fingers and was immediately absorbed by Sylph. During the conversation between Taufik and Sylph, Caldwell, Run, and Matvey only saw Taufik talking to himself while looking into the air. Matvey and Run, who were spiritualists, could not see Sylph because Sylph''s presence after Taufikpletely overhauled her Core from Corrupted Mana was so weak that even a spiritualist like them, could not see Sylph, let alone Caldwell, who was a Magician and had never had direct contact with Spirits. ------------- Feeling that the Mana he had given to Sylph was enough, Taufik stopped the flow of his Mana. "Ehh? Why did you stop, sir? Just a few more minutes, maybe my Mana will be full, It''s a shame to stop now, let''s continue" Said Sylph who felt the flow of Pure Mana from Taufik suddenly stop. "Ahh~ Your Mana Is very delicious, How can your mana be that pure, sir? Are you interested in making a contract with me? I don''t ask for much, just give me your Mana Once every day, No, once every two days, no-no! How about Once every week, what do you think?" "*Tsk* Stop it, what I give you it''s enough for you to be able to show yourself to them, don''t talk too much, and just do what I asked you to do" Hearing this, Sylph pouted and then began to process the mana that Taufik gave her to make it hers. Because of the pure Mana that Taufik has, the process doesn''t take too long, and a few momentster the process is finally finished. After making Taufik''s Mana hers, Sylph''s body underwent Changes, but still maintained her small form so that the Mana used would not be too wasteful. And in the Next second Sylph immediately shows her figure in front of Caldwell, Matvey and Run. .... ... .. . Chapter 174: chapter 174- Ka-Zask Tribe lll "... This is Sir Banaspati Sister?... This Little Spirits?" Matvey Asked when he saw Sylph''s Figure. "She''s Like this Because of some circumstances, but Yeah~ She''s Banaspati Sister... Said Taufik, but still getting some disbelief Gazes from Matvey; After All, Sylph''s Size right now was just like the Size of Low-Level Spirits, so it was hard to believe that Sylph, in her current condition, was the Sister of Banaspati, who was an Ancient Spirits. ... It''s up to you if You want to believe it or not... And here''s the Problem: the two of you know that Banaspati has three Siblings, right?" Hearing Taufik''s Questions, Matvey and Run Nod their Head. "Okay~ Then it will be easy... Actually, the condition of Banaspati''s right now is not much different than his three siblings... This is Happening Because The corrupted Mana They Absorb is already beyond the Amount that they can Handle, so something like this happens, If this continues, Banaspati will be demonized and will lose his mind, and if that Happens Only destruction will befall thend his lives in" Hearing this, Matvey and Run were shocked; worry filled their faces, cold sweat slowly flowed down their cheeks, and they were silent, unable to say anything. "The first case I met was Banaspati''s older Sibling, the Ancient Eart Spirits, he''s also the one who told me all of this and gave me a task to help his other three siblings, and here I am" After that, Taufik tells them the story of his fight with The Ancient Earth Spirits, until it continues to Undine and thest one is about Sylph, It''s a Great Story, but what shocks them more, is Taufik, the person who is capable Defeat those Three terrifying Baing who have lost their will because the Corrupted Mana and the fact that he also Defeats them with ease made them wandering how strong he was, even Caldwell is no exception. ''... The more I know him, the higher the wall I feel when facing him; we share the same blood, but why can he be so far ahead of me? Is the lineage of the Hidayat n so influential? Shit! There''s no point inining like this, I just have to keep practicing, so that the distance we have will not be too far apart'' Caldwell said to himself, finding a new resolution to be stronger than he is now. "I''ve finished the other three including Sylph who is here and Banaspati is thest one" "T-then what you waiting for? Let me lead you to where Sir Banaspati''s seclusion is... Distinguished Guest" Said Matvey, who immediately changed his attitude and views towards Taufik after hearing the story he told; he had no other choice because, as Taufik said, if this continued, disaster would befall theirnd, a disaster that a human being could not imagine. "Please~" Said Taufik; then Matvey and Run led them to An active volcano that was only several kilometers from the Ka-Zask Tribe vige. ---------------- "This Volcano began to Active a few days ago, one day after Sir Banaspati began his Seclusion" Said Matvey on their way toward the volcano. "We''ve tried tomunicate with him but there are no answers, there''s we begin to feel anxious because usually Sir Banaspati always responds to our calls" "... It''s so, then how can we see him? We''re not going into that active volcano, are we?" Caldwell asked, They had arrived at the foot of the volcano, the volcanic ash that came out of the volcano soared high into the sky, but it was not yet dangerous enough because it was still limited to emitting volcanic ash and it had not yet reached the vige where the Ka-Zask Tribe lived, but in the next few days the volcanic ash might spread even further. "We will" Answers Matvey who took Caldwell by Suprise. "We will!!... It''s an Active Volcano you know?... How do we even get in? Are we going to jump straight into the mouth of the volcano or something?" "Of course not, are you crazy? They probably have a Passage like some cave or something... Said Taufik then looking at Matvey and Run. ... Right?" But Matvey, who faced Taufik''s Questions, turned his head Toward Run, his Father; seeing this, Taufik began to have a little doubt. "... You don''t have?" "We have Indeed had one like that, but..." "But?" "... But... " "*Sigh* Just Answers him Already! It''s not like we are trying to kill them or something; why did you even hesitate like that?" Said Run after seeing his son behave like that, then added. "... You heard what he said before, right? If all of that is true, then something like that is nothing to him; just tell him... The true Descendant of Hidayat will not just die by something like that" "... Okay... Said Matvey and then Looked at Taufik and then said. ... Actually, We have a Passage that Sir Banaspati himself made for us in case something happened to the Vige, and Sir Banaspati it''s not around... But a few days ago something happened... The usual Normal Passage Now is filled by a Monster made by Fire; it is also the reason why we can meet Sir Banaspati to check his condition... That fire Monster is no ordinary, because no matter how many times we kill them, they will continue toe back to life shortly after we kill them... And that Monster was also quite strong, Some of us were badly injured by the Monster when we tried to meet Sir Banaspati, fortunately, there were no casualties, it was as if Sir Banaspati himself forbade us from approaching him, and this made us all feel anxious and didn''t know what to do" "... I see... it is indeed quite dangerous... Then where the Passage is?" Ask Taufik. "... There" Caldwell pointed to a Boulder that seemed to have been ced there on purpose. "There? Behind that Boulder?" "Yes, For the past few days, none of the monsters havee out of the cave. However, for safety reasons, we all agreed to cover the entrance and would remove it when the situation improved. However, until now, instead of improving, the situation has actually gotten worse... If you want to enter then we will have to remove that Boulder first... Wait here, I will go gather the man and together we will remove the Boulder" "No... I''ll do that on my own..." Said Taufik, stopping Matvey who wanted to go back to the Vige to call the others. "... Are you sure? That Boulder is quite heavy, it needs dozens of our tribe''s strongest men to move it there" "Just mare of Boulder, with a flick of my finger it will Crumble like sand" Said Taufik, then walked toward Boulder, but Caldwell Stopped him by the hand. "... Let me do it, bro" "... Sure... Go Ahead" With Taufik''s approval, Caldwell stepped forward towards the Boulder. ------------ "Is he also from Hidayat, Young Man?" Ask Run to Taufik while seeing Caldwell, who is standing in front of The Boulder. "... Nope" "Huh? Isn''t he your cousin?" "Yes, from My Mother''s side" "Ohh~ So "Hidayat" Is from your Father, I see, then which Family hise from? Looking at him I have a familiar feeling... like I''ve seen him somewhere but I can''t remember where" Said Run with his eyes still on Caldwell. "... You too, Father? I thought it was only me... This why living in a destend like ours is bad sometimes... We can''t know about the news that happens outside quickly" "*Snort!*... Hearing what his son said, Run snorted and then said with a little emotion. ... It can''t be helped. after Tsar Nichs ll was Abdicated, the current government rarely uses our services... and from all the achievements that our tribe has achieved hundreds of years ago... we are ignored and think we never existed... but we are lucky because our predecessors were able to meet with sir Banaspati here, otherwise the same rebellion as that carried out by Razin and Pugachev would have urred" "Aha..ha~" Matveyughed awkwardly; he forgot that he shouldn''t have said that in front of his father; otherwise, something like this would always happen; not wanting to bring it up again, Matvey immediately looked at Taufik to change the topic of conversation. "S-so~ where''s your Cousin ise from, sir Hidayat?" Ask Matvey and his Father, Run also put his ear closer so he could hear what Taufik was going to say better. "He''s from Britain" "Ohh~ Britain, which Family?" Ask Matvey; he knows a few of Britain''s Magician Families, and the Kel-Toi Tribe also has several times in contact with his Tribe. "... From Royal Family" "Oh~ Royal Family..." "..." "..." "..." There''s a silence for a while between the three of them, with their eyes still on Caldwell who now Touch the Boulder. And after a while, Matvey and Run seemed to realize something, and after being silent for a few more moments, they then looked at Taufik simultaneously with wide-open eyes. "... R-R-ROYALLL FAMILY!!!" x2 .... ... .. . Chapter 175: chapter 175- Fire Monster - with Caldwell With his hands on the Boulder, Caldwell Ignore the Commotion behind him and begins to chant. "...Gelidus manus~frigidus animus~ vinculum ciale!" (Latin) Caldwell''s mana flowed out of each of his fingers towards the Boulder, the cold air began to be seen from the dew that formed around Caldwell. *rattling!* With the area where Caldwell''s Hand was located, the Boulder began to freeze, and it expanded, and in just about three seconds, the entire Boulder froze. "... destrui!" *Crack!* The boulder broke into severalrge chunks of ice, which amazed Matvey and Run. "The path has been opened up, bro. Should we get in?" Said Caldwell, turning to Taufik. -------------------- "The path has been opened up, bro. Should we get in?" Hearing that, Taufik looks at Matvey and Run. "... You heard him... We will go now" "B-but are you sure is fine? He was from a Royal Family from Britain, which means that you are also from a Royal Family... What will happen to us if something happens to any of you?" Asked Matvey who began to feel worried after he found out Caldwell''s Background "... Father didn''t feel worried too? It''s the Royal Family we are talking about. Can we bear the consequences if something happens to them?" "Are you blind? Don''t you see what kind of Magic he just used? It''s not ordinary magic... And what possibly could have happened to him when This Young Hidayat was with him?" "Hehh~ You quite knowledgeable for someone who lives in a destednd like here" Praise Taufik for the knowledge possessed by Run; simr to Alice, who was born with something special from the others, Caldwell is also like that. There are six main elements in this world, namely, Water, Fire, Wind, Air, Light, and Darkness, everyone is born with an affinity for one different element, but that doesn''t mean they can''t use other elements, it just that they will master the element that has the highest affinity with them from the other elements, in Caldwell''s case, he was born with two affinities for elements, namely Water and Wind. In today''s world, it is something that is very extraordinary, but in this world, there is also something called Give and Take, and what happened to Jenn is real proof, she has a Core that is bigger than most people, but she can''t take full advantage of it because of the Mana that is on earth today, as well as Caldwell, he has to work twice as hard as the others, but Caldwell and Jenn''s situation is a little different, no, a lot different, in terms of Family, environment and resources, Caldwell is far above, that''s why he can sessfully utilize his talent better than Jenn. "... Hmnp! Wisdomes with age, that''s normal" "But Father-" "Alright, stop it guys, you can continue your argumentter, I still have something to do" Said Taufik, stopping the argument between that Father and Son duo before it dragged on any longer. "BRO, WHAT TAKE YOU SO LONG?" Shout Caldwell from afar. "You heard that... I will get going now" Said Taufik and then directly walked toward Caldwell without waiting for Run and Matvey''s answers. ------------------- "What took you so long, bro?" Caldwell asked Taufik who finally came to him. "That Father and Son just won''t stop their Argument... Taufik answers while walking inside the Cave with Caldwell and Sylph. ... But you guys really like living in the mountains, huh? Except for Undine, maybe. Is there any exact reason?" Taufik asked Sylph, and Sylph, who heard Taufik''s question, looked sad. "... Nothing Special, we just felt by living in the mountains we can feel a little bit closer to Mother, that''s all" "... I see" "..." There was a silence for a while after Sylph said that. No one spoke as they walked deeper into the cave until they all heard a noise in front of them apanied by a bright yellowish red light that slowly approached them. *Step! Step!! Step!!!* A few momentster, the three of them saw two humanoid monsters made purely of fire, the heads of the monsters were like burning bonfiresplete with eyes and mouths, and the monsters had two hands and two legs, each of them holding a different weapon, one had arge hammer and walked while dragging the hammer, and the other was holding arge sword that he put on his shoulder. "Ohh~ so this the Monster they talk about? They, Indeed, look quite strong... Alright~ Let''s end this quickly" Said Taufik with his Katana already in his hands, he wanted to step forward, but once again, Caldwell stopped him using his hands. "... Let me handle this too, bro, can I?" "..." Seeing Caldwell like this, Taufik began to wonder, and then something crossed his mind. ''... Is he trying to prove himself?'' "Can I?" Caldwell asked once again. "... Sure... Do as you Like" Said Taufik, hearing this, Caldwell smiled and then directly came to face the two fire Monster. "... Are you sure he will be okay, sir?" Asked Sylph. But Taufik didn''t answer her questions because he didn''t really know how strong Caldwell was, so he was not too sure. "... Let''s just see" --------------- *ROOARRR!!* One of the Monsters who used a great sword Roared and then directly ran toward Caldwell, with his great sword still on his shoulder. *Grin* "Come here..." Said Caldwell, grinning while looking at that Fire Monster. Frost came out of Caldwell''s body and spread in all directions freezing the ground where Caldwell''s feet were standing. *RAAHHG!* The Fire Monster then swung his great sword toward Caldwell; Caldwell didn''t make any move to avoid the Fire Monster''s attack. "... Frost Area!" Caldwell said quietly. The fire monster who saw this grinned and continued to swing his Great Sword, but a few momentster, the fire monster suddenly stopped in mid-swing when his Great Sword was only inches away from Caldwell. *ARGHH!!* The Fire Monster Roared in Anger because he saw that his attack failed to reach Caldwell. But Caldwell could not be satisfied because an attack from a fire monster carrying arge hammer hade from behind the fire monster using a Great Sword. *BOOMM!!* Caldwell''s "Frost Area" Freezing Rate couldn''t match the rate at which the Great Hammer fell onto the ground, causing a loud noise and creating massive destruction to the ground where the hammernded. Luckily, Caldwell managed to avoid the attack by jumping back just before the hammer hit him. Otherwise, his fate would have been the same as the ground. "... Do you need some help, Caldwell?" Ask Taufik from behind. "No, I can do this, I just testing how strong they are and Now I know" Reply Caldwell with his eyes still on the two Fire Monsters which have returned to their original state. "Alright! I just want you to know that you''re strong enough; no need to endanger yourself just because you want to prove yourself...like To me, Maybe?" Said Taufik which only made Caldwell''s vein pop out. "*Tsk* Annoying" Said Caldwell and then extended his hand forward. "O-hoo~ Do you want to use that move? Isn''t it way too fast for an Ultimate? Do you also feel that they are strong enough? Are you under pressure? just say it, don''t be shy" Taufik said again which only made Caldwell even more annoyed, but it seemed that was indeed Taufik''s goal because it could be seen from how he grinned while looking at Caldwell. "EXCALIBURRR!!!" Caldwell shouted angrily, ignoring what Taufik just said, and Taufik, who was behind,ughed at this, Sylph who was beside him looked at Taufik with a strange look After that, the same magnificent blue sword he used to fight Taufik that day reappeared in Caldwell''s hand. The appearance of the Sword caused the surrounding temperature to immediately drop and freeze the ground and walls of the cave; this also affected the two fire monsters, which made the fire that was their heads dim. "*AHHHGHH!!* " Maybe triggered by anger or something else, this time it was Caldwell''s turn to roar angrily and immediately run towards the two fire monsters. "... SWORD GRAVEYARD!!!" Caldwell shouted as he approached the two fire monsters, and then from the frozen ground and cave walls, hundreds of sword des came out and headed straight for the two fire monsters who had no room to dodge. *Stab!* From the first stab, a chain of sword stabs began to hit the two fire monsters, and with hundreds of stabs hitting their bodies, they were crystallized, fire inside ice crystals, it was a beautiful sight, but it didn''tst long, because Caldwell had swung his sword towards the two crystallized fire monsters. *Crashh!* With Caldwell''s Sword hitting them, the two fire monster bodies were split into several parts, unlike what Matvey said, this time the fire monsters could note back to life, because their bodies, or their broken bodies were still trapped inside the crystal which could not disappear if Caldwell himself did not want it to disappear. With that, the two fire monsters died without even having time to say/Roar anything. "... YOUUUU!!!" Said Caldwell as he turned to Taufik. "Wouh~ wouh~ wouh~ Calm Down Man, I just Joking, don''t take it so seriously like that" "It''s not Funn-" Caldwell said, but stopped when he saw Taufik and Sylph not looking at him, but behind him. Because he was curious, Caldwell looked back, and there he saw a group of monsters simr to the two fire monsters he had just killed heading towards them with different weapons in their hands. "... Shit... F*cking Shit!" .... ... .. . Chapter 176: chapter 176- Two Creatures After a long fight, Caldwelly limp on the ground with tattered clothes and wounds all over his body. "... You really like looking like this, huh? Are you, by any chance, a Masochist?" Taufik asked as he crouched down around Caldwell who was lying limply on the ground. *poke~poke~* "... Stop poking me and help me up already" Caldwell said weakly to Taufik who was poking his cheek. "And why you don''t help me before? If I even made one mistake it could be Dangerous" Caldwell said again, But Taufik, who was still poking Caldwell Cheek even after being warned not to, looked at Caldwell with a teasing look, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. "Ehh~ I thought you could Handle it alone, or am I wrong?" "..." "... You know, I always respect individual Choices, and of course, I respect your choices too... I didn''t do something wrong, do I?" "..." Hearing Taufik say that, Caldwell looked at him in a way that was hard to exin, what Taufik said sounded right, but the grin that his cousin showed made him feel that what he said was wrong and was only intended to mock him, so Caldwell could only frown, unable to say anything. "*Tsk* " Caldwell could only click his tongue and then look away from Taufik while saying. "... Just Help me already" "Ahaha~ Then Let me show you my other little trick" Said Taufik while unsheathing his Katana. Then put the tip of Katana on Caldwell''s body. "Pain~Pain~ go away~" Taufik uttered a false chant but said something else in his mind ''SwordMagic- Dark Form: Time Reverse!'' With this, Taufik can reverse the state of something, whether it is an object or a living creature, to its original state, but currently, this technique cannot do something impossible, such as bringing the dead back to life or returning an object to its original state with just a piece of the object, just not yet. "Hy! Do you think I am a kid? Enough Jok-" Caldwell said, wanting to get angry but stopped when he felt something change in him. His stamina returned, and all the wounds on his body disappeared at a speed that could be seen by the eye. Not only that, even his clothes returned to the state they were in when he first entered this cave. "Done" "..." Caldwell immediately sat up and checked his entire body. Gone, all his wounds were gone, and even his stamina was the same as at the beginning; even the tears on his clothes from the attack of that fire monster had also disappeared. "... Holy... Cow... What the f*ck are you doing, bro?" Caldwell said in surprise; a few seconds before, the wound was still clearly visible, but in the next second, everything disappeared as it had never been there at all. He looked at Taufik in amazement, like he was not human (he wasn''t) but like a saint who had been sent down to earth. "Meh~ Like I said, just a little trick" Taufik said casually while sheathing his Katana, and Caldwell who heard this, for the first time, clearly showed his envious gaze towards Taufik. "What with that look? No matter how you look at me, this is not something that just anyone can learn... Said Taufik then offered his Hands for Caldwell. ... Now Stand up, we haven''t even walked halfway through this cave" "... It''s not like I wanted to learn anything from you" Murmuring Caldwell while taking Taufik''s Hands. "... I can Hear that, you know?" "*Tsk* I didn''t say anything" "Yeah~ Whatever... But... Said Taufik then Looking at the path ahead. ... After that Fire Monster Dead, it''s Getting Darker here" "... You can definitely do something with your "Little Trick" again, right?" Caldwell said jokingly, but he didn''t expect Taufik to agree to it. "Yap! My "Little Trick" Is capable of doing anything, literally anything... watch this!" Said Taufik then stretched his hands up. "Let there be a light~" Taufik uttered another fake incantation, but in reality, he was using Imagination Magic to gather the surrounding Mana to create something. And slowly but surely, a glowing crystal ball began to appear from nothing and instantly illuminated their surroundings. What Taufik does never ceases to amaze Caldwell, and this one is no exception. "Now we have a light, let''s keep walking" Taufik said, while the Glowing Crystal was floating above him, following every step they took. -------------- - Several Minutes Later. After walking for several minutes, maybe because Caldwell already killed them all, they didn''t meet any of those fire monsters anymore. It''s a good sign, but they can''t breathe a sigh of relief yet because the road ahead is still a mystery to them. As they keep walking and walking, The cave passage also gets wider and wider, and The Temperatur also gets hotter; they thought it was Normal because they were Inside the Volcano, so there''s nothing toin about. "There''s a light in front of us... are we there yet?" Said Caldwell, Though that Red Yellowish light was from the Magma inside the Volcano. "Hmm~ Maybe it''s not as simple as you think" "What do you mean bro?" "... My gut feeling told me that something was bout to happen, but I was not too sure; my Detection Skills didn''t work around here, so fifty-fifty, maybe? I don''t know" Said Taufik; as he went deeper inside the Volcano, his Detection Skills started not working; no, it''s still working, but he Couldn''t detect any life force; when he activated his Detection skill, all he saw was red, which meant he did not detect any life but the heat inside the volcano. "... Guts? Are you a Fortuna-teller now?" To answer that, Taufik just shrugged his shoulders, meaning that it was up to Caldwell whether he wanted to believe it or not, at least he had told him what he felt. Faced with his cousin''s behavior, Caldwell just shook his head and then continued walking towards the light. However, the closer they got to the light, the hotter the air felt. Caldwell began to feel that something was strange. He looked at Taufik and Sylph who had been silent while following them. But Taufik still looked rxed, and Sylph was still silent; it was as if he was the only one who felt the heat. ''... What with this abnormal heat? And why does it look like only me who Affected by this heat?'' Ask Caldwell to himself. Caldwell has undergone rigorous training to take advantage of the dual-affinity element he has and sessfully reach the Realm, where he opened a new path, the path of Ice Magician, and with Excalibur Replika, which can increase his efficiency in using his talents to the maximum, some heat from normal Magma will no affect for him, but the heat he felt right now is just not an ordinary heat. *Gluk!* Caldwell tried to gulped, but the saliva disappeared before it could even reach his throat, which only made things worse with every step he took. Caldwell''s vision began to blur and his gait was unsteady due to losing too much body fluid. He felt that he was going to faint, but suddenly he felt a touch on his shoulder. *Tap* Caldwell looked to the side and saw Taufik, who was also looking at him. "You Good bro?" Ask Taufik after he taps his Cousin''s shoulder. "... Don''t you feel that... Caldwell wanted to say something but stopped again after he didn''t feel the heat anymore. ... Eh?" Caldwell eximed in surprise and immediately looked at Taufik with a gaze full of question marks. "... Are you doing something again?" "Yap! The same Little Trick" Said Taufik; the heat actually didn''t affect him too much, so he thought Caldwell also felt the same because he didn''t say anything; it was only when he saw Caldwell starting to stagger that he realized something was wrong with his cousin, so before he fell, Taufik quickly caught him and then directly put his a Barrier to ward off the heat around. "You should do that sooner, I thought I was going to die because of the heat" "... That would be funny... But are you sure you okay now?" "For now, yeah I''m okay... I didn''t know why, but as we got closer to that light, something inside me seemed like want to melt... Do you think something is wrong with me?" "Something inside you?" Taufik asked, quite don''t understand what his cousin just said. [It''s probably his core, Master] The System Eximed. ''... His core? Something like that can happen?'' [Because he has maximized his Dual-affinity element talent and Created a new element which was Ice, his core also changed following his element, Remember, you are currently walking towards the source of all fire, which is the oldest fire spirit on earth, perhaps the heat emitted by the spirit is melting the core of the master''s cousin who has the ice attribute slowly with every breath he takes, if he continues to force his way in without the protection of the Barrier that the master created, it willpletely melt the core he has pletely" the lightest possibility of this is that the master''s cousin will not be able to use magic anymore, and the worst possibility is death] ''Death? Is that bad?'' Said Taufik to the system and Immediately looked at Caldwell, to make sure that the barrier he put around Caldwell was s,trong enough so the heat would not affect him anymore. "Hufft~ everything is good, I don''t know what should I say to Grandma if you die here" "... Yes?" Ask Caldwell in confusion. "Nothing, let''s continue our way, that ligh,t is just a few seconds of walking... Let''s go finish this, quickly and get out of here" Said Taufik in a hurried tone and Caldwell, who saw this change in Taufik''s attitude, only became more confused. "... Okay?" After that they continued their way toward that light. They continued forward for a few seconds until they reached the end of the cave. However, what greeted them was not a sea of ??magma as Caldwell had expected, but a fairlyrge hall and from where they were standing, at the end of the hall they saw arge door that was tightly closed. But what made them stunned was not the big door, but two creatures that were as tall as the big door, the two creatures stood on each side of the door as if they were guarding the entrance so that no one could enter, and the source of the light they had just seen was from the two creatures. "... What the... Said Taufik in suprise and then looking at Caldwell. ... Do you also want to take care of that on your own again, bro?" "... please... they are yours" Caldwell said as he stepped back to give Taufik more space. "I... Thought so" .... ... .. . Chapter 177: chapter 177- minotaurs What standing in front of them was a Monster that was usually found In RPG games, Fantasy Comic and Movie, They are creatures known for their enormous size and the brute strength they possess, with human-like bodies covered in fur and the heads of bulls, that''s how Minoutours are usually depicted, but the two Minoutours in front of them are a little different. They have tall, sturdy bodies covered in ck armor; the ck armor asionally glows red as if there isva trapped inside the armor, or perhaps the armor is made ofva itself. The Minotaur''s face was obsidian ck, with its eyes and horns burning red like fire, adding to the intimidating aura that the Minotaur radiated. Each strand of hair that forms the mane is like a thread made directly fromva, encircling the Minoutour''s neck, giving a charming yet frightening impression. The entire body of the Minotaur looks like it was made directly from burningva. Not only that, in the hands of each Minotaur, there is a weapon of a different type; the Minotaur on the left holds a chain with each end of the chain connected to a weapon simr to a sickle, and the Minotaur on the right holds a square shield that is half the height of his body in his right hand and a spiked mace in his other hand. "... What the F*ck Banaspati think when he Created these two abominations? Is he trying to stop the Ka-Zask Tribe from entering, or is he trying to exterminate all members of the Ke-Zhask tribe?" Said Taufik as he walked toward the two minotaurs with his Katana already in his Hands. But some strange thing urred as Taufik approached those two minotaurs. "Eh? Why they ain''t moving?" Taufik asked. He had walked just a few meters from the two minotaurs, but the minotaurs still didn''t show any reaction, like they didn''t see Taufik at all. "Meh~ Anything is Good" Said Taufik as he walked for more and then arrived in front of that big door, but the Minotaurs still didn''t show any reaction; even after he put his hands on that door, the Minotaurs still stood without even looking at him. At that moment, Taufik began to feel that something was strange. He looked at the door and then at the minotaurs, and then something crossed his mind. "... Don''t tell me" Said Taufik while putting strength into his arm to push the door, and sure enough, Taufik immediately felt a movement towards him. *Swoosh!* Taufik immediately heard the sound of a sharp object cutting the air. Taufik quickly looked in the direction the sound came from, and sure enough, the Minotaurs on his left had already swung the Chain in his hand, and the Sickle de that was even bigger than Taufik''s body was already speeding towards him. "... Shit" Said Taufik as he quickly jumped back to avoid the attack. *BOOMMM!* The sickle hit the ground at full speed, causing a huge explosion and destroying the ground around where the sicklended. However, the funny thing was that the door was fine even though the sicklended only half a meter away from the door. Taufik''s feet had not yetnded on the ground when he heard a loud roar from the Minotaurs on the right followed by therge spiked mace heading towards him. Seeing this, Taufik did not choose to avoid it and immediately took a stance while he was still in the air. ''SwordMagic- Light Form: All Cutting de!'' Taufik said the name of his technique and immediately shed toward therge mace. *Swoosh!* Sword energy formed at the same time as Taufik''s sh and immediately headed towards therge mace which was only a few meters away from hitting him. *sh!* The huge mace was immediately neatly split, but the sword''s energy did not stop there; it continued to rise and hit the ceiling above and continued to advance upwards without knowing when it would stop. *Woosh!* But the attack didn''t seem to stop there, because Taufik was suddenly covered by arge shadow. Taufik immediately looked up; it was a foot; Taufik saw arge foot about to step on him. (-_-) ''Blood Maniption: Blood Thorn!'' *Ssh~* Arge thorn made entirely of blood immediately appeared above Taufik, and without any pause, he immediatelyunched it toward the minotaur''s leg. *Thrust!* With the speed of the foot, it fell towards Taufik, and with the speed of the Blood Thorn, the damage caused multiplied, which made the Blood Thorn prate the Minotaur''s leg until it made arge hole. *GRAGAHHH!!* A loud roar of pain echoed in the hall causing a slight vibration that causedrge and small pieces of rocks to fall. *CRASHH!* The tremors urred again with the Minotaurs holding the mace falling to the ground. Taufik saw the wound on the minotaur''s leg, and what came out of the wound was not blood butva but the wound slowly closed, and in just a few seconds, therge wound healedpletely. "... Are you sure you''re a minotaurs? Not a Trolls?" Taufik asks, but it''s not "The answer." Thates to him but a sweeping strike from the Minotaurs who used a chain. *Woosh!* It was a simple attack, and with just a jump, Taufik was able to avoid it. But the attack didn''t stop there, it continued moving towards the Minotaurs who had just gotten up after falling earlier. Seeing the attacking towards him, the minotaur, who was not yet ready, carelessly raised his shield to protect himself. *CRANGG!!* The sound of the sickle de meeting the shield was heard; if this was heard by an ordinary person, it would cause their ears to bleed. It didn''t stop there, the Minotaurs who had recklessly warded off the attack were thrown and hit the wall behind. *CRACKK!!!* "..." Seeing this, Taufik realized something. ''... They''re... Dumb...this will be easier than expected'' -------------- "..." Caldwell, who was standing behind at a safe distance with Sylph while watching Taufik''s battle, looked amazed by the power and variety of attacks that Taufik showed. ''... If I was in his ce, how long can Ist?... When can I reach the strength he has? This is very frustrating... '' "... He has reached his limits... He can''t bear it any longer than this" Sylph suddenly said, which caught Caldwell''s attention. "... Who? Taufik? It didn''t look like that to me" "No... It''s my Brothers, I could hear the screams of frustration from him" Said Sylph again while closing her eyes. Those who were created from the same source could feel each other''s feelings when they were close, that was why Sylph remained silent during their journey into this cave, she tried tomunicate with her brother, Banaspati, but the answer she received was only a scream of pain and despair. Sylph opened her eyes again and then said in a very sad tone. "... he must be suffering a lot right now" "..." Caldwell didn''t know how to answer, so he chose to remain silent and continue watching Taufik''s battle which was nearing its end. ------------- "... I have a bad feeling... I think it''s time to end this game" Said Taufik while looking at the two Minotaurs who had lost a part of their body, but the worst one was the minotaur who held a mace and shield, it''s not from Taufik''s attack but because of his own fellow Minotaurs who kept attacking Taufik without caring which direction his attack is headed, Taufik only needs to dodge a little and the attack will hit his fellow Minotaurs. However, even in such conditions, they are still alive and continue to regenerate, even their weapons can regenerate by themselves. Taufik called this a "Game" because he wanted to know how far their regeneration could work, but the bad feeling he got made him have to end this as soon as possible because he was sure that the bad feeling came from Banaspati. Before the two minotaurs could fully regenerate, Taufik raised his empty hands up. ''Imagination Magic- Create:... With that, Mana, in abundant quantities, immediately gathered on Taufik''s raised hand. ... Orb of Nothingness!'' *wooshh!* The collected Mana immediately became one and formed a ck Orb, which slowly started to get bigger and bigger. Inside the Orb, purple energy can be seen spinning around, forming a vortex. The remaining Mana that cannot be amodated in the Orb surrounds the Orb, following the vortex inside the Orb, which makes the Orb look like a replica of the universe. (Almost simr to Rasen Shuriken) "... I don''t know how far your regeneration limit is, but can you survive the void? Let''s try it, shall we?" Said Taufik, and without further ado, he immediately threw the Orb toward the two minotaurs. The orb slid quite slowly towards the two minotaurs, but the gravitational force created by the orb made it even more difficult for the two minotaurs who had not yet fully regenerated to avoid it. Nothing spectacr happened when the Orb hit the two Minotaurs, they were only sucked into the Orb with a roar of fear that slowly disappeared as their bodies continued to be sucked into the Orb, and a momentter the roar and even the Minotaurs themselves disappeared along with the disappearance of the Orb and only leaving silence and a fairly deep crater in the shape of a circle. .... ... .. . Chapter 178: chapter 178- Banaspati "Huft~ they finally die" Said Taufik while seeing the Crater. Without seeing any trace of that, two Minotaurs left. "No... It''s more like they were sent to the Void... Nah~ Everything is good" Said Taufik again and then looked at where Caldwell and Sylph were. "HY! HOW LONG YOU GUYS WANT TO STAY THERE? LET''S CONTINUE OUR WAY" He had to shout because they were standing quite far away behind, and Caldwell, who heard his cousin call him, Immediately got out from any Thought he had right now. "Cing" Said Caldwell and then moved his leg to approach Taufik, followed by Sylph, who still stayed silent. ------------- "... Bro, What kind of magic did you do to those two minotaurs before? Even I can feel that I''m being sucked by that ck-purple Orb that you made" Asked Caldwell while on their way toward the door. "Hmm~ do you want a serious answer or a Joking answer like before?" "If I said I want a serious answer, will you say it?" "... I don''t know" "... As I thought... what is that? What makes you can''t tell me about it? Can''t you trust me? I swear, I will not tell anyone if you say so, is it not enough?" Asked Caldwell like children who want to know everything about the world and how it works. It seemed like he really wanted to know Taufik''s answer, but hearing that, Taufik stopped for a moment and looked at Caldwell. "Caldwell, my Cousin, It''s not like I don''t trust you, but sometimes, there''s a thing that is only meant for you to keep to yourself and cannot say to others, even though that other person is your own family, it''s what we call secret" "..." Hearing this, Caldwell immediately looked gloomy; he could not deny what Taufik said because what he said was true: secrets are there to be kept, and if the secret is told to other people, it will no longer be a secret. "Pfft~ Don''t be like that; if other people saw us right now, they would be confused about who is older between the two of us... Taufik smiled faintly and then patted Caldwell''s shoulder again. ... Secrets are meant to be kept, but sometimes, they also need to be told to others. Later, when I trust you more, not only as part of a family but also as a friend, colleague, and best friend when that happens, I, perhaps, will tell you my secret; you just need to wait and prepare yourself when the timees, okay?" Caldwell also smiled faintly when he heard Taufik''s words, he understood what Taufik was trying to convey because he was the same, so Caldwell took a deep breath and then said to Taufik. "... I''ll wait then" Still with the same smile, Taufik then said. "... That''s more like it... Alright~ Let''s Open this Damn door and finish our business here quickly so we can back quicker" "You''re right; we can''t make Grandma wait for too long, don''t we?" ------------ With his hands on the door, Taufik is Ready to push the door open, but then Sylph says something. "Sir... " But before Sylph could say everything she wanted to say, Taufik spoke first as if he already knew what Sylph wanted to say. "I know Sylph, Banaspati can bear it any longer, right? Don''t worry, with me here, nothing will happen to him, because it''s also my task to keep him okay" Taufik said, sounding a little arrogant, but if Taufik said it, for some reason, Sylph felt that everything he said would happen as he wanted. Fate works in mysterious ways, but no matter what a person does, Fate will definitely happen, as well as the four Ancient Spirits, their Fate without Taufik''s intervention will be a disaster for all living things on earth, their existence without Taufik''s intervention should be like four horsemen who are a sign that the end of the world is near, this is where Taufik''s Title as someone who opposes Fate works, as long as he continues to intervene, the end of the world will continue to be dyed, but it will only be dyed, and will never be canceled, because it is the essence that the end of the world will happen, because it is not Fate that determines it, but the Creator himself who has determined it, Fate just determines when it will happen, he is just like a person who has to press a button at a certain time. And to what extent Taufik can dy it? Is still a mystery. "... Alright" Said Sylph who sounded a little better after hearing Taufik''s reassuring words. Without further dy, Taufik immediately pushed the tworge doors which seemed impossible to open, but Taufik managed to open them without any difficulty. *creaking!* An unusual creaking sound was heard as therge door opened. *Woosh!* The hot wind immediately flowed out from the gap in the door that was still not wide open, and a reddish-yellow light illuminated Taufik''s face, who was still pushing therge door. Taufik immediately looked at Caldwell to make sure he was okay, he let out a sigh of relief when he saw that the Barrier he had installed around Caldwell was working quite well, after making sure of Caldwell''s condition, Taufik pushed therge door again and after a few moments, he managed to open the doorpletely. What greeted them behind therge door was the same as what was in their minds, a volcanic crater filled with hotva that asionally rose as if someone had deliberately thrown rocks into the crater. But all their gazes were currently fixated on arge ball of fire that was burning with a golden color with a little ck fire that was floating in the middle of the volcanic crater, But every now and then the ck fire seemed to want to fill the Fireball, but the next moment the Golden fire seemed to fight and push away the ck fire, this happened every few seconds and continued to happen, this was a sign that Banaspati was still struggling to fight the influence of the Corrupted Mana. But with each change, the ck fire seemed to be more dominant and the golden fire needed a long time to push away the ck fire. # A/N- "Just an info, Banaspati is a mystical creature in some Indonesian folklore, and as I described above, he has a form like a fireball. In folklore, Banaspati is described as an evil spirit or ghost that looks like a fireball or a fire vortex. Banaspati is often found in temple architecture on the ind of Java, depicted as a relief in the guise of a giant head. I wanted to add Indonesian elements to the four Ancient Spirits, that''s why instead of choosing Smander, which is often used to depict Fire Spirits, I chose to use Banaspati, back to the story" "... Brother... " Said Sylph while looking at that existence shaped like a fireball. "Is that the Ancient Fire Spirit? How I say it, he looks... Ordinary?" Caldwellmented on Banaspati''s appearance, which indeed looked ordinary, and indeed, Banaspati did look ordinary because he was only shaped like, not like, he was indeed just a ball of fire. "... But he the one who created that monster who almost killed you and that two Minotaurs, you know?" "..." Caldwell immediately fell silent after hearing that from Taufik. "Ahaha~ now you afraid... Okay then, how do I start this?" Said Taufik while thinking about what method he should use to help Banaspati. ''... Should I use the same method that I identally discovered while I was taking care of Undine? Alright, let''s cut the connection between him and Corrupted Mana first'' Thought Taufik and then looked at Caldwell and Sylphy. "I will change ces with Banaspati for a while, wait for me here, and don''t go anywhere, this won''t take long" "Understand" "... I beg you, please save my brother, sir" Caldwell and Sylph answered in turn. *Nod* With a nod, Taufik then approached Banaspati by using a transparent path he created with his Imagination magic. The closer he got to Banaspati, the more he felt the heat he radiated, but it was not enough to have any effect on Taufik. Only one meter away from Banaspati did Taufik stop walking. ''False World- White Room'' With that, Taufik and Banaspati immediately disappeared from Caldwell and Sylph''s sight. --------------- In a in white room that had nothing but a chair that Taufik was currently sitting on and arge golden fireball, Taufik sat while looking at the golden fireball as if he was waiting for something, this had been going on for a few minutes. A few momentster, the fireball slowly descended to the floor and then slowly shrank, and a few momentster, the fireball began to take on a humanoid shape but was still fire. Slowly but surely the humanoid fire creature began to look like a human, a real human withplete human characteristics. He has long Red Hair with a hint of gold that he lets down, simr to a burning fire, and Golden Eyes simr to what his Brother, the Ancient Earth Spirit, has. His handsome face even beats the handsomeness of top actors and models. Its body has a perfect shape, not too big like the ancient earth spirit, but not too small either. He was wearing the clothes that monks usually wear, a white Kasaya, with gold on each end. The golden eyes stared at Taufik who was also staring at him, and without any greeting, he immediately put his palms together. "... I Thank you on behalf of my three siblings, Thank you for helping us, Benefactor" Hearing this, Taufik immediatelyughed softly. "... Your Character Setting is a bit wrong, don''t you think?" "Yes?" .... ... .. . Chapter 179: chapter 179- Banaspati ll "No, Nothing it''s just the thought of mine, nothing Important...Forget about that, Because right now I am Curious about something" Said Taufik with a slight tone of interest. "What is it, Benefactor?" "I don''t know how you know that I already saved your three siblings, but one thing for sure is the time I met them they were in Pain and looked tortured... Except for Sylph, that one is just strange, she looks like she enjoys it instead of feeling tortured like Undine and Ancient Earth Spirit, especially Undine, she''s so much in agony when I treat her that day, but... why do you seem fine, although the method I use to you is the same method that put Undine in so much pain... Said Taufik, then stopped for a while to check how Banaspati''s expression was, but just like before, he still smiled faintly and looked at Taufik. Seeing this, Taufik looked even more interested. ... Even now, My Mana is working to expel all the Corrupt Mana that is in your body and that has even be a part of your body; the process should be painful, but why do you seem to not react at all? Are you willing to tell me?" "Hm? You seem to misunderstand something about me Benefactor, to be honest, I''m in much agony right now, very" Said Banaspati in a soft tone that did not sound like someone who was in pain as he described. But with Taufik''s All-Seeing eyes, he knows that Banaspati is telling the truth. "But you didn''t look like someone who''s in Pain; why so?... Don''t worry we still have time until all the Corrupted Mana is sessfully expelled from your body, so there''s no need to rush to answer it, even if you don''t want to tell me it''s okay with me, I just want to spend time until your healing process isplete by asking that question, whether you answer or not is up to you" Said Taufik, who was still sitting on the chair with his cheek resting on his palm; he really looked like someone who was feeling bored. "Haha~ How can I Refuse my Benefector request, and for my answers, I just endure the Pain, the Pain I felt, hmm~ How can I humanly describe this? It''s Like... something is tearing my Flesh from the Inside, yes, is like that... But it is not the first time I have felt this feeling; the time when I fought with the Corrupted Mana, I also felt this Pain; I felt despair at that time... The feeling of my body getting dominated bit by bit is so frustrating; I almost give up because no matter how hard I fight, the result will not Change... What is the difference this time? It''s the result; the Pain is the same, but the result is different; this time, the Pain I felt was a sign that I was getting better, so Instead of screaming in agony, I preferred to smile; overall, it''s just about a mindset... I can endure the pain because my mind told me that I was getting better... How''s that benefactor? It''s my Answers satisfied you?" Said Banaspati with his smile never leaving his face even for the slightest. Taufik didn''t answer Banaspati''s questions but instead left his chair and walked towards Banaspati. Banaspati did nothing when he saw Taufik walking towards him because he knew what he wanted to do. *Pat* Taufik patted Banaspati on the shoulder and then said. "... It''s really a good answer, Really-really good answers... I learned something new from you, Thank you" "My pleasure" "... Alright~ You''re okay right now, so let''s Get out of here, you probably wanted to meet with Sylph, right?" "I want that more than anything" --------------- Due to Banaspati''s continued efforts to fight the influence of the Corrupted Mana, the process required to remove all of the Corrupted Mana from him did not take too much time. It''s not even an hour when Caldwell and Sylph Saw Taufik one man that Caldwell had never seen but was very familiar in Sylph''s eyes. "... BANASPATI!" Sylph immediately erged her body to match Banaspati and then slid towards Banaspati, who was also running toward her, and she embraced him in her arms. "Ahaha~ You never change Sylph, Always full of enthusiasm... Said Banaspati and then hugged Sylph back. ... I really miss you, sister" "I miss you too... Brother" Said Sylph, and after that, perhaps to relieve the longing because they had not seen each other for a long time, they remained in an embracing position for a while. *Ukhum!* Caldwell fakes a cough to announce his presence to the two ancient spirits. Hearing this, Sylph and Banaspati immediately looked at Caldwell. "Ohh~ and who''s this young man is?" Asking Banaspati while looking at Caldwell. "Ah~ he was sir Taufik Cousin, The Prince on thend where I''m staying at... Said Sylph to answer Banaspati''s Questions, but then stopped for a while like she''d forgotten something, Sylph then looked at Caldwell. ... I''m sorry, what''s your name again?" *p* Caldwell subconsciously pped his forehead, and Banaspati looked at Sylph, who didn''t even know the name of the prince in thend she was living in, with an awkward smile. "... I will introduce myself" "... Please" Said Banaspati still with his awkward smile. "My Name is Caldwell Alexander D''Archy, Like she said, I was Taufik''s Cousin and also the prince from Britain, it''s a great honor to meet with one of the four ancient spirits such as you, sir" "What? You''re with me all the time, so it''s not an honor for you?" Said Sylph, who felt offended by what Caldwell said; she was also the same as Banaspati, one of the four ancient spirits, but the way Caldwell treated Banaspati was very different from how he treated her. "... Yeah~ you too" Caldwell said to avoid unnecessary conflict, but in a monotone tone, which only made Sylph feel even angrier. "Y-you... " "Ahaha~ what an Interesting young man... Talking about the benefactor, where is he? I thought we got out of that ce together, or we didn''t?" Banaspati asked about Taufik who didn''t join them in this conversation since the beginning. "If the benefactor you talking about is my cousin, he is there... Caldwell said and pointed behind Caldwell. ... From the first time you guys reappeared, he just stood there and didn''t move at all" Hearing that, Banaspati and Sylph looked in the direction Caldwell was pointing, and true to what Caldwell said, Taufik just stood there silently looking into the air. "Huh? What is he doing there? Should I go get him" Ask Sylph who wants to approach Taufik, but Banaspati stops her and says. "It''s okay, a person as strong as him, usually has a different thought then than the others, just let him be" "... Okay" After that, the three of them were involved in a conversation while waiting for Taufik to finish whatever he was currently doing. ------------- - A few moments ago. After exiting the "False World" Taufik suddenly received a notification from the system. [DING] [Gaia showing her gratitude Because the Master had saved her children from their miserable fate] ''Huh?'' [DING] [Gaia looked at master with great affection] ''... Huh???'' [DING] [Because of the affection Gaia showed towards the master, almost all the Olympian gods looked at the master with hostile gazes] "..." At this point, Taufik was starting to not know how to react, because the notification from the system didn''t stop there. [DING] [The Titans looked at the Master with hostility] [Master Changed the Predetermined Fate Too Much] [DING] [Fate Views Master with Extremely Strong Hostility] [The Guardian of Light and Order wants to erase your existence immediately] [He Who Lurks From The Depths Of The Abyss Laughs Heartily Seeing The Action That The Master Does] [Death is Silent With what the master has done] [Gods from all mythologies are paying close attention to what Master will do next] [DING] [Quest has been Created] [Determine The Quest Difuculity... ... ... ] [Difuculity: EX] [Quest: Save Gaia - EX] [Gaia, who is locked up in a different dimension and guarded by the descendants of the twelve titans, is waiting for you to save her] [Time limit: ] [Rewerd: ??? ] [Failed: ??? ] ''... What The... Quest? after all this time? And at a time like this? What The Fuck is The Au- Damn! It''s Good that this Quest doesn''t have a Time limit, at least I can do it after I am done with my other Business *sigh* After a while they were silent, I thought they couldn''t pay attention to me anymore, but it seems I was wrong'' [Master, Please be Careful] ''Yah, I Know, Thank you for worrying about me, *Tsk* all of this just gives me a headache, I hope the Info that the Turtle will tell me is worth all of this problem'' Taufik said in his heart while massaging His nose bridge and then Looking at Caldwell, Banaspati, and Sylph, who were talking about something. "Alright let''s forget what hasn''t happened yet, and focus on what is happening now because after this I will do something very important" Said Taufik and then walked toward the three of them. "... Alright guys, is time to go back" .... ... .. . Chapter 180: Chapter 180- Back #A/N- "I almost couldn''t upload a new chapter today because it identally got deleted, Thank God for whoever created the "undo" feature, my blood was rushing to my head when I identally deleted "All Contents" of this chapter" ------------- "SIR BANASPATI" x2 Seeing Taufik and the others getting out of the Cave along with Banaspati, Matvey, and Run shouted Banaspati''s name happily and immediately ran toward him. "Ahaha~ Sorry if I make you all worry about me, but, I''m fine now, Thanks to my Benefector here" Banaspati said to the two people while expressing his gratitude to Taufik. With that, Run, who initially only half believed that Taufik was a descendant of the Hidayat n, now believes itpletely, which makes the way he views Taufik much better than before. "Young, no, Sir Hidayat, we don''t know how to express our gratitude toward you for saving someone who is very important to us. If you Like, do you want to stay in our vige to spend the night, we''ll throw a big party tonight to celebrate sir Banaspati''s recovery, only that we can offer you" "Yes, please don''t reject our Invitation, it''s the only thing that we who live in this destednd can offer" said Run and Matvey in turn. Hearing their invitation, Taufik smiled apologetically. "... I''m sorry, I can stay here for a long time because there are still many things I have to do, your thanks are enough because I came here only to help Banaspati without any other intention" Hearing Taufik''s words, Matvey and Run looked a little sad. "That would be Shame, but we also can''t keep you here, because someone like you must have a lot of important things to do. Alright then, but you should know that our doors are always open for you; please call us if you want something from us; we''ll always be ready if you want to seek our Assistance" Said Run, then followed by a deep breath from Matvey before saying. "It''s really a shame, but there''s nothing we can do... at least Sir Banaspati can attend the partyter" But this time, it was Banaspati who showed an apologetic smile. "Ahh~ About that... Actually, I will follow Sir Benefactor for a time being, so I also can attend that party, sorry" "What? You too sir Banaspati?" Matvey said in surprise, They want to hold a party to celebrate Banaspati''s recovery, but if the main character can''t attend the party, then what''s the point of them holding a party? "Yes, It''s been a long time since I met with my other siblings, I can''t do that before because I can''t leave thisnd arbitrarily, I''m afraid that if I leave thisnd, the Corrupted Mana that enters my body will increase and make me lose my mind which will only be a disaster for the outside world, but with Sir Benefactor by my side, I finally have the chance to meet my Siblings, and I don''t want to waste this opportunity that I don''t know when it will happen again, so that''s how it is, but don''t worry, I will be back shortly after I''m done" Banaspati exined at length, which made the two Cossack father and son take a deep breath. "... It can''t be helped... Alright, we will do the party when sir Banaspati is back, so when will you guys depart?" Run Asked, They couldn''t do anything if it involved family matters, so they could only wait until Banaspati finished his business and returned. "Now" Taufik answered briefly. "... Now?" "Yes, Now" Said Taufik once again, and hearing this, Run and Matvey looked around and then looked up at the sky to make sure if there were any helicopters or something to pick them up; considering Caldwell''s status, something like that was possible, but they saw nothing, the sky is clear and they didn''t hear any sounds of Helicopters or something. "... I''m sorry, but with what vehicle will you use to go?" "The same way with what we used toe here" "???" x2 Hearing this, Run and Matvey only looked even more confused. "... I will show you directly instead of exining it" Said Taufik and then waved his hand slowly, and after that Matvey and Run saw a sight that made them amazed and wonder about what they were witnessing right now. "... We will go with this... Alright~ we will go now, let''s meet when there''s a chance in the future" "..." Even after hearing what Taufik said, Matvey and Run were still silent in confusion. But Taufik didn''t have time to exin somethingplicated like this, so he just stepped into the portal he created, because he had already said his goodbyes to the two of them. "???" And then Caldwell followed his cousin''s steps and entered the portal after saying goodbye to the two people who still looked confused. "Alright Matvey, Run, I will go now, wait for me toe back, it will not take a long time" Said Banaspati and then also entered the portal with Sylph on his side. *Portal Closed* "..." "..." "... What is that, Father?" "Don''t ask me because I also don''t know, but one thing I''m sure of is that what Sir Hidayat used is something Like Teleportation, Maybe? I don''t know" "... Something like that is possible? Is it the Hidayat n is that Strong?" "I never heard a story of someone from Hidayat can pull something like that, All I know is they were a n full of Strong Warrior... Let''s forget about that because no matter what we do, we will never understand what someone as strong as Sir Hidayat is doing, he just showed something like that in front of us means he has trust in us, and that is a good thing" Said Run, who was still looking in the direction where Taufik and the others suddenly disappeared after entering the portal, and after a few moments, he turned around. "... Let''s Get back to the Vige and convey this good news to everyone" "... Okey" Replied Matvey, who then followed his father but still having thought about the things he just witnessed before. ------------- - Windsor Castle, backyard. The portal opened again at the same ce where Taufik had left earlier. From that portal, Taufik steps out, and not long after that is Caldwell''s turn and thest is Banaspati in his human form with Sylph, who is already back in her Fairy-like form. "... This finished faster than I thought" "It will finish faster if you not trying to prove yourself" Taufik replied sarcastically to what Caldwell said. He still felt a little disturbed by what happened earlier, but Caldwell, who heard his cousin''s sarcasticment, was not angry but instead nodded in agreement. "You''re right, after seeing how you fight, Ie to realize that you are not someone who can be Compared with, that just insane" "..." "What? Did I say something wrong?" "No, Nothing... I was just surprised that you weren''t angry with what I just said, but it''s good for someone to realize their limits; it can save you in a certain situation... Alright let''s stop this not-so-important conversation and go meet Grandma and after that, we''ll go to meet with my mom in Japan" Said Taufik to Caldwell and then looked at Sylph and Banaspati. "What do you guys want to do at that time being?" "We will just talk about something and wait for you here, please don''t mind us and take your time" Said Banaspati with a kind smile. "Alright, don''t worry it will not take a long time" "I understand" Replied Banaspati which got a nod from Taufik. "... Let''s Go Caldwell" Taufik invited and Caldwell said yes, then the two of them immediately walked towards Windsor Castle. In the middle of their way, a maid walking around the castle noticed their arrival and immediately bowed respectfully towards them. "I great the two princes" Said The maid. The news that Taufik is the grandson of the queen has spread inside the castle but has not been published to the outside public because Taufik and the Queen still need to get Linda''s approval first, so they will dy publishing it until they get Linda''s approval. "You can stand up now!... Where are my father and my grandma now?" "Her Majesty The Queen And The Prince of Wales, together with Princess Amanda, are having Lunch right now. Shall I lead the two princes there?" "No, Continue your work and we''ll both go there ourselves" "This Servent Understand" Said The Main and then bowed her head once again to the both of them before going to continue her work. Taufik, who saw the change in Caldwell''s attitude, tone of voice, and posture when dealing with the maid, felt a little amazed. "... What?" Ask Caldwell who felt Taufik''s gaze toward him. "Nothing... It''s just amazing how fast you changed when you talking with that maid" "... we are the Royal Family, Such an attitude is necessary, and you also have to learn because you are also part of the royal family" Said Caldwell as he led Taufik to the Dining room where the queen and the rest were. "... Nah~ It looks so tiring, I''m Good with how am I right now" "Grandma also always said that but she keeps doing it, so you have to do it too, at least in front of others, it''s our responsibility as the Royal Family" "..." Taufik didn''t say anything after that and just silently followed Caldwell from behind until they arrived in front of the door, which was guarded by two guards. "Here we are, let''s Go Inside" Seeing Taufik and Caldwell''s arrival, without saying anything the two guards immediately opened the door and then immediately announced the presence of Taufik and Caldwell. "PRINCE CALDWELL AND... PRINCE TAUFIK IS ENTERING THE ROOM" # A/N- "I don''t know if I do it right, but that''s how they do it in the Manga/manhua/Manhwa that I''ve read" .... ... .. . Chapter 181: Chapter 181- Back ll "... You guys Ready? Grandma?" Ask Taufik. After the Lunch was finished, and was asked by Amanda about a bunch of things that they had done in Kamchatka, they finally decided that it was time to go visit Linda in Japan. "... is it visible on my face?" The Queen asked while touching her cheeks by hand. Taufikughed a little when he saw the queen like this. "Ahaha~ You Like a girl who wanted to go on a date with your first love, yes, it''s visible as clearly as the day" "... Don''t tease your Grandma like that; even though I said before that I was ready, nervousness cannot be avoided; it is basic human nature" Said the queen, and Taufik, who heard that, could only smile faintly while approaching the queen and then holding her hand with both of his hands. "So, do you want to postpone it? You can meet my mother another day, let Caldwell and Amanda meet her today, and when you are fully ready, I will take you to meet her; how about that?" "No... Said the queen while shaking her head. ... I will just get more nervous if I meet her alone, don''t worry I''m just feeling nervous because it''s the first time we meet again after a long time, but I''m okay, right now, let''s get going" "Alright... Said Taufik and then looked at Amanda and Caldwell, who were busy talking with Banaspati and Sylph. ... Hy, is time to go, until when are you going to talk there... Oh~ Grandma, won''t Uncle Williame with us?" "He was busy with something, so he can''t" "It''s so... There''s nothing we can do then, well, it''s time for us to go" Said Taufik and then directly opened the portal. --------------- - With William. In a room, William is seen working on a document and Edmund is sitting rxed on the sofa. "Edmund, What is the answer from the Japanese Government regarding Mother who wants to visit there?" William asked with his gaze still fixed on the document in front of him. "We have received their consent, I told them that Mother wanted to take a vacation for a few days in their country and asked them to keep it a secret, everything was done" Answers Edmund while sipping the coffee. "... That''s Good, So... What are you doing here and not going with them to protect Mother?" William said finally putting down his pen and looking at Edmund. "Yeah~ Keep telling a joke... With our Nephew with her, what do you think can happen to Mother? This kind of rxing opportunity is rare, so I will make full use of it, and you, my brother... why did you put down your pen? Keep working, because when the mother is not around you are the one in charge... hahahaha~" "yeah~ Keepughing, because after Taufik is officially known as Prince, you won''t even have time to sleep well, keepughing" William replied in a mocking tone while grinning. "..." Hearing what William said, Edmund fell silent, contemting what William said; after a while, he sighed tiredly. "... why do you have to go straight to where it hurts the most *Sigh* I will go now" Said Edmund who immediately stood up to leave the room. "... Where are you going?" "Go do what I have to do" "What?" William asked curiously. "Go prepare an umbre before it rains" ---------------- - Imperial Pce of Japan. "... Have you found out the exact purpose of the Queen of Britaining to our country?" Emperor Naruhito asked a man dressed all in ck who was kneeling in front of him. "Forgive our inability, Tenn Heika, We have not found anything definite about that matter" Said the man in ck. "... I see... then is there anytest news about the strange movements of the Tokugawa family?" "Forgive us, Tenn Heika, something prevented us from approaching Tokugawa Manor any closer, so we were unable to get any more information" "..." Emperor Naruhito was silent for a moment after hearing the report from the man dressed all in ck while looking out at the scenery, and after a moment he looked back at the man. "There''s nothing that can be done then... well... you can go now and keep finding out about the real purpose of the Queen of Britain, her suddenly visiting this country without anything special happening is a bit suspicious, and how they told us to keep it a secret adds to that, go" "As youmand, Tenn Heika" Said the man dressed in all ck and immediately disappeared from where he was. "..." After the man dressed all in ck disappeared, Emperor Naruhito fell silent as if he was contemting something in his ce with his cheek resting on his palm and his eyes closed. ''... something big is happening without me realizing, what will happen in the future?'' -------------- - Tokugawa Manor. On a bench in the back garden of the Manor, Alice is seen sitting on Linda''sp while she is tying up her hair. Alice, who was humming while swinging her legs back and forth happily, suddenly stopped humming and immediately asked Linda. "Grandma, When will Daddye back?" "Hm? If there is no obstacle, he wille back today; why? Do you miss him already? Am I not enough for you? You make this Grandma sad?" Said Linda in a fake sad tone. "Yes, I miss him" Alice answered innocently without caring about Linda''s sad tone, and Linda, who heard Alice''s innocent answer, smiled awkwardly, which made her hand that was tying Alice''s hair stop. "Hm~ what''s wrong, Grandma?" Alice asked as she felt her grandmother''s hand stop. "A-ah! Nothing... Linda replied as she finished tying Alice''s hair into twin tails. ... Is done~ Let me see... Yap~ My Little Princess is the cutest" Said Linda, who gently pinched Alice''s cheeks. "Alright~ Let''s go meet the others" Linda said again and immediately carried Alice and took her to meet Jenn and the others. But before they could leave, Shasha appeared with Lembuswana on her shoulder. "Madam, Master is here, but-" But before she could finish what she wanted to say, Alice, who was being carried by Linda, suddenly interrupted Shasha''s conversation. "What? Daddy is here? Grandma~ Grandma~ Down~ Put me down" Hearing Alice''s request, Linda could only smile wryly and immediately put Alice down. After Alice''s feet touched the ground, she immediately ran into the Manor. Still with that wry smile, Linda could only shake her head while looking at Alice and then look back at Shasha. "... What do you want to say before?" "... He''s back with another person we don''t know" Shasha said, continuing what she wanted to say before. "Hm? Do you know something, Lembu?" Hearing Linda''s question, Lembuswana wanted to say something but he chose not to. "... It would be better if you went to see it in person" "???" Hearing what Lembuswana said, Linda''s face was filled with question marks. "... Okay?" --------------- - A few moments ago. A portal suddenly opened right in front of the entrance to Tokugawa Manor. The guards who saw this immediately stood ready with their respective weapons, but luckily, Asahi was there and he recognized the portal because there was only one person he knew who could do that. "Put Your weapon down, it''s not anything Dangerous" Said Asahi, and the guards who heard this still looked a little hesitant, but because the one who said this was Asahi, they immediately lowered their weapons. After waiting for a while someone finally stepped out of the portal. "I''m Finally back" Said Taufik after exiting the portal. "Sense-" Asahi, who wanted to greet Taufik, stopped because he saw someone elseing out of the portal. "..." The first was a beautiful woman who had the same features as Taufik, blue eyes and jet-ck hair, who immediately looked here and there as soon as she came out of the portal. "Whoaahh~ So this is how it felt teleport? It''s not like what is described in the novel" Said the beautiful woman in English, but Asahi could still understand what she said. Then Asahi saw the second person who came out of the portal was a man who was no less handsome than Taufik, who also had the same characteristics as Taufik and the beautiful woman, blue eyes and jet ck hair. "..." Moments after the handsome man came out of the portal, Jenn and the others who felt Taufik''s presence came here. "Husband!!" Rani shouted, immediately running towards Taufik and hugging him. "Whoa~whoa~ Be careful, Rani. Remember, you are pregnant" Said Taufik, who weed Rani''s hug gently. "Dear, it''s good nothing happened to you," Jenn said softly with a smile to Taufik. "Whoa~ Who''s these two beautiful people, Fik?" Ask Ka while looking at Caldwell and Amanda. "Huh? They have the same smell as you and Mother... Said Anugerah, but then she was struck by a sudden thought, and then she showed a surprised face. ... Don''t tell me" Said Anugerah while covering her mouth in surprise. Hearing what Anugerah said, Jenn, Rani, and Ka also looked at Caldwell and Amanda carefully, then nced back at Taufik. And like Anugerah, they also put on surprised faces, and after that, the four of them looked at each other. "What? What''s wrong?" Asked Taufik, who felt strange about the behavior of his four wives. However, before Jenn and the others could answer Taufik''s question, a voice that Taufik recognized shouted at him, and Taufik, who heard the voice, felt like the anxiety he felt immediately disappeared. "Daddy!!" .... ... .. . Chapter 182: chapter 182- Back lll When Banaspati and Sylphe out from The Portal they see Taufik surrounded by several people while carrying a small child. "What took you guys so long?" Taufik asks the two of them. "Your grandmother insisted oning inst, so we were a bit dyed," Responded Sylph to Taufik''s questions. "Ohh~ Then where is she?" "He was following behind us earlier... Said Sylph and then looked at the portal, but there was no sight of the Queen anywhere. ... Or not?" *Sigh* Taufik sighed tiredly after hearing what Sylph said while wiping his face with his free hand. Taufik wanted to re-enter the portal still with Alice in his arms, but a voice stopped his action again. "... Son? Your back" Hearing the sound, they all subconsciously looked toward the source of the sound, and there they saw Linda, who came with Shasha and Lembuswana. Seeing Lindaing, Jenn, Ka, Rani, and Anugerah looked even more panicked. Caldwell and Amanda, who also saw Linda''s figure, suddenly remembered their childhood, and Amanda, who couldn''t hold back her emotions like Caldwell, immediately ran toward Linda with watery eyes. "... AUNTY!!" Amanda shouted and immediately hugged Linda tightly as if she was afraid that she would disappear. "Huh? What???" Said Linda when someone she didn''t know but looked familiar suddenly hugged her. "... Wait? Wait a minute?! Who are you?" Linda asked with a confused expression. "It''s me, Amanda... Your Amanda! You remember?" Ask Amanda after releasing Linda from the hug, then look her directly in her eyes. "..." Linda needed a moment to process what she had just heard, she processed her memories bit by bit, and after being silent for a while, Linda finally remembered something. A surprised look appeared on Linda''s face, but it onlysted for a moment and was immediately reced by a happy face. "... Amanda? My little Amanda?" "Yes, it''s me" Said Amanda and hugged Linda again, and this time she also hugged Amanda. "What are you doing here?... Wait, if you are here, then... Is Caldwell here too?" Linda asked and immediately looked at the crowd behind Amanda. Linda looked at Jenn and the others, Taufik, who was carrying Alice, two strangers she didn''t know, Asahi, and then at a man standing next to Taufik, who was also looking at her. Linda immediately recognized Caldwell, because Caldwell and Taufik were cousins, and Taufik inherited many characteristics from her, so Caldwell and Taufik''s appearance was not too different. "He was standing there, he must be embarrassed to face you directly" "What? He still with that little Tsundere Personality?" Linda said with a fake surprised face. And Caldwell, who heard this, made a disturbed face. "I can hear that... I just don''t like to talk too much, don''t assume that as Tsundere, it''s a different thing" Said Caldwell in an annoyed tone, and as if predicting that Caldwell would react like that, Linda chuckled. "... and it seems like he''s still easily offended, ahaha~" Hearing this, Amanda alsoughed and Caldwell, who was the victim of Linda''s teasing, could only sigh annoyingly without being able to do anything else. "... Aunty... Actually, there''s one more person who ising with us..." "Really? Who is that? Is it William or Edmund?" Linda said with an excited tone and an expectant expression. "It''s... -" "It''s me" ---------------- A few momentster. "... Are you sure they''re okay?" Ask Amanda, who is worried about Her aunt, Linda, who was alone with the Queen in a room. "... I don''t know, but they will be fine, nothing can beat a bond between mother and child, so don''t worry too much and just wait... When they get out of there, you will see their eyes will be red from crying" Answers Taufik which makes Amanda a little calmer. "... If you say so, then... Can you be kind enough to Introduce me to these people?" Amanda asked Taufik who was busy ying with Alice while looking at Jenn and the others, who were also looking at her with high curiosity on their faces. "... You already see them in the pictures you saw before, Is it necessary to get to know each other further?... Said Taufik who was still ying with Alice. ... If you want to get acquainted, do it yourself" "... Y-you... Fine, I''ll do it myself" Jenn, who saw this, could only shake her head, smile wryly, and then start a conversation with Amanda. "Hy, I''m Jenn, Taufik Wives, nice to meet you" Said Jenn, stretching her hand forward to shake hands with Amanda. "N-nice to meet you too, I''m that guy''s Cousin, Amanda" Said Amanda who epted Jenn''s handshake. "Me, I''m Next" Chirped Rani while raising her hands and then directly came in front of Amanda. "I''m Maharani, and Because you are Taufik''s Cousin you can call me Rani like the others, oh~ and Bay the way, I''m his Second Wives, it''s nice to meet you" Rani said with a sweet smile and also stretched out her hand towards Amanda to shake hands. "S-second Wives?... Said Amanda in surprise and then looked at Taufik, but Taufik didn''t seem to care about the look his cousin gave him and was still busy ying with Alice. ... It''s Nice to meet you" And this time it was Ka''s turn toe in front of Amanda and immediately stretch out her hand towards Amanda. "I''m Ka, Also Taufik''s Wives" And here, Amanda could no longer hold back her shock and looked at Taufik with a gaze like someone looking at a beast, and then looked at her brother, Caldwell, who was leaning against the wall with his eyes closed. And as if feeling his sister''s gaze, Caldwell could only click his tongue, and then turn his face away from Amanda. Because just like what his sister felt, Caldwell was also surprised that Taufik had more than one wife, but he didn''t show it openly like Amanda. Seeing this, Amanda could only shake her head and look back at Ka. "Nice to meet you too, Ka; you can Call me Amanda, and just to make sure... is she also the wife of... this beast?" Amanda asked while looking at Anugerah who was waiting for his turn to introduce himself. "... Yes, she also" Hearing this, Amanda was no longer surprised, but only felt sorry for her brother, Caldwell, who, although older than Taufik, was still single. Not wanting to think about it anymore, Amanda could only sigh and look back at Anugerah. "... I''m Amanda" Said Amanda, who this time was the first to stretch out her hand towards Anugerah. "I''m Anugerah, and Like what Ka said, I''m also Taufik''s wife" Amanda nodded her head and then looked at Alice. "Let me guess, is that cute little girl his daughter?" "Yes, her name is Alice, Alice D''Archy Hidayat, she inherited the name from Taufik" Answer Anugerah, and Anugerah suddenly remembered something and then looked away from Alice and looked at Amanda. "... I heard that you''re a princess, is it true?" Asked Anugerah, which made Jenn, Ka, and Rani also interested in hearing it. They already knew from Linda that Amanda and Caldwell were a princess and prince, but they wanted to hear it directly from the mouths of the people concerned themselves. "Yes, it''s true" Amanda answered briefly, And Anugerah, who heard this, put on an amazed face, not only him but Jenn and the others too. "Whoa~ So it''s true, I never thought that I would meet a fellow princess here" "... Fellow?" Amanda asked in confusion. "Yes, I''m also a princess, not only me, Rani here is also from a royal family, or more precisely, she is a former queen" Anugerah said which only made Amanda even more surprised. "REALLY? From where? I know some royal members from Other Kingdoms, maybe we''ve met but never mind" "Ahh~ About that... " .... ... .. . # A/N- "I know you guys don''t like it when I add unnecessary words like this, but I can''t help it, I just heard that one of my family members passed away and I have to go back to my hometown to attend the funeral, I forgot that I haven''t written today''s chapter and only remembered when the deadline was near, I don''t even know if what I wrote is worth reading or not, so please forgive me." Just to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordwordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordwordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more word Chapter 183: chapter 183- Back lV Inside an empty room, which had nothing but a table on the tatami floor. Linda and the Queen sat on a pillow facing each other with only a table separating the mother and daughter. They remained silent without any words for a long time until finally, the Queen took a deep breath and finally began to open her mouth. "... Are you still angry with me, Rose?" "Angry Because of what exactly, YOUR MAJESTY QUEEN?" Said Linda, raising her voice at herst statement, and the Queen who heard this showed a sad face because this was the first time she had heard Linda call her that. "... I-I see you raising Taufik in a good way?" "It''s my responsibility as a mother, not like someone I know" "..." "..." After Linda said that, the Queen only looked sadder, and after that, silence fell again in the room. "... Is there a chance for you to forgive me?" Ask the Queen once more. "With all due respect, Your Majesty the Queen, I ask you once again, what mistake did a Queen like you make that you have to apologize to me who is just an ORDINARY citizen" "Just to let you know, I never stripped you of your rank as a princess of Britain, and it will never happen," said the queen. "... And I never asked for any of that" Replied Linda. "... Rose, let''s end this, I already said to Taufik that I will clear all this misunderstanding today... If you want to hear it or not is up to you, but let me talk first, and after that, if you want to forgive me or not is also up to you" Said the Queen, and after that, she started talking from the beginning of the story. -------------- "... What? You can''t tell me Your Kingdom''s Name?" "Yeah~ Kinda like that, You wouldn''t even believe me if I told you" "... What do you mean by that?" Ask Amanda in confusion. "Don''t ask that, Amanda; you are still not ready for that... Eximed Taufik, stopping the conversation between Amanda and Anugerah. Then, directly stand up after being satisfied ying with Alice. ... Alright is time to go to collect the prize" "Where are you going, Husband?" Ask Rani. "Back to our home, of course" Said Taufik like it was the very right thing to say. "Huh? What with Mother?" "They''re done talking, so pack up your things and we''ll go directly" "... But-" Before Rani could finish saying something, Linda and the Queen had already left the room, and it was true as Taufik had said, both of their eyes were red from crying. "See?" "..." Rani could only remain silent after seeing this, and Amanda, who saw her grandmother and aunt in that condition, immediately stood up and headed toward the two of them. Caldwell, who had been sitting quietly leaning against the wall with his eyes closed, immediately opened his eyes when he heard that his grandmother and aunt hade out. "Grandma, Aunty, are you two okay?" Ask Amanda in a worried tone. "We''re okay... Don''t have to worry" Said The Queen. "... So... How?" Hearing Amanda''s question, the Queen and Linda looked at each other and then smiled. "We''re okay, right now... Everything is okay" Hearing this, Amanda smiled happily; not only her, but Caldwell also let out a sigh of relief; even Jenn and the others were happy. "Now that everything is settled, what are you waiting for? Go pack your things and we''ll be leaving soon" Said Taufik toward all of them and after that, they immediately went to pack their things, and Amanda and the Queen also went with them, leaving Caldwell, Lembuswana, and Taufik in the room. "Hufft~ Alright, let''s do a little business after we get back to Indonesia" Said Taufik and then looked towards the entrance of the room which was wide open. "You cane in right now, Thalia" After saying that, Thalia appeared at the entrance of the room without the veil she usually wore. "I thought you forgot about your promise and wanted to back to your country directly" "Nah~ Memory is something I am most proud of, so are you ready to back to your World?" "... Hmnph~ keep Showing of" Caldwell overheard Taufik''s conversation with the beautiful woman who suddenly appeared. Caldwell, who heard Taufik''s conversation with the beautiful woman who suddenly appeared, was interested in what Taufik had just said. "... Back to her world? What does that mean?" Caldwell asked curiously. "..." "Can I tell him?" Taufik asking for Thalia''s approval. "... I don''t care, just do everything you like" "Alright... Said Taufik and then looked at Caldwell. ... I don''t have much time to answer your questions, just follow me and see it on your own... And you Lembu, what''s you going to do?" "I''ll go too" Answers Lembuswana and then directly flew toward Taufik Shoulder and perched there. "... Let''s go to another ce first" Said Taufik, and after that, all of them went directly to changed ces. -------------- - Tokugawa Manor, Backyard. "Are you sure you wanted to go without waiting for Asahi first?" Ask Taufik toward Thalia. Taufik has asked Asahi to take Banaspati and Sylph to the Ba-Jou tribe where Undine lives. "... It''s okay, I already said my Goodbye to all the members of the Tokugawa Family... So I can go with an ease mind" Replied Thalia, and Taufik just nodded his head and then directly took out his Katana; Taufik got close to Thalia and then put his hands on Thalia''s head. "This is going to be a little ufortable, so brace yourself, okay?" "I''m Ready" Taufik didn''t say anything at all after hearing what Thalia said and immediately read her memory using his Imagination Magic. Feeling like something had entered her brain, Thalia trembled a little, but it was still within limits that she could still endure. Foreign memories began to enter Taufik''s mind; he saw a tree that Thalia''s race called Yggdrasil, or the World Tree, with an extraordinary size and known to be sacred; around the tree, there was everything, including nine worlds and the world where Thalia lived was also included in the nine worlds. ''... What an Interesting world'' Said Taufik after finishing reading Thalia''s memories. Taufik then opened both of his eyes and immediately looked at Thalia who had also just opened both of her eyes. With a smile on his face, Taufik said to Thalia in a tone of high interest. "... You live in a world that looks interesting" "... So, can you take me back there?" Thalia said with a hopeful tone and expression. "I already know your World Coordinate so it will be easy... And remember, it''s open a way to there, not to take you there" Thalia smiled happily with teary eyes while looking at Taufik without caring about Taufik''s words at the end. Taufik just smiled when he saw Thalia like that, and without waiting any longer, he immediately took out his katana from its sheath. "... Wait a second" Said Taufik and then stepped a little away from Thalia; Caldwell, who saw this, just looked silently and looked at Taufik with a curious and Interested gaze. ''SwordMagic- Dark Form: Portal... Said Taufik and then shed his Katana into nothingness. ... World Travel!'' *Crack!* A sh mark appeared in the air, which slowly widened and then formed a portal. "... This is your way home" Said Taufik while turning his head towards Thalia behind him. "..." Seeing this, Thalia was silent with mixed feelings; unable to contain her feelings any longer, Thalia immediately stepped forward toward Taufik and hugged him. "Thank you~ Really Thank you~" Thalia said with tears that had fallen down her cheeks and made Taufik''s clothes wet. Taufik patted Thalia''s back to calm her down. "It''s okay~ It''s okay~ You haven''t even returned to your world yet, so don''t thank me yet" Thalia released her hug from Taufik, wiped away her tears, then said in a voice that was still stuttering because of crying. "I will never forget what you did to me, I will repay all this favor when I return to my world" *Smile* "I''ll wait for you then... okay, it''s time for you to go" Taufik said to Thalia, and Thalia, who heard this, took a deep breath, and then stepped towards the portal. Arriving in front of the portal, Thalia did not immediately enter the portal, she stopped with only one step from the portal. She looked at Taufik behind her, saw Taufik with a smile, and waved lightly at her; after that, Thalia immediately entered the portal. The next second, the Portal closed again, but Taufik, Caldwell, and Lembuswana, who was perched on Taufik''s shoulder, were still looking in the direction where the Portal had been. "... What is that, bro?" Caldwell asked Taufik after he could no longer contain his curiosity. "I just sent her back to the world where she belonged, only that and nothing more" "... The world where she belonged? What that means?" "... It means that she''s not a human... Taufik answered, then turned around and walked away from the ce. ... Alright~ is time to get back... Asahi is probably already back with Banaspati and Sylph and maybe with the addition of one other person, no, another spirit" .... ... .. . Chapter 184: chapter 184 - Back V When Taufik is back Inside the Manor, Asahi is already back, and just like he thought, he''s back with Undien in her Human form. But Asahi right now is lying On the Tatami floor with a pale face; it''s like his soul is leaving his body but not yet havee back. "... What happens to him?" Ask Taufik to the three ancient spirits. "ahh~ he''s been like that ever since I took him flying across the Sea at full speed, Maybe his soul was left there and has not returned yet, Ahahaha~" Said Sylph whileughing at the end, and Banaspati, who saw this, just shook his head. "... And why she''s like that?" Ask Taufik again while looking at Undine, who was hiding behind Banaspati when Taufik entered the room. *Hiiekk!* She''s suddenly yelping like she''s being hit by something when Taufik mentions her. "???" Banaspati, who saw this, could only smile wryly because he had heard the story about what happened to Undine before when Taufik helped her. "... It''s Nothing, sir... So when will we go to our next destination?" Ask Banaspati to change the topic. "We just need to wait for the others to finish packing... But it''s been a few minutes, but they haven''t finished yet... how much stuff do they have, I felt like when we left, we didn''t have that much stuff" Said Taufik while looking in the direction where Jenn and the others had gone. "!!!" As if struck by lightning, Asahi suddenly woke up and immediately looked at Taufik with a surprised look. "EH!! But Sensei, what about my training?" "... *Sigh* Come here" Said Taufik who called Asahi toe closer to him. Asahi immediately stood up and went towards Taufik without asking what Taufik was going to do. "... You wanted to learn that flying Technique, right?" "YES" Asahi answered enthusiastically while nodding his head. "It''s a simple technique that only requires expertise in controlling Mana... It''s hard to put it into words, so I will transfer the knowledge directly to your brain, and you will have to practice it yourselfter, just contact me if you have any difficulties" Said Taufik and immediately ced two fingers on Asahi''s forehead. Taufik enters his "Mind Pce," which is shaped like a library and looks for the book he wants to transfer to Asahi. After finding what he was looking for, Taufik came out of the mind pce and then said silently. "Imagination Magic- Transfer!" Momentster, a memory foreign to Asahi entered his brain Which gave Asahi a bit of a headache, But he held it in and didn''t move from his spot because he knew what was going into his brain was something important. "... Done" Said Taufik, who then pulled his two fingers back from Asahi''s forehead. "..." Asahi is still in a state of confusion and is still processing the memories he just received. And after being silent for a while, Asahi seemed to have made the Memorypletely his own. Asahi blinked his eyes a few times as if to make sure whether he was currently in reality or still in his subconscious. "... That was a bit of a... strange, but also amazing experience" *Tap* Taufik patted Asahi''s shoulder and said. "Just practice ording to that memory you received, I don''t know if it will work or not, because it''s only a memory about How the Technique works, not how to learn the Technique, because I didn''t learn it myself but imitated it from seeing what Shasha did, so whether it works or not all depends on how you can understand the memory you receive" "... I understand, Sensei... Thank you" Said Asahi, thanking Taufik and bowing respectfully like a student paying respect to his teacher. "It''s nothing important, so don''t be like that... I just do it because I already promise you" "No, this is necessary, because anyone who provides knowledge is a teacher, whether small or big" Hearing this, Taufik just smiled. However, his smile did notst long, because Jenn and the others still had not finished packing their things. "... What the hell are they doing there? Do you know something Lembu?" "They''re just packing, nothing else" "... But why does it take them so long?" "Actually, when you are not around, they spend their day going out and spending their money to buy various things... Maybe that''s why" Said Lembuswana who looked tired as he recalled the memories of that day. "There are many Humans who are not from Tokugawa who are watching them... It is very tiring to keep them away" "Really? Do you see their face?" "No... they hid themselves pretty well... and they were wearing face coverings, they all were wearing those things, so I couldn''t see their faces" Lembuswana said, and Asahi, who heard this, seemed to know something and then asked. "...Are they all wearing ck?" "Yes" Lembuswana answered briefly. "... I think I know who they are... they are a special force filled with Ninjas who serve directly under the current Emperor of Japan" Asahi said, and a momentter, he started to look panicked. Seeing Asahi''s panic, Lembuswana then said casually. "...No need to panic; these few days after I became aware of their presence, I have ced a protective barrier around this Manor. However... Later when we have left, it will be your business to take care of that matter, so you better prepare from this moment" Lembuswana said again, and Asahi felt that what Lembuswana said was true, so he looked directly at Taufik. "Sensei, I will go meet with my Father, right now, Sorry I can''t see you off" Taufik nodded his head to Asahi. "Hm~ Don''t worry, I know you are all busy after Thalia is gone, You can go now, convey my regards to your father" "I Understand Sensei, I hope your trip goes smoothly" Said Asahi, who then once again bowed respectfully to Taufik and then immediately left. "... Now we waiting *Sigh* " Said Taufik and then joined Banaspati and the others sitting down. Undine, who saw Taufik approaching, hid herself even further behind Banaspati. Taufik just sighed again seeing this. -------------- After waiting for over half an hour, Jenn and the others finallye back to where Taufik is. "... We''re ready" "..." Hearing this, Taufik remained silent while looking at them, each of whom had a bag that Taufik had never seen before. Taufik chose not to ask the reason why it took them so long just to pack because he knew that he would only end up being the one in the wrong. So Taufik could only take a deep breath, and then stood up and walked towards them. He took their bags one by one and put them in his inventory. "Alright, let''s Go back now" "Hm? Are we just going to leave without saying goodbye to Asahi and the others?" Jenn asked, not seeing any members of the Tokugawa family in the room and only seeing a few servants standing guard outside the room and a few guards walking around. "No... They''re busy with something, right now" "What about Thalia?" This time it was Rani who asked. "She... I already sent her back to her world, so you guys will see her for a long time... Alright stop asking, we should get home Before the night gets darker" Said Taufik and without further ado, immediately opened a portal that led directly to their house in Indonesia. When they left Britain for Japan, it was still daytime in Britain, and when they arrived in Japan it was already dark, Earlier before Taufik and the others arrived, Linda and Alice had just finished cleaning themselves and getting ready for bed, but because Taufik arrived they had to postpone it, actually, they could have spent another night in Japan, However, Taufik seemed to be in a hurry, so that''s why they were going straight back to Indonesia. # A/N- "I always forget to describe the time difference properly so I will exin it here, when I was in Britain, the time was a few minutes past noon, when they arrived in Japan the time was a few minutes past 8 at night when they were about to leave Japan for Indonesia, it was already past 9 at night, and when they arrived in Indonesia, it was still past 7 at night" ---------------- - In Indonesia, Past Seven. Taufik opened a portal directly inside his house, and from that portal, one by one, they came out, starting with Taufik. "Ahh~ Home sweet home" Said Taufik while breathing in the air in his house. "This is your House, Lil bro?" Ask Amanda while looking around the House. "Yap~ but we will move after I''m done building the New house On thend I have" Taufik answered Amanda''s question, and Linda, who heard this, looked a little sad, but Taufik epted it because, after all, this was a house that had a million memories for Linda. "... It''s so, Aren''t you interested in staying with us in Britain?" Ask Amanda again which makes the Queen and Caldwell also interested in hearing Taufik''s answer. "No" Taufik answered briefly and firmly. Not wanting to discuss the topic anymore, Taufik then looked at Banaspati, Sylph, and Undine, who were still hiding behind Banaspati, who smiled awkwardly because of this. "... You guys stay here for tonight, and I will bring you guys to meet with The Ancient Earth spirit Tomorrow, okay?" Ask Taufik, and get a nod from Banaspati and Sylph. .... .. "... I-its Chelone" Undine said nervously, and Taufik could only sigh tiredly when he heard what Undine said for the first time since they met. "... Yes~ Yes~ It''s Chelone" .... ... .. . Chapter 185: chapter 185- Claim The Rewerd - Next Morning. Taufik woke up in his bed with his four wives, But there was one additional person who joined them in bed; that person was Alice, who slept in Taufik''s arms; Taufik used Alice as an "prophctic" to his four wives who did not know what pregnancy was. Taufik made sure to get out of bed very slowly so as not to wake Alice. "Hufft~" Taufik breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Alice was still fast asleep. Taufik immediately came out of his room and went straight to the kitchen. Banaspati and his two Sisters were already at the dining table. "... Morning" Taufik greeted the three of them and immediately joined them sitting at the dining table. "... Morning to you too" x2 Reid Banaspati and Sylph, and Undine just nodded his head. "... We will go after breakfast" Taufik said to three of them and then looked at Shasha, who was preparing the Breakfast. "Shasha, where''s my mom?" "Madam woke up early this morning and came out with the Queen and the Master''s two cousins, ohh~ Lembu also came with them" "... Ohh~ do you know where''s they going?" "Madam didn''t tell me" "Hmm~ okay" After that, Shasha returned to continue her activities, and Taufik continued what he was doing. After waiting for a while, Jenn and the others started to join one by one, and thest one was Anugerah who came with Alice in her arms and still rubbing her eyes. At the same time as Anugerah and Alice arrived, Shasha had finished preparing breakfast. But Linda and the others have not returned yet. "Where''s Mother, Dear" Ask Jenn, not seeing Linda and the others at the dining table. "... They''re in outside, don''t know where" "Hmm~ so, should we wait for them" "... Let''s eat first, they Probably eat outside and with Lembu with them, nothing Dangerous will happen to them" Taufik answered, and after that, they started eating the breakfast that Shasha had prepared. ------------- - After Breakfast. "We will go now, maybe I will be home in the afternoon, so you don''t need to wait for me" "Okay, be careful" Said Jenn, and after that Taufik immediately opened a portal to go to the Dai-Yak tribe vige. ------------- - In the Dai-Yak Tribe vige. The Dai-Yak vige has now returned to its original state, and all that can be seen of the remains of the previous disaster are the ruins of previously destroyed houses. And amid the busy daily activities carried out by the Dai-Yak tribe, a portal appeared in the middle of the vige square. A member of the tribe who saw this immediately went to report it to the tribal chief, as if they had known that the portal would appear. Not long after that, Taufik, Banaspati, Sylph, and Undine came out of the portal. Seeing Taufiking, the tribe members began to approach Taufik and the others to say hello or simply thank Taufik for what he had done for their tribe. Not long after that, the Dai-Yak tribe chief, Anggun, Rijal, and Rati, apanied by the Seven Panglima, came to meet Taufik. "Benefactor, We''ve waiting for your visit" Said the tribal chief when he arrived in front of Taufik, and immediately looked at the three other people who came with Taufik. "Are the three of them the siblings of Lord Ancient Earth Spirit?" Asked the Chief. "Yes, Talking about him, where is he?" Answer Taufik with a question. "I''m here" After Taufik asked this, a Voice was heard, and from the Earth that was in the middle between Taufik and the chief, it seemed to rise. After a few moments, the Earth began to take on a humanoid form, and after a few more moments, the Ancient Earth spirit appeared. "Brother!" x3 Seeing the Ancient earth spirit appear, Banaspati, Sylph, and Undine eximed simultaneously and immediately went toward the Ancient earth spirit. The Ancient Earth Spirit who saw this opened his arms wide, and with hisrge body, he could hug them all at once. "I''m d to see you all doing well" Said the Ancient Earth spirit with a sweet smile that did not match hisrge, muscr body and his scary yet charismatic face. "It''s all thanks to Sir Benefactor who helped all of us, I heard it was you who asked him to help us brother" Before he could answer Banaspati''s question, Taufik had to interrupt their Reunion. He didn''t want to do this, but the business he had with the Ancient Earth Spirit was more important ording to him, while their Reunion could be continuedter. "... About that. Anc-Chelone, let''s finish our Business first; sorry if I have to interrupt your Reunion, but I''m in a hurry right now" "No, It''s okay, after all, it''s our Promise, You''ve done your part, and it''s time for me to do mine... Said the Ancient Earth Spirit, and then looked around, the thing he was going to tell Taufik was a bit sensitive, so he couldn''t tell Taufik in a crowded ce like this, so the Ancient Earth Spirit said it again to Taufik. ... Let''s Change the ce first" Said the Ancient Earth Spirit who then looked at his three siblings. "I''m sorry, you guys can chat with my friends here, first and I will go fulfill my promise to Taufik first" And after that, they both went to a quieter ce. -------------- "... So what is the Information that you wanted to say to me?" Ask Taufik directly without any small talk. "Oh-ho~ It seems like you are indeed in a hurry, seeing you like this, makes me curious, what could make someone as strong as you in such a hurry, but seeing as you don''t want to beat around the bush, then I will be the same way" "..." Seeing Taufik, who was silent like that, The Ancient Earth spirit could only smile slightly and immediately spoke. "I don''t know if this has anything to do with the Void Century, but since this is a memory I got because you healed me that day, I''m sure it''s as important as that century" Said the Ancient Earth Spirit to Taufik and paused for a moment to see the expression shown by Taufik, but there was no change at all in the expression he showed, so the Ancient Earth Spirit could only continue his story. "I have told you that there is nothing that happens on this earth that I do not know about, and this story is one of those things; as long as that person walks on this earth, I will always know what they do and how their life ends, nothing escapes my control... I don''t know why of all the things that happened in the past, only this memory can be recalled by me, maybe it also happened because of your intervention or something else I don''t know for sure... This is a story about a warrior who led the Viking tribe to fight against the Demons... One day someone and some other foreigners suddenly appeared amid the Viking crowd who were partying to celebrate their victory. These people were dressed in strange clothes that did not match the typical clothing characteristics of that time. The Vikings were known as raiders, pirates, traders, explorers, and colonizers; they were people who believed that the strongest should rule. And this Viking tribe is the most famous for being cruel and merciless. Seeing people they did not know suddenly appear in their territory, the Vikings considered this as an invasion of theirnd. The people, who were still confused about what was happening, could not do anything to fight back against the Viking attacks. After that the battle between the people and the Viking warriors took ce. The Vikings were big and fierce; they could fight a bear with their bare hands and woulde out victorious, let alone fighting humans who were naturally smaller and weaker than them; the result was clear. Likewise, with this battle, naturally, the Viking warriors would emerge victorious. However, of the several foreigners, only one person managed to survive and was still standing upright with his fists still clenched, a sign that he was still able to fight, but with many wounds visible all over his body. Seeing this, the Vikings chieftain felt interested in the stranger. And who knows what wind struck him, the Chief of the Vikings wanted to recruit the person into his army. With the decision of the Viking Chieftain, the Viking warriors had to stop the battle with only one of the foreigners surviving. The stranger didn''t have any choice but to ept the offer from the Viking Chieftain, and from that day on, the stranger officially became part of the Viking tribe. However, unexpectedly, the foreigner blended in very well with the Viking tribe, and slowly climbed thedder of office and seeded in bing one of the high-ranking officials in the Viking tribe. And when the Viking chieftain passed away, a contest was held to appoint the new Viking chieftain, and the foreigner also participated in the contest, unexpectedly, the foreigner managed to emerge as the winner in the contest, and the Vikings who praised that strength was above all had to ept the foreigner as the new Viking chieftain, and they also did not mind it because they had considered the foreigner as part of them. Since then, under the leadership of the foreigner, the Viking tribe became one of the most feared powers in the world at that time. The Vikings nicknamed the stranger "He Who Seeks the Way Home". "... It''s a great story-" "Wait a minute Sir Taufik, my story isn''t finished there" Said the Ancient earth spirit who interrupted Taufik''s words. "..." Seeing Taufik''s silence, The Ancient Earth Spirit smiled in satisfaction. "I haven''t said the stranger''s name yet" "Who''s his name?" "... His name is... .... ... .. . Chapter 186: chapter 186- Announcement "..." After hearing the foreigner''s names from The Ancient Earth Spirit, Taufik could only remain silent and continue to listen to the rest of the story from The Ancient Earth Spirit without making too much expression, only nodding to show that he understood and that he was still listening to the story from The Ancient Earth Spirit. "... At the end, he died in thest war he Participated" Hearing this, Taufik began to show a change in expression. "He died? What year did the person first appear and where?" Taufik Asking The Ancient Earth spirit. "... It''s 793 M in Holy Ind" "793... Holy Ind, I see... Alright, Thank you for your Information... Chelone, I will take my leave now" Said Taufik and immediately turned around to go home. Having only taken a few steps, Taufik stopped because Chelone called his name. "... Taufik" Taufik, who stopped, looked back at Chelone. "What?" Hearing Taufik''s question, Chelone showed a serious face and then said. "... Are you sure about what you are going to do?" "..." Taufik was silent for a moment when he heard Chelone''s question. "... What do you mean by asking me that, do you know what I''m about to do?" "I don''t know what you''re going to do but I have an idea of ??what you want to do... what you''re going to do will change the order of this world... what you''re going to do might affect the fate of everyone you know, you might never meet the people you know now, are you sure you want to do that?" Hearing this, Taufik just grinned and turned his body back. And still in that position, Taufik said. "... Fate? What a funny thing... Chelone, do you know who am I?" "..." "I''m, he who defies fate, I''m The One who Defying Fate, that''s who I am" Said Taufik and then walked back to the Vige. -------------- After Taufik goes back to the Vige with Chelone following him, Taufik immediately tells Banaspati, Sylph, and Undine that he will go home first; he also tells them that they can stay here for the time being ande to his house when they want to back to thend they live. Taufik wanted to spend a few days with his family before he began his task to search for his fathers because he knew this time he would go for quite a long time. When Taufik came back to his house, He was immediately greeted by his mother, grandmother, and two cousins. "Son~ let''s talk for a while," Said Linda. Hearing this, Taufik looked at his grandmother and his two cousins. Seeing this, Taufik immediately understood what his mother wanted to talk to him about. "... Alright, Let''s go Inside first" Hearing Taufik''s invitation, the four of them entered the house together, and inside he saw Jenn and the others rxing in the family room. "Alright, let''s Talk here, so the others can also hear it" Hearing her son''s words, Linda looked at the Queen. "... Can they also hear it, Mother?" "It''s okay, it''s not like it''s a secret or something, and they''re also a family, so it''s fine" Said The Queen and Linda just nodded her head. After that, they all sat down. After seeing that they were already seated and all attention was focused on the Queen, the Queen began to open her mouth. "... Ukhum~ I have discussed this with Rose and have gotten her approval, but she also said that it is up to Taufik whether he agrees or not... So Taufik, my son... Said The Queen and then looked at Taufik. ... We''ve talked about this before... So what are your answers?... If you agree, I will immediately formalize and publicize to the outside public about your title as Prince of Britain, so what do you think?" Hearing his grandmother''s question, Taufik seemed to think about it for a while, and after a while, Taufik finally looked directly at his grandmother. "... Like I said Before, Grandma, if my mom had given his approval then I didn''t have a reason to reject your offer, so Just do everything you Like... Taufik answered, and then Taufik took a pause for a moment and then took a deep breath. ... Since we''re all gathered like this, I also want to say something" Hearing this, all attention turned back to Taufik. Jenn, who heard this, immediately knew what Taufik was going to say, but she couldn''t stop Taufik, because Taufik had made up his mind a long time ago. "... In a few days I will go on a trip, and I do not know for how long, but, believe me, I will be back before the day my children are born, I am sure I will be able to do that" Said Taufik. And Jenn, Ka, Anugerah, and Rani could only remain silent without saying anything. "Where Are You Going, and what are you going to do, Lil Bro?" Ask Amanda. "... Far, So Far that I have to travel through time, to do something to return what should be mine, what belongs to all of us" Taufik said it ambiguously, and Amanda, who heard this, instead of understanding, only felt even more confused. However, Linda, who heard this, could only avert her gaze from her Son because she felt sad by what her son said. Because she knew what his Son meant by saying that. "...Can Ie with you again, Bro?" Asked Caldwell, but hearing his cousin''s question, Taufik just smiled at Caldwell and shook his head. "... This time is no, Caldwell... You''re my Family, but this has nothing to do with you, I''m sorry, I will only bring Lembu with me" "... ME? WHY ME?" Chirped Lembuswana who was shocked when he heard Taufik suddenly say his name. "This is an order, Lembu; you wille with me... And you can''t refuse it" "B-but who will protect this family when Ie with you?" Said Lembuswana who still wanted to argue with Taufik so that he would stay and not go with Taufik. Hearing what Lembuswana said, Taufik just looked at Lembuswana with a strange look and then said. "... Do you think that Rani and the others are weak? Even Shasha is quite strong... and, a few days ago I received a call from Tina" "Tina? That girl? What did she say?" Rani eximed after hearing what Taufik said. "She said that all her affairs in her Kingdom are done, and she wille here in a few days... Taufik answered Rani''s question and then looked back at Lembuswana. ... with the addition of her in this house; who do you think can disturb the peace in the house?... In a few days, I will also build a new house on ournd myself; I will put some protection on the house; And once again, what do you think could disturb this Family?" "..." Hearing this, Lembuswana could only remain silent without being able to say any more arguments. "... Can I refuse?... Asked Lembuswana who still wanted to try to reject Taufik''s invitation, but seeing the look that Taufik gave him, Lembuswana could only "sigh" in surrender. ... I understand, I wille with you" "You should do that from the start" After that, they talked about some other small things, to forget the sad atmosphere that urred because of the previous conversation. The day ended without anything major happening. The next day, the Queen, Caldwell, and Amanda had to return to Britain because, after all, the Queen couldn''t leave her job for a long time; she also had to prepare for Taufik''s coronation ceremony, which had to be done before Taufik left for what he wanted to do. The next day, Tina contacted Taufik again. ''Master, I''m ready, so can you open a portal for me?'' "Okay, I''ll open the portal for you right away" ''Right away?'' Tina asked over the phone, and Taufik, who heard it, looked confused. "... Why? You said you ready?" ''... I did say that, but not right now, I''m not ready, Master'' "... What the f*ck? Then why did you call me? *Sigh* whatever~ Just call meter when you are really ready, ok?" ''Eheheh~ I will do that, Master, Thank you~'' "Hm~" After saying that, Taufik immediately ended the call. "Is that the girl named Tina, Dear?" Asked Jenn, who had been sitting next to Taufik from the start when she received the call from Tina. "Hm, she''s asking me to open a portal for her" Hearing that, Jenn was silent for a moment and then hugged Taufik. "Dear, are you sure about the thing you wanted to do?" Hearing Jenn''s question, Taufik did not immediately answer Jenn''s question. He lowered his head towards Jenn and kissed her forehead. "... I''m sorry Jenn, you know I can''t do that" "But, won''t what you do affect the present greatly? If that happens, what will happen to us? Will all the things we''ve done so far still happen? Will we still meet?... Will we fall in love again like this?" "... You don''t need to worry, what we have now will remain ours... all the rtionships we have today will continue to exist even if what I change in the past, will drastically change the order of this world... if I want it to be like that, then it will remain like that... trust me" After that, they remained in that position for a while until Taufik''s phone rang again. .... ... .. . Chapter 187: chapter 187- Prince "MASTER!!" From the opened portal, Tina immediately came out of the portal, and without caring about the people around her, Tina immediately ran towards Taufik and hugged Taufik tightly. Unconsciously, Taufik suddenly raised both his hands. "Y-you little girl!" Rani, who saw this, immediately groaned angrily and hit Tina''s head with her fist. Which made Tina have to release her hug from Taufik and immediately hold her head which had been hit. "*Ouch!* What''s your problem?" Tina said while stroking her head which was in pain because of Rani''s punch. "You''re my problem... What do you think you''re doing?" "What? I''m just hugging my master. Is there a problem with that?" "Y-you... " Seeing this, Taufik could only sigh tiredly and immediately separated the argument between Rani and Tina. "... Alright, stop you two" Said Taufik, hearing what Taufik said, Tina and Rani could only follow what Taufik ordered. "Tina, introduce yourself to others" Taufik said again. Tina then looked around, and when her gaze fell on Ka and Anugerah, she smiled at them. "... third and fourth, wahh~ Long time no see" Hearing Tina''s call, Anugerah could only smile sweetly and immediately said to Tina. "d to see you in good health, Tina" "Nice to see you, Tina" This time it was Ka who spoke to Tina. Hearing the greetings from her two rescuers, Tina smiled sweetly at the two of them, and then her eyes fell on Jenn, who had been looking at her all this time. Seeing this, Tina immediately knew who Jenn was. However, Tina''s eyes suddenly fell on Jenn''s stomach, realizing that there was life there. Tina then looked at Tina, Ka, and Anugerah, feeling that there was life in their stomachs. Tina''s eyes opened wide in shock. Noticing Tina''s gaze, Rani immediately grinned arrogantly; seeing this, for some reason, Tina felt a little annoyed; she then looked at Taufik with a pleading face. "... Master" "NO" "... But-" "NO, BUT" Seeing this exchange between Taufik and Tina, Jenn giggled. "... You''re a funny person, Tina, Let me introduce myself, I''m Jenn, hmm~ from your perspective, maybe I''m the first" Jenn said to Tina, still with her previous smile. "ahh~ Where are my manners, my name is Tina, nice to meet you, Sister Jenn" Tina said with a smile that was as sweet as the smile Jenn showed. Seeing Tina''s drastic change in attitude when facing Jenn, Rani could only snort in annoyance. "Ohh~ now I remember it, where''s that little girl, Master?" "...her''s out with my mother and the rest of my family...now since you''re here, let''s go in; there''s something I want to talk to you about." After saying that, they went back into the house. ----------------- "... WHAT?! You want to go on a trip? When I just arrived?" Tina said after hearing what Taufik said. "Yes, so I wanted you to stay with them, you know that all of them are pregnant right now, so they can''t move too much, so I want you to take care of them, okay?" "..." "What is your answers?" "..." Tina remained silent at Taufik''s question, and seeing this, Taufik could only sigh again, then rubbed his face with both hands and looked at Tina. "... What do you want?" Only after hearing Taufik''s question did Tina finally express herself; she smiled at Taufik and then said. "I also want-" "Stop!" Before she could say what she wanted, Taufik suddenly told Tina to be quiet. "Eh?" "I already know what you want, but I will answer it when I''m backter. You have to familiarize yourself with Jenn and the others first, including my mom and the whole family, make yourself epted as part of the family, and when that happens, then we''ll do that, okay?" Hearing this, although Tina was a little disappointed, she still nodded in agreement, because no matter what, she couldn''t just force herself into the family. "... Alright, I understand, master, I will do that" After that conversation, Tina and the others started talking about other things, but mostly it was Ka, Anugerah, and Jenn who asked questions, and Tina would answer; they kept doing that until finally, Linda, Shasha, and Alice, who were apanied by Lembuswana returned home. Tina had to introduce herself to them once again, and one thing that shocked Tina was the drastic change that Alice had experienced, the change that Alice had experienced was very big, to the point where her facial features had changed, which from Tina''s point of view had many simrities with Taufik''s face, it was even more amazing than someone who had stic surgery. Only after Taufik exined that the changes experienced by Alice were due to her drinking or eating food containing Taufik''s blood every day, did Tina finally understand what was happening to Alice, and now, Alice''s rank in the vampire world could no longer be measured. They continued talking until the time showed that it was time for dinner. Shasha went straight to the kitchen to prepare dinner, but for some reason, Tina also wanted to help prepare dinner. Unexpectedly, the food made by Tina was quite delicious. Tina said that during her journey, when Taufik first left her, Tina had to readjust herself to be epted in society, so she learned many things, and cooking was one of the many things she learned. After dinner was over, Taufik''s phone suddenly rang, and after seeing who was calling him, Taufik immediately answered the call. "hello?... what''s wrong, Amanda?" ''Lil bro, Can youe here this afternoon? Oh~ It might be night there, but can you stille?'' "... I can, but for what?" ''...the preparations for your enthronement ceremony as Prince areplete, and will be held this afternoon, so grandma asked you toe, along with Aunt Linda, you can also bring Sister Jenn and the others...anyway you have toe'' "That fast? I think it will take three or five days toplete" ''Well, that''s how it is; after grandma came back, she immediately took care of it, so it was finished quickly, so when are youing?'' "... What clothes should I wear?" ''You don''t need to think about that; grandma has prepared everything; you just need toe with the others'' "...is that so? Alright, I''lle with the others, once we''ve cleaned ourselves up" ''Ok, we''ll wait'' After that, Taufik ended the call and then looked at his family, who were also waiting to hear what he wanted to say. "Prepare yourself, we will go to Britain" "Really?" Rani asked in an excited tone. And Taufik just nodded his head, and after that, they immediately moved to go clean themselves. -------------- After they were all ready, Taufik then opened a portal to go directly to Windsor Pce. After that, they entered the portal one by one; when they arrived at Windsor Pce, they were immediately greeted by Amanda and Caldwell, who were apanied by several royal servants. "Lil bro! You finallye, Come on, hurry up, grandma is waiting for you... Said Amanda when she saw Taufik who had just arrived, and then Amanda looked at the royal servant. ... You guys, take the others to the room that has been prepared" Hearing Amanda''s order, the royal servants immediately led Jenn and the others to the room that had been prepared, to change their clothes into the clothes that had been prepared. Amanda and Caldwell also brought Taufik to a room that had been prepared for him. After arriving at the designated room, several make-up artists were already waiting for Taufik in the room. Seeing this, Taufik could only give up and leave everything to them. After more than half an hour, there wasn''t much to be done on Taufik''s face because his face was enough without any additional make-up; the only thing that took a long time was the clothes that Taufik would wear because the clothes that would be used were quiteplicated. "... Is all this necessary?" Taufik asked Amanda. "It''s very necessary because, after all, this is your first public appearance, it also looks good on you so there''s no need toin" Amanda said firmly, and immediately pulled Taufik''s hand, and immediately pulled him out of the room. Taufik could only sigh tiredly and immediately looked at Caldwell who was also in the room. However, Caldwell, who saw this, just grinned at Taufik. "*Tsk* " Seeing Caldwell''s happy face as he witnessed Taufik''s hardships, he could only click his tongue. After they walked for a while longer, Amanda, Taufik, and Caldwell finally arrived at the Hall where the Ceremony would be held. Seeing their arrival, the guard on duty immediately announced Taufik''s arrival. After that, the door opened, and Taufik entered the hall without being apanied by Caldwell and Amanda. In the hall, many people had gathered, even Taufik''s family was also in the crowd but in a separate ce from the other crowds. When the crowd saw Taufik enter the hall, their eyes were all on Taufik; all cameras were immediately focused on Taufik; whether it was a regr camera or even an HDTV camera, they were focused on him. Today, TV news broadcasts around the world reported this. .... ... .. . Chapter 188: chapter 188- Prince ll With Taufik''s entry into the hall, it was a sign that the ceremony of Taufik''s inauguration as a prince had begun. With the red carpet path that was already provided to guide Taufik, he walked towards the Queen, apanied by the sound of clicking cameras and the melodious voices of the choir. Taufik continued to walk forward towards the queen, when he had arrived in front of her, Taufik rested his knees on a piece of furniture that was like a table but short with a red cushion, as Amanda had told him before. Seeing this, the Queen smiled at Taufik and then drew a State sword which was usually used for coronations, such as when Taufik''s uncle, William, was crowned Prince of Wales. The Queen ced the sword from the right and then to the left shoulder of Taufik while saying. "With this, I bestow upon you, Taufik D''Archy Hidayat, the title of a Prince, and with all the benefits thate with that title, now, stand my Son" With the Queen mentioning this, waves of camera clicks were heard again apanied by loud apuse. Taufik then straightened his legs again and smiled at the Queen. However, what surprised the crowd was that the Queen suddenly stepped forward and embraced Taufik in her arms. Which she usually doesn''t do, even when she appointed William as Prince of Wales. With thepletion of the coronation ceremony, news of this immediately spread very quickly throughout the world in a matter of minutes, but what also caught the attention of the British people was the return of Princess Rose, namely Taufik''s mother, Linda to the public eye, after not being seen for a long time. With Linda''s appearance, those who were previously unhappy with Taufik''s sudden appointment as Prince finally fell silent after knowing that Taufik was the son of Princess Rose because if so, this was not a sudden coronation but only dyed. Because, whether you agree or not, if Taufik is Linda''s son, who is a princess, the title of Prince is Taufik''s right since he was born. But the thing that confused them was why they only knew about Taufik''s existence today after so long; if Taufik had not appeared today, they would never have known that they had another prince and also from a long-lost princess. Hearing the conversation of those people, Edmund, who was also at the banquet, could only smile with satisfaction, but it was not long because he remembered that after this event was over, his work would only double, so he could only cry behind a forced smile. ------------- Even though Taufik''s coronation as Prince has beenpleted, there are still a series of events that must be done, such as the Royal Banquet, and several others, but what makes Taufik a little tired, is the Royal Banquet, because Taufik inevitably has to greet several influential people, and one more thing that makes the general public surprised is about Taufik who turns out to have more than one wife, this gets admiring looks from men. However, women look at Taufik with other views, but they can''t hate Taufik because, with his appearance, it is natural for Taufik to have more than one wife; some of them(the women) even want to be Taufik''s wife, if he wants. But, there are still some people who look at Taufik with a look that is difficult to understand, whether it is because of jealousy or something else; Taufik doesn''t know because he doesn''t care. In addition to Taufik and Linda who attracted attention, Taufik''s other family also attracted a lot of attention from the wider public, because they had to admit that all of Taufik''s wives were top-notch beauties, even Shasha was included, even Alice who have Lembuswana on her hands also attract a lot of attention, although in public Eyes Lembuswana is a weird-looking doll, but with Alice''s cuteness, that''s not a problem. Let alone Tina, who was the one who attracted the most attention, especially with men, with her blood red hair, and eyes that were the same color as her hair and pale white skin, plus the ck dress she was wearing, it could be said that she was the sexiest woman that night, the men who were blinded by Tina''s beauty, tried several times to ask her to dance or just chat, but Tina always refused for the same reason, namely. "Sorry, I am Prince Taufik''s fiance, so I have to refuse your invitation" That night was the night when several men had their hearts broken, and that night Taufik also received another nickname from themunity, namely "Prince of lust" which made Jenn and Taufik''s other wives giggle when they heard the nickname, not only them, even the Queen, Amanda, William who were also present at the banquet, to Caldwell who was known to be cold and rarely expressed himself had to giggle too. That night was filled withughter, jokes, and happiness, including Taufik, who also felt that way, but he still felt that something was missing, namely the presence of his father. This only made Taufik even more determined to go look for his father. Long story short, the night ended, and the invited guests began to return to their residences one by one, and news about Taufik and his family spread almost throughout the world, including in Indonesia. --------------- "... Alright, Grandma we will go back now" Said Taufik to the Queen. But instead of answering, the Queen approached Taufik and hugged him in her arms again. "Thank you, my son, this is one of the Happiest days in my Life, it''s because of you, thank you" Hearing that, Taufik didn''t say anything and just let his grandmother hug him until she was satisfied. After feeling satisfied enough, the Queen finally released her hug and, this time looked at Linda. "Are you sure you don''t want to stay here Rose, even if it''s just for a day, can''t you?" "I''m sorry Mother, I can''t, but I will do thatter when I think the time is right, okay?" Linda answered the question asked by the Queen, and the Queen who heard this could only show a sad face, because she could not do anything about it, indeed, the misunderstanding between them had been resolved, but, Linda might still need a little time to be able to truly ept all these things again, which she had left behind for so long. "... I see, It''s a shame if that''s the case" Hearing her mother''s sad tone, Linda could only smile wryly. After the Queen''s turn, now it was Edmund and William''s turn to step forward to Linda. Seeing her two brothers, Linda smiled and said in a soft tone. "... I''ve heard what you two have been doing all this time from Taufik, Thank you, Brother" Hearing their younger sister say that, Edmund and William also smiled back. "It''s our responsibility to protect you, so you don''t need to thank us like that, Rose" William said while patting Rose''s shoulder, but hearing what William said, Linda immediately hugged him. "... Thank you, big brother" Linda said again, then released her hug and looked at Edmund, who seemed to want to say something to her. "... What is it, Brother Edmund?" Hearing Linda''s question, Edmund seemed hesitant to say what he wanted to say, but after taking a deep breath, he finally opened his mouth. "My dear Sister, was what I did back then something wrong? Have you ever felt angry because of the encouragement I gave you back then? I have been asking myself that question since long ago after you left us, so can you answer this question from your brother, and I want you to be honest so that my burning heart can calm down" Edmund said to Linda with a little bit of *Chuunibyou* style, which made Taufik and the others cringe when they heard the vocabry Edmund used. "...What are you saying, Brother Edmund, how can I be angry with you, when what you did at that time, was what allowed me to meet my husband, and to create a family this big, all of this happened because of the encouragement you gave me at that time, so, instead of being angry, I should be grateful to you, this is all thanks to you, my brother, thank you" Edmund, who heard what Linda said, immediately cried, but he turned his body so that the others couldn''t see his crying face. "... You right... It''s all... Thanks to me... I... I... ept... Your... Thanks... Ohh~ My... Dear Sister" Edmund said with pauses between each sentence as he held back his tears. Linda, who saw this, could only shake her head, and then looked towards Amanda and Caldwell. "... You two, don''t you have something to say to your aunt?" To answer Linda''s question, Amanda just approached Linda and then hugged her, while Caldwell just turned his face away as a sign that he had nothing to say. "...You have to promise that you''lle back here as soon as possible, okay?" Said Amanda. "I will... Said Linda who then turned her attention to Caldwell. ... And for you, Little Tsundere, you have to change that attitude of yours or no girl will sincerely approach you" "*Tsk* As I said, don''t call me that, I only don''t like to talk too much, don''t assume that as Tsundere" Caldwell said in an annoyed tone, which only made the othersugh. After saying goodbye, Taufik finally opened the portal to his house, but they were not yet aware that what awaited them there was only "chaos". .... ... .. . Chapter 189: chapter 189- Moving When they returned from Britainst night, it was already dawn, so they just cleaned themselves up a bit and went straight to bed. It wasn''t even morning yet, but Taufik had already woken up, not because of anything, but because of the loud noise from outside his house. "... What the f*ck with that noise?" Said Taufik and immediately opened the curtains a little to peek outside, what he saw outside was very chaotic, a sea of ??people had already surrounded his house, reporters with their respective cameras, taking pictures of Taufik''s house, and a line of police, forming a barricade to prevent these people from entering Taufik''s house. "... What the... Said Taufik in surprise, and immediately closed the curtains again; he looked at his wives and Alice, who were still sleeping soundly because the barrier that Taufik installed around his house also blocked out the sound a little, but Taufik could still hear the noise because of the Enhanced Sense that he had. ... Guys, wake up!" Said Taufik who immediately took Alice into his arms. "Hmmm~" Alice groaned a little but didn''t wake up. "Jenn! Wake up!" Said Taufik once again while patting Jenn''s body, and he also did the same thing to Ka, Rani, and Anugerah. "Hmm~ What''s wrong Dear?" Ask Jenn, who is still half asleep. She and the others, as pregnant women, should rest a lot, but Jenn and the others only slept for less than two hours before Taufik woke them up. After Jenn, the others also woke up, and just like Jenn, they were still half asleep. "... What happens, Husband?" "Pack your things as needed, we''ll be leaving this house soon." "Ha? Huh?" They all asked with confused faces, however, instead of exining it to them, Taufik pointed to the window, telling them to see it for themselves, and after that, Taufik immediately left the room, with Alice still sleeping in his arms. Taufik woke up all his family one by one, starting with his mother, Shasha, and Tina who were sleeping in a room for himself, for Lembuswana, Taufik didn''t need to do that, because he was currently "busy" watching television, he said that he would watch all the movies, anime, and other things before he and Taufik went on their long journey, and for the past few days he had been staying upte to do that, there was a time he stopped, and that was when he apanied Alicest night in Britain, that was because Taufik forced him. After they all woke up, They all gathered in the living room, and after that, Taufik exined their current condition to them all. "... So, we have to move, right away! Pack your things as needed and we''ll go Immediately after that, As for the other stuff, I''ll move itter when things calm down" Said Taufik once again, and after that, they all went to pack their things. "Ohh~ Shasha" "Yes, Master" "... Can you also pack my mom''s things? I have something that I want to talk about with my mom, can you?" "No, I can do that myself... I know this thing will happen if news about you being a prince is out to the public... I know we will move soon orter and I already prepared myself, that''s why I am giving you permission regarding the coronation, so... I''m okay, Fik, I will pack my things on my own" Linda said as if she already knew what Taufik was going to talk to her about. Seeing this, Taufik could only remain silent while looking at his mother''s figure walking towards her room with Shasha. *Tok~Tok~Tok~* Only the sound of the knock on the door could make Taufike out of his silent state. Taufik quickly went to the door; afterying Alice, who was still sleeping on the couch.; he looked through the door hole, and when he saw that the person knocking on the door was a police officer and someone who was neatly dressed. Taufik recognized the neatly dressed person as the Mayor of Tarakan. Taufik immediately opened the door, and immediately after that, the camera sh immediately turned on, making the previously dim conditions with only the light of the moon and the light from the police siren immediately bright like day because of the camera sh. "Good morning, sir... prince, sorry for disturbing your rest, we are from the police-" Said the policeman, but he stopped in the middle because the person Taufik knew as the Mayor of Tarakan City, suddenly put his hand forward to ask Taufik to shake hands with a career smile on his face. "It''s an honor to meet you, Prince. I never thought that a prince like you would have been living in this small town for so long without anyone knowing. Surely you already know who I am, so I don''t need to introduce myself" "..." Taufik, whose head was sticking out of the gap in the open door, just looked at the Mayor without returning his handshake. The mayor, who understood that Taufik did not want to shake hands with him, could only awkwardly pull his hand back and fake a cough. And the policeman next to him could only grin in satisfaction at this. "*Ukhum* First of all can Ie in first, it''s notfortable to talk out here with this crowd" "... For what?" Ask Taufik. Taufik''s question only made the atmosphere more awkward for the Mayor, but Taufik didn''t care. "... For Talking?" "I don''t have anything to talk with you... I don''t want to sound rude to you, but could you please leave my house?" Said Taufik to the Mayor, and without saying anything else, he immediately closed the door of his house, leaving the Mayor frozen in ce, still with the career smile he had on his face. Seeing this, the police tried very hard to hold back hisughter because, after all, this person was still the Mayor of Tarakan City, The city where he was assigned. "... Sir,e, I will guide you to your car" Said the police, and was immediately agreed by the Mayor, because after all he was still the Mayor, so it was natural that he had to be escorted to his car so that other people would not immediately crowd around him, especially with this many crowds around Taufik''s house, it would definitely be difficult to get to his car. That''s what he thought (the Mayor), but different from what he thought, the road to his car was very smooth without any obstacles; it was like when Moses split the ocean into two; that''s how smooth the Mayor''s journey was to his car. When the Mayor entered his car with an expression that was hard to exin, that was when the police finally burst outughing. -------------- - Back to inside of the House. While Taufik was talking to the Mayor, Jenn, and the others had already finished packing their things. "Who''s that, Dear" "... Just Nobody, Don''t worry, instead of that, are you guys ready? First, we will stop at the Dai-Yak tribe vige, you will spend some time there while I will build a new house on thend given by Rijal, it won''t take long" Hearing Taufik''s question, they all nodded their heads, and Taufik also replied with a nod, only after that did he open the portal to the Dai-Yak tribe vige. With Anugerah gently lifting Alice into her arms so as not to wake her, they entered the portal one by one. What is unique is Lembuswana, when others were holding suitcases/bags in their hands, he was carrying a television, but Taufik did not have time to reprimand him, so he assumed that he did not see anything and let it be. With the door closed, the house was empty without a single person. Until morning came, the crowd around Taufik''s house did not decrease but only increased, even several content creators also joined the crowd and did Live Streaming, which only made the crowd grow even bigger. Little did they know, the person they were waiting for toe out was no longer in the house. ------------- In the boundary between dawn and morning, where people are still fast asleep, a portal opens in the Dayak vige; unlike before, this time, there is no one to greet Taufik and the others. But after a while, finally, there were those who weed Taufik and the others, not Humans, but spirits; more precisely, the four Ancient Spirits who still chose to stay in the Dai-Yak tribe vige for a few more days. That didn''t matter because Taufik did say that they could stay as long as they wanted, but the ones who were in trouble were the Ka-Zask Tribe, who were waiting for Banaspati to return. "... Fik, What brings you here at this hour... with such luggage?" Ask Chelone. "We Want to Move House" Taufik answered briefly, which made the four Ancient Spirits think that he was telling a joke. "Yes?... What?" Chelone asked again, but this time with a confused look. "I said, we will move house" "..." "..." "... Ok? Wh-... Wait! Here?" .... ... .. . #A/N- "This is longer than I thought, but I had no choice since I had to end this Volume to the fullest in order to move on to the next Volume, so... bear with me, ok?" Chapter 190: chapter 190- Moving ll "... Why? Can''t I?" "Of course you can, it''s just... You know, quite Ufortable, for me, if a strong person such as you, lives nearby... But of course, you can" Chelone said hesitantly so as not to sound like he was offending Taufik. Seeing Chelone like this, Taufik grinned and then said to Chelone. "... Don''t worry, I''m not going to live here... We will only stay here for a while at least until I finish the house that I will build" After Taufik said that, for some reason, Chelone seemed a little relieved and immediately spoke to Taufik in a different tone than before. "... It''s so, then. Do you want to stay in my cave?" "Haha~ I appreciate your offer, but we prefer to stay in a "House" Than your Cave, so we''re good, but thanks for your offer" Hearing that, Chelone could onlyugh. "... Alright, we won''t bother you anymore, because there are still many things that we brothers and Sisters want to talk about with each other" Chelone said, and after that, he and the others immediately left, after they said goodbye to Taufik. After the four Ancient Spirits left, Taufik and the others also went to Anggun''s house. After reaching their destination, Taufik then knocked on Anggun''s door. *Tok~Tok~Tok~* There was no answer to the first knock, perhaps because Anggun and her son, Rijal, were still asleep, so Taufik knocked on the door a second time. After waiting for a while, finally, someone opened the door. "... Who''s knocking on the door at thi-... Rijal said in a joking tone, but when he saw who was knocking on his door, he was immediately surprised, especially with the many other people who were carrying suitcases/bags in their hands. ... Taufik? C-can I help you with something?" Rijal said in a tone of surprise mixed with confusion. "... No, pleasee in first" Said Rijal once again, this time opening the door wide and letting Taufik and his other family members enter his house. --------------- "... You want to stay here for a while?" Said Rijal, and then looked at his mother, Anggun, who also woke up after Rijal woke her up. Seeing her son''s gaze, Anggun opened her voice. "... It''s our pleasure if Sir Taufik wants to stay at our simple house" Said Anggun, and a moment after that, Rati came out of the kitchen with a tray containing drinks for Taufik and the others in her hands. Seeing this, Taufik nced at Rijal with a grin and Rijal, who sensed this, just turned his gaze away from Taufik. "... I''m happy for you too... so when are you guys getting married? Why didn''t I receive the invitation?" Rijal was still embarrassed to look at Taufik; for some reason, he was embarrassed, so the one who answered was Anggun, his mother. "... They are still just engaged, as for why Rita lives here, initially she only lived here because her ce in the cave was destroyed, so the "prince" who is here, offered her to live here, since then she has continued to live here, for some "reason" I don''t know why?" Anggun said with a grin while looking at Rijal and Rita, who were sitting next to each other; this made them both have to look away with red faces. "... Ahaha~" Anggun justughed seeing their reactions, and then looked back at Taufik. "So how many days will you stay here?" Anggun asked. "It won''t be long, just until I finish the house I will build on thend that Rijal gave me" "... is that so, even though I don''t mind if you guys stay here longer, I feel ufortable living in this house with these two loving birds, they are too "passionate" which makes me unable to sleep well every night" Anggun said again and looked back at Rijal and Rati, which made their faces even redder. "... We don''t want to bother you too much, so we won''t be staying for long" Said Taufik, who then drank the drink that Rati brought, and then immediately stood up from his seat. "Okay, I''ll leave my family here for a while, while I go work on my house" "Ehh~ Why not wait until morninges? It''s only a few hours away" "... Thank you, but I''m in a hurry, so I have to move fast" Said Taufik, and then kissed Alice''s cheek who was still sleeping in Anugerah''s arms, before he left. -------------- After leaving Anggun''s house, Taufik immediately headed to thend where the Rune Family House previously stood. "... How I start this?" Taufik said to himself, thinking while holding his chin. Taufik then took out the "Blueprint" which he had not used for a long time. Taufik then started drawing the design of the house he wanted. Because this house will be upied by many people, not to mention the children who will be born into the world, Taufik made this house as big as possible, however, how the house will look, Taufik is still thinking about it. "Should I make it in Bou-Gis Tribe house design or in Britania Style? Hmm? Let''s do both" Taufik then took his smartphone and started searching for traditional houses in Swesi, and he also searched for pictures of castles in Britain as a preference. He started to choose what he wanted to take from the house design from both preferences and drew it on the blueprint. After finishing drawing the house design on the blueprint, Taufik evaluated it once again, adding if there was anything missing and reducing if there was anything that was a little too excessive. After evaluating the house design several times and revising it several times, Taufik lifted the blueprint and looked at it onest time before making the design a reality. Satisfied with what he had made, Taufik nodded in satisfaction "... Now... What materials should I use to realize this House?... Let''s make it the same as the other houses because I''ll be enhancing it with magicter, so the material doesn''t really matter" Said Taufik, who then put the Blueprint away for now, because he had to clean up the remains of the Runes family house and level thend before building something new on thend. To clean up the remains of the Runes Family House building is quite easy, Taufik only needs to create a ck Orb that is the same as the Orb he used when fighting the two Minotaurs before, the ck Orb then sucks up all the remains of the Runes Family House building, but it seems like it is too much, because several trees around are also sucked up by the ck Orb. So before it crossed the line, Taufik made the ck Orb disappear before it sucked in more things. To level thend, it is also quite easy for Taufik, by using Earth Magic, Taufik only needs a few seconds toplete it. "... Alright let''s start the real deal" Said Taufik before taking back the Blueprint. Seeing the Blueprint, Taufik manifested the Mana Wings on his back and then flew high enough for a better view. "... More than I expected, This will take quite a while to finish... I just hope that this can be finished before nightfall, alright... let''s get started" Said Taufik, who then started the construction, initially, he started from the base first, and after the base was finished, he started working on the others, and he did all this using his Imagination Magic, truly very practical Magic. To build the house alone, Taufik had to work on it until noon, but that was just the house, not to mention the decorations outside the house, for the decorations inside the house, he would leave that part to his mother and wivester. (Pic in thement) Taufik also made a swimming pool, garden, rxing area, and yground for Alice and her future siblings. After feeling that everything was enough, Taufik finally built a fence surrounding the area of ??the house. After that, Taufik installed protection, ayered barrier, eachyer of which has its own function. Taufik also reactivated the Illusion Magic that the Runes Family once used. All this was finished before the sunset. "... Alright, let''s go pick up the others" Said Taufik before returning to the Dai-Yak tribe vige. -------------- After returning to the Dai-Yak Tribe vige, Taufik chatted with the Dai-Yak Tribe Chief and the Seven Panglima. None of them asked about Taufik, who officially became a prince. Maybe they hadn''t received the news, or maybe they didn''t want to discuss it, Taufik didn''t know; they didn''t even ask why Taufik and his family suddenly wanted to move, but Taufik was happy about it. After talking, Taufik then said goodbye to Rijal, Anggun, and the others. When they arrived at their house, Jenn and the others were amazed by the appearance of the house, because the house looked ssic but also contained elements of luxury and something new, but when they entered the house, they were disappointed because the contents were stillpletely empty. But when Taufik said that he left that part for them, the women looked happy, and that was it, the day ended with the women giving their ideas and Taufik realizing those ideas with his Imagination Magic. .... ... .. . Chapter 191: chapter 191- Begin Early in the morning, Taufik returned to his old house to pick up the remaining belongings that were still left there. Taufik entered the rooms in the house one by one and then put all the items that were needed in his Inventory and left the items that were not too important in the house so that they did not look too empty. However, when Taufik entered his mother''s room, Taufik did not see any other items besides the clothes in the wardrobe, so Taufik just put the clothes into his inventory. For other items such as kitchen utensils and others, Taufik chose to leave them in the house because he could make new onester, no, he already made them, and he also didn''t want to change the situation in the house too drastically by taking those items, so yes, he left them in the house. After feeling that he had taken the necessary items, Taufik returned to the new house using the portal. -------------- The air in the middle of the forest and the gentle breeze blowing the leaves produced a strange yet beautiful tone to the ear. The sun still peeking over the horizon and the moon still faintly visible in the sky added to the tranquility of the morning. Taufik, who came out of the portal, was greeted by this atmosphere. While taking a deep breath, Taufik spoke. "... This is how Life should be... However, without you, I still feel iplete... Wait for me, Dad... I''lle and pick you up in a moment" Said Taufik as he stepped forward into his new house. As soon as he opened the door of the house, Taufik''s nose was greeted by the aroma of food still being cooked. However, before he could go any further, Taufik''s cell phone suddenly rang. "... Who is calling me this early in the morning?" However, seeing that the person calling him was his friend, Reza, Taufik immediately epted the call. "Yo, what''s up?" ''... Yo~ Fik, or should I call you Prince of Lust?'' Reza said from behind the phone in a teasing tone. "..." Finding Taufik''s silence, Reza immediatelyughed. ''Ahaha~ you know how shocked am I when I saw you on the news? Not only me but even my mom and our entire school were shocked when they found out about your identity... Man, We''ve been a friend since a long time ago, but why did you never tell me about your true identity?'' "... It''s not like I didn''t want to tell you about that, heck! I even only know that not too long ago... It''s also new for me" Said Taufik as he walked towards the living room and then sat on the sofa, still with the cell phone attached to his ear. ''... I see, but Aunt Linda was A princess, which shocked me more than anything... No wonder you two are so beautiful... Man, these few days have been a mess for me, our friends at school keep asking me about you... it''s so troublesome... ahh~ by the way, are you not living at your house anymore? I tried to visit you at night because, you know, people still keep gathering in front of your house, so I could only visit at night, but you weren''t there. Are you guys living in those magnificent castles now, I mean, as real princes?'' "... No, we are still in Tarakan... But we indeed didn''t live in that House anymore... I''ll take you to my new houseter... Alright, it''s nice to hear from you again after so long, bro... let''s end this call because you know, there are still kids who have to go to school" Said Taufik in a teasing tone to reply to the teasing that Reza had thrown at him earlier. This time, it was Reza''s turn to be silent because he understood what Taufik meant; this also made Taufikugh. "... Alright buddy, Send my regards to your mom" ''... I''ll do that, it''s also nice to hear that you''re fine, maybe too much fine... Alright... Alright, send my regards to your family too... since you know there are "kids" who have to go to school here... ohh~ I''ll also be waiting to see your new house'' "Hm~ Just wait, you''ll be in Shock when you See my new house" Said Taufik, who then ended the call and put his cell phone back in his trouser pocket, then walked towards the kitchen. -------------- After finishing breakfast, Taufik spent his time ying with Alice and talking with his family, because today was the start of his journey to the past. This journey will be a sign that a big change will ur on earth, whether it is towards something good or even towards something worse than the current state of the earth which is already dying, no one will know. In between the times when he was ying with Alice, he got a call from Asahi, Asahi asked about the things he was confused about with the "Mana Wings" Technique, and Taufik answered as best he could. When Taufik finished chatting with Asahi, it was already noon, which meant it was time for lunch, however, Taufik''s phone rang again, but this time it was from an unknown number. Because it was an unknown call, Taufik immediately rejected it without thinking and then wanted to spend more time with Alice, but before he could put his cell phone back down, it rang again with the same call as before. Taufik rejected it again, but the next second it rang again. "... *Sigh* " This time, Taufik did not refuse it and immediately pressed the ept button and put the cell phone close to his ear, then said in an annoyed and slightly angry tone. "... Who is this?" ''Ahh~ You finally answered'' Said the person from behind the phone, but hearing the voice, Taufik felt like he had heard it before, Taufik then looked at the number of the person who called him, but he didn''t remember the number at all, which was impossible for Taufik who has a "Photographic Memory" so Taufik asked again, but this time in a normal tone "Who is this?" ''It''s me, my friends, Daniel'' "... Daniel? How you can get my number? No, forget that... First of all, why are you calling me? Do you need some help?" ''... No, I''m Good... By the way... I followed your advice and stop to hunt a vampire... that''s pretty good, but there are still some Exorcists who reject the proposal... But we''re still fighting for it, ahh~ Also- *ukhum* '' Daniel said from behind the phone but stopped when he wanted to say more when Taufik heard the sound of someone else coughing from the phone. "..." ''Ahh~ Sorry~ sorry~'' Daniel said sorry, but Taufik knew it was not directed at him, but at the person who was currently with Daniel. ''... Actually, My friends, I am calling you today because there is someone who wants to talk with you, wait! I''ll give the phone to that person...'' Daniel said again, and after that, there was silence for a while. After waiting for a while, someone finally spoke on the other end of the phone, but without saying hello or any other opening words, the person immediately said something that confused and shocked Taufik. ''... Are you sure you wanted to do that?'' "Huh? What?... Who is this?" But instead of answering Taufik''s question, the person said something else which made Taufik even more confused. ''You know the consequence behind the thing you wanted to do, but even with that, are you still sure wanted to do that?'' Hearing that, Taufik finally understood what the person meant. He didn''t know how the person knew about what Taufik wanted to do, but Taufik was sure that what the person meant by "what Taufik wanted to do" was about his journey to the past. "... I don''t know why you know that, but... No matter what the consequence behind the act I''m about to do... I will still do it... And nothing can change it... I''m that kind of selfish person" After Taufik said that, the person on the other end of the phone was silent for quite a long time. After waiting a few more moments, Taufik heard the sound of someone taking a deep breath from behind the phone. ''... I see... If so... I can only hope that what you want to do will not end badly... Like what I see'' "???" ''Like what he sees? What the F*ck this person means?'' Taufik thought after hearing what the person said. ''Okay, I won''t bother you anymore... I pray for your sess... You who will bring Freedom to all of us or... A disaster...'' Said the person, and then handed the cell phone back to Daniel. "..." ''... Oh~ My friends, I heard about the new- *Click* '' Not wanting to hear what Daniel was going to say, Taufik immediately ended the call. "..." "Who is that, Dear?" "... It''s, Daniel" "Daniel? That Exorcist?" "Hm~" "... What, did he say?" "... I don''t know... I don''t understand" Said Taufik, which only made Jenn confused, but she didn''t ask further and just leaned back on Taufik''s shoulder. With Taufik still trying to process what he had just heard, Jenn then asked. "... So you will go this night, after dinner?" "... That''s the n" Said Taufik who also leaned his head on Jenn''s head. "... I see, I don''t ask for much... I don''t care about what will happen to this world after what you did is done; I only ask for one thing: pleasee back to us safely..." Hearing that, Taufik just smiled and then kissed Jenn''s head. "... I will definitely do that, no, I will do that, trust me" Said Taufik, then they fell silent in that position while watching Alice ying. "... Ahh! Not fair! How can you two act that lovey-dovey without us... Let me join too!" Said Rani, who came from the kitchen with the intention of telling Taufik and Jenn that lunch was ready, but when she saw Jenn and Taufik being affectionate just the two of them, she immediately forgot her purpose and then also jumped in. After a while, Taufik''s other wives also joined the crowd, and even Tina also joined, no, she including herself in the crowd, but no one objected to this because, after all, today was the day Taufik would be leaving for a while. Linda who was waiting in the kitchen, came to see them in the living room, wanting to see what took them so long, but seeing what they were all doing in the living room, Linda just remained silent while looking at them all with a smile on her face. -------------- After dinner was over, Taufik got ready to leave. All the family gathered in the living room to see Taufik off. With Taufik carrying Alice, Taufik looked at them all, and then said. "... *hufft* alright~ Is time to go" Said Taufik who then handed Alice to Linda, and at the same time hugged his mother and kissed her cheek. "... Wait for me toe home with Father, Mom" "Don''t push yourself just for me, son, if the situation bes too dangerous, you can directly back home, promise me that" Hearing what his mother said, Taufik just nodded his head, and then look to all his Wives. "... So~ where''s my goodbye kiss?" After Taufik said that, all of his wives then came forward one by one to give Taufik a kiss, and even Tina also joined in once again, but she only kissed Taufik''s cheek. "... Shasha, Please take care of the Family, okay?" "Left it to me master, Isn''t that why you were created?" "Yeah~ you right" Said Taufik, who then looked back at Alice. "...and for you, my little princess, be a good girl, okay?" "Hu-um~ I will do that, Daddy" Seeing Alice nodding cutely, and Taufik who see this smiled sweetly, and then kissed Alice''s forehead, which made Alice feel ticklish. "Now... Said Taufik who then looked around. ... Where''s Lembu?" Hearing this, the others also looked around to find where Lembuswana was. After searching for a while, they finally found Lembuswana hiding behind the television. "What you do there?" Ask Taufik. "... I don''t want to leave, can you just go without me?" Lembuswana said, and Taufik just shook his head, and then lifted Lembuswana like he was lifting a puppy, and Lembuswana couldn''t fight back at all. Taufik then took out his Katana and immediately drew it. ''SwordMagic- Dark form: Cutting through Time and Space!'' While reciting his technique, Taufik thought about the timeline he wanted to go to, and then swung his Katana. *sh!* .... ... .. . Chapter 192: chapter 192- Marzuki Hidayat - xx, xx, 2008. A man with a muscr body, and a typical military hairstyle,plete with special military clothing, was standing in front of the door of a room. On the person''s clothes, an emblem is attached to the chest of the person''s clothes, indicating that the person has the rank of Captain in the military. *Tok~Tok~Tok~* The person immediately knocked on the door of the house, and after waiting for a while, a voice from inside the room told the person toe in. Hearing the voice telling him toe in, the person straightened his uniform first, before grabbing the door handle and opening the door. Entering the room, Taufik saw someone quite old sitting, wearing sses while reading a document in his hand. *Salute!* The person immediately saluted the person who was sitting; the emblem on the military uniform of the person shows two stars, which makes the person''s rank in the military a Major General. The Major General just nodded his head while still reading the document in his hand. Seeing the Major General nodding, the person immediately lowered his hand and then asked the Major General. "... Sir, I heard you calling me" "..." Said the person, but the Major General was still busy reading the document, so the person could only remain silent while waiting for the Major General to finish reading the document. After waiting for a while, the Major General finally lowered the Document and then took off his sses. "... Captain Marzuki Hidayat... After reading your Biodata, I have one thought, it''s... Your Life is quite Interesting, very Interesting life" "..." "... After you graduate from high school You immediately register to enter the military academy and sessfully graduate with the highest grades, after graduating you are immediately appointed as a Second Lieutenant, and from there you quickly rise to the rank of Captain in a very short time, had participated in the Mapenduma liberation operation and several other operations, which ended in great sess.... however, your rank was stuck at Captain, why is that, Captain Marzuki Hidayat? Do you have a Reason for that?" Said the Major General while looking at Marzuki Hidayat, the father of Taufik D''Archy Hidayat. "... I don''t have any particr reason for that, sir, it just proves how far I''m capable of" Marzuki said without showing any change in expression. Seeing this, the Major General just looked at Marzuki with an evaluating gaze, and not long after that, the Major General smiled. "I see, so you that kind of person..." Said the Major General which made Marzuki tilt his head in confusion. "What do you mean by that, sir?" Marzuki asked, but instead of answering, the Major General took a document from his desk drawer. "Read this" Said the Major General, and hearing the order from the Major General, Marzuki stepped forward and took the document, then read it. "... This is?..." "It''s Something that will prove how capable are you as a Soldier, pick a few capable Soldiers from your Battalion, and with them, you will do this operation" "..." Marzuki did not answer and just read the document further. The contents of the document are a mission to escort a group of researchers to research a pyramid-shaped building found in Antarctica in 1910-1913, which, ording to researchers, has a connection to the void century. There are no specific orders mentioned in the document, only to apany the researchers in carrying out their research. After reading the contents of the document, Marzuki felt a strange feeling, but he did not know what the meaning behind the strange feeling was. "How?... Are you done reading it?" "... Yes, Sir" "So...what do you think? Do you feel capable of carrying out that mission?" Ask the Major General. "... Is it an Order, Sir?" "I don''t want to sound like I''m forcing you, because this mission will take quite a long time, but yes, this is an order" "I understand, okay, I will ept this mission" Said Marzuki, who then handed the document back to the Major General. "Good, you can bring this document, tomorrow, gather ten capable soldiers from your battalion, brief them about the mission you will be carrying out, and the next day, you will immediately depart together with the researchers" Said the Major General, and hearing that, Marzuki took back the document and then saluted back to the Major General, and then left the room. After Marzuki left the room, the Major General took the telephone from his desk and then contacted someone. And the person the Major General contacted was the Head of those researchers. The Major General informed the chief researcher about the news of the mission he proposed. "... But, are you sure, this going to be end alright?" ''Don''t worry, General; As said, If this research is sessful, then we will be the first to uncover the secret behind the void century; our country will be the first in the world. Can you Imagine it, General?'' "*Sigh* all you Researchers are Crazy... But being the first in the world does sound quite tempting, I just hope this not going to end with something bad" ''Don''t worry general, I have gathered the best researchers in our country, I am sure we will be sessful'' "... Okay, I believe in you, I can only pray for your sess" ''Understand, left it to us, general, I will bring glory to our country'' "..." Hearing that, the Major General did not say anything and just smiled; after that, he hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, the Major General leaned back in his chair, taking a deep breath. "... I hope this all ends well" ---------------- After leaving the room, Marzuki then returned to his battalion, which is located not too far from the main base of the Indonesian National Army which is located in Tarakan. On the way there, Marzuki kept thinking about the strange feeling he had earlier; without realizing it, his shift was over, and he immediately returned to his house using his two-stroke Ninja motorbike. When entering the area of ??his house, Marzuki immediately turned off his motorbike, because the sound of the exhaust was a little noisy, so he was used to doing this when entering the area of ??his house, so as not to disturb the neighbors around who in the afternoon like this must be at their respective homes. When he arrived at his house, He was immediately greeted by Taufik, who was still six years old. "Dad!!" Seeing Taufik smiling while running towards him, Marzuki put aside his previous thoughts, smiled, and opened his arms wide to lift Taufik up high, which made Taufikugh. "... How''s your day, my little Soldier?" Hearing Marzuki''s question, Taufik showed an enthusiastic face and then said to his father in an equally enthusiastic tone. Little Taufik then began to tell his father how he spent his day. Marzuki, who heard his son telling the story, could only nod pretending to understand, because he could not understand what his son was saying at all because of how fast he was telling the story. "A-ahh~ I see... That''s good if so, then where''s your mom?" "Mom? She is in the kitchen preparing food" "Food? Why so fast? Dinner is still a long way off, what is she preparing food for?" Marzuki said while looking at Taufik in confusion, but Taufik also looked at his father with the same confused look as his father. "... Mom said that today is a special day, hmm~... Taufik hummed while raising both his hands as if he were counting. ... Today is not a birthday" Said Taufik who was increasingly confused while tilting his head. "... So what special day is it, Dad?" "..." Hearing his son''s question, Marzuki also tilted his head in thought, and then a thought crossed his mind. Instantly, Marzuki showed a panicked face. "Ahh!... Shit" "Ahh... Shit?" Taufik said, following what his father said. Marzuki immediately quickly lowered Taufik back to the ground and then grabbed both of his shoulders. "Son... Hear me out, I will go now, and I will be backter, so don''t tell your mom that I was here, okay?" Marzuki said in a very serious tone, and Taufik could only nod his head. "... I''ll do that, Dad, I promise" "..." Hearing what his son said, Marzuki felt a little doubtful whether his son would do what he said, so he took a deep breath and then looked at his son with a serious face. "Heard me, son; I will tell you something very important for us as a man, do you want to hear it?" Seeing his father''s serious face, Taufik nodded his head. "So it''s like this... Son, always remember, when you start something, you have to watch it till the end. We, the Man are not judged by our words but by our actions, so Finish what have you started... So don''t just make a random promise like that, because promises can still be broken... but take action right away, So, once again, I say, Don''t tell your mom that I was here, okay?" "I prom-" "Aiss! What I said before?" "..." Hearing that, Taufik remembered what his father had just said, then said. "... We, the man are not judged by our words but by our actions" Hearing that, Marzuki nodded in satisfaction and then smiled at Taufik, said. "So?" "... I will say to Mom that you were not here, I will definitely do it" "That''s my Son... Now go inside the house, act like nothing happened, and don''t say anything until your mother asks the questions first, okay? And don''t tell her that I was here, okay?" Marzuki said, and Taufik nodded his head again, and then immediately went into his house. Seeing this, Marzuki could finally breathe a sigh of relief. "... Will he do as he''s told? Ahh~ forget about that and let''s go find something as a gift... *Sigh* How could I forget that today is our anniversary" Said Marzuki, who then pushed his motorbike quite far from his house before starting his motorbike. .... ... .. . Chapter 193: chapter 193- The Feeling "... I''m home" Said Marzuki who entered the house while hiding something behind him, but the size of the object was too big for him topletely hide behind him. It can be seen from the few visible parts of the items that Marzuki was carrying a bouquet of flowers and a gift package. "Ahh~ wee, honey, I thought you forgot about our anniversary, I almost visited yourpany and dragged you home, ahaha~" Linda said with a sweet smile but with a tone that sounded threatening. Hearing this, Marzuki then looked at Taufik, but Taufik shook his head, indicating that he did not say anything to his mother. Seeing this, Marzuki breathed a sigh of relief. Marzuki then showed a smile and immediately approached his wife while taking out a bouquet of flowers and a gift that he had prepared for Linda. "... Hahaha~ how can I forget about our Aniversary, I was searching for a gift for you, here is a gift for my lovely wife who continued to be with me from zero until now" Marzuki said while giving a bouquet of flowers and a gift that he had prepared for Linda. "Whoah!" Linda eximed in surprise, not knowing whether it was a real or fake reaction because Marzuki himself knew that he hadn''t hidden the Gift he had prepared well because he was in a hurry. Without another word, Linda immediately takes the two gifts from Marzuki''s hands. Marzuki could only grin awkwardly as he saw his wife who hesitated before immediately taking the two gifts from his hands. "..." After opening the gift that Marzuki gave and putting the bouquet of flowers aside. Linda just remained silent while looking at the contents of the gift box. "... Piercing?" Linda said while looking at the two ck piercings that Marzuki gave her. "... How? Do you like it?" Ask Marzuki with a slightly nervous feeling; he could only buy this piercing with the pocket money he had after buying the bouquet of flowers because all the finances were controlled by Linda. Hearing Marzuki''s question, Linda immediately looked at Marzuki with a cynical look, which made Marzuki tense, but immediately, it changed into a happy face. "... I don''t care about the value behind the item, what matters is the feeling behind it... Said Linda, who immediately hugged Marzuki; this finally made Marzuki feel relieved, then hugged Linda back. ... Thank you, Honey" Linda said. Hearing Linda''s words of thanks, Marzuki didn''t say anything and just enjoyed Linda''s hug. Marzuki immediately looked at Taufik and gave him a thumbs up. Taufik just nodded and gave his father a thumbs up. That dinner was the most memorable dinner for the little Hidayat family, with simple food that Linda had prepared. But none of the three of them knew that the dinner would be thest dinner they would have with theirplete family. ------------ After dinner, the three of them spent time together until it was time for bed. In Linda and Marzuki''s bedroom, they bothy down looking at each other with their hands sped together. Marzuki then told Linda about the mission he received from the Major General. "... So will you go the day after tomorrow? Will youe home tomorrow?" "I am afraid I can''t, I have to prepare my troops who will apany me to do the mission, I also have to prepare the equipment that I will bring to the mission, not to mention, I have to prepare the physical condition of each of us to be in a fit condition, because we will go to Antarctica, where the weather is very different from Indonesia... so that''s it, so we can''t do it today, okay?" "..." Hearing what her husband said, Linda was silent, then she showed a sullen face. "... Who would want to do that? Hmmph~" Hearing that, Marzuki could only smile wryly, then move his body to get closer to Linda until they could feel each other''s breath. "You know what I''m doing this for, right? It''s for our little family to have a better life... I have often diverted some of the missions given to me to some of my colleagues, so that my rank remains captain, so that I still have time for the two of you, However, Taufik is growing every day, he has just entered elementary school, our current economy is enough for all of that, but I want to give him more, I want him to never feelcking... Said Marzuki who then stopped for a moment to look at Linda, checking if there was anything she wanted to say. However, it seemed like Linda still wanted Marzuki to say more, with the silence she showed, So Marzuki continued to say. ... I want you to live more prosperously than this so that you will not feel inferior seeing our other neighbors who have better lives... you did say not to bring this up again, however, I want you to enjoy the luxury that you once felt, even though it cannot match, at least it can be a little close, so don''t pout like that, My Princess, because your beauty will be reducedter" Said Marzuki, who then pinched Linda''s cheek, which made Marzuki giggle. "... I don''t like it when you say something like that and expression like that, because I can''t say anything to refute that" Linda said, still with her sullen face. "Ahaha~ I do that because I know you will end up like that" Marzuki said, which made Linda show an angry face. Then, pulled Marzuki''s ear. "... And I really hate that side of yours" Marzuki groaned in pain, he didn''t feel much pain, but he pretended to look hurt so that Linda wouldn''t pull his ear harder. "... But I love you" Said Marzuki, which made Linda stop to pull Marzuki''s ear, and then enter Marzuki''s embrace, and Linda asked. "... Are you sure it''s going to be safe?" Hearing Linda''s question, Marzuki thought again about the strange feeling he had felt earlier. However, he threw away the thought, because he didn''t know the reason behind the strange feeling. He hugged Linda tightly, which made Linda go deeper into his embrace until Taufik could feel Linda''s breath directly on his skin, then said in a soft voice. "Everything is going to be okay, this is just a simple mission to escort a group of researchers, so nothing serious will happen... even if something happens, trust me, I will ovee any obstacles, even if I have to swim across the vast ocean, I will still do it if it is to return to you two, you two are everything to me, I am willing to sacrifice anything if it is just to be able to see you two, so rest assured, I will definitely return home safely" Hearing that, Linda did not answer anything and just remained in her husband''s embrace, as if she wanted to feel more of the warmth she got from her husband''s embrace. Seeing his wife like that, Marzuki also didn''t say anything else and chose to close his eyes, deciding to end today and sleep. But before he could fall asleep, Marzuki opened his eyes again and kissed his wife''s head; for some reason, he wanted to do that. Only after that, did they both finally fall into a deep sleep. ---------------- The next day, Marzuki woke up very early to do his usual morning routine, namely morning run. After finishing his morning run, Marzuki immediately returned to his house and found Linda preparing breakfast. "Is my son not awake yet?" Marzuki asked Linda, and without looking at Marzuki, Linda answered. "Not yet, go wake him up, because breakfast will be ready soon" "... I will do that" Marzuki said and then headed to Taufik''s room. Entering Taufik''s room, Marzuki saw his son still sleeping in a position that was difficult to exin. Seeing this, Marzuki just shook his head. "Fik" Said Marzuki who was still standing at the entrance to Taufik''s room. But there was no response from Taufik, so Marzuki called him back, but once again, Taufik did not show any response. It was only then that Marzuki immediately approached Taufik''s bed, and without saying anything else, he immediately lifted Taufik onto his shoulders and took him straight to the kitchen. Even with that, Taufik still didn''t wake up. Arriving at the kitchen, Marzuki sighed softly. "... I don''t know who our child is following that it''s so hard to wake him up" Said Marzuki, who then sat Taufik down on a chair; even with that, Taufik was still asleep with his cheek on the table; seeing this, Marzuki could only shake his head and then also sat down on his chair. With Marzuki sitting there, Linda had finished preparing breakfast and then served it on the table, especially for Taufik, Linda put the te close to Taufik''s nose. First, Linda put the rice on her husband''s te, and then on Taufik''s te. "... Thank you" Marzuki said, then started to take the dishes that Linda had prepared. For Linda herself, she put the dishes on Taufik''s te, and only after the aroma of the side dishes entered Taufik''s nose directly did Taufik wake up and then rub his eyes. As if he was used to this, Taufik, without saying anything, immediately washed his hands and continued eating. Seeing this scene, Linda and Marzuki looked at each other and then smiled slightly at their son''s behavior. After breakfast, Marzuki lifted Taufik again and headed to the bathroom to clean themselves, after that, Taufik and Marzuki each put on their uniforms. After putting on his uniform, Marzuki took Taufik to his school and then went to hispany to prepare everything needed to carry out the mission. .... ... .. . Chapter 194: chapter 194- Departure After arriving at the Battalion, Marzuki immediately visited the Barracks where his subordinates lived. He then began to select some of his subordinate soldiers whom he had known for a long time and already knew their abilities. After finishing selecting ten soldiers that Marzuki consideredpetent enough, he went to report back to the Major General. Marzuki rode his motorbike again to go to the Main Army Base, where the Major General''s office was located. Entering the main base of the Indonesian National Army in Tarakan. Marzuki went straight to the Major General''s office. The first thing Marzuki did after entering the Major General''s Office was to salute, Which only received a nod from the Major General. "... Sir, I have selected ten Soldiers from the Battalion, what should I do now?" "... Prepare everything needed for the Mission, and as I said yesterday, you will leave tomorrow, early in the morning... now, go and do as you are told" Said the Major General and Marzuki just nodded his head, then saluted the Major General again before going back to the battalion to prepare his troops. ---------------- After arriving at the battalion, Marzuki gathered the ten soldiers he had chosen earlier, preparing the necessary equipment and the necessary requirements, Until night fell. Because it''s already night, Marzuki chose to stay overnight in one of the barracks. That night, Marzuki contacted Linda, he spoke with Linda and Taufik for a while before Taufik''s bedtime arrived. With Taufik already asleep, Linda and Marzuki continued their conversation over the telephone. "... I''m leaving early tomorrow morning, I was hoping we''d leave during the day, so I could go see you two before I leave, but it looks like I can''t, ahaha~" ''... can''t you just not go?'' "Hmm? Why? I thought we talked about thisst night?" Asked Marzuki, who was confused by Linda who suddenly didn''t want him to go on missions. ''... I know, but... I don''t know, I just feel that I will never see you again after this... '' Linda said in a tone that sounded a little sad. Hearing this, Marzuki was silent for a while; after a while, Marzuki finally took a deep breath and then said to Linda. "Linda... I know you feel because this is the first time we''ve been apart since thest mission I did, You''re just overthinking, no need to worry too much, or our child will be affected too, just pray for me, because no matter what I will do anything to be able toe home to you two" ''... Okay, I''ll believe your words, alright, it''s already toote; I''m going to sleep now; I love you... '' "Hmm~ I love you too..." Said Marzuki who then ended the call. Looking at his phone, Marzuki took another deep breath before putting his phone on the table and then closing his eyes to sleep. It was still dawn when Marzuki woke up from his sleep. Marzuki immediately prepared himself because, in a few hours, he would be leaving to carry out his mission in Antarctica. After preparing himself, Marzuki went to the barracks that the soldiers used; when he arrived there, Marzuki saw that the ten selected soldiers were already awake and wearing their uniforms; this made Marzuki nod in satisfaction. Seeing Marzuki enter their barracks, the ten soldiers who were still sitting immediately stood up and saluted Taufik. "... Report, the ten of us are ready to carry out the mission, Captain" Said the soldier standing closest to Marzuki; Marzuki nodded his head, and this made the ten soldiers lower their hands and take an upright position. "... Alright... All of you, follow me" Said Taufik who then immediately left the distance, which was also followed by the ten soldiers. Marzuki invited the ten soldiers to go to the canteen, but because it was still dawn, the soldiers on duty in the kitchen were still preparing food, so while waiting for the food to be ready, Marzuki briefed the ten soldiers, he told them to make sure that the equipment they were going to bring was notcking, especially thick clothing, Marzuki also said several other things, until the food was finished being made. After finishing their meal, Marzuki and the ten soldiers went to get their equipment, and after that went to the main army base using a Unimog. Upon arriving at their destination, a military aide who seemed to have been waiting for their arrival immediately guided them all to where the Major General was waiting. Marzuki then guided the ten soldiers to meet the Major General. When they reached where the adjutant was guiding them, Marzuki saw the Major General talking to someone who was wearing all white, which researchers usually wore. The Major General, who saw Marzuki''s arrival, immediately pointed toward him; this made the researcher beside him also look toward Marzuki. Stopping right in front of the Major General and the researcher, Marzuki immediately saluted, which was also followed by the ten soldiers who were with Marzuki. This time, the Major General did not answer with just a nod but returned the salute. "...Repot... Sir, We are ready to carry out the task" "I can see that... Said the Major General while nodding towards them, then pointed his hand towards the researcher who smiled at them. ... Let me introduce you... this is the client you will have to guard, He is a leading researcher who came all the way here from Jakarta, Agus Tentama... coincidentally he is also an old friend of mine... as stated in the file I gave you, in this mission he will lead a group of researchers who will conduct research in Antarctica, and your task and your teams to escort them until theyplete their research... you will use a ne to go to Chile before using a ship that has been specially prepared with the tools they will useter, okay, I think that''s all I can say... the rest of you introduce yourselves because I have to go prepare some necessary permits before you leave" Said the Major General, who, before leaving, said a few words to Agus Tentama first. After the Major General left, Agus Tentama looked at Marzuki still with the smile he had shown earlier. "So... Capt. Marzuki Hidayat? Is nice to see you... After Reading your Biodata Given by the General, I feel safe that you will be the one to escort us" Said Agus Tentama to Marzuki while extending his hand to shake hands with Marzuki. "... It''s an honor for me to be able to escort someone so Important like you, sir" Said Marzuki while taking Agus Tentama''s hand with both of his hands. "Ahaha~ I''m not someone that so Important, that "Old" General of yours was only talked nonsense" Said Agus Tentama which made Marzuki only smile awkwardly when he heard Agus Tentama call the Major General "Old". It was not wrong, but still, it was a form of disrespect to someone who had a high rank like the Major General. This made Marzuki sure that Agus Tentama was indeed an old friend of the Major General and seemed quite close. After a brief introduction between Marzuki and Researcher Agus Tentama, Taufik introduced his Team Members one by one. After that, Marzuki and his team mingled with the other researchers so thatter, when they carried out the mission, it would not be too awkward. Dive deeper into the story on m-vle-mpyr After a while, the Major General returned with his Adjutant holding a document in his hand. Marzuki thought that the document was the "permit" that the Major General had spoken about earlier. The Major General and Agus Tentama talked for a while while giving the Document to Agus Tentama, who, after reading the contents of the Document, nodded his head in satisfaction. After giving the Document to other researchers to keep, Agus Tentama smiled at the Major General. "...alright my friend, looks like it''s time to go" "Well, I guess so" While saying that, the Major General patted Agus Tentama on the shoulder, then said one more time. "... I wish for your sess, my friend" After that, Agus Tentama said goodbye to the Major General and then headed to the vehicle he would use to go to the airport. Seeing Agus Tentama, who wanted to leave, Marzuki once again saluted the Major General, who was also followed by his squad members. Seeing this, the Major General nodded his head as he spoke. "... I will also pray for you, may you seed inpleting your mission, You can go now" After that, Marzuki and his team returned to their Unimog and followed the vehicle that took the research group to the airport. On the way to the airport, Marzuki thought about contacting Linda, but seeing that the sun had not yet risen, Marzuki put his intentions on hold because Linda must still be asleep at this time, so he only sent a short message. {... I have left to do my mission... pray for my sess... I love you} Marzuki typed and then pressed send. After that, he turned off his phone and put it deep in his bag because, after this, the onlymunication tool that could be used was a satellite phone. After more than half an hour of travel, they finally arrived at the airport. Without stopping to do anything else, Marzuki and his team and the researchers led by Agus Tentama immediately boarded the ne that would take them to Jakarta first, before boarding a special ne that had been prepared for them to go to Chileter. .... ... .. . Chapter 195: chapter 195- The Pyramid After two and a half hour''s flight, they arrived at Jakarta airport, and as before, they did not stop to do anything else and immediately boarded the ne that had been prepared for them. The flight from Jakarta to Chile this time will take more than a day; during the trip, Marzuki and his team changed their clothes to more casual clothes and also wore slightly thicker clothes because the air they felt was starting to feel a little cold. When they arrived at one of the airports in Chile, Marzuki''s team and the research group did not get off in the normal way, they did not follow the route that airport passengers usually use to exit. They did not even carry out the checks that are usually carried out on airne passengers, especially for the Marzuki Team and this research group, who are visitors from other countries. When they had already left the airport, they were picked up by someone, and it seemed like Agus Tentama knew the person, as seen from how he immediately smiled at the person and spoke in Spanish, which Marzuki could only understand a little. After talking with the man for a while, Agus Tentama looked at Marzuki and then called out to him. "Capt, Come here?" Hearing Agus Tentama calling him, Marzuki approached the two of them. "Let me introduce him to you, this person is the person who will guide us in Antarcticater, Armin dimir" Said Agus Tentama to Marzuki, and the person in question, Armin dimir, smiled at Marzuki While extending his hand towards Marzuki to shake hands. Marzuki also extended his hand to take Armin''s handshake and spoke in English. "It is nice to meet you, I''m Marzuki Hidayat, it was a pleasure working with you" "Ahaha, Don''t force yourself to speak English, I can understand Indonesian, so you can talk to me casually" "..." ''Then why didn''t you speak Indonesian earlier?'' Marzuki thought, after hearing what Armin said, but Marzuki didn''t express it on his face. "Alright, enough talking, and let''s get going because the ship is waiting for us" Said Armin, which was then agreed to by Agus Tentama. After that, Marzuki and the others boarded the vehicle that had been prepared by Armin to go to the harbor. After riding the vehicle for quite a while, they arrived at the harbor. The ship that had been prepared for them was quiterge, for a group of less than fifty people, maybe more than fifty with the addition of the ship''s crew. "This is the ship that will take us, there is already equipment that will be usedter, your equipment that arrived a long time ago is also inside, okay,e on, get on, and let''s go... because the weather is good" Armin said, and without further ado, they immediately boarded the ship. Having entered the ship, and wanting to head to the room that they would useter to store their belongings, Armin looked at them again and said again. "... ohh~ you better add some thicker clothes to your clothes before we arrive at our destination because the clothes you are wearing now are not enough to ward off the cold in Antarcticater" Since this was a statement from a fairly experienced guide, they all epted it without asking many questions, but they had to put their things away first. "Alright, we will do that" Said Marzuki, who then went to the room that he would use with his ten teams guided by one of the ship''s crew, as well as Agus Tentama and his research group. Arriving at their room, Marzuki and the ten members of his team put down their belongings and immediately did what Armin had said earlier. After doing all that, Marzuki told his ten soldiers to just rest in the room, because the trip would take quite a long time, unlike when using a cruise ship from Chile to King George Ind which only took a short time, the ship that Marzuki and the others would go directly to the Ross Archipgo, where McMurdo Station is located, which is owned and operated by the United States, through the United States Antarctic Program (USAP) which is a branch of the National Science Foundation (NSF). Meanwhile, Marzuki himself will go to meet Agus Tentama and Armin to discuss their trip. ------------ After talking to Agus and Armin, Marzuki found something that was not listed in the File that the Major General gave, namely, this research turned out to be joint research between three countries, namely, Chile, the United States, and Indonesia, hearing that, Marzuki began to feel something strange, because it seemed, the Major General did not know about this, So it is impossible that the Major General does not know about this, but if the Major General does not know about this, then Agus Tentama may have hidden intentions. But that was just Marzuki''s wild thoughts because, after all, Agus Tentama was a good friend of the Major General; Marzuki immediately got rid of the strange feeling because his mission was only to escort Agus and his research group to their research. Long story short, after traveling for several days, even though they were caught in a storm in the middle of the ocean, they finally arrived at the Ross archipgo safely, when they had just docked their ship, several people were already waiting for them onnd, when therge gate beside the ship had gone down, the people immediately boarded the ship, and began to unload the equipment inside the ship. After all the equipment had been lowered, it was now their turn to get off the ship. After getting off the ship, Agus Tentama and his research group immediately went to meet research groups from two other countries. Meanwhile, Armin and Marzuki, along with ten members of his squad, also joined the group of guards from Chile and the United States, as well as Armin''s fellow guides. Seeing a group of soldiers equipped with weapons and other equipment, the strange feeling he felt grew stronger. ''If this was just an ordinary "escort mission", why did they need to prepare this many soldiersplete with full weaponry?'' Marzuki thought after seeing the group of soldiers from the two countries, it was like they were going to fight something rather than just "escort". Still with strange thoughts and mounting suspicions, someone from the American Army approached Marzuki. "So you guys are thest group that''s been waiting for... Let me introduce myself; I''m n Delwyn, from the United States Special Forces, it''s Nice to meet you..." Said the person who introduced himself as n Delwyn, to Marzuki while offering a handshake. Marzuki immediately epted n''s handshake, but because of the thoughts he was currently having, he only answered briefly. "... I''m Marzuki Hidayat, From the Indonesian National Army, is nice to meet you too" Said Marzuki, then n introduced him to the Leader of the Chilean Army Group who was also from the Special Unit... Hearing this, Marzuki''s strange feeling grew stronger because just for an escort mission, why did the two countries have to send their special units? That''s when Marzuki began to be convinced that this mission was not just an ordinary escort mission. ------------ After the introduction, Marzuki and his team did nothing else but chat with soldiers from other countries, until one of the researchers came to see them to inform them that they would be leaving soon. Hearing this, Marzuki, who was already sure that there was something wrong with this mission, prepared himself firmly and was ready for any kind of situation that woulde their way, he also did not forget to inform the ten members of his squad about this, because now, withdrawing from this mission was not an option. But from what Marzuki noticed, it seemed like he was the only one who was aware of the strangeness of this situation, or maybe they already knew but pretended not to know to cover something up, So Marzuki also didn''t brag about this, because he didn''t know how they would react if he said his doubts openly, the worst case scenario was that both Special Units from two different countries would be hostile towards them, in case, if they knew something, So in this case, only Marzuki and his team were left in the dark without knowing what was happening right now. This is aplicated situation because, in this situation, Marzuki is not sure who to trust; he even no longer fully trusts Agus Tentama, who is a good friend of the Major General. So during the journey to the ce where the researchers will conduct their research, Marzuki is always on alert for all conditions. When they arrived at the site, they were greeted by the stunning sight of the pyramids partially covered in snow. However, Marzuki, who saw the pyramid, not only felt a sense of amazement but also felt another strange feeling, a strange feeling that told him that somethingplicated would happen to them if they entered the pyramid. After arriving in front of an entrance that seemed to have been recently forced open, the leader of the research group from the United States stepped forward to say something before we dive in into the pyramid. "... Well,dies and gentlemen... what is in front of us is something that might... might solve the mystery behind the long history of the Void Century... we, Humans have long wanted to know what is behind that century... why was it hidden from history? On What was the reason for it to be hidden? And who did all that? We all do not know about that... but 1910 ago, our predecessors, found this pyramid, the technology at that time, could not allow them to enter this pyramid which was made of who knows what kind of rock and material... but... we have found a way to enter this pyramid... and recently we managed to make an entrance... and here we are... The people who will be the first to explore this mysterious pyramid... get ready because we are going to make history... No... We are going to reveal history... Let''s Go" .... ... .. . Chapter 196: chapter 196- The Danger Before they entered the Pyramid, the soldiers prepared tents to store their belongings that they would not need inside the Pyramid. They also put other casual items such as a change of clothes and others. After preparing the items needed to enter the pyramid, Marzuki and his team went to join the soldiers from the other two countries. When they were all gathered, n, who had been appointed as the leader of the guard group, distributed bags containing the tools that the researchers would useter. After distributing the bags, it was finally time to enter the pyramid. Even though the entrance to the pyramid looks small from the outside, when they enter the pyramid, it turns out that the room inside is quiterge. Once they were inside, n formed a formation to explore the pyramid, with n and his team taking the front positions, the researchers walking in the middle, and the special units from Chile walking beside the research group, while Marzuki and his team walked at the very back, and each of the soldiers carried a bag filled with equipment that wouldter be used by the researchers. After exploring inside the pyramid for a while, nothing strange happened; their journey was very smooth until that point, it felt strange. The atmosphere was also very quiet, all that could be heard were their footsteps. Instead of feeling safe, Marzuki felt even more that something was strange. His grip on his weapon tightened, and his feelings became more and more uneasy. But sure enough, after walking for a while longer, still nothing strange happened. When they arrived in front of a veryrge stone gate with carvings filling the gate. "Stop!" Said n, who was in front, while raising his hand. Instantly, everyone stopped; the head researcher from the United States and Chill, even Agus, stepped forward to approach the gate. Seeing the carvings on the stone gate, the three of them immediately took out a note, no one knows what the contents of the note were except for the three of them. "... Aha- Ahahaha~ this is, this is... Aha- Ahahah~ I was right, this is the real deal" Said the head researcher from the United States whileughing. "... You see this, Diago, Agus? We are right all of this time; this pyramid really has something about the Void Century... Said the head researcher from America to his two colleagues, then looked at n. ... n, get out all the tools, and do everything you can to open this gate!" Hearing the order from the head researcher from the United States, n immediately ordered the group to lower their bags to the ground. *Click!* However, before they had time to open their bags, they all stopped because they heard the *Click* sound; the sound was quite loud, and even Marzuki, who was behind, also heard the *Click* sound. After the voice was heard, everyone immediately fell silent and looked towards the voice, which came from the stone gate. "... Did you hear that?" Asked n, and all the members of his team, nodded their heads. n immediately got up and looked at the gate, then he immediately noticed something was changing at the stone gate. And sure enough, he realized that the gate moved slightly, it''s not only n who realized this, but the three head researchers also realized this. The three chief researchers looked at each other; although there was a sense of confusion in their eyes, there was also a high sense of curiosity, so without thinking twice about what moved the door, the three of them immediately ordered the soldiers toe forward. "...all of you, push this stone gate open" Hearing this, all the soldiers present lower all their belongings to the ground, and even Marzuki and his team do that and then move forward to the stone gate. "ALRIGHT, GUYS!! ON THE COUNT OF THREE, LET''S PUSH THIS GATE DOWN!!" n shouted and then started counting. "ONE... TWO... THREE, PUSH!!" With n''s signal, they all simultaneously pushed the stone gate, and slowly but surely, the stone gate opened. With the stone gate being opened, a wind came out from inside the room behind the stone gate from who knows where because, inside the room, there was no light at all. With the gate already open, the researchers immediately passed through the gate while shining the shlights they had prepared. Even the soldiers also entered the room, each turning on their own shlights. What they saw inside therge hall with minimal light was a giant statue that resembled a faceless human. The statue had eight wings and six arms. Each of the four hands of the statue held a different weapon, namely, a sword, a shield, a bow, and a spear, While both hands of the statue held a stone tablet with ancient writings. Seeing the stone inscription, the researchers'' eyes sparkled as if they had seen the most precious thing in the world. "n... n... take all the equipment that is outside" Said the head researcher from the United States to n without taking his eyes off the stone tablet. n just nodded his head, then turned to all the soldiers there, including Marzuki and his team. "... Alright guys, let''s go get our thing outside" n said, then intended to walk out of therge hall. *Click!* But before they could take a step, the *Click* sound was heard again. "... Shit!" n said, then immediately dropped the shlight in his hand and immediately ran towards the door, which moved by itself to close. Not only n who was like this, even Marzuki did the same thing. Everyone in the hall, including the researchers, immediately panicked when they saw this. *Bang!* The gate closed so quickly, it was as if the stone gate was not made of stone at all with how quickly it closed. "DAMN!!" n shouted, for not having time to get out through the stone gate. *Swoosh!* After the stone gate closed, the wind blew again, once again from who knows where it came from. Everyone in the hall fell silent, but the strange things didn''t stop there. Another strange thing is that the torch attached to the wall suddenly lights up by itself, but the fire from the torch does not have the color of a normal fire but is blue. With the torch lit, the hall, which was originally dark, immediately becamepletely bright. After that, finally, they could all see clearly what was inside the great hall. "... Holy shit!... What the hell?" n said as he looked around the hall, with a sense of awe and yet there was also a sense of fear mixed in. After being able to see clearly what was inside the hall, everyone in the hall was amazed by the carvings carved on each side of the hall''s walls. This time even the soldiers could understand what the carvings on the wall were trying to convey. Every researcher who was there immediately approached the wall to record what was on the wall; even Marzuki also approached the wall. Seeing the carvings on the wall, Marzuki could recognize some of the carvings on the wall. The carvings on the wall depict something like a war, but not a war in general, which only involves humans, the war that Marzuki saw in the carvings involved creatures other than humans. The carvings reach all the way to the ceiling of the hall, which is directly above the faceless statue. But what was carved there was not a picture of a war like the one on the wall, but a symbol, a symbol that even if Marzuki didn''t really understand what it was, Marzuki at least knew that the symbol was a symbol that was simr to a magic circle. However, Marzuki, who was busy looking at the Magic Circle, saw something else that made him doubt his own vision. Marzuki saw that one of the hands of the statue that was holding the sword was slightly moving. ''... Did the statue just move?'' Marzuki thought, but seeing what happened next, Marzuki''s eyes widened in shock because the statue''s hand really moved. "!!!" Seeing that, Marzuki''s eyes immediately focused on the person near the statue, that person was Agus, and the two other head researchers who were not like the other researchers who were busy with the carvings on the wall, the three of them were busy looking at the stone inscription that had ancient writing while asionally writing something down in their notebooks, as if they were trying to interpret every word on the stone inscription. "Shit... WATCH OUT!!!" Marzuki shouted as loud as he could, this attracted the attention of the others, who immediately looked at him, even n who was also looking at the carving, had to turn his head towards Marzuki, and when he saw that Marzuki was looking at the three head researchers. "Wha-" n, who wanted to ask Marzuki, didn''t have time because Marzuki immediately ran towards the three head researchers with a panicked face. Seeing this, n began to feel that something was wrong, and that''s when he realized that the statue''s hand holding the sword was moving toward the three researchers'' heads. "!!!" n also panicked and immediately ran towards the three head researchers. *SWOOSH!* The sound of a sharp object cutting through the air was heard, and then... *BOOM!!!* A huge explosion was heard in the originally quiet Great Hall. And suddenly the silence returned. .... ... .. . Chapter 197: chapter 197- The Danger ll The silence did notst long, as screams of pain could be heard. *ARGHHHH!!* At the ce where the statue''s swordnded, fresh blood was sttered everywhere. Marzuki, who had previously run to save the three head researchers, however, he only managed to save Agus. However, it seemed like Agus would notst long because almost half of his body was cut off. "... SIR! SIR!! STAY WITH ME!!" *Grab* Agus, who seemed unable to bear the pain he felt, held Taufik''s hand. "... Y-you Know It''s Impossible for me" Agus said, then moved his other hand, which was holding his notes, to Marzuki. "Here... Take... This, I have interpreted what is on the stone inscription, take this and bring it back to Mahesa... if you manage to get out of here" Agus said once again; Marzuki then took the notebook, which was already full of blood stters. *Crack!* Marzuki did not have time to peek at the contents of the notebook, because the statue moved again. Seeing this, Marzuki began to feel tense, he then looked up and saw that the spear the statue was holding was pointing at him. "... Shit" Marzuki then hurriedly moved, leaving Agus'' body. *Thrust!* *BOOMM!* The spearnded right where Marzuki was, Agus'' body was nowhere to be seen, and there was only blood everywhere. Silence filled the Great Hall again; however, suddenly, panicked screams began to be heard everywhere, mostly from the researchers. Read thetest fiction on M-VL-em|p,yr Panicked screams and calls for help began to be heard, and some researchers even tried to push the stone gate, which was an impossible task. Not having time to recover from the previous Spear attack, now, Marzuki saw the Statue raise its hand holding the Sword again and immediately point it at n who was frozen in ce while staring at the blood sttered from the head of the researcher from the United States and Chile, as if he couldn''t believe what he had just seen. Seeing this, Marzuki immediately shouted as loud as he could. "ALAN!! MOVE!!!" Hearing Marzuki''s scream, n looked at Marzuki, then looked at therge sword that was heading towards him, but n didn''t move at all, as if he had epted the fate that was about to befall him. *Swoosh!* The sword shed sideways straight at n, but even with this n still didn''t move, which he had to be able to avoid. *Splurt~* "..." With n''s quick death, Marzuki could only stare silently at the remains of n''s body lying on the ground. The soldiers who saw n''s death immediately pointed their weapons at the statue and then shot at the statue. With the screams from the researchers coupled with the sound of gunshots, the atmosphere became even more tense, but none of the shots managed to do anything to the statue, not even a scratch. Seeing this, everyone in the hall only thought about one thing, that all that awaited them was death. Even Marzuki is no exception. ------------- What happened next was nothing but carnage; the Statue went crazy; it used the sword and spear it held to charge blindly toward them, and with every sh of its sword and thrust of its spear, several lives were lost. Blood was everywhere, and body parts were scattered everywhere. Now only a few of them remain, and the Head of the Special Unique Unit from Chile is also among those few. But during the attack, Marzuki realized something, that is, during the Statue''s attack, he never moved from his position at all; seeing this, Marzuki shouted again. "EVERYONE!! GET CLOSER TO THE WALL!!!" Hearing Marzuki''s scream, all the soldiers and several remaining researchers immediately ran towards the wall. And sure enough, after they all reached the walls, the statue''s attacks stopped, and it returned to its original gesture. Seeing this, they all immediately took a breath of relief, which was also apanied by cries from several people. "... We shouldn''t have done this research in the first ce. That century was removed from history for a reason, and look now, we''re stuck here waiting for our deaths and with no way out... This research is not even approved by the state... however, Sir Ivan is determined to do this, look at his fate now, he has be a blood clot" Said one of the researchers who is close to the head researcher from the United States, amidst his tears. "... This is just a nightmare... This is just a nightmare" A soldier muttered while holding his head with both of his hands. It wasn''t just the soldier who acted like that, Marzuki who looked left and right, encountered the same sight. This waspletely unlike the Special Unit Soldiers that Marzuki knew; the Special Unit Soldiers that he knew were those who had strong mentalities and always remained calm no matter what the situation was because of the training they had gone through, but not like these. They look more like ordinary people who have received only minimal training. There are even some people who seem to want to give up. Actually, Marzuki also felt the same way, however, remembering that there were people waiting for him toe home, he remained firm in his belief that he would survive and would seed in getting out of this ce. Marzuki looked at the statue and saw the inscription that the statue was holding, this made Marzuki remember the notebook that Agus gave him. Marzuki then reached into his shirt pocket to take out the notebook, but before he could take it out, Marzuki heard someone''s footsteps walking towards him, which made him immediately turn his head towards the source of the sound. And the person walking towards him was the Chief of the special unit from Chile. "... Thank you for earlier, being able to find a mechanism like that amid such a chaotic situation is truly an extraordinary thing... I remember we haven''t introduced ourselves, my name is Lukas, can I sit next to you?" Lukas asked, which was then only answered with a nod from Marzuki. Seeing the cold treatment given by Marzuki, Lukas only smiled faintly and then immediately sat next to Marzuki. After Lukas sat next to him, Marzuki didn''t say anything and just took out the notes that Agus had given him. "... You know, This research actually shouldn''t have happened, n and I are actually former Special Forces, we are all just people who have no goals, we came here only because we were promised that if this research produces satisfactory results, we will be given a satisfying reward... it was just an empty promise without any definite guarantee, but we did it anyway because we had nothing else to do... Are you in the same situation too?" "No" Marzuki answered briefly while reading Agus'' notes. "ahaha~ I see, so the head researcher from your country must have high-ranking acquaintances in the military, considering he can move someone like you" Hearing this, Marzuki stopped reading for a moment and then looked at Lukas to say something, but before they could open their mouths, they both heard gunshots. *Bang!* They both then looked towards the sound of the gunshot; there, Marzuki saw the soldier who had been muttering that all of this was just a nightmare lying on the ground with blood flowing out of his head, lifeless. However, seeing this, none of them overreacted; they all just looked at the person with a normal gaze; perhaps their mentality was so damaged that they thought that this was a normal thing. Marzuki did not look at the person who took his own life for a long time, then went back to reading Agus'' notebook, he also did not say what he wanted to say to Lukas earlier, and Lukas also didn''t have a problem with it, then they both sat there silently, with Lukas leaning against the wall of the hall while closing his eyes and Marzuki who was still busy reading the notebook. When Marzuki arrived at the page where Agus wrote the trantion of the inscription, Marzuki then read it seriously. What is written in the book is "He who reads this inscription is he who wants to know... curiosity is a curse and ignorance is a blessing, this note was left by him who wanted freedom, but he who "restrains" is too arbitrary... I wait for the chosen one, I give my all to the chosen one, including myself... for him who wants to know, when the conditions are met, he will know everything" "..." After reading the fragments of words, Marzuki showed confusion about the meaning behind the words. ''... the chosen one? Condition? what conditions?'' Marzuki asked in his mind, but instead of receiving an answer, he received a scream from someone. "... IT''S MOVE! THAT THING IS MOVING AGAIN" Hearing this, Marzuki and Lukas immediately looked at the statue, and sure enough, the statue moved again. *CRASHH!* The statue dropped the shield it was holding onto the ground, making a thunderous sound. He then moved one hand that was holding the bow and pointed it toward them, and the other hand that had dropped the shield moved to pull the bowstring that had no arrows. But what happened next made them even more surprised. .... ... .. . Chapter 198: chapter 198- The Danger lll After the statue pulled the bowstring, something surprising happened to them, from their perspective, a kind of energy formed in front of the bow, and they immediately saw the energy forming an arrow. "..." Seeing this, for some reason none of them could move, either because they were afraid or because they had given up. Even though Marzuki didn''t do anything, a momentter, the statue immediately released the bowstring. *Swoosh!!* A shrill sound was heard as the arrow flew. *BOOM!!* A huge explosion, evenrger than the explosion of an M67 grenade, was heard. Marzuki and Lukas then looked in the direction where the explosion urred, and there they saw several bodies lying lifeless, but even with the explosion, the walls and floor of the hall did not receive the slightest damage. "... Run... RUN!!!" Lukas shouted, then suddenly stood up and ran who knows where, but his actions seemed to be a mistake because the statue pointed its bow towards Lukas. "!!!" Seeing this, Lukas panicked even more and then ran faster, but the statue followed Lukas'' every move. But no matter how fast Luke ran, the arrow from the statue was faster. "NOOO!! HELP ME!!!" Lukas shouted as he looked at the arrow that was flying towards him. *BOOM!!* Another explosion urred after the arrow hit Lukas, and after the explosion was over, all that was left was Lukas''s body remains. With Lukas'' death, panicked screams began to be heard again, and some people also started running here and there, which was a fatal mistake. Marzuki, who saw this, did not say anything or remind them like he did before; he looked at the remaining six members of his team and then said. "Don''t do anything, don''t do any excessive movement, just stay still and close your eyes, just pretend the screams around are nothing, the rest... let''s leave it to our luck" Marzuki said and then closed his eyes, and the soldiers who heard what their captain said, immediately followed his orders, closed their eyes, and some even covered their ears. Marzuki, who closed his eyes while imagining the faces of his two loved ones, made his heart a little calmer, the explosions and the sounds of panicked screams and pain around him seemed to be gone but were reced by the sound of whispers of love from his wife and the sound ofughter from his child, in his mind, everything seemed calm. ''If being Ignorance was the answer, then I would ignore people I don''t know, I''m not a person who is full of curiosity, if God really exists, then I leave everything to HIM'' Marzuki thought, and sure enough, even though it seemed absurd, no arrows were pointing at him or the six remaining members of his squad. Amid the panic and tense atmosphere, where blood was sttered everywhere and body parts were lying and thrown everywhere, Marzuki and his Squad members were an oddity, because they remained calm even though they were shaking a little. Explosions were heard from their left and right, but none were directly aimed at them. Blood sttered towards them, hitting their faces and staining their clothes, there were even pieces of body parts thrown towards them because of the explosion. Some were able to hold it in, but there were some who wanted to vomit but held it in because the fear they felt was stronger than the nausea they felt; some of them even shed tears. The thick smell of blood entered their noses which made them tremble even more, the thought that the next attack would be directed at them couldn''t get out of their minds, but Marzuki''s order stopped them from doing anything, because it was always like that, every time they followed their captain''s words, they were always able to do the difficult things they were doing, so it was now, they hoped that the same situation would happen in the crisis they were currently experiencing. The moment they closed their eyes, time seemed to move very slowly, screams of pain and cries for help could be heard clearly in their ears as if it was heard just a few inches from their ears. And so on, the sound of screaming, then the sound of explosions, this continued to repeat itself who knows how many times, but for them, it seemed like forever. Slowly, the screams began to subside, and the explosions were no longer as intense as before, and after a while, the screams and explosions were no longer heard. Marzuki, who felt that something had happened, slowly opened his eyes, not only him, but the six members of his team also opened their eyes. What they saw after opening their eyes was something that was difficult to exin with humanmon sense, blood pooled on the floor, and body parts, whether it was hands, feet, stomachs, or heads, all iplete, were lying on the floor, those who wanted to vomit could no longer hold it in and immediately vomited all the contents of their stomachs, and the others just turned their gazes away from the horrific sight. Marzuki, who was still able to endure all of this, looked around him. His eyes fell on the three people who were still alive, but each of them had lost their limbs; some had lost their legs and hands, and thest one was even worse; he lost both his legs. Marzuki slowly walked towards them while trying to ignore the blood he was stepping on and the body parts lying around him. The person closest to him was the person who had lost both of his legs. Coming to the person''s side, Marzuki crouched down and saw that the person was still breathing. He asked. "... Is there anything I can do for you?" The lying person looked at Marzuki with gasping breaths like someone who was having difficulty catching his breath, he said. "... P-please... End... My... Suffering" Hearing that, Marzuki just closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "... Alright, if that is yourst request, then I will grant it... Marzuki said then took the dagger hidden behind his pants, and then ced the tip of the dagger right above his heart. ... May you rest in peace" Said Marzuki, who then closed both his eyes and pushed the dagger hard into the person''s heart; he did it as fast as possible so that the person would not feel too much pain. With blooding out of the person''s mouth along with the stabbing of his heart, the person breathed hisst. Marzuki opened his eyes again and saw that the person''s eyes were still wide open; he pulled his dagger out of the person''s chest and then wiped the person''s face, which made both of his eyes close. Marzuki took another deep breath and then stood up; he looked at his team member, who seemed to still be able to walk and then called out to him. "Ilham... Go with your partner who can still stand to help the two people who are still alive, and do some basic first aid... I want to go see something" "... Yes, sir" Said one of the soldiers, then called his two friends who were still standing to go help the two people who were still alive. Meanwhile, Marzuki looked at the statue, which had returned to its original posture, and then he thought to himself. ''... So the Condition is for us until only ten are left alive... I don''t know what the person who created this was thinking when creating this... "He who wants freedom"... what kind of creature is he?'' With that in mind, Marzuki approached the statue. There was no fear in Marzuki''s heart. However, there were many questions: how could they get out of here? What if they couldn''t get out? What would happen to them? Those questions kept repeating themselves in his head, without realizing it, he had arrived in front of the stone inscription held by the statue. Marzuki did not recognize anything from the letters on the inscription; the ce where Marzuki was standing was not far from the ce where the heads of the researchers from the United States and Chile died. Looking at that ce, Marzuki''s eyes fell on two notebooks full of blood. Seeing the notebook, Marzuki remembered the notes Agus had given him. The notes from Agus seemed iplete, so Marzuki immediately approached the notebook and took both notebooks. Marzuki then looked for the page where thest note was, and sure enough, Marzuki found another trantion of the book''s inscription which was different from what was in Agus'' book. "... When the conditions are met, he who wants to know will surely know..." Marzuki read the first sentence on the notebook page, but he didn''t understand at all what the words meant. But before he could read the next sentence, Marzuki heard one of his team members shouting his name. "SIR!!!" Hearing that, Marzuki then turned towards the team member and saw him pointing above him. Seeing this, Marzuki hurriedly looked up, worried that the statue would move again, but it wasn''t the statue that moved, but the magic circle above the statue''s head. The magic circle rotates, and then spreads to the carvings on the wall, as if it were alive, evenplete with sounds just like when a war is going on, the longer the magic circle rotates the faster it rotates, and all the carvings on the wall are sucked into the magic circle, when all the carvings on the wall have been sucked up by the circle, a bright light that can blind the eyes appears, this makes Marzuki and the others unable to see anything. A moment after that, they all lost consciousness. Little did he know that all this was the beginning, the beginning of a long story, especially for Marzuki. .... ... .. . Chapter 199: chapter 199- How It Started After seeing the blinding light, Marzuki felt like his body and soul were being sucked into the magic circle, and after a while, he couldn''t feel anything anymore. ----------- When Marzuki opened his eyes again, he saw that he was no longer in the hall, but in the middle of a crowd. He also saw that it wasn''t just him who was there, but the six members of his squad and the two other people who had survived were also there. Marzuki then looked around, and a very strong smell of alcohol immediately hit his nose; cheers in anguage that Marzuki did not recognize were heard; the people that Marzuki saw hadrge bodies, were rough and firm, with long, messy beards, and faces covered in scars. ''... Where''s is this?'' Marzuki asked, but at this time he was not aware that some of the people who were having the party were looking at them with unfriendly gazes. "S-Sir where are we?" Ask one of his squad members. "... I don''t know... Let''s go ask one of them, maybe they know something" Marzuki answered, then wanted to stand up, but the sound of happy cheers suddenly stopped, feeling something strange, Marzuki then looked around again. The people who seemed to be having a party suddenly stopped. Then one of the people came out of the crowd and walked towards them. "???? ???????!! ??? ??? ?????? ?? ?????!! ??????? ?????? ??????!!!" (Who are you?!! What are you doing here?!! State your purpose!!!) Said the person, while pointing the axe he was holding at Marzuki and the others. From the person''s expression, Marzuki knew that he was angry, but he didn''t understand a single word he said. Marzuki stepped forward while raising both his hands, as a sign that he would not do anything. "... Excuse me, We have no bad intentions, we just want to ask something" Marzuki said, but just like him, the person also didn''t understand what Marzuki said. "????!! ??? ??? ????? ????? ???????? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ????? ???? ???????!!!"(SHUT UP!! IF YOU DON''T WANT TO TELL US WHY YOU CAME HERE THEN DIE!!!) Said the person and, without further ado, immediately ran towards Marzuki with the intention of attacking Marzuki. ''... Shit'' Seeing this, Marzuki immediately rushed to take his dagger to block the axe. *CLANG!* ''... Ughh! Is this the power that humans should have?'' Marzuki thought, seeing his dagger had a crack after just blocking one move from the axe. With Marzuki managing to withstand the attack from the person, the crowd that had surrounded them cheered, as if they were watching a show. "SIR!!" Marzuki heard the worried shouts from his squad members, but he couldn''t take his eyes off the person in front of him, because he felt that if he did anything, something dangerous would happen. The person in front of Marzuki grinned and said. "??? ???? ???? ???? ????? ????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ???????" (You are quite strong for someone with such a small body, what is your name, stranger?) "..." "???? ????? ???? ???????? ??????, ????????... ????!!" (Hmm? Don''t want to answer? Okay then... Die!!) The person said again and then immediately kicked Marzuki''s stomach which made him fly quite far. "... Ughh!" Marzuki crouched on the ground, holding his stomach as if it had been hit by something very hard; this was more than the strength a human could produce. ''... What is this? Where the hell am I?'' "SIR!! Are you okay?" Asked a member of his team who approached Marzuki and immediately helped him stand up. "... Something wrong with this crowd, they are not normal humans, prepare your weapon and be ready for any attack" Hearing this, the members of Marzuki''s team looked at each other and then looked back at Marzuki, then spoke in Indonesian so that the two people who had lost their limbs could not understand their conversation. "... Then what we should do about those two people, sir" Hearing this, Marzuki was silent for a moment, then, with a heavy heart, said. "... We can do anything with that, our situation right now, makes us unable to save others" "??? ??????? ??????, ???????, ??? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ???? ?????????... Hahahaha~" (What are you talking about,e on, I don''t care if you alle on Hearing what the person said, the crowd around them cheered again, which made the person show a smug face. "... You guys stay on guard, I will face this person myself... I didn''t want to use this, but since the situation is like this, I have no other choice" Marzuki said to his squad members, then he looked at his dagger which could no longer be used. ''... I never once used this because my father said that it''s Dangerous if it was used recklessly... But if I don''t use this... What waiting for me is death... And I don''t want that... My father said that our family is a great warrior family, who relies on spirits to fight... and spirits are everywhere... so can I do it? I''ve onlymunicated with spirits when I was a child and that was a long time ago... From what I was told, something happened when I tried to make a contract with a spirit that made me unconscious, and since then, my father sealed my core... but after my father died, the seal was removed, but I have never used it once... will it work?... let''s try.'' Marzuki thought to himself, then closed his eyes; he tried to feel the Mana that he had not felt for a long time; however, what he felt was different from what he had felt before. ''... This is?'' Marzuki felt a little confused, however, he didn''t have time to worry about it. With Mana entering Marzuki''s long-dry Core, the Core he had was like a sponge that greedily absorbed everything; instantly, all of Marzuki''s five senses became sharper, every muscle in his body became harder, and he felt all of his perceptions be faster. "?????? ??? ??????? ?????? ??? ?????? ??????? Hahaha~"(Why are you silent? Are you that scared?) The person said with augh, seeing Marzuki who was just standing there silently while closing his eyes. And the crowd who heard what the person said alsoughed. "..." However, seeing Marzuki who was still silent, the person began to feel annoyed. "???????, ??? ??? ??? ??? ????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ????" (Okay, if you don''t want to attack then I''ll be the one to make the first attack) Said the person, who then ran towards the person with a war cry. But even with this, Marzuki still didn''t move or even open his eyes which only made the man even more annoyed. "?????!!! ?????? ???????!!!" (ENOUGH!!! DIE NOW!!!) Said the person who then jumped towards Marzuki with both hands swinging his axe with all his might, wanting to end Marzuki with just one attack. *Swoosh* The axe continued to approach Marzuki, but Marzuki still did not do anything, when the axe was only a few inches away from his head, the man showed a victorious smile, but something surprising happened, Marzuki who had not moved before, with his eyes still closed, he made a slight movement to the side. The axe passed Marzuki by just a few inches and then hit the ground, without touching Marzuki at all. *Crack!* Marzuki then made a small move again, with his dagger covered in Mana, he immediately stabbed the person''s back right in the area where his heart was. It happened so fast that everyone who saw it didn''t know how to react. *buk* .... ... .. . A/N: "I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say.I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say.I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say.I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say.I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say.I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say.I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say.I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say." Chapter 200: chapter 200- He Who Seeks the Way Home Everyone in the area could only stand still as the man fell to the ground covered in blood. "..." Marzuki slowly opened his eyes; what he saw was the man lying on the ground who seemed like he would soon meet his death because his heart was already quite badly injured. ''Shit... '' Said Marzuki when he saw what he "Unconsciously" did, Marzuki then looked at the crowd around him and sure enough, they were also looking at them with angry looks. "?? ?????? ??? ?? ??!! ??????? ??? ??? ???? ???!!!" (HE KILLED ONE OF US!! CAPTURE HIM AND SKIN HIM!!!) Shouted one of the crowd while raising his weapon, and like a switch, from that person, everyone there raised their weapons. Seeing this, Marzuki then took the axe from the man lying on the ground lifeless and then said to all the members of his team without taking his eyes off the angry crowd. "... Gather in a circle and prepare your weapons for the uing battle!" Hearing Marzuki''s words, the six members of the squad immediately moved closer to Marzuki to form a circle, but before that, they ced the two people who couldn''t fight in the middle of them, because no matter what, they couldn''t just leave them like that, and Marzuki didn''t have a problem with this either. Shortly after that, the crowd began their attack; in terms of bodies, Marzuki, and his troops were far inferior, let alone in terms of numbers; only seven people could fight, including Marzuki, while their opponents were who knows how many, so the result of this battle could already be seen. ''... Can I survive from here?'' Marzuki thought, but he immediately pushed the thought aside because no matter what, he had to get out of here safely for him to be able to return to his family. Marzuki remembered the feeling he had earlier and wanted to maximize it because he felt that only that could make him survive from here. With an axe and a dagger in each hand, Marzuki tightened all his body muscles and was ready for any form of attack that woulde his way, as were the six members of his squad, who had also prepared their weapons, some of them even had pistols. Even so, the Pistol only had a few bullets, and it couldn''t cover the numbers of their opponents. The battle took ce; Marzuki, with a body that looked smaller than the people in the crowd, showed quite surprising resistance; the six members of his squad were the same because, after all, they were trained soldiers, but their stamina was not unlimited. The first few minutes, the gunfire could be heard killing enemies with every shot, but after a few minutes of running, the sound of gunfire stopped and was reced by the sound of metal hitting metal. The weapons of the six squad members could not hold out for long against the axes of their enemies, and after just a few shes their weapons were no longer usable. Having lost their weapons, the only option was to use hand-to-handbat, but no matter how experienced one was, if the opponent was physically and weight-wise superior, then the end was already decided, and so it was with the six members of Marzuki''s squad. As the battle went on, one by one, Marzuki''s squad members fell, and only Marzuki was left; even the two people who couldn''t fight had also fallen. Marzuki stood amidst the corpses of his squad members and his opponents, with his body covered in wounds and blood, Marzuki was still able to stand straight and still grip his weapon tightly. With the new powers he received and with an unyielding spirit to return to his family, Marzuki has taken the lives of more opponents than the six members of his squad have defeatedbined. Seeing this, the crowd began to hesitate a little to face Marzuki, which caused the battle to stop temporarily until someone among them shouted. "???? ??? ?? ??????? ?? ?? ?????!! ?? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ????????!! ?? ???????!!! ?????? ???!!!" (WHAT ARE YOU DOING? HE IS ALONE!! HE HAS KILLED MANY OF OUR BROTHERS!! WE NORSEMANS/VIKINGS NEVER RETREAT FROM BATTLE; GO FORWARD!!! AVENGE THEM!!!) With a shout from one of the Vikings, the others gathered their courage once more and raised their weapons again. Marzuki, who saw this, could do nothing but raise his weapon and prepare to fight once again. But this time, instead of advancing one by one like before, this time the Vikings, who considered Marzuki''s presence as a threat, advanced together. Seeing this, Marzuki knew that the end was near, but at least, before he fell, he would bring a few more people to die with him. With Linda and Taufik''s faces in his mind, Marzuki showed a smiling face. ''... it seems I can''t fulfill my promise, Linda... I''m sorry Fik, your father can''t see you grow up... goodbye... '' Marzuki said in his mind, then tightened his grip on his weapon, and then looked directly at the Vikings running towards him. And still, with a smile on his face, Marzuki shouted and ran towards them. "...????!!!" (STOP!!!) However, before Marzuki''s weapons and the weapons of the Vikings could meet, someone from the Vikings shouted; his voice contained authority and charisma that could not be ignored which made the Vikings immediately stop their attacks on Marzuki, as well as Marzuki, Even though he didn''t understand what the person was shouting, he also stopped and then looked into the direction where the voice came from. There, he saw someone sitting on a chair like a king with three women attached to him. The person has long brown hair that he braids back and a long beard of the same color, the ends of which are also neatly braided. His sky-blue eyes added to the person''s charisma. The person was wearing a kind of chain armor covered by a white fur coat. He was sitting with Pipi propped on his hand and one hand Embracing one of the women. The Vikings, annoyed that their battle had been stopped, started amotion, wondering why they had been stopped. However, the person only said one word; he said it not too loudly, but the impact was stronger than someone speaking using a loudspeaker. "... ????????!"(silence!) Hearing what the man said, themotion of the Viking crowd immediately stopped, leaving only silence. After everyone calmed down, the person looked at Marzuki and then spoke in anguage that made Marzuki quite surprised, because he spoke in anguage he understood, namely English. "... You, oh stranger~ Come forward" Even though the English the person used was a little different from the English that Marzuki knew, he could still understand what he was saying. The Vikings who had been crowding around Marzuki opened the way for him, M arzuki then stepped forward to approach the person. Seeing Marzukiing forward, the person nodded his head. "... Seeing youe forward means you understand what I said, is that right?" "... Yes" Marzuki answered briefly. "... What''s your name?" "It''s Marzuki Hidayat" "Marzuki?... Hearing the name Marzuki, the person showed a faint smile. ... Quite an interesting name, tell me where are youe from?" "I''m sorry, but who are you and where is this?" Instead of answering the person''s question, Marzuki asked the person a question. Marzuki''s behavior earned him some ridicule from the Vikings around him, but the Viking who was sitting there still showed a calm face, as if he was not at all bothered by what Marzuki did. "... You don''t know me? So that means you are not from thisnd?" Asked by this question, Marzuki just nodded his head. "It''s so...then let me introduce myself to you... I''m Ragnar Lothbrok... Marzuki... Seeing what you did made me interested... I can forget everything you''ve done to my people if you''ll join me and be a part of us, what do you think? Isn''t that an attractive offer?" "..." Hearing the offer, Marzuki was silent for a moment, he looked at his fallen squad members and thought about his small family, if he refused Ragnar''s offer, then one thing he would definitely find was death, but if he epted Ragnar''s offer and joined the Vikings he would have time to find a way home, but if so, he would be disrespecting his squad members who had fallen at the hands of the Vikings. "Ragnar, I don''t agree with your decision, how can you recruit foreigners of unknown origin who have also killed our brothers?" Suddenly, a Viking who looked quite old eximed, but facing that person, Ragnar still showed his calm face and looked at that person. "... And since when do I need your permission to do something?... About his origin, are you blind or maybe deaf? Don''t you see me looking into it now?" Ragnar said something that immediately made the person fall silent. Seeing this, Ragnar looked back at Marzuki. "And you, Marzuki, what are your Answers? I didn''t have forever for you; my situation right now didn''t allow something like that. So Answer me before I change my mind" Hearing this, Marzuki thought back to his squad members and his family, however, it seemed that his love for his family was greater than his guilt for betraying his squad members, so Marzuki nodded his head. "... I''ll join you... But before that-" "No, Your Answers are enough for me, you can rest for now, you can ask questionster after you wake up... Rest assured, nothing will happen to you when you rest, I guarantee it" Said Ragnar, cutting off what Marzuki wanted to say. Hearing that, for some reason Marzuki felt that he could trust what Ragnar said, so he said. "... It''s so? Then I will believe... in... you..." *Thud* By saying that, Marzuki immediately fell unconscious due to losing a lot of blood. Seeing this, Ragnar became even more interested in Marzuki, which made him smile a little. ''... In this era of chaos, someone like him is really needed, truly someone very interesting...'' Ragnar said in his mind then ordered someone to take Marzuki to rest in one of the tents there. And that is how the story of a Warrior who has the nickname "He Who Seeks the Way Home" begins. .... ... .. . Chapter 201: chapter 201- Arrived In The Past - Year 865, on The outskirts of a city. In a quiet ce protected by trees, a portal opens. And from the Portal came a man wearing clothes that were not in keeping with the times; on that man''s shoulder, there was a strangely shaped doll perched; the man was Taufik D''Archy Hidayat, who had juste from the future. ''... System, what year is this?'' Taufik asked the System while looking around him. [It''s year 865, Master] "... Yes?" He was pretty sure that the destination was the year 793; however, Hearing the System''s answer, Taufik looked confused because this was not like what he expected and... ''... If it''s year 865, Isn''t my father already an old man?'' [Master, haven''t you felt the Mana around you?] ''The Mana?'' Hearing this, Taufik immediately looked at Lembuswana who was not in a good mood. "... Lembu, how''s the Mana around?" Ask Taufik; he can''t feel the difference in Mana around because, for him, it''s always the same; it''s always a pure Mana, so he asks Lembuswana instead. "... Nothing different, still the same corrupt Mana but less, no it''s a bit purer than the Mana in the future" "... Ohh~ I see, okay, thank you, you can continue sulking, I will not bother you" Said Taufik, who then started walking towards the nearest town while, in his mind, he was talking to the System. ''... So you mean, because of this slightly purer Mana condition, my father''s condition won''t change much, is that right?'' [Yes Master, it''s exactly like that] ''I see, But that doesn''t guarantee that my father will be okay. Chelone''s information is quite good. However, he didn''t mention in detail when and where the battle where my father died took ce; what if that battle had already happened?'' [From my estimation, Master''s father has a fairly high chance of surviving, with the training he received in the army and not to mention that he is a descendant of a Warrior family, allowing him to have ess or at least know how to manage Mana, with that alone, Master''s father can live for hundreds of years] ''... hm~ Quite convincing... Another question, where are we?'' Ask Taufik; after walking for a while, he finally saw a wall, yes, a wall, a long wall that surrounded a city with gates made of iron; this was the same as the city that Taufik usually saw in the Anime or Fantasy Manga that he usually watched/read. "Damn! Are we really still on Earth? Not in another world?" "We are on Earth, I''m sure about it" Lembuswana suddenly Eximed, Answering Taufik''s questions. "... What made you that sure? I mean, look at that wall; isn''t it exactly the same as what we usually see in Anime?" "... This Earth because the Presence of the Aboriginal Being that I felt is Exactly the Sama as the Presence that I felt that day... But Strange, this time I feel that I can make some sort of connection with her... It''s like she''s not sealed at all" "... Really? Keep trying to form a connection to her... She will be a huge help to our current situation" "Alright, I''ll do that" Said Lembuswana, who suddenly became excited; how could he not? If he managed to make a connection with Gaia, then they could quickly find Marzuki, whose whereabouts were currently unknown; that way, he could also quickly return to the future. However, this did not escape the attention of Taufik, who knew what Lembuswana was thinking at the moment, but that was also good because he also wanted to find his father immediately. With Lembuswana currently working hard to try tomunicate with Gaia, Taufik walked until he finally arrived in front of the city gate. Seeing Taufik approaching the city gate, two fully armored soldiers immediately blocked the entrance by crossing the spears they were each holding right in front of Taufik. "... Who are you, and what is your purpose in entering the Kingdom of East Angles?" Said one of the guards, Taufik also saw from the top of the wall that there were several guards who were ready with their bows, ready to shoot at any time if Taufik did something undesirable. Luckily, in a situation like this, Taufik had already prepared; no, it was more like he had created a magic that was perfect for the situation where he was talking to people who spoke anguage he didn''t recognize. This magic can also trante what he says into thenguage that the person he is talking to uses, a very simple but versatile magic. Taufik then raised both hands to show that he was not holding any weapons. "I''m just a traveler who wants to stop by and buy some necessities" "... Traveler? But where''s your things?" Asked the guard with a suspicious look at Taufik. "Ahh~ About that... " ''... I probably can say that all my things are inside my Inventory, isn''t it?'' Seeing Taufik who was silent, the guard looked at Taufik with a look that seemed more suspicious. "... You... Didn''t tell me... " ''Shit! Did he know something? What should I do?'' Taufik said in his mind, ready for whatever would happen next, but what the guard said made Taufik shocked and confused. "... Are you using a magic bag?" "Yes?... Ahh~ you''re right, I- I''m using Magic bag" Said Taufik who was still in the midst of the confusion he was experiencing. "I see; no wonder why you hesitate to answer; I heard that item is very expensive ~ are you a noble? From your clothes, it seems I am not mistaken... can I ask which noble family youe from?" Hearing the guard who had "made" an "identity" for him, Taufik chose to follow the flow of where this conversation would take him, so he would say whatever came to mind. "Ahh~ you see... I''m on a journey to prove my worth to my family so I can disclose my family name... That was the agreement if I wanted to inherit my family''s honor and status... so I couldn''t use my family name at all" Said Taufik, who was even confused by what he said, but it seemed to work, seeing the amazed look the guard gave him. The guard then raised his hand to signal his colleagues to lower their weapons. "... Alright, for such a man as you, let me personally escort you toe Inside the city, C''mon, follow me, and I''ll show you to the "ce" where you should be" Said the guard, who then led Taufik to a gate that was slightly smaller than the main gate. Taufik innocently followed the guard because, from what the All-Seeing Eyes received, the guard would indeed lead him to the right "ce." ------------- - A few momentster. "..." "Ahahaha~ he thought I would fall to such an obvious lie? I was amazed by how he could say such a lie with that face ... What a fool" Said the guard who was with Taufik earlier, now talking to the prison warden while looking at Taufik who was nownguishing behind prison bars. The warden had a muscr body with a bald head. The warden''s muscles could be seen even though he was wrapped in clothes that almost covered his entire body. On the warden''s face, there were many scars, on the warden''s waist hung a whip on the left and the key to the prison cell on the right. If you look at the warden, he is someone who can be called a real man. He didn''t evenugh at the joke the guard had just told. Seeing this, the guard stopped joking about Taufik and then said to the warden. "... Interrogate him and ask him what his real identity is and where hees from, also find out what his purpose is in entering our kingdom, if it turns out that he has the slightest bad intention... just execute him immediately" Said the guard who then immediately walked out of the prison, leaving the prison warden alone with Taufik. The warden was silent for a moment before turning to Taufik with a grin and a blush, he looked at Taufik with a very lecherous look. This didn''t match the warden''s appearance, he looked more like a pervert looking at his prey. "... Look at your white skin?... That''s blue Eyes... What a pretty boy, Ahh~ I want to know your taste Immediately... C''mon~ I''ll take care of you properly~ baby~" Said the prison guard who was already holding a whip in his hand. He then approached Taufik''s prison and immediately opened the cell door with the key hanging from his waist. But before he could step into Taufik''s prison cell, he felt something pass through his neck; no, it was more like something sharp passing through his neck. "... Huh?" Thest thing the warden saw was the prison floor very close, right in front of his eyes, before he lost consciousness. "... Disgusting" "Are you sure you killed that weirdo?" Asked Lembuswana who saw the warden''s body lying on the ground with his body and head separated. "... I don''t care... And he''s also dead already so there''s no need to ask anymore." "It''s so?" "Yeah~... Alright, let''s stay here until night and after that, we will get out of here" Said Taufik who then made the warden''s corpse disappear with magic... and then looked for a ce to rx and wait for nightfall. .... ... .. . Chapter 202: chapter 202- Three Sons Of Ragnar Taufik, who was lying on a pile of straw, suddenly opened his eyes because he felt a presence that he had felt before. "Hmm?" "... Do you feel it, Fik?" Asked Lembuswana who also felt what Taufik felt. "Yeah ~ I felt it, but... It''s a little bit different" Said Taufik who then immediately woke up from his rest and immediately left the prison. Taufik returned outside the gate, he immediately jumped onto the gate, and what he saw confused him more than surprised him. "... What the... What happened here?" ------------ - A few moments before In a bar in the city, the guard who had thrown Taufik into prison was seen enjoying a ss of beer while chatting with his other colleagues. Theyughed as they talked about their respective fates before one of the fellow guards asked. "Ahaha~ oh! And what happened to that pretty boy earlier?" Hearing his colleague''s question, the guard then put his beer ss on the table and said. "Him? I threw him into prison, he must be undergoing interrogation right now" "Ahaha~ are you sure it''s "Interrogation" And not something else?" His friend said that which made the guard look confused. "What do you mean by that?" "Oh~ you don''t know?" Said his friend, who then made the guard nod his head; seeing this, his friend looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to them; he then moved his head closer to the guard and spoke in a low voice. "Actually, there''s a strange rumor about that prison warden" "Really? What Rumor?" "The Rumor said that he always does "that" To the prisoner" Hearing this, instead of understanding, the guard looked even more confused. "Does "That"? What is "That"? Speak clearly!" Seeing the guard like this, his friend could only sigh, then immediately put his mouth close to the guard''s ear. "... He always r*pe the prisoner he is charged with, especially the male one... Many victims have spoken about it... some evenmit suicide because of trauma... especially if the person has a pretty face, like the young man this afternoon... A pretty boy like him is his favorite... His friend said then returned to his original position. ... Think about it: someone who is pretty like him is rare in our society, especially for amoner like us, let alone a traveler... he said he was a traveler, right? What if he really was a noble? What would happen to you, if that happened?" Said his friend, then at the end of the sentence he posed as if he was cutting his neck with one hand. Such a possibility was almost impossible, but hearing what his friend said, the guard started to panic, because he had also thought about such a possibility. The guard then suddenly stood up and ced some bronze coins on the table and then hurriedly walked towards the exit of the bar. "... Hey~ Where are you going? You know it''s toote, right?" "I know, but at least I''m trying... See you tomorrow" Seeing this, his friend could only shake his head and go back to enjoying his beer, but a few momentster, he heard amotion outside. And a few momentster the guard then re-entered the bar with a panicked and pale face. "... What happened?" "... Viking... VIKING IS ATTACKING US!!" "!!!" Hearing what the guard said, not only did his friend look panicked, but everyone in the bar also panicked. As soon as the announcement that the Vikings were attacking their kingdom came out, everyone inside the bar ran out. However, what greeted them when they arrived outside was horrific, Hundreds of Myvren filled the sky and breathed fire to burn down the houses there. "... Shit, it''s The Great Heathen Army led by Ivar the Boneless and his brothers; where''s the Magician army? What do they do in a situation like this?" Said one of the bar''s customers, seeing the chaos that was happening in their Kingdom, but their attention was then diverted by someone''s scream. "... LOOK! WHAT''S THAT? IS THAT AN ANGEL?!!" Hearing that, everyone there looked in the direction the person was referring to, and sure enough, what they saw was a person with glowing wings flying towards one of the Wyverns that looked bigger than the other Wyverns. "... Thank God, We will all be helped by an angel, God will not abandon us" After someone said that, cheers telling the "angel" to defeat the Vikings were heard throughout the city because it was not only the patrons of the bar who saw the arrival of the "angel". But they were disappointed because what they saw was the "Angel" talking to the person on the Wyvern and then just leaving. "..." "... The angel is leaving... God has left us... There''s no hope for us anymore" After the "Angel" left, the Vikings continued their attack on the Kingdom of East Angles, which was easily conquered by the Vikings, even with the Magician troops finally arriving to face the Vikings, but they were still overpowered by the Vikings. The king of the East Angles Kingdom at that time could do nothing but surrender to the Vikings and follow their will as long as the Vikings were in exchange for peace, so the Vikings led by Ivar and his two brothers spent the winter of 865-866 in Thetford, before going north to conquer York in November 866. ------------- - Back to a few moments earlier with Taufik. "... What the... What happened here? Is that a Dragon?" Ask Taufik who saw hundreds of creatures simr to dragons but smaller flying in the sky of the Kingdom of East Angles. "No, those are Wyverns, they are a subspecies of Dragons... However, why are they here?" " Wyvern? I heard from Ka that They are part of the Red Dragon... And spread out across the Draco maind but they have been destroyed, Isn''t it?... But who is riding on top of them?" Asked Taufik, who saw that on every Wyvern, there was someone riding it. "... Why you don''t go there and ask them yourself?" Lembuswana said it as a joke, but he didn''t expect Taufik to say yes. "Good Idea... Alright let''s get close to them first" Said Taufik, who then spread his wings, which the people of the East Angles Kingdom considered as the appearance of an "Angel." "... Eh? Wait! Isn''t Wyvern part of Red Dragon? Isn''t it mean that they were on the bad side?" "Why? Are you afraid? The Great Lembuswana is afraid of a little beast like Wyvern. It''s not so like you" ''I''M NOT AFRAID, IT''S JUST TOO BOTHERSOME IF A FIGHT TOOK PLACE'' Lembuswana shouted in his mind, but from the outside, he just remained silent as if epting what Taufik said. "... Just do what you like and I will keep trying to form a connection with Gaia" ''I just want to finish this quickly and go back to the future, a few hours without watching Anime is torture for me'' Said Lembuswana in his mind once again and then back to try to form a connection with Gaia that he had done for several hours already without any sess. Seeing Lembuswana who was silent, Taufik then flew towards the Three Wyverns that looked different from the other Wyverns. However, Taufik also chose to approach the three Wyverns because Taufik felt that the three Wyvern riders were quite strong. ------------ "... Who are you?" Ask one of the three Wyvern riders to Taufik; even though they saw Taufik flying using wings, there was no fear visible in the eyes of the three Wyvern riders; Taufik, who saw this, felt interested. "... You guys are Interesting" "Don''t beat around the bush! Look around you; with onemand from me, they will all tear you into pieces, so tell me who you are! And what your goal is!!" "Whoa~ Whoa~ Rx buddy, I''m here not to disturb you with anything you want to do right now; I''m here just to ask a few questions... Alright, let''s start with my name first; my name is Taufik, Taufik D''Arcyh Hidayat; what''s yours?" "!!!" x3 Hearing the name uttered by Taufik, the three Wyvern riders looked shocked; not only him, but several other Wyvern riders who were near them and could hear what Taufik said also looked shocked. Seeing this, Taufik looked confused and then immediately asked. "What? What''s wrong" Hearing Taufik''s question, the three Wyvern riders looked at each other, and then one of them asked. "I, Halfdan Ragnarsson, these two are my Brothers Ivar and Ubba... you said your Name is Hidayat, right? Let me ask you these questions" "... Yes?" "What is your rtionship with a person named Marzuki Hidayat?" "!!!" This time it was Taufik who was shocked after hearing what the Wyvern Rider named Halfdan said. "... Do you guys know about my Father, wait! Are you guys a Viking?" "... We would rather be called Norsemen than Vikings... and that, we know him, quite well even" "Really?!! Do you know where''s he now?" Ask Taufik, but this time it was not Halfdan who answered, but his brother named Ivar with a slightly hateful tone. "... That guy is our Teacher; he Taught us how to fight more than how our Father taught us. He was our Father''s best friend, and we have apanied him in many raids that our Father has done... But After our Father was killed... and he was appointed as the new leader, he preferred to go sailing the seas with some of his loyal troops, rather than avenge his friend... he is not a man but a coward" .... ... .. . Chapter 203: chapter 203- The Crack "... WHAT?!! SAILING ON THE SEA?!!... What the fuck is that old man thinking? F*ck... Now it''s getting harder to search for him" Said Taufik, thinking how difficult it would be to find his father who was somewhere in the vast ocean. "He said that he was Looking for a way home... But During the years we spent together he never once told us where he came from... It''s been more than ten years since he left the tribe... now no one knows which side of the world he is in... the possibility of him dying is very high because the sea is an unknown area... But why did you onlye looking for him now?" Asked Halfdan, who was still looking at Taufik with a suspicious look, because maybe Taufik was lying to them that he was Marzuki''s son. "... There''s a reason behind it, and I can''t tell you that, alright, it''s nice to meet you guys, I''ll take my leave now, thanks for the Information" Said Taufik, who immediately wanted to leave but stopped because one of Ragnar''s three children suddenly said something that made Taufik a little confused. "... If you want to sail the sea, you should be careful, because recently many cracks have opened up, the sea is currently a very dangerous area" Said Ubba who had been silent all this time. Hearing that, Taufik turned back to the three of them. "... Crack?... No, thank you... I''ll be careful" Said Taufik who then flew away from the Vikings riding the Wyvern. "Do you think he was a real son of Sir Marzuki?" Ask Halfdan to his two Brothers, But the only one who answered was Ubba while Ivar just clicked his tongue and looked back at the target of their attack below. "They did look simr somehow, but only sir Marzuki and he who knows the truth, alright let''s forget that small talk and focus on what we did right now... Look, they''ve already deployed their army of Magician to stop us" Said Ubba which was then answered by Ivar. "... A futile attempt, Alright... LISTEN, ALL OF MY BROTHERS; TODAY IS THE DAY THAT WILL BE THE SIGN THAT WE WILL CONQUER THIS LAND AND REVENGE OUR GREAT LEADER... RAISE YOUR WEAPONS... SHOUT YOUR WAR ROARS... ATTACK!!!" ------------- "... Are you sure you wanted to go search for your father on the sea... I mean, it''s the sea; it covers 70% of the earth''s surface... it''s 70% you know?" Lembuswana said to Taufik while on his way to the sea. "Ohh~ you quite knowledgeable, but yeah~ what can we do? If he was on the sea then we go search for him on the sea... But what that Bubba guy said makes me a little interested" "About that "Crack"? What do you think it is?" "I don''t know, maybe a space crack? Crack to go to another world... I don''t know. We will know when we see er" "..." "... Alright... first, let''s go wherever the wind takes us" Said Taufik who then flew aimlessly in the middle of the vast ocean. ------------- After flying aimlessly for who knows how long, they came across a sight that was quite difficult to exin. "... Is what I see the same as what you see?" "I think so... Is it what they call a Crack? I mean, it looks exactly like what a Crack should look like, isn''t it?" Said Taufik while looking at the view of an anomaly that urred in the air. "... But what''s so dangerous about that?" Asked Lembuswana, who also saw what Taufik also saw, what they saw was just like a fragment that appeared in the air; it was just an unusual natural phenomenon. "... I don''t know, maybe a Monster wille out from that?" Said Taufik, and like a sign, the moment Taufik finished saying that, a roar was heard from the Crack. *Roarrr!!* Hearing this, Taufik and Lembuswana immediately looked at each other. "... You better shut your mouth Fik" "I think so" Said Taufik, and then they both watched what creature woulde out of the crack. Whates out first are two hands, which hold both sides of the Crack like this, opening the Crack hole wide. Both hands have scales simr to what a dragon has, with sharp ws. "... What huge hands, what creature do you think is that?" "G*dzi maybe?" Hearing this, Lembuswana immediately remembered the image of G*dzi that he had seen in the film, which then made Lembuswana shake his doll''s head. "...I hope no" After Lembuswana said that, they both looked back at the Crack. *Roarr!!* With the Creature''s Roar, he forcibly opened the Crack wide. *Crack!* *ROAR!!* *Crack!!* The sound of Roars and Cracks alternately sounded, and each time a cracking sound was heard, the Crack became wider. Until a few momentster, the crack, which was initially three meters high, was now as high as a ten-story building. "... How tall is this creature?" A few momentster they were finally able to see what creature was behind the crack. The first thing that came out after the crack opened wide was a head simr to what a T-rex had, but with serrations that appeared on the creature''s head, and continued down to the creature''s body and ended at the tip of the tail, the creature''s hands, hung down and looked like they had four joints, and the creature had no legs but had two wings simr to the wings of a Pterosaur, with the tips of the wings having very long and sharp spurs. "... What the hell is that?" "...He looks worse than your real body, Lembu" "Look! He''s looking at us" Said Lembuswana, who ignored the insults that Taufik threw at him about his body shape, because after watching a lot of Anime and various films featuring Monsters/Beasts, Lembuswana thought that his real body shape was indeed "a little" unsightly. Understanding what Lembuswana wanted, Taufik looked at the creature, and sure enough, the creature was looking at them with a hostile gaze. "... Do you want to fight him, Lembu?" Taufik asked Lembuswana; even though the creature looked scary, for Taufik, it was just a small fry, so he didn''t want to waste his time engaging in a battle that was already clear how it would turn out; that''s why he told Lembuswana to fight the creature. "... Okay" Said Lembuswana, who then left Taufik''s shoulder, floated by himself, and then approached the creature. *ROARR!!* Seeing Lembuswana approaching him, the creature, whose body was thousands of timesrger than the Lembuswana doll''s body, immediately roared loudly, causing the Lembuswana doll''s body to be blown backward a little. Seeing this, Taufik then shouted something. "Lembu, do you want me to help you?" Only on m v|le|mp|yr "What kind of help?" "Like return you to your original body with a time limit?" Hearing this, Lembuswana was shocked. "You can do something like that?" "... Who do you think am I?" Hearing what Taufik said, Lembuswana fell silent for a while, but it seemed that the creature would not let him do that, because he immediately moved one of his long arms towards Lembuswana. Facing the creature''s attack, Lembuswana did not even take his eyes off Taufik and only said one word. "... DOWN!" *Fwoosh!* After Lembuswana said that a high level of pressure hit the creature, which caused it to fall into the ocean at high speed and then hit the sea below. *SPLASH!* With the creature''srge body hitting the sea, arge wave is created, which will then create a tsunami wave that will hit who knows which ind it will hit. But the high pressure did not stop there, it continued to carry the creature until it touched the sea floor. Which, in the process, causes the creature to die immediately. It was only after the Creature died that Lembuswana realized what he had done. "Oh-oh~ Looks like I don''t need your offer any more" Said Lembuswana while looking at the area where the creature sank. "No, you still need it" "Hm~ What do you mean I still need it? That Strange Creature is Already dead, Isn''t it?" "Yes, he is dead, but the others are not" Said Taufik while pointing back to the portal. Seeing this, Lembuswana looked back towards the crack, and sure enough, the creature was just a scout, because after the creature died, its other friends came out of the crack, and some of them were even bigger than the one Lembuswana had just killed. "Ahh~ I think I will ept your offer, can you do it fast?" "Sure, leave it to me" Taufik said, then with the magic of his imagination and with the help of his photographic memory, Taufik remembered the shape of Lembuswana that he had seen in one of the books in the Dagraha library. Already having an idea of ??what he wanted, Taufik used his Mana sufficiently, and with both palms facing Lembuswana, he focused the flow of his Mana towards Lembuswana. "Body Transformation- Back To The Original!" *Woosh!* .... ... .. . Chapter 204 : 204- The Crack ll Almost after Taufik said that something suddenly happened to Lembuswana. The ck fog suddenly filled the ce where Lembuswana was and also inrge quantities until it covered the cracks. It made the strange creatures unable to see anything. *Rumble!!* A roar that sounded like an elephant''s roar mixed with a lion''s roar could be heard within the mist. Dark Clouds began to gather above Lembuswana, the sea, which was initially calm, now seemed restless. Strong winds blew, creating high waves, until a storm formed, and asionally thunder would strike into the ck Mist as if the Earth was rejecting the Presence of Other Aboriginal Beings. "... This guy, He''s overdoing it" Said Taufik who saw what Lembuswana had done. With the sky continuing to rain down lightning, it creates a natural phenomenon as if the sky is cracking; some of these strange creatures are even hit by the lightning, which causes them to be seriously injured but not to the point of death. Before they could recover from the lightning storm, suddenly several tentacles simr to what the legendary Kraken had emerged from the ck mist. As if they had their own consciousness, the tentacles wrapped around several of the strange creatures and immediately pulled them deeper into the core of the mist, and what happened next was only a roar of pain and a sound like someone was chewing on bones. Strangely, even in the midst of the storm, the ck mist waspletely unaffected, as if the mist was not part of this world. "LEMBU, ENOUGH WITH YOUR LITTLE TRICK AND SHOW ME YOUR BODY ALREADY!!" Shouted Taufik who was starting to feel a little annoyed with what Lembuswana was doing. He had indeed seen what Lembuswana''s body looked like, but that was only in the form of a picture, and even though Lembuswana''s real body shape looked strange, that didn''t stop Taufik from being interested in seeing what his real body looked like in the real world. "HAHAHA~ IF YOU WANT TO SEE IT THAT BADLY THEN I WILL SHOW IT TO YOU, GET READY, BECAUSE YOU ARE ABOUT TO SEE SOMETHING AMAZING, YOU WILL SEE THE VIEW OF THE CREATURE THAT WAS ONCE A NIGHTMARE AND A SOURCE OF FEAR FOR ALL CREATURES THAT EXIST ON PLANET DRACO, HAHAHAHA~" Said Lembuswana, and in every word it was like the sound of thunder that rumbled, making it seem as if space and the air were vibrating. "*Tch* you talk too much, just show it to me already" "ALRIGHT... " *Swoosh!* After that, all the ck fog seemed to be sucked up by something from within, and a few momentster, the fog disappearedpletely and a "creature" appeared to rece the ck fog that disappeared, and that creature was Lembuswana himself. "..." "..." After seeing the appearance of Lembuswana''s body, everything seemed to stop, what is meant by "everything" here includes everything, Taufik, the strange creature, the storm, thunder, and time also seemed to stop, to witness the appearance of Lembuswana, not because of awe, but because of something else, it is difficult to exin. "... Pfft~" "HUH?" "HAHAHAHAHA~" Taufik, who could no loburithold back hisughter, immediately burst outughing when he saw the shape of Lembuswana''s body. Even the strange creatures, if they could make sounds other than roars, would alsough, because the shape of Lembuswana''s body was very strange. He has the body of a Cow, the legs of a Lion, the tail is a Snake, and the head of an Elephant but his trunk is not just one, but many, however, it is not an elephant''s trunk, but, octopus Tentacles, and what makes him look even more ridiculous is a pair of wings, simr to angel wings, no matter how you look at it, it is hard to put into perspective. "Damn, Bro, I take back what I said before, your real body. It''s uglier and harder to exin in words than that creature... With an appearance like that, even if you don''t do anything, you''ll still be a nightmare, for sure" "Y-YOU... " Seeing Taufikughing, Lembuswana wanted to get angry, but seeing that his opponent was Taufik, even with his current real body, Lembuswana still doubted whether he could defeat Taufik, so he could only ignore Taufik''s insults and chose to vent his anger on the strange creatures. *Rumble!!* After that, Lembuswana roared angrily again and immediately flew towards the strange creatures; this time, with his real body, Lembuswana looked three times bigger than them. Lembuswana''s tentacles extended, and then spread to bind the creature, which Lembuswana then pulled to approach him, Lembuswana brought it to his mouth, and although the size of the strange creature was bigger than Lembuswana''s mouth, Lembuswana could easily eat them, no, it was more like, Lembuswana sucked them into his mouth which had something like a ck hole in his throat, it was great, but in Taufik''s view, it was something unsightly. ------------- In one attack, Lembuswana was able to kill twelve strange creatures at once, seeing this, the remaining strange creatures felt afraid of Lembuswana and tried to escape, however, who knows what Lembuswana did, they all seemed to be frozen in ce without being able to move, it was like something was preventing them from moving, maybe it was one of the tricks that Lembuswana have as an Aboriginal Being who had the power of the Void. "LEMBU IT''S TAKEN A LOT OF TIME IF YOU KILL THEM LIKE THAT, JUST FINISH THEM AT ONCE, THERE ARE STILL MANY AREAS THAT WE NEED TO EXPLORE" Taufik shouted from behind, and Lembuswana just grumbled like someone who was being disturbed in the middle of the fun he was having, but because this was Taufik''s order he had no choice but to do it. Lembuswana then stretched out his twelve tentacles to form a circle. "... Eww~" Taufik''sments when he saw what Lembuswana did. What happened next was a ck electric spark emerged from the tentacles, which then merged right above the top of Lembuswana''s mouth, which then formed a kind of portal and widened wide until it filled the circle of tentacles. The portal then rotated, which produced a strong suction force, and the strange creatures who had difficulty moving were sucked into the portal. *Burqh~* After all the strange creatures disappeared into Lembuswana''s suction hole, whether it was into his stomach or who knows where, Lembuswana burped like someone who was full. *Puff~* After all that was done, Lembuswana''s body exploded into a white mist, and after the smoke dissipated in the wind, Lembuswana''s doll body reappeared. "... How does it feel?" Taufik asked after approaching Lembuswana, who, after returning to his Doll''s body, just stood there silently. "... Nothing particr, it''s just felt like... Happy to be back? I don''t know, Maybe because it''s been too long, so it feels a little strange" "Don''t worry,ter, I''ll make that one of your skills, which you can use as you like, of course, there''s still a limit on how long you will be using that form" "... Really?" "Why? You don''t believe in me? Why do you look at me like I''m a fraud?" "... You don''t? I mean, I''m like this because of you, isn''t it?" Said Lembuswana, who actually stated a fact, and Taufik who heard it, could not put forward an argument. "... That time, you are a stranger to me... But now you are one of my family... I can''t probably treat you badly, am I?" "... Okay... I''ll believe you this time" Hearing what Lembuswana said, Taufik could only nod his head, ignoring the tone of voice and the slightly disbelieving look that Lembuswana gave him. "Alright~ Let''s keep going" -------------- After they floated aimlessly, they encountered several cracks and every time they encountered a crack, the monsters that came out of the crack were different, some had wings like before and some were sea monsters, and there were evennd monsters, and for thosend monsters, Taufik and Lembuswana did nothing, because they just let them sink by themselves. They also asionally stop at an unknown ind, which is already filled with various monsters. "... What happens to this earth? Why there''s so many monsters?" Asked Lembuswana when they stopped at one of the inds. "... This is an Unknown history; there are still many mysteries that we don''t know. This is an era where Mana is still New to the world, and The portal between worlds is still open, so maybe that''s why so many monsters want to invade this world... Alright~ let''s go to our next destination that we don''t know where" "Aiss~ Cant we take a rest a little? It''s so tiring to travel aimlessly without a clear goal in mind, I''m sick just seeing the sea almost every time" Lembuswana said, they had cleared this ind from all the Monsters, so it was safe to stay here for a while. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with Lembuswana''s suggestion, Taufik agreed and said. "Alright~ Let''s rest here for a while" .... ... .. . Chapter 205 : 205- Gaia As they rested after flying across the vast ocean, and several times encountering monsters and clearing an ind of monsters, Taufik and Lembuswana rested on thest ind they stopped at as it began to get dark. So they have been wandering from night to night again, without producing any results that could bring them one step closer to their goal, namely, searching for Marzuki who is currently who knows where. "... We can''t do it like this, Fik, we like a fool wondering around without any clear goal, it''s just a waste of time" Said Lembuswana, who was currently sitting in front of the campfire that Taufik had made to roast a monster that was shaped like a fish but had wings, this was simr to the shark that had wings that they had encountered on Draco before. "What can we do? We don''t know anything about what happened to this world, right now... Everything seems new to us, we need time to adapt even though this is the same earth as the one in the future" Answered Taufik who was currently busy turning over a piece of meat that he was currently grilling. "However, that doesn''t mean that we should wander aimlessly like this; it was more than ten years ago when your father wasst seen; searching for his trace on every ind wee across like this is just a waste of time. Can''t you do something with that magic of yours? I thought you said that it can do anything, like making a device that can lead us to where our father is. Like what that blue robot cat used to do?" "... My magic didn''t work like that... I have to understand the mechanism behind it first before I can make something... Especially a thing like that thates out of an Anime... Forget about that... What happened to things with Gaia? Is there any update?" "Tsk! Useless" "... What?" "Nothing" "..." "..." After that, Taufik continued to look at Lembuswana, who was sitting next to him, with a cynical look, but Lembuswana continued to act as if nothing had happened. "*Sigh~* whatever, Just tell me the progress about the things with Gaia?" "... Nothing new, it''s just like before, Imagine, you call someone but they don''t pick up, that''s more or less what happens" "It''s so? Then we can''t do anything then Continue to do what We''ve done like bef-" "What are you two looking for me for?" "!!!" x2 Taufik and Lembuswana were suddenly startled by a woman''s voiceing from behind them, but what made them even more shocked was that they didn''t feel any presence at all, Taufik had spread his consciousness to this ind when they first arrived on this ind, and what he felt was only the presence of Monsters that almost filled this ind, even when they finished getting rid of all the monsters here and went back to check the ind, all that was left on the ind was the two of them. *Swing!* In a millisecond after the woman''s voice was heard, Taufik quickly took out his katana and immediately shed it in the direction where the voice came from, and stopped just as the de of his katana touched the woman''s neck. But even with that, the woman still looked rxed even with Taufik''s katana de touching her neck. The woman is a beautiful woman who is equal to the beauty of Taufik''s wives, but there is something a little different about the woman. If natural beauty has a peak, then the beauty of this woman is above that peak, that is natural beauty, which is too natural. With skin as white as snow, pale greenish hair that waves like the blowing wind, crowned with flowers, perfect body curves covered by a white dress that shows purity, everything about her looks perfect, not too much but nothingcking, as if she was created by God''s own hand. But there was one thing that made Taufik confused and amazed at the same time, namely, the woman''s eyes. ''... Is that earth? wait...'' "By any chance, are you Gaia?" Asked Taufik who immediately lowered his Katana after realizing the identity of the woman in front of him. "No, If there is someone named Gaia other than me here... but Maybe I''m the only one who has the name Gaia here, then I''m Gaia, the one and the only one Gaia, hehe~" "..." "..." Hearing what Gaia said, which was most likely a "joke" Taufik and Lembuswana remained silent, as if they couldn''t catch the humor that Gaia was trying to convey. Lembuswana then floated and perched on Taufik''s shoulder, then whispered in a voice that only he and Taufik could hear. "... could it be that she was telling a joke seeing how she was giggling?" "I don''t know... Maybe it''s a sense of humor for someone who has been sealed for a long time?" "... I''m not like that... Should weugh too? Isn''t she someone who''s Important to Earth, I mean she was literally the Earth herself" "But there''s nothing funny tough at, If weugh forcefully, she might be offended" "Then what should we do?" "Nothing, let''s just wait for her to be doneughing at her own joke" "Alright" Whispered between Taufik and Lembuswana, who watched Gaiaugh alone. "Ah~ it''s so funny, why you guys didn''tugh?" "Aha- ha ha, I am... A person who alwaysughs in his heart, yeah, like that, that was really funny" Said Taufik, which made Lembuswana''s eyes immediately directed at him, as if saying "Laughing in your heart? what the F*ck is that?" And Taufik, who seemed to understand the meaning behind Lembuswana''s gaze, could only smile awkwardly and say in his heart. ''... I didn''t have a choice, she was the one who could help us to find my father faster... I don''t want to offend her'' "... Stupid" Lembuswana said in a voice that only Taufik could hear. "Laughs in heart? A human can do something like that?" (He''s not) "Yeah~ we all can do something like that, it''s our trait as human beings" (He''s not) Said Taufik while showing a career smile toward Gaia. "Wow~ You humans really never stop to surprise me since Adam first appeared on Earth... Alright~ let''s stop the small talk and let''s get into a little serious talk... Gaia''s words were still with her pleasing smile, but her expression immediately changed after she said she wanted to talk seriously, this made Taufik and Lembuswana surprised again. ... What are you two doing here?" "... What do you mean by that?" "You two shouldn''t be here... I mean in this era... What''s more, you are also bringing someone who is the same kind as me... You know, with this the bnce of this world could be disrupted and the future where youe from could change, I suggest you both immediately return to the time you came from, this is not the ce and time where you should be" "..." After saying something that was quite surprising for Taufik, the three of them fell silent while looking at each other as if waiting for one of them to give up on their respective goals. "... *sigh* no matter what you say, I will never leave before I''ve achieved my goal... Even if it means I have to fight you" "... It''s useless, what you''re about to do is something that fate has decided, it cannot be changed or rejected, it is something absolute" "You talk like you know about my goal-" "I know, you here is to bring back your Father, don''t you?" "What''s wrong with that? Can''t I bring him back? He is also a person from the future; what''s different between me and him?" "It''s different, very different, your father was here because fate decided that for him, and you are here because you forcefully came here" "Bullshit! What if Fate has decided that? It''s nothing to do with me; I''m here to take back what should belong to me; there''s nothing wrong with that... I don''t care a thing about what fate wanted to do... What mine should remain mine... That''s the end of this pointless argument... At first, I wanted to seek help from you, but looking at you like this, I''m abandoning my intention, you should leave before this goes any further, just think of this as my good intention, because of my friendship with your four children" "..." After the argument, Gaia looked at Taufik with an examining gaze, and a few moments after that, Gaia suddenly smiled. "???" Seeing this, Taufik looked at Gaia with a confused look, and seeing this, Gaia thenughed softly which sounded very pleasant to the ears, like a melody that could touch the soul. "... Hahaha~ I see, you are the same as what is in my memory, someone who is brave enough to Defying Fate, it is fitting for someone who has the title "The One Who Defying Fate"... Forgive what I said before, I said that just to test you" Said Gaia, which only confused Taufik and Lembuswana. "Wait! What? From you memory?" .... ... .. . Chapter 206: chapter 206- Gaia ll "Wait! What? From your memory?... How is that possible? We never once met, even in the future" Ask Taufik after hearing Gaia''s words, which sounded as if she knew a lot about Taufik. "Fufu~ I know about you more than you know, because I have every memory of mine from the past, the present, and the future" Gaia said, then paused for a moment and looked at Taufik like a lover who had not seen each other for a long time and was meeting again. Taufik recognized that gaze, but it didn''t make him happy, it only made him more confused. "... Wait! In the future? Do you know what will happen in the future?" "I once knew, but with your arrival here, the knowledge of the future that I know now has changed, not changed, but has many branches... however, I see one branch of the future that interests me" "W-what kind of future?" "..." Hearing Taufik''s question, Gaia just remained silent and smiled sweetly at Taufik, which, for some reason, made Taufik shiver, Because suddenly he imagined his wives looking at him with cynical looks. "I smell a problem, Fik, you batter prepared yourself" "..." Hearing what Lembuswana said, Taufik could only remain silent, because he also thought the same as Lembuswana. "... Let''s sit down first" ------------ After they both sat down, they talked about other things, before moving on to the main topic, which was the whereabouts of Taufik''s father, Marzuki. "... I indeed know where your father is, and what has he done in those ten years since he''s left Danish Tribe" "What did he do?" Hearing that question, Gaia smiled and then said. "... Take a guess" "..." But Taufik didn''t seem to be in the mood to joke around so he just kept quiet and looked at Gaia with a serious look, which made Gaia pout. "Hmnp~ You''re no fun, I wonder how the future me could end up with- oops~ that was supposed to be a secret, haha~" "..." "Alright~ alright~ I''ll tell you, so stop ring at me like that, it''s making me a bit ufortable ~" Said Gaia in a flirtatious tone, but Taufik still didn''t react at all and still looked at Gaia with the same gaze as before, but in his mind, he wondered about what Gaia had just said, about "they ended up together" he wanted to ask more about it, but right now he wanted to know information about his father, so he had to abandon his intention. "... *Sigh* really, what so Interesting about you... Ahh~ other than your appearance, which is out of this world... You are strong... You are cool... You... Ohh~ Now I said it... It seems I know why the future me end up with you" Gaia said with a stunned face like someone who had just been enlightened. Seeing this, Taufik could only wipe his face with the palm of his hand at Gaia''s behavior. "... *sigh* Gaia" "Yes, Gaia here" "Can you be serious and answer my question, if it''s like this, I''ll be the one confused as to why I ended up with you in the future, so please, answer my question first, and after that, if you want to joke around then I''ll entertain you until you''re satisfied, okay?" "... Okey" Gaia said but with a tone and expression that seemed reluctant, and then continued to say. "... What your father did during the ten years he left the Danish tribe was to get involved in various wars that took ce on every continent he passed through with his members" "I see... Then where is he now?" "He is currently in the Middle East" "Middle East? Shit... We''re going in the wrong direction... Alright, thank you for your information, Gaia, it''s very helpful... Taufik said. They are currently in the Antic Ocean because, from the information given by Halfdan, his father went sailing the "ocean." So he looked for him in the second widest and closest ocean; he did not expect that his father''s whereabouts were in the opposite direction. ... Oh~ can youe with us? It''ll make our search easier" "I hope I can, but my time is limited, the me you talking to right now is not the real me, it''s just my avatar, I can do just this, it''s enough to make me happy, because the seal that seals me is weakening, so I can only hope for your sess, and the real me can only wait for your arrival to save me, like what I saw in the future, I can survive this long in this seal also because of that vision... when I felt your presence, I was very happy, so I used the rest of my power to create this avatar and go meet you... the real me must be in a long sleep right now... which shouldn''t happen in the real timeline. Maybe I was a little reckless to do this, but I will believe in you, and I''m sure you can do something about it... Am I right, Darling?" Gaia said in a sad tone, which made Taufik immediately fall silent and lower his head, take a deep breath, and after a few moments, look back at Gaia. "... Please don''t say something like that to me; that future is only you who knows, So right now, it only applies to you and not to me, who has not experienced it directly... It feels strange to me if you suddenly call me like that" "Fufu~ why? Are you shy, Darling?" "It''s not like I''m shy or something, It just feels strange, you know? If a woman, such as you, who no one knows how old she is and already has many children suddenly says something like that to me who is still young" "W-what?!! H-how can you make a joke about a woman''s age? Don''t you know it''s taboo? And about those kids, they weren''t born from me but created from a part of me, that''s why they call me their Mother... I''m still a... (with a shrunken voice) Virgin..." # A/N- "In this book, she''s a Virgin" Gaia said with a red face because she felt embarrassed. "What?!! Are you still a Virgin despite having lived for billions of years? Wow~ Impresif Gaia, Really Impresif" Said Taufik with a fake surprised expression while pping his hands. "... Y-you!!... Hmmph~ I will not talk to you anymore" Said Gaia, who pouted as she turned her gaze to the side. "Pfftt~ Ahahaha~... I''m sorry, I''m just joking, age doesn''t matter, you''re just as beautiful as spring, as graceful as autumn, elegant as winter, and sexy as summer" "..." "..." "..." After what Taufik said, which could possibly be a "Pickup Line", Taufik and Gaia fell silent while looking at each other, while Lembuswana, who was in the middle of their conversation, looked as if he wanted to vomit, which he actually couldn''t. ''... What is this? Where is this? What I''m doing here? Who am I?'' Lembuswana thought while looking at Taufik and Gaia. "... Pfft~ what is that? Is it supposed to be a pickup line? What am I? A four-season? Ahahaha~" Said Gaia, who couldn''t hold back herughter after hearing what Taufik said, sheughed so hard that tears came out. "... I''m trying, you know, please, at least, act like you''re impressed" "I was trying, but I can''t, it''s just too funny, Ahahaha~" Said Gaia, who still couldn''t stopughing; seeing this, Taufik also smiled, even though he admitted that what he said earlier was indeed quite funny, and cringed. However, he did it so that Gaia wouldn''t leave with a sad feeling, so it can be said that what he did was sessful. After that, they talked about various things. Taufik actually wanted to leave immediately, but because Gaia only had a little time, he chose to apany her until she left and returned to her original body; more precisely, the memory of this would reach her main body, which was currently sealed. The content of their conversation was more about Gaia asking Taufik about the time Taufik came from, because even though he knew about the future, his knowledge was not that detailed, and Taufik could only answer honestly. Without realizing it, they had been talking until the night was almost over, and during that time, Lembuswana just kept quiet as if he didn''t exist. "... Huuft~, I never knew that talking with someone would be this fun, but maybe it''s because you are the person who I am talking to... Alright, I guess is Time to say goodbye" "You will leave already?" "Yes, my energy is almost run out, so yeah~ I will leave now" "It''s so?... I can''t give you anything as a goodbye gift; the only thing I can give you is a promise, a promise that I''ll go save you one day; just wait, okay?" "Hmm~ I''ll believe in you... Actually, There''s something you can give me" Gaia said with a smile. "Wha-" Taufik wanted to ask, but before he could finish what he wanted to say, Gaia suddenly stepped forward and immediately locked Taufik''s lips with hers. "!!!" "... It''s my goodbye gift, the best gift that I ever received" Said Gaia, who then slowly turned into grains of light and then disappeared into the earth, leaving Taufik who was still trying to process what had happened. "Damn, Luckily I''m not a woman, otherwise, ugh~ I can''t imagine it" Said Lembuswana. "... Why did you Imagine it?" .... ... .. . Chapter 207: chapter 207- Hercules When the brief meeting with Gaia ended, and Gaia, the Avatar that Gaia created, had left, Taufik and Lembuswana chose to continue their journey. But on the way, there was one strange thing that happened, that is, the Cracks appeared more often than before, which felt a little, not a little, but it was very strange, because the path they were taking was the same path they had taken before, but the cracks appeared more often, it was like when they had finished one Crack, another Crack would appear again every ten minutes they flew, no matter how you look at it, it was something strange, it was like something was trying to stop them from approaching their destination. "... Damn, Fik, is not even two hours since we depart, but the Crack that we encounter is twice as many Cracks as we encountered before, it''s not natural, I''m sure about it" Said Lembuswana who seemed fed up with encountering these seemingly endless cracks. "From the first time, all of this was not something natural... But, yeah~... Something is going on here, that we are not aware of-" *CRACK!* Amid their conversation, a crack appeared in front of them again, which made Taufik immediately stop and look at the crack that had just appeared. "Look, It''s Another one... It hasn''t even been ten minutes since we cleared thest Crack, and yet another one has already appeared, someone must have done this on purpose" "... Wait, Lembu, Look at that Crack; there''s something different about that Crack and the other Crack that we Encountered before, isn''t it?" "..." "... Lembu?" Ask Taufik again because he did not receive an answer from Lembuswana. "... I''m Speechless" "Wha- why? "... Is it because we have encountered too many Cracks that you can distinguish one Crack from another? Wow~ Impressive, Young Man, You have developed very well" "It''s not like that; look with your two eyes... Said Taufik, then pointed to the crack that had just appeared, and continued speaking. ... Something is different with that Crack" "..." Hearing what Taufik said, Lembuswana then looked at the crack more closely, but what he saw was a crack that was no different from the cracks they had previously encountered. "... There''s no different, wha-" "The Energy, Look at the Energy, it''s an Energy that I''ve never seen before. Do you know what kind of energy is that?" "The energy? Do you mean the Mana?" "Yeah, Energy, Mana, whatever, Just look at it and tell me if you recognize what kind of energy it is" "... Alright" Lembuswana then returned to observing the Crack, but this time he focused on the "Energy" that Taufik had mentioned. Initially, he thought that Taufik was just imagining things, but after seeing what kind of energy the Crack was emitting, Lembuswana''s rxed face suddenly turned panicked. "... Oh~ Shit! It''s Divine energy" "Divine energy?" "... It''s a God... A God trying to enter Earth" "..." Hearing the word "God" Taufik immediately remembered the conversation he had with Gaia earlier. ''If I disappear, the other Gods will definitely try to enter this unprotected Earth, when that happens, I hope you will do something, can you?'' "A God? I had anticipated their arrival, but I didn''t expect it to be this soon" Said Taufik while remembering the words Gaia said; after that, he looked back towards the Crack, wanting to see what God woulde out of the Crack. "... Do you know any God from Earth, Fik?" "I''ve read some, but whether they''re true or not I don''t know" "I see... Are you confident you can beat one?" Hearing Lembuswana''s question, Taufik seemed hesitant to answer it, in the book he had read, the legends of the gods that he had read seemed a little exaggerated, but it did not rule out the possibility that it was all true, but there was also the possibility that it was all just made up, considering, the story was a story that had been told from generation to generation who knows where it started. "... I''m not sure?" "You not sure? You?" "Can''t I? I mean, I never met once before, so I don''t know how strong they are... So yeah~ I''m not too sure if I can beat one or not" "... Valid point" "Right? Let''s see which God it is, first" Said Taufik, and after that he and Lembuswana continued to watch the Crack with anticipation, Running away was not an option because Taufik came to this time of chaos with a strong determination, he would face anyone who wanted to prevent him from achieving his goals, and if he ran away from here, the next time this happened again, he would run again, and so on. So the only choice is to fight, win or lose is the final matter. ---------------- After waiting for a while longer, Someone finally came out from the fully opened Crack. Different from Taufik''s imagination, the God who he thought would look a little less like a human, turned out to be in the form of a human. A muscr body that is only partially covered by Exomis clothing, two leather wristbands, and Tria sandals. The god in the form of a man, holds a mace that is half the height of the god''s body, which is twice as tall as Taufik, so the size of the mace is as tall as Taufik. Quite a simple appearance for someone who is a "God" But one thing that was striking about the god and also something that made Taufik immediately recognize who it was was what was on the god''s head. But one thing that was striking about the god and also something that made Taufik immediately recognize who it was was what was on the god''s head. ''... Lion? Hercules/Heracles?'' "... I praise your courage in not running away, O you who defied the Fate" "!!!" "I guess you''re probably surprised about how I know that, aren''t you? Olympus is a Realm that is not affected by time; all of us who are there share memories with our other selves in the future and the past, and I have a memory of you from my future selves... Your existence is simr to someone I once knew... whose whereabouts are now unknown, what you brought into this world is nothing but chaos... your existence cannot be allowed to continue to exist" Said Hercules with his mace leaning on his shoulder, while looking at Taufik with a cold gaze, different from what Taufik had seen in the books he had read. "... Just to make sure, you''re Hercules, right?" "Hercules? I remember being called that, it''s really nostalgic" "... Arent you already die in Mount Oete?" "What died was my mortal body, while my divine body part Ascended to heaven, and Became a God, there I reconciled with Hera and Married Hebe, how is that? Is it the same as what you know?" "..." Hearing what Hercules said, Taufik could only remain silent because it was true; what Hercules said was the same as the knowledge he had that he got from books. "... Hearing how you put it, can I conclude that what I know about you is wrong?" "Almost everything you know about me is wrong... History is written by the winners, and I am the loser... it is true that I became a god, but it was never my wish, after my death, my soul was immediately captured by someone you could call my father, Zeus, the Oathkeeper" "..." "Are you wondering why I''m telling you all this?" "..." "That''s because he has sworn to me that if I kill you here, he will release me and let me rest in peace, so don''t do useless things and ept your fate; that way, I will kill you without any pain... I don''t want to do this... but I have no other choice because I have been tormented for a long time" After what Hercules said, Taufik and Hercules looked at each other with determination written in their eyes, their determination was equally strong, neither of them wanted to give up on their respective goals, and if so, then there was only one answer, which was to determine which determination was stronger between the two of them. Understanding where this situation would lead them, Taufik could only take a deep breath and then take out his katana from his inventory. "Too bad, Hercules, I once admired you after I read your story, it was a story that described someone who was worthy of being called a hero, the greatest hero... However, seeing your current state, it seems like I have to fight the greatest hero... because unlike you who was given the oath, I was the one who gave the oath, and no matter what I have toplete the oath... So let''s finish this, because no matter what I say, no one can stop me frompleting the oath I made, that is my promise" "... Is that so? What a shame, I actually didn''t want to do this to someone with a bright future like you, but it seems I have no other choice if that is your will... Come forth, O you who defied the Fate, let''s us fight to determine whose determination is strongest" .... ... .. . Chapter 208: chapter 208- Hercules ll "... Is that so? What a shame, I actually didn''t want to do this to someone with a bright future like you, but it seems I have no other choice if that is your will... Come forth, O you who defied the Fate, let''s us fight to determine whose determination is strongest" Said Hercules who then spread the two wings behind him, which were the wings of Icarus from legend. Hercules moved fast towards Taufik at a speed that the eye could not follow, leaving only an afterimage behind. Hercules swung his mace towards Taufik to end him quickly; he was sure he could do it because, after all, he was a God, the God of strength, and even though Taufik was strong, he was still a mortal. *Swing!* Hercules'' mace, which was the same size as Taufik, moved towards Taufik''s head. However, Taufik''s eyes could still follow the speed at which the mace fell, and he quickly aimed his katana to ward off the attack from Hercules'' mace. *CLANG!!* The sh of the Mace made of adamantine enchanted and forged by the god Hephaestus and Taufik''s ck Katana which had been strengthened by the Soul Stone installed by Khan, the greatest cksmith of the Golden Dragon, created a very strong buzzing sound. ''Arrhgg!'' However, it seems that the weapon made by the cksmith god is more powerful and stronger than the weapon without origin and only strengthened by the cksmith of the Golden Dragon, because after the collision of the two weapons, Taufik could hear a sound like someone in pain that was transmitted directly to his head from his Katana. "!!!" This, of course, surprised Taufik because this was the first time he had encountered something like that. *leap* Quickly, Taufik stepped back and immediately examined his Katana to see if there was any damage. Luckily, there was no damage at all to his katana. "He seems quite strong, Fik. Do you want me to help you?" "No, it''s a good opportunity to test my limit and measure how strong I ampared to a god, opportunities like this are rare, so don''t do anything and just watch, I''ll do a "little" test, first" Taufik said, but he was actually wrong in one thing, this was not a rare opportunity, his meeting with Hercules today, was a beginning, it was true what Gaia said, she had indeed been too careless by using the rest of her power to create an avatar that met Taufik which resulted in her having to fall into a long sleep to recharge her energy, which meant making the Earth in a state without protection, which allowed foreign threats to enter the Earth''s Realm at will, especially with the portal between the Worlds which at this time had not yet been sealed, because at this time, the "great war" had not even happened, so, Taufik''s first day in the past, had already made the history that should have happened deviate very far from its path. ------------ "... impressive, you are quite amazing to be able to withstand my attack, with such a thin weapon, tell me, who made the weapon, he is quite amazing because he can make a weapon that can withstand my mace attack, which was made by the cksmith God himself" "Believe me, I want to know that myself" Taufik''s reply to what Hercules said. "Didn''t want to tell me? Alright, I''m not here for that either, but to end your journey" *Swoosh* After saying that, Hercules attacked Taufik again with his mace, but seeing this, Taufik became hesitant to block it with his Katana again, so he summoned Aegis to protect him. *CLANG!!* The Buzzing sound was heard again, but this time on arger scale than before, creating sound waves that made the ocean seem to be raging. The force behind the impact was so great that it gave Taufik a bit of difficulty. "... Aegis? You have something quite interesting in your arsenal, But it seems you are looking down on me, Mortal; something like this, which is a copy of the original, cannot stop me, who is a god who has the Authority of strength" "..." "I can destroy something like this with my bare hands easily" Said Hercules, who then disappeared his mace and concentrated his energy, which was divine energy, the same as what was in the crack before, and quickly a transparent golden gauntlet formed on both of his hands that was shaped like a lion''s head. "RAHH!!" Without dying even a second, Hercules then shouted like an angry person and immediately punched Aegis who protected Taufik in the form of a Barrier shield that surrounded his entire body. *BANG!* A loud bang was heard as Hercules'' Gauntlet touched Taufik''s Aegis. *Crack!* Along with the sound of the bang, a cracking sound was heard from Aegis, but Hercules did not stop there; like someone who was at the peak of his anger, Hercules continued to punch Taufik''s Aegis, and with each attack, the crack in Aegis got worse. "OY! UNTIL WHEN WILL YOU HIDE BEHIND THIS LIKE A TURTLE? IS THIS ALL THE STRENGTH THAT SOMEONE WHO DARES TO DEFY THE FATA HAS?... Said Hercules in the middle of his attack on Aegis; Hercules stopped for a moment and then raised one of his hands high, which seemed like it would be the final attack that would prate Aegis'' defense. ... NOW, GET OUT AND FACE ME DIRECTLY, WILL YOU?" With that, Hercules brought his fist down at full speed, and the sound of the bang was heard once again. Sure enough, Aegis could no longer withstand the power behind Hercules'' fist and then shattered into pieces, leaving Taufik without any defense. "!!!" Hercules'' hand that prated Aegis'' defense continued to grip Taufik''s head. With Hercules'' grip, Taufik''s head felt like it was being bitten by a lion. "Your courage is too great that it cannot match your strength, that is what we call arrogance and stupidity... it seems that Zeus is too wary of you, even though your strength is only exaggerated, perhaps *Hygieia can even defeat you" # A/N- "Hygieia is a goddess from Greek mythology (also referred to as Hygiea or Hygeia; Latin: Hyga or Hyga). Hygieia is a goddess of health, cleanliness, and hygiene" (From Wiki) Hercules said with a grin, and with every word his grip on Taufik''s head tightened. "Arghh!" Taufik could only groan in pain from Hercules'' grip. "...Kid" Lembuswana said; he wanted to help Taufik, but he didn''t have the "Hands" to do that; he had even used some of his techniques, but none of them seemed to have any effect on Hercules. But Lembuswana''s words were only answered by Taufik''s groans of pain because Hercules'' grip on his head was getting tighter with every passing second. If what Hercules was gripping was an ordinary person''s head, it would probably have been destroyed long ago. "Ohh~ are you this young man is your Master? Hmm~ Your existence is a unique one; If you are willing to be my pet, I will let you live after I kill this kid; what do you think?" "Never! I rather die than do something like that and this kid is not my master, he''s my Family" "... It''s so? Then... " Hercules said as he tilted his head slightly to the right, and with his free hand, he gripped Lembuswana. "... As a god, I will fulfill your wishes" Said Hercules, who then increased the strength of his grip on Taufik''s head, and what happened next, like a balloon filled with water that explodes, that''s what happened to Taufik''s head. Taufik''s headless body fell into the ocean, but strangely, Lembuswana did not react at all. "Huh? Deviating from my expectations, you didn''t react as you should have, is that child really your master?" "..." "Are you so shocked that you don''t know what expression to make, or what?" "..." *Tilt head* Seeing Lembuswana not responding to what he said, Hercules tilted his head. "... Is this thing... Broken, because his master dead?... *Sigh* I''ve lost my interest in this thing" Said Hercules who then immediately threw Lembuswana into the ocean. "... *Sigh* I thought I would feel a thrilling battle sensation like back then, I didn''t expect him to be this weak... let''s return to Olympus and collect Zeus'' Oath, and after this, I finally can regain my freedom and stop being Zeus ve" Said Hercules, who then intended to return to the Portal where he came from earlier, but... "Hy~ Where do you intend to go, we are not finished yet" Hercules stopped when Taufik''s voice suddenly echoed from all directions. "?!!" Hercules then looked out to sea, where Taufik''s body had fallen, and the headless body was still there, floating in the middle of the ocean. "..." Seeing this, Hercules did not seem surprised; he looked at his two hands, which were clean without the slightest bit of dirt, which was something strange because it was with these hands that he had cracked Taufik''s head. "... aha~ Haha~ HAHAHAHAHA~" Hercules suddenly burst outughing after realizing something was strange, and with a few bits of memory fragmentsing back to him, he finally knew where he was. "... I see~ I see~ smart move, young man... Really a smart move... I didn''t think that I would be trapped in an illusion" -------------- - Back to a few moments earlier. "... Test? What kind of test would you want to do in a situation like this?" Lembuswana asked Taufik, who said that he wanted to do a test on their current situation, which is not suitable for ying around because their current opponent is a God. "...After the exchange earlier I realized that Hercules'' strength is not normal... fighting him in a normal way is the same asmitting suicide, let''s do a little trick... Just see it" Said Taufik, who then secretly activated his "False World" skill, but this time he only aimed it at Hercules, but he wasn''t too sure if this would work on Hercules. ''... Let''s just try it... False world- World of Illusion... Active!'' After saying that, Taufik''s Mana started working, controlling the Mana around him and creating what Taufik wanted. "!!!" But it seems like Hercules is very aware of his surroundings with how he made a surprised expression the moment Taufik used his skill, but it was toote because Taufik''s "False World" was already active. Taufik was shocked after seeing Hercules'' expression, but when he saw Hercules suddenly fall silent and stop moving inside a kind of round barrier, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. And what happened after that, was just an illusion for Hercules. .... ... .. . Chapter 209: chapter 209- Hercules lll "You seem not that surprised; why so?" Taufik said once again, with a voiceing from all directions. "I''ve seen a lot of things in my life, do you think something like this would surprise me? Nowe out, will you?" "... What do you mean toe out?" "???" "I''m always behind you" "!!!" Hearing Taufik''s voice which this time came from right behind him, Hercules immediately called his mace back and swung it towards the voice. *Swing!* Hercules'' club swung at full speed and with great force behind it, heading straight for Taufik who was behind him. Hercules'' club did hit Taufik, however, it then went through Taufik''s body, causing Taufik''s body to be transparent and then disappear. *BOOM!* However, because the force behind Hercules'' mace swing was so great, even after Hercules'' mace swing stopped and didn''t hit anything, it still produced a supersonic boom that seemed to make the air vibrate, the force behind that one swing of Hercules'' mace also affected the ocean below, creating an effect like the oceans were being separated. Even Taufik, who saw this from his consciousness, was shocked. ''... Where is the limit of this person''s strength?'' Ask Taufik, who actually has no answer, Hercules who is a god of strength, and has the authority of Strength, meaning he has no limits in terms of strength, in terms of raw strength, Hercules is the strongest of all the gods of Olympus, that''s why Authority is something that makes no sense. "... Oi! Kid, what are you trying to do? Are you stalling to prepare something? What is it?" Asked Hercules, who looked up at the sky, but there was no answer from Taufik but was reced by All kinds of magic attacks from every element that appeared around Hercules. But seeing this, Hercules still looked calm as if all the magical attacks were nothing to him. "... You did something useless, kid... Do you think something like this will do something to me?" "What''s the harm in trying? Maybe one of those spells will work for you, who knows?" After Taufik said that, all the magic, starting from fire, water, earth, wind, darkness, and light magic, even magic like lightning and ice were also there, and all the magic attacks were directed at Hercules. After the magic attack hit Hercules, explosion after explosion was heard, creating smoke that towered into the sky due to the collision of various magic from different elements. However, there was no definite movement from Hercules, as if he deliberately let all the magic attacks hit him. "..." Taufik looked at the thick smoke with anticipation; he did not have high hopes that Hercules would be seriously injured by the magic attack; at least the magic attack had done something to Hercules. However, Taufik had to be disappointed, because after the smoke disappeared, Hercules'' figure was still visible there, without any changes at all, but this time, something like a transparent golden chest te covered Hercules'' upper body, and a few secondster it became invisible again. "... What now? What are you gonna do next?" Asked Hercules, but once again, there was no answer from Taufik. Something appeared around Hercules again, but not a magic attack this time, but millions of weapons suddenly appeared, filling the sky and blocking the sunlight. "... *Sigh* I am tired of all this" *woosh!* It started with one weapon that shot towards Hercules and was then followed by other weapons, creating a scene of raining weapons from all directions, but different from before this time Hercules made a move; he spread both his hands and then joined his palms together strongly. *CLAP!!* The sound produced by Hercules'' pping hands produced a shockwave so powerful that it bounced off the weapons that were aimed at him. The shockwave continued as if making the entire illusionary world vibrate. "... Impressive kid, Impressive~ You sessfully make me angry with your little trick; what you do is useless; it only dys the time of your death... If you don''t want toe out, then I will directlye to you, myself" After Hercules said that, he closed both of his eyes and a momentter, he immediately opened both of his eyes; along with that, Divine energy raged out from within him. *Swoosh!!* "*RAAHGRHH!!* " Hercules shouted very loudly, and the divine energy that was emitting from him also went berserk; it continued to spread within the illusory world, and along with this, cracking sounds like shattered ss began to be heard from various directions. "!!!" Taufik, who witnessed this with his consciousness, was, of course, surprised because this was the first time this had happened to him. As Hercules'' screams grew louder and his Divine energy raged in the Illusory World, ss-like fragments began to fall from the sky, and the sky seemed to crack, and they appeared everywhere in the Illusory World. As time went by, the cracks began to widen; Taufik had tried to do various things. However, nothing worked because Hercules'' raging Divine energy was like a shield that protected Hercules from all directions and made him untouchable. Seeing that his False World was hopeless, Taufik quickly left the False World and returned to the real world, but if he did that, Hercules would also leave the False World. -------------- "!!!" Back in the real world, Taufik saw Hercules, who was still unconscious with his eyes closed. He quickly re-grabbed his katana, and because magic attacks were useless against Hercules, Taufik intended to attack Hercules'' soul directly. ''... Damn! At least give me time to finish The God-Killing Weapon that I want to create... SwordMagic- Light Form: Soul Breaker!'' Said Taufik who had approached Hercules with his Katana ready to pierce Hercules, however, before he had time to touch Hercules, Hercules had already regained consciousness, but Taufik didn''t care about that, he continued to draw his katana right into Hercules'' chest, because what he was aiming for was his Soul, so his attack would ignore his physical body and would directly touch his Soul. Hercules, who had regained consciousness, of course, would not let Taufik''s attack hit him, so he tried to catch Taufik''s Katana with both of his hands, which were already wrapped in the golden gauntlet in the shape of a lion, but Hercules was shocked when Taufik''s Katana passed through his hands as if he had not touched anything at all. Seeing this, Taufik thought that he had won, however, he had to be disappointed with the sound of iron colliding with iron that was heard, because just before Taufik''s Katana touched Hercules'' body, the golden chest te that had protected Hercules'' body from the magical attacks in the false world reappeared and protected Hercules from Taufik''s attack that was targeting his soul. ''Shit! Is this thing also protected him from soul attack?'' "Why? You suprised? Just like me, I was also a little surprised by your unusual attack earlier" Hearing Hercules'' words, Taufik then looked up, and there he saw Hercules grinning at him, with his fist ready to hit Taufik. "... Shi-" *BANG!!* "UGHH!" With Hercules'' Golden Gauntlet hitting Taufik''s sr plexus, Taufik was thrown far back with excruciating pain, however, he was immediately healed by his trait as a Vampire. "Ohh~ your endurance is quite high for someone so small like you, but if one punch is not enough, I''ll just hit you with another punch" Said Hercules who then shot himself towards Taufik again with his two Gauntlets ready to punch Taufik. Seeing Hercules getting closer to him, Taufik immediately grabbed Lembuswana who was perched on his shoulder. "Eh?" Ignoring Lembuswana who looked confused by Taufik''s sudden movement, Taufik immediately threw Lembuswana forward towards Hercules. "Stall some time for me, Lembu" "Eh? Me? How I''m supposed to do that? This is not Draco, I can''t use my full power here" Hearing what Lembuswana said, Taufik did not reply anything other than pointing his palm at Lembuswana. "... Body Transformation- Back To The Original!" With that, the Lembuswana puppet''s body emitted a ck mist, which made Hercules stop his movement toward Taufik. A few momentster, Lembuswana''s real body reappeared on Earth for the second time. "Ohh~ so that''s, was your Real body; what are you, Bull? Elephant? Lion? or octopus?" Asked Hercules who saw Lembuswana''s true appearance. "I''m none of those, I''m the Embodiment of fear and a Void, I''m The Great Lembuswana, The Aboriginal Being" "... Aboriginal Being? It was not wrong that I considered your existence quite unique, it turns out that you are the same kind as The Mother Of All, But where did youe from? I only know that there is one Aboriginal Being on Earth. Or are you from Another World?... But that is also impossible because Aboriginal Beings cannot leave their World; what exactly are you?" "... You don''t have to know that..." Said Lembuswana to Hercules who then continued to speak to Taufik with the telepathy they have as a Master and Servant. ''... Fik, you know this is not Draco, so I can''t use my full power, I don''t what you wanted to do but make it quick... Or both of us will die here'' Lembuswana said, however, that he did not receive an answer from Taufik because he was busy with what he was currently doing. .... ... .. . Chapter 210: chapter 210- Hercules lV "Truth to be told, During my twelvebors, I have faced several types of Monsters and Beasts, but... your appearance is the one that... The worst? I am sure of that" "*Tch* I''m aware of that, you''re not the first one to say that to me" "Oh~ you are more self-aware than I thought... So what will you do now? Will you keep talking like that to stall time? I''d rather we do something else, than something boring like that" "You know what?... I also think the same thing with... You!" *woosh!* Lembuswana''s eight Tentacles immediately headed towards Hercules, intending to restrain him; not only that, Lembuswana also increased the Gravity around them, making it difficult for Hercules to move, but that didn''t seem to matter to Hercules because, just like before, Hercules had no trouble moving at all. Seeing the tentaclesing towards him, Hercules smiled, as if remembering the past. Seeing the tentaclesing closer to him, Hercules did not use the mace or knuckles as before, but now a sword appeared right in his hand. "Now we talk..." Said Hercules who then shed the Tentacle with the most force, which immediately made the Lembuswana Tentacles cut off. "... Huh?" Hercules wanted to take care of the other Tentacles, but the severed Tentacles grew back and immediately wrapped around Hercules'' body. With Lembuswana''s current real body, one Tentacle could cover Hercules'' entire body like a python wrapping around its prey, but Lembuswana was already aware of Hercules'' great strength, so he wrapped Hercules'' body with all eight of his Tentacles, just to make sure that Hercules wouldn''t move, and can''t escape from the entanglement of its Tentacles. Not wasting any time, Lembuswana wanted tounch his next attack. A giant ck energy ball appeared in Lembuswana''s mouth. The ball contained the Void, which would destroy anything it touched. *Stab* However, before he couldunch the ck energy ball, because the attack was not ready yet, a sword already prated Lembuswana''s Tentacles, which, of course, came from Hercules'' sword. Seeing this, Lembuswana hurriedlyunched his unprepared attack, because the attack was not ready. The attack was not very strong, however, the Void contained within it could still eliminate all matter it touched. *woosh* Because of the Tentacles that Lembuswana used to wrap around Hercules'' body, his Attack also hit the Tentacles, but Lembuswana didn''t care about that, because they would just grow back. *Boom!* The explosion containing the Void then urred after hitting his own Tentacles that wrapped Hercules inside it. The explosion urred as if sucking everything around it; even space itself seemed to be sucked into the void explosion, which produced a kind of spatial distortion. "..." For a few moments after the explosions stopped, silence fell. "... Did I s-" "Of course you not" "!!!" Hearing Hercules'' voice from above, Lembuswana quickly turned his head up and there he saw Hercules, but he was not okay, because one of his arms was missing due to Lembuswana''s attack, it could actually be healed by Hercules'' healing factor, but because the attack that removed half of his arm contained Void, it would take quite a long time for his arm to heal. What actually happened was, before Lembuswana''s attack could hit him, Hercules still had time to get out of Lembuswana''s Tentacles Snare and leaped with great strength to avoid the Lembuswana attack, but he was a little toote, which caused half of his arm to disappear because it was still hit by Lembuswana''s Void "bomb", and worse, his sword which was a gift from Harmes had to disappear into nothingness. That is, if something disappears into nothingness it ispletely impossible to retrieve. "... That''s my favorite sword you know" Hercules said with anger clearly visible in his tone. Then, in Hercules'' only remaining hand, the Golden Knuckle in the shape of a lion''s head reappeared, and with anger that increased his strength many times over, Hercules Descended at full speed to punch Lembuswana''s head. Even with gravity that was many times greater than Earth''s gravity, Hercules descended at an unreasonable speed, which was probably because the gravity around them, which was many times greater than Earth''s gravity, contributed to Hercules'' unreasonable descent speed. Realizing this, Lembuswana immediately removed the gravity around them, but it was toote because Hercules was already right above his head. "YOU HAVE A UNIQUE POWER, BUT IN FRONT OF ULTIMATE STRENGTH, ANY TRICK WAS USELESS... RAGHH!!" "... Oh~ Shi-" *POW!!* Hit by Hercules'' blow that had who knows how many tons of strength, Lembuswana''srge body shot down into the ocean, and with zero gravity around him, Lembuswana''srge body fell into the ocean at high speed, like a handful of stones thrown into a basin filled with water. When Lembuswana fell into the ocean, arge wave was created, which wouldter be a tsunami that would hit whichever unlucky indter. Hercules, who saw that Lembuswana could not move for a while, did not stop there; he looked at Taufik, who had been silent in his ce as if he was concentrating on something without caring about what was happening around him, with that, Hercules immediately moved forward at full speed towards Taufik. Lembuswana, who still couldn''t do anything and was made worse by his Tentacles not yet fully regenerating, could only watch Hercules approach Taufik. "THIS IS THE END, KID; I''VE LOST MANY JUST TO KILL YOU... SAY HELLO TO MY UNCLE WHEN YOU SEE HIM LATER" Said Hercules, who wanted to end Taufik''s life, but he had to abandon his intention because Taufik''s body was suddenly covered in a fire that was almost as hot as the surface of the sun; this had to make Hercules retreat to get away from Taufik. "What now? Why it''s so hard to kill this kid?" Hercules said in frustration. As Hercules said that, Ngntaka immediately came out of Taufik''s body, and immediately breathed his fire towards Hercules. Seeing this, Hercules took a step back to get away from Ngntaka''s fire breath, because even though his golden chest te could ward off the fire breath, the heat generated by Ngntaka''s fire breath was unbearable. "Only in time like this that I wish what I have is not only Strenght, dammit!" *Catch!* Before Ngntaka''s fire breath was finished, Lembuswana''s fully regenerated Tentacles immediately caught Hercules in the air. "PARTNER! DO ME A FAVOR! BURN THIS DAMN GOD TO ASH!!" Lembuswana shouted, which was immediately responded to with Ngntaka''s distinctive chirp. Ngntaka pped his wings and immediately approached Hercules; he grabbed Hercules'' shoulders with both of his feet and prated him in the process with his ws, which limited Hercules'' movement. "*ARGHH!!* " Hercules groaned in pain as his body was prated by Ngntaka''s four ws. Ngntaka was ready to spew his Fire Breath right in front of Hercules'' face, seeing this, panic began to grow in Hercules'' heart, a feeling he had not felt for a long time, but there was a sensation that he had also forgotten for a long time that reappeared. The sensation made a smile appear on Hercules'' face; he wanted to continue feeling this sensation; he wanted to maintain this feeling of being close to death. That was what was on Hercules'' mind at the moment, but to do that, he had to get out of this situation first. None of his weapons or Armour could help him out of his current situation, in that short time, Hercules remembered his days as a demigod, a time when his days were filled with battles, and his experience told him that the only thing that could save him from his current situation was one, breakthrough, Breakthrough with full power, that was the only option he had because he only had Strength if it didn''t work then it meant he stillcked strength, if so he just had to increase his strength, and coincidentally that was all he had. And just like when he fended off Taufik''s rain of weapons, Hercules again made the Divine energy within him go berserk, it made Lembuswana''s Tentacles that were wrapped around his body shatter into pieces, and also made Ngntaka who was ready to spit out his Fire Breath had to be thrown away, although, in the process, both of Hercules'' shoulders were torn apart. Read thetest tale on M-VL-em|p,yr But Hercules didn''t care about that because, unlike Lembuswana''s void "Bomb" attack, the wound could quickly regenerate. Sure enough, in just a matter of milliseconds, the wounds on both of Hercules'' shoulders immediately healed, as if he had never been injured at all. Not wanting to waste any time, Hercules immediately called his club back and headed straight for Ngntaka, who was still unable to bnce himself after being thrown by Hercules'' Divine energy. "EAT THIS!" As if using teleportation, Hercules instantly arrived behind Ngntaka and immediately hit him with his club, much like a baseball yer hitting a ball. *PLACKK!!* Ngntaka''s body was thrown far away, but Hercules did not stop there; right after Ngntaka was thrown right above Lembuswana, Hercules reappeared near Ngntaka but now right above Ngntaka and immediately hit him with his mace. *PLACKK!!* Ngntaka was hit by Hercules'' second attack and was thrown again, but now he was not alone, Ngntaka who was thrown hit Lembuswana, who was below, but instead of stopping, Lembuswana and Ngntaka were thrown down together, and hit the ocean below. (yep~ it''s Tsunami again) Seeing his two enemies floating motionless on the surface of the sea, Hercules smiled in satisfaction, but before he could finish enjoying his satisfaction, Hercules felt goosebumps on his back, which made him reflexively turn his body around. There he saw Taufik ready with his attack, and grinned at him while saying. "What? You Forget something, buddy?" "... Oh-" .... ... .. . Chapter 211: chapter 211- What now? - a few moments ago. [What are you trying to make, Master?] The System asked Taufik who was currently looking at the nk Blueprint in his hand. ''... Nagapasa, the weapon of Indrajit, a character in the Ramayana story, is an arrow that can turn into thousands of venomous snakes when released, This is hard to create because it''s only based on stories I''ve read, but legends definitely have a reference, like the story of Hercules... Maybe there are Gods from other Mythologies, too; who knows?'' [But are you sure this will work, Master?] ''... I don''t know, one trait that I add to this Arrow is a God-Killing Weapon, and Hercules is a God, so maybe it will work, I don''t know?'' [what''s with that ambiguous answer, Master?] ''... I never killed a God before, so I''m not too sure... '' [... Master that guy ising for you] ''... Really? What is Lembu doing? *Sigh* Ngntakae out and Help Lembu!'' After that, Ngntaka came out of Taufik''s body and helped Lembuswana to face Hercules, while Taufik continued to make the god-killing weapon he wanted to make. [But, if it''s in arrow form, wouldn''t it be a disposable weapon, Master?] ''Huh? You talk a lot today... Don''t worry about the Arrow; if I have made one, then making another will be easy...''Now, the next question is, what material should I use to create this arrow... hmm~ System, can you analyze what kind of material the Hercules Weapon is made of?'' Said Taufik, while looking at the results of his imagination that he poured into the nk Blueprint. In the book he read, Nagapasa is an arrow with a dragon wrapped around it; with the Nagapasa arrow that turned into thousands of snakes, Indrajit managed to capture Anoman and try to block Rama''s soldiers, who continued to enter the capital of Alengka. Indrajit, in the story, is said to be ready with this Nagapasa, an arrow in the shape of a dragon snake that, when released, the Nagapasa Arrow produces a rain of snakes on the battlefield. The poisonous snakes are very deadly so Prabu Rama and Laksmana did not escape their bites. They were both drugged until they were unconscious. Seeing this situation, Wibisana created thousands of Garuda birds to grab every snake from Indrajit''s Nagapasa weapon. The shape of the arrow is a bit ambiguous, in another work it is referred to as an arrow that has a real dragon wrapped around the base of the arrow and in another work it is referred to as an arrow that has the shape of a dragon, but Taufik prefers the arrow that has a dragon wrapped around the arrow because Taufik feels that it makes a bit more sense. [I''ll try] "..." [...] "..." [Analysis sessful... Weapon name: golden mace, created by the god Hephaestus using Special iron material that can only be found on Olympus] ''Special Iron? Can you give me that Special iron information or what it looks like?'' [Yes Master, please wait a minute] ''... I''ll wait, but please make it fast, because Lembu and Ngntaka condition right now seems quite Dangerous...'' [...] [DING... Transferplete... Data has been sent to master] After the System said that, Knowledge about the Special Ore that was simr to the material used in Hercules'' golden mace appeared in Taufik''s mind, and a momentter, he immediately added the Information to the nk Blueprint. "Now... How much Mana should I put into creating this as Catalyst?... Ais~ just let it suck as many as this thing needs" After that, Taufik channeled his Mana into the nk Blueprint, and in just a few seconds, almost half of Taufik''s Mana was sucked out. "What the... " Taufik was also quite surprised by the Mana he used because usually, every time he made something, he only used a little Mana; he had expected that the Mana he would use would be quite a bit Because what he wanted to make was Something that Could kill a God, but not this much, and it hasn''t stopped yet. [Master, your Mana is in Critical Condition] ''... I know... '' [.... Master! ] "I know, just a little bit more!!" [Master is now or the same thing that happened in Draco will happen again] The System said; although his tone was still a little monotonous, worry could be heard in his voice. "..." [MASTER!] "..." [Master Mana remaining 5%...4%...3%...2%..-] "Done!" With Taufik''s remaining 2% Mana, Taufik immediately pulled his hand back from the nk Blueprint, the nk Blueprint floated and then shone with golden light, and a few secondster something Taufik could not have imagined happened, with his own eyes, he saw his nk Blueprint like a burning paper, but without fire, his nk Blueprint, slowly turned to ashes and then disappeared without a trace, along with that, the golden light also disappeared. *ng* With the loss of Taufik''s nk Blueprint and the golden light, something fell right into Taufik''s grasp, and it was the object he wanted to create, Nagapasa, which, with its size, was more appropriately called a spear than an arrow. "..." Taufik''s mana was refilling at a rapid rate, but he seemed unhappy with how he could only remain silent while looking at the Nagapasa in his hand, which had a dragon decoration that looked alive, with how it moved its body and circled around the Nagapasa. ''... Did I just lose my nk Blueprint? System?'' [It seems so, Master. It seems, what you created exceeds the capacity of what nk Blueprint is capable of creating] ''... F*ck! I kinda like that item, I''ll figure it outter and see if I can make something like that with my Imagination Magic.'' Said Taufik, who then inspected the Nagapasa in his hand, which was more appropriately called a spear than an arrow. "... Should I make a Bow or directly throw it at Hercules? Let''s just do it simply" Said Taufik who then grabbed Nagapasa in a pose like someone who wanted to throw a javelin. ''... Imagination Magic- Increase Strength a hundredfold!'' Taufik said that his Mana, which was not yet fully charged, was reduced by half and was reced by his strength increasing on an unreasonable scale. Taufik tightened his arm muscles, and his killing intent spread outwards until Hercules, who was far away from him, could feel his killing intent, which immediately made Hercules look towards Taufik. Seeing Hercules who turned towards him, Taufik grinned and then said. "What? You Forget something, buddy?" Said Taufik and immediately threw Nagapasa towards Hercules with all his strength. *Woosh!* Nagapasa flew at a speed that could not be followed by the eye, creating phenomena such as Nagapasa disappearing for a moment after Taufik threw it at Hercules, and when Nagapasa reappeared, the small Asian dragon in Nagapasa broke free and duplicated itself into two, then four, eight, and so on until it reached an uncountable number, and all of that happened in just a millisecond. The numerous small Asian dragons seemed to fill the sky, all targeting Hercules who could only be stunned by the appearance of millions or even billions of small Asian dragons that seemed to fill the sky, he could not use the divine energy burst because he had just used it to escape the encirclement of Lembuswana and Ngntaka earlier, Using his mace was also not an option, his golden chest te could only protect him for a while because the protection of his golden chest te could not be active continuously, dodging also seemed useless because the speed of the small Asian dragons was heading towards him, almost matching the speed of light. "Oh-" *Bite!* With the first bite and immediately followed by thousands of other bites, Hercules'' body was immediately filled with small Asian dragons that bit every crevice of Hercules'' body without leaving even the slightest empty part, the deadly poison began to spread into Hercules'' body and made him unable to move, after leaving the poison in Hercules'' body, the small Asian dragons immediately disappeared. After the dragons disappeared, Hercules'' sight was sad. His body had turned purple with how much poison was in his body at the moment, the blood vessels all over his body were swollen. *Cough!* ckish golden blood began to flow out of every hole in Hercules'' body, and a few momentster, Hercules'' sturdy body seemed to melt, like ice cream exposed to sunlight, the melted body of Hercules fell into the ocean and instantly polluted the sea and killed the entire ecosystem that was covered by the poison, truly an ending that was prepared for a hero of all heroes. After Hercules'' bodypletely disappeared, a golden ball, which was probably Hercules'' soul, floated where Hercules had been. Taufik felt a strong attraction towards the golden ball, and unconsciously, he moved closer to the golden ball, but before he could grasp the golden ball, Taufik felt danger from behind him, which made him immediately turn his head. "!!!" He saw the light, yep~ light, but unlike the usual light, this light looked denser and had the shape of an arrow, and there was not just one, but hundreds of them, and their size was even bigger than Nagapasa. "What the... " .... ... .. . Chapter 212: chapter 212- Heaven Gate "What the... Absolut Defense- Dark Matter!" Taufik immediately directed his palm toward the attack that wasing at him and then used his Imagination Magic. But nothing appeared in front of him to protect him; there wasn''t even a Barrier at all while the numerous light arrow attacks were getting closer to him, but Taufik didn''t seem to panic at all. *Woosh!* The arrow of light was only a few centimeters from his palm, but suddenly the arrow of light disappeared just as it was about to touch Taufik,pletely gone, vanished into nothingness. *Woosh!* *woosh!* Likewise, the other arrows of light also disappeared within reach as far as Taufik''s hand-stretched. "What now?" Said Taufik as he pulled back his hand, after seeing that the light arrow attack was over. [Master, the soul] Hearing The System mention the soul, Taufik usconsicionly turns his head to look at Hercules''s Soul, and there he saw a hand made of water trying to snatch Hercules''s Soul and Almost seeded. Taufik quickly moved his body to approach Hercules'' soul, but he had to stop because he saw a very pale hand, even paler than him who was a vampire, had grabbed Hercules'' soul through a rectangr portal with a gaping human skull on each side. Seeing that Hercules'' soul was already in the hands of "something" else, the hand made of water wanted to grab it from the pale hand, but he didn''t have time because the pale hand had already returned to the portal and the portal immediately disappeared with Hercules'' soul in its possession. *Rumble!* With the portal and Hercules'' Soul gone, the Sky suddenly turned ck, the sun was nowhere to be seen and the Ocean seemed to be seething with rage. Thunders were seen falling, creating a scene of thunderstorms. asionally, the thunder would head towards Taufik, but he managed to deflect it with the same technique he used to deflect the light arrows earlier. [DING] [Death thanks you for giving her a "Gift"] [DING] [Zeus, furious with you for killing Hercules and conspiring with Death] " What? Me? What the F*ck!??" Taufik said in confusion about the usations that Zeus made against him. But the notification sounds don''t stop there. [DING] [Hades, looks at you with a sneer and asks you to return his nephew''s soul] [DING] [Almost all the Gods of Olympus agree tounch a massive hunt for you] [DING] [The One Who Decided The Fate, Already considers your actions that have caused the predetermined history to deviate too far from its course, are unforgivable and have brought down Divine punishment upon you, He has already determined that your Fate is only death without any way to Escape] [DING] [Death wees you with open arms] Taufik ignored the notification from Death and focused on the notification before that. "... Divine Punishment? Wha- huh?" The situation that was initially as dark as night suddenly became bright, but the light only covered the area around him while the rest was still dark. Unconsciously, Taufik looked up. Arge hole was created between the dark clouds, and the light came from the hole, but Taufik was sure that it was not light from the Sun because the light was slightly different; the light that was exposed to him seemed to contain a great killing intent. Guess what happened next? No, it wasn''t a giant sword that emerged from the hole, but a gate, well it was a closed gate, a gate with two white doors and gold ornaments, and the most striking one was a wing-shaped ornament, four on each door to be exact, meaning that there were eight wing-shaped ornaments on both doors. Taufik could only be amazed by the sacred view, which along with the appearance of the gate, the surrounding atmosphere immediately became calm, which added to the sacred impression. "... I''ve seen that gate before" Said Lembuswana who had returned to his puppet form and approached Taufik''s side together with Ngntaka. "Really? Tell me" "That''s the sight that I will never forget, because if it not for that, Bhasuki and I would never be what we are now" "... Wait! Don''t tell me... " "Yes... That thing was the Heaven Gate, we better run from here, Fik, the ordinary angel is easy to Handle, But if a high-level Angel is involved in this, with your current level and me in my current condition, we have no chance of fighting back, it is better to run away from here before the Heaven gate openspletely, From the start this was all impossible, we better go back before this gets worse." "... What? Are you trying to say that I better give up on finding my father?" "WE DIDN''T HAVE ANY CHOICES, OKAY!!?... Don''t you hear what Gaia said before? Your father was thrown into this time; it was determined by Fate itself... it''s only been one day that we Ware here, but look... This is what we got... Don''t be stubborn, didn''t Linda say, if the situation is beyond your control, you should save yourself first... do you want to make her sad? No matter how strong you are, you are still a child inside, so listen to the words of a being who has lived for a long time than you" "..." Hearing Lembuswana''s words, Taufik was very angry. This was the first time he had been this angry, but he could not say a single word to argue with Lembuswana because there was truth contained in every word that Lembuswana said. Taufik could only remain silent while biting his lip; asionally, he looked towards the gate of heaven, which was slowly starting to open. After weighing up the options he had to choose, with a heavy heart, Taufik chose to listen to Lembuswana''s words. ''... Maybe he''s right, maybe it''s still too soon for me to face all of this... I''m sorry, Father... '' "You Right, Lem-" [DING] "!!!" [Your Title''s Trait has taken an Action "Master Of Your Own Life" Activate] [DING] [Your title rejects the issue of Death that Fate forced upon you] [DING] [Your Title Forcibly Closing the Heaven Gate] With this notification, the Heaven Gate was almost half open, slowly closed again, and then disappeared. This scene made Lembuswana, who saw it, amazed and confused by this sudden event. "What the... Did the Heaven Gate just disappear on its own? Fik, do you know something?... Fik?" Ask Lembuswana but don''t get an answer from Taufik, because Taufik is currently fixated on something else. [DING] [Detecting danger that "Threatens" the Title holder''s desire... DING!... Danger detected...DING!... Finding solution... DING!... Solution found... DING!... Processing immediately... ] [DING] [Due to the influence of your Title, the sleeping Gaia... has been awakened... DING!... Detecting obstacles... DING!... Searching for a solution... DING!... Solution found... ] [DING] [Imagination Magic works by itself... DING!... Skill: "Forced Teleportation" created... DING!... Activating Skill: Forced Teleportation... DING!... Searching for Target... DING! Target found... DING! Detecting obstacle... DING!... Searching for a solution... DING! Solution found... Imagination Magic activates by itself... DING! Skill: "Break" created... DING! Activating Skill Break and Forced Teleportation simultaneously... DING! Target found... Destroying obstacle with Skill "Break"... DING! Obstacle sessfully destroyed... DING! Activating Skill "Forced Teleportation"... DING! Forced Teleportation sessful] Hearing the series of notifications, Taufik''s Mana was sucked away at an unreasonable speed, until all his Mana was used up. *Cough!* With his manapletely depleted, Taufik immediately vomited a lot of blood, which, of course, made Lembuswana, who saw it immediately panic. His Mana Wings, which had no Mana to support them, instantly disappeared, causing Taufik to fall freely from a height towards the sea, but before he could touch the surface of the sea, a pair of hands held his body from touching the surface of the sea. With his remaining consciousness, Taufik could faintly hear a woman''s voice whispering in his ear, saying. "... I did expect you to help me but not in this way and also... not this fast, maybe it''s too fast; I expected something more romantic, you know; after all, it''s every woman''s dream to be saved by a prince from the hands of evil people... I don''t know whether I should be happy or disappointed... you are indeed something that is difficult to exin withmon sense, honey" However, Taufik could not open his mouth to reply to the person''s words in his current situation. "... Forget that... it''s good in its own way... Alright~ you can take a rest for now and leave the rest to me" After hearing this, for some reason, Taufik felt relieved, and at some point, he lost consciousness in the arms of the person he believed was Gaia. -------------- "..." Taufik opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was nothingness, he was in a room that was visible but did not seem real, his eyes saw darkness but he felt that he could see clearly, he felt that he was there but not there at the same time, it was a strange feeling. "You awake?" A voice was heard, but it didn''t surprise him, because Taufik felt that he recognized the voice, but it also felt foreign to him; the voice sounded close but also felt far away. "... Who are you and Where is this" "... We are at the intersection of reality and illusion, in the midst of life and death, there is nothing here, but you can have everything... I''m you but we are a different person... You know me as "The System"... but at a certain time in this long~ long~ history, I was..." .... ... .. . Chapter 213: chapter 213- Will "... We are at the intersection of reality and illusion, in the midst of life and death, there is nothing here, but you can have everything... I''m you but we are a different person... You know me as "The System," but at a certain time in this long~ long~ history, I was... The first Creation of the Creator along with my Brother "Fate,"... I am "Something" that is inside every human being; I am what people often call "Desire,"..." Purpose,"... Or "Will."... And you are me... The New Me... The one that will Continue my Legacy, someone I choose to continue my "Purpose" and make my "Desire"e true... You Are The Chosen One" "..." Hearing this, Taufik could only remain silent and pensive, trying to put together the words that the "creature" was trying to convey, so that he could understand what he was trying to convey. "..." "... Okay~ So... What? And where are you? You seem so close, but why I can''t see you?" "I am not something that can be seen... I am a substance, the element of all elements, and the core of every core that cannot be seen or touched, but I am everywhere..." "... What is that? A riddle?" "..." "..." "... C''mon! Let me act cool and mysterious for thest time" Said The Will, annoyed with Taufik''s behavior who didn''t want to "cooperate" with him. "For thest time? What do you mean by that?" "Hm? Ahh~ Maybe I said that too fast... Yap~ it''s indeed myst... You remember what happened before, right?" Hearing this, Taufik just nodded his head without saying anything. "Actually, The System shouldn''t be operating on its own like that, like using your Imagination Magic and Creating a Skill like that, but it''s not because the system is broken or something but because it''s me who makes The System does something like that, that I shouldn''t do, but it is a dangerous situation, what Lembu said is indeed true, you are not ready to fight Heaven yet, let alone Fate... that is why I have to intervene, because no matter what I can''t let my sessor die just like that, right? And because of that, I''ll meet my end because I''ve already used my all" Will said casually as if death was nothing to him, but for some reason, after hearing that, Taufik felt a little guilty. "... I see" "Ahaha~ Don''t be like that, it''s not your fault, truth to be told, I had died a long time ago, hmm~ "died" might be a wrong word... I gave a part of myself to all of humanity so that they could have a purpose so that they don''t live as puppets of fate for their entire lives, because that''s why every human being has different thoughts and will not be the same, and-" "Wait!" Said Taufik, interrupting Will while he was busy exining. "What?" "You said that you give part of yourself to all of "humanity" Does the "humanity" you mean here include Adam?" "... No, Adam it''s special, he''s thest Creation of the Creator, "Humanity" I mean here is you and all of his Descendants, because unlike Adam when the first generation of humanity, which means is the direct child of Adam, all of them didn''t have a purpose on their life, they all do what they all told to do, just like that, until the them where death is approaching them, I''m who have fall in love with human, can bear to look at them like that... So that''s why I gave a bit part of myself to them as a test, But it seems that it didn''t end well because it seems that I gave a little too much to one of Adam''s children which made him kill his own brother, it was a failure, but it worked because they finally had a purpose, and after that, I gave half of myself to all humans equally, not too much but also not too little, and it continued, passed down to the current generation" "... I see, thanks for the answers, you can continue what you wanted to exin earlier" "Okay, hmm~ where were we? Ah ~ I gave a part of myself to all of humanity and the other part I poured out when creating "The System" To find a recement for me... In The System, I''ve poured my all, and Imagination Magic is actually a tool to achieve all of that; it can grant all of your Desire, Purpose, and Will; you must have realized thattely you rarely get items or anything from "Daily Login," right? That''s because you already got everything I wanted you to get, like Imagination Magic and that Title, and Ngntaka is also included; he''s not just any Garuda; he''s more special than that... there will be a time when you know that, but it''s not now... As for the other items, you get them because they are what you Desire... Lately, you don''t have a desire for anything because you feel like you already have everything, because of that "Daily Login" rarely gives you anything, it''s not your fault, but because of your Environment, the Earth you live in during your time is too Peaceful because nothing can make you feel cornered, and can''t make you feel the tension that gives you the desire to grow, proven, because you only grow when you feel a crisis, like when you first got that Title, Besides that, you feel like you can beat anyone as long as they are on earth, am I right?" Will said this to Taufik at length, and Taufik, who heard it, could only remain silent once again, because what Will said was very much in line with what he felt. "... That exins why the System is known so much, But that raised a question in my heart that I''ve always been wondering all of this time. Can you answer that for me?" "Let me guess, that question is probably the same question that you asked the system when the first time you received it, right? The question about why you, why it''s you who received the System, right?" "Yes, I''ll be thankful if you can answer that" "... Hmm~ How should I put it into a word so as not to offend you, Actually it wasn''t you, but your father should have been the chosen one, he had all the right criteria to be my sessor, but something happened in the trial he participated in, because Fate found out about my n, even after I made the trial ce in the most closed area on earth, she did something with the trial that made your father unable to ept The System, but the choice was already made, so to cover up the "error", you were chosen because of your rtionship with the one who should have been chosen, you weren''t the wrong choice either, because your traits are simr to your father, it''s just that youck Desire like your father had, that''s all... so~ did my answer satisfies you?... And don''t look at me like that, your father''s ident had nothing to do with me, if he received the system as it should have happened, This all wouldn''t have happened" Said Will when he saw how Taufik looked at him with an angry look when he mentioned his father. "*Sigh* I know it''s not your fault, but it still irritates me somehow that I know that you have something to do with my Father''s ident" "Ahaha~ Alright, since I still have time left, you can ask anything that you want to know... And I will answer what can at least be answered" "Alright~ then... " After that, Taufik asked Will about what he had been curious about all this time, and also about how Fate works, because even though he looked rxed, he was also a little worried about the fate of his family members, whether the situation would remain the same even though he had changed many things by justing to the past, but Will''s answer made Taufik breathe a sigh of relief, Will said, if someone else did what Taufik was doing now, maybe something unwanted would happen, but fortunately, with Taufik''s Title this could be avoided, because Taufik''s Title works as a paradox destroyer, simply if someone else travels to the past, and then kills their grandfather, they will never be born, and their journey to the past will not happen either, but, if the one who travels to the past is Taufik who has the Title, and in the past, he, for example, kills his grandfather then nothing will happen to Taufik, that''s more or less. "So~ it''s all that you want to know? Nothing more?" "Yeah~ only that, know too much it''s not good either" "Wise choices... Then, I think is time to say goodbye But don''t get me wrong, I won''t disappear forever, someday, no matter how long it takes, we will meet again" Hearing this, Taufik only smiled faintly while nodding his head, because suddenly he felt that his eyes were very heavy, and his consciousness seemed to be starting to fade. But Will kept talking, but Taufik couldn''t hear him very clearly. "... Alright, take care of yourself, buddy ohh~ there''s no concept of time in this ce, so I don''t how much time has passed outside... " ''... What?'' "Ohh~ And by the way~ the system will not work for a time being, so you can''t im your Quest reward yet" ''... Hah?'' "There''s more, please be careful of a demon named Ma-" "---" Before Taufik could hear what Will was trying to say at the end, he had already fallen unconscious again. .... ... .. . Chapter 214: chapter 214- Five Years "..." *Blink... Blink... Blink* ''... Good, It''s an actual ceiling now... And where is this?'' Said Taufik, after waking up, and blinking his eyes to make sure. Taufik wanted to get up, but a headache attacked him, which made his hand unconsciously move to massage his forehead. "... Ugh!... F*ck! I hate when something like this happens to me... And where the f*ck is this?" Said Taufik, who then looked to the left side first; he saw nothing but a wall with ornaments that looked quite expensive and a portrait of a fairlyrge man; however, how shocked Taufik was when he realized that the person in the portrait was himself. "... What the... Is that me?" "It''s you Indeed" "!!!" Hearing that the question he didn''t expect to be answered was answered by someone, Taufik hurriedly turned his head towards where the voice came from, which was on the right side and was the entrance to the room where Taufik woke up. "Yo-" *Hug* Taufik, who wanted to say something, suddenly stopped because the person suddenly appeared near him and immediately hugged him. This, of course, surprised Taufik, and he spontaneously raised both of his hands. "I''m d you finally woke up, Honey~ Don''t you know how the thought of you will never wake up it''s fear me?" "W-wait! Wait! Wait!!" Said Taufik who immediately pushed the woman away from him with both hands. "W-who are you... Wait! Gaia? Is that you?" "... Who else? It''s me, Gaia... Do you not remember me? How can you not remember me? After the countless nights that we spent together, how can you pretend that you don''t know me? Sob~ sob~ sob~ you''re so cruel... Ahh~ Should I dead that now I know that my Honey didn''t love me anymore? Sob~ sob~ sob~" "..." *peek* "..." "... Sob~ sob~ so-" "Quit it, Gaia! It''s not funny..." Said Taufik who did not want to take part in the "Who-Knows-What-Game" that Gaia was doing. "Ehehe~ I just trying to lighten the mood" "..." "... Did I do something wrong?" "... No, forget that; just tell me how many days I was unconscious. And please help me to wake up; for some reason, I feel my body is a little stiff; is this a side effect of running out of Mana? As far as I know, it wasn''t like this before" Asked Taufik, who lifted both his legs to get off the bed. "..." But there were no answers from Gaia, and driven by curiosity mixed with confusion, Taufik looked towards Gaia. "... Gaia?" "... Honey, it''s not Days?" "Hm? So... Week?" *Shake head* "... M-month?" Taufik asked a little nervously, when he was in Draco before, Taufik had also used up his Mana once and also used some of his life force to stop time, which made him unconscious for several months, but now only his Mana was used up, and he didn''t use his Life Force at all, so he thought that he would only be unconscious for a few days. "... Not Days, not Month either... You''ve been unconscious for... Years... More precisely it''s... five years" "FIVE YEARS?... No! No! No!... Gaia, your joke is not funny; where''s Lembu... I''ll ask him myself... LEMBU! LEMBU!! WHERE ARE YOU?!! DAMN! WHERE THE F*CK THAT F*CKING DOLL GO AT THE TIME LIKE THIS?! LEM-" *Grab* "GAIA! IT''S NOT THE RIGHT TIME TO TELL JOKE, YOU KNOW MY SITUATION, HO-" "TAUFIK!!" Hearing a scream from someone he didn''t expect to be able to make such a high-pitched voice, Taufik suddenly fell silent and looked at Gaia. "..." "... Calm down, will you?" "... Okay... I''m sorry, It''s... It''s just... Five years? It''s just hard to believe... I''m sorry Gaia... I''m sorry for raising my voice like that" Taufik said with a little sadness and guilt, actually, he couldn''t stay in the past too long, after previously talking about the concept of time with Shemon when he was still in Draco, Shemon said that time actually cannot be stopped, but can only be slowed down, the concept of stopping time actually does not exist, what Taufik previously did when fighting the Red Dragon King, Rakshasa, was not stopping time but slowing down the time around him to the extreme, and letting his time move normally. # A/N- "Example: Taufik and another person stand face to face at a distance of say 10 meters, When Taufik uses Imagination magic to stop time, which actually only slows down time to an extreme level, in Taufik''s view he looks around as if it has stopped, and only he can move, In such a state Taufik walks as usual towards his opponent, while in the view of other people, Taufik seems to have moved in the blink of an eye to the front of the person standing opposite him" The first time he went to the past, which was when he first met Tina, the time of the future and the past moved simultaneously, in other words, at that time one second he spent in the past, the same second would also pass in the future, that''s why Taufik didn''t stay too long at that time, but this time it was different, because of Shemon''s knowledge and the help of the system, Taufik could make the time in the future slow down while the time he spent in the past would be normal, and how far he could slow it down was, one day here was equal to one hour that passed in the future, So, the five years that Taufik spent in the past, were equal to... "... seventy-six days... three months after my departure to the past, meaning, their pregnancy is now six months old, in three months they will give birth, or maybe more because we are not Humans... F*ck! what am I doing here? I haven''t even found my father, and so much time has passed... I feel guilty towards Jenn and the others, for not being by their side during their pregnancy... And I''m talking about Responsibility? *Sigh* I feel like I failed as a man for them" Taufik said depressedly, he lowered his head andbed his hair which had now grown longer with the fingers of both hands, which ended with him touching his neck with both his eyes closed, this was not in context, but Gaia who was sitting beside Taufik and saw him doing all that, felt that he was very... Hot. ''... GAIA!! GET A HOLD OF YOURSELF; YOU CAN DO IT!! YOU''RE THE ONE WHO ALWAYS CHANGED HIS CLOTHES AND BATHED HIM DURING THE FIVE YEARS HE WAS UNCONSCIOUS!! YOU''VE SEEN EVERY INCH OF HIS BODY, BUT WHY ARE YOU LIKE THIS NOW?? GET A HOLD OF YOURSELF, WOMAN!!!'' Gaia said in her heart, as she looked at Taufik with a blushing face. "*Sigh* I did tell them I didn''t know when I would be back, but I didn''t think it would be this long... Gaia?" "Y-YES!! GAIA IS HERE" "... Why are you acting like that?" "N-no... It''s just too hot here, don''t you think? I wonder why is suddenly so hot here... Aha-haha" Said Gaia while fanning herself with both hands and also averting her gaze from Taufik. Seeing this, Taufik suddenly realized something and immediately grinned. "... Hot? I can''t feel the heat or cold, but maybe you''re right, looking at how red your face is... Are you okay?" Said Taufik who looked at Gaia with a worried look, which only made Gaia blush more because of how Taufik looked at her. "Ahh!! Enough about me!" Said Gaia, who immediately covered Taufik''s face with both hands. "You must be curious about what happened in thest five years, right? I''ll tell you that, so stop looking at me like that, or... I can''t hold myself anymore" "... What? Can''t hold what?" Asked Taufik with a grin, and Gaia who saw this, immediately knew that Taufik was teasing her. "Y-you..." "What?" "Hmmph! I will tell Servant to bring you food and a change of clothes" Said Gaia who then immediately stood up from the bed and wanted to leave Taufik. *Grab* But Taufik immediately caught Gaia''s hand which made Gaia stop. "Let go of my hand, I was worried for you, but how can you tease me like that" "Hy~hy~ I''m sorry, I just can''t hold it; it''s running in our bloodline that we always tease some when there''s a chance; I''m sorry, okay? So~ Will you sit down and tell me about what has happened in those five years I was unconscious and where is Lembu and Ngntaka now, those two always gone when I''m not around... I want to hear it directly from your mouth" "... No teasing anymore?" "Of Course" "... Alright" After saying that, Gaia sat back down beside Taufik, and seeing this Taufik could only smile faintly and then ask. "... So what happens? And why can''t I feel any power from you? It seems you have be a normal human without power" "So you realized it, huh? It''s a long story, but I will make it short, do you want to hear it?" "..." Hearing the words "Long Story, but I will make it short," Taufik remembered Jenn, who had also said the same words when she exined the history of Mana to him, and for some reason, Taufik felt that this time it would be the same. "... Sure, I''ll be more than happy if you tell me about that" "Alright~ It all began when you fell unconscious... ''Shit! I know it will end up like this'' Said Taufik when he heard the word " It all began" From Gaia''s Mouth Because he knew this would be a long Story. .... ... .. . Chapter 215: chapter 215- Sacrifice After Taufik lost consciousness, the situation returned to normal, the Gate of Heaven was gone, and the sky was clear again. "Lembu, isn''t it?" Ask Gaia, with Taufik who fell unconscious in her arms. "Yes" "And who is this Exotic Bird beside you?" Gaia asked, looking at Ngntaka floating beside Lembuswana. "The Name is Ngntaka, My Master Mount, can I know what your Rtionship with my Master" "Ohh~ you can talk?... Hearing Ngntaka speak, Gaia looked shocked and amazed. And then looked at Taufik in her arms and then said. ... This guy never stops amazing me; the people/being around him are so unique. Ahh ~ my Name is Gaia; about my Rtionship with your Master, hm~ how should I say it? It''s quiteplicated, but you could say that our rtionship is quite special... Oh~ Lembu, do you have a ce to stay? A ce where we can put Taufik to rest?" "Hah? A ce to stay? We just basically arrived at this timeline yesterday, what did you expect?" "Okay~... But why do you seem so angry?" Said Gaia,menting on Lembuswana who spoke sarcastically. "I... AM... I''m angry and frustrated, that kid is unconscious due to running out of mana, meaning we will stay in this timeline longer, this is not the first time he has been like this, in my world, he was like this too, they used the best elixir and the best doctor in my world, and it took months for him to regain consciousness, but now, what? We don''t have any elixir or doctor to treat him, he might take longer to regain consciousness than before this time... *Sigh* I knew we shouldn''t have done this" "... I can try something... But we have found a ce to stay first, staying here, makes me ufortable because I still can feel their Gaze toward me" Gaia said while looking up at the sky. "... Then let''s go back to the previous Ind; Ngntaka took Taufik in your back... We can''t let ady like her carry a man like that, don''t we?" "Alright" Answered Ngntaka who then approached Gaia. Seeing this, Gaia seemed hesitant to put Taufik on Ngntaka''s back because she preferred to carry Taufik for now, but seeing the gazes of Lembuswana and Ngntaka who were waiting, she reluctantly had to hand over the unconscious Taufik to Ngntaka. "... Let''s go" Said Gaia, and then the three of them flew towards the ind where they spent the previous night. --------------- On their way to the ind they were heading to, perhaps out of boredom, Gaia looked towards Lembuswana Because somehow, Gaia felt attracted to a creature of her own kind, an Aboriginal Being like her, and then asked. "... You mention about "Your World" Before, can I ask-" "No" Lembuswana said, refusing to answer Gaia''s question, even before Gaia could say the question she wanted to ask. "Hmmph~ you''re a meanie! If you don''t want to talk then I can ask Ngntaka" Gaia said, which made Ngntaka, who had been silent all this time, turn to look at Gaia with a look that seemed to say, "Why me?" "So~ Ngntaka, how does this Doll world look like?" Hearing Gaia''s question, Ngntaka looked between Lembuswana and Gaia. Seeing that Lembuswana didn''t seem to mind if he gave Gaia an answer, Ngntaka said. "He''s World is a World full of Dragon... At that time My Master Arrived... After that, Ngntaka told Gaia about Taufik''s adventures on the Draco, starting from him moving from one continent to another, to the wars they fought, he told what he remembered and Gaia just listened silently, once in a while Gaia made an expression, whether it was happy, sad and also jealous, after the story was finished, they could finally see the shadow of the ind from a distance. "... Wow! His world seems so Interesting, but I did not expect that this guy turn out to be a bad guy... But what is more amazing is that Taufik can ept a bad person like him as part of his family, he is truly an amazing man" Said Gaia, while stealing a nce at Lembuswana, Lembuswana who listened to what Gaia said could only click his tongue, which he somehow could do even though his body was currently a doll''s body; he couldn''t oppose what Gaia said because it was true. "Stop talking, and you better think about how you can treat Taufik because we are about to arrive at the Ind" "Hmmph~ I know it without you need to tell me, you bad guy" "*Tch* Trouble some" Lembuswana said, and Ngntaka, who saw this, could only feel awkward. *Rumble!* "!!!" x3 Before they could reach the ind, the three of them were surprised by the sound of thunder because, at that time, the sky was clear, and there were no dark clouds visible in the sky. "Oh no!" "... What is that?" "Lembu we better get out of here as soon as possible!" "Why? Are you afraid of thunder? What a childish Aboriginal being you are?" "No, It''s not Ordinary Thunder, It''s a Sign that Zeus will be here soon, we better get going before hees here" "Zeus? That R*per God? I thought with you here, no outside threats would be able to enter Earth, and aren''t you stronger than most of the other Gods, including Zeus?" "That was me back then, but after being sealed for so long, my strength has not fully recovered, and Zeus and the other Gods are not outsiders, they are basically all from Earth... Let''s get out of here as soon as possible, at least if we are onnd I can still put up a little resistance, the rest I will leave to you" Said Gaia who quickly flew to the ind they wanted to go to, followed by Ngntaka. And Lembuswana, who heard what Gaia said, could only remain silent. After he realized that Gaia and Ngntaka had flown far away from him, Lembuswana chased after them and then shouted at Gaia. "WHAT? ME?!! WHAT DID YOU EXPECT ME TO DO?" "You''re a Being like me, so you probably have a great strength, isn''t it?" "WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT? WITHOUT TAUFIK TURNING MY BODY TO THE ORIGINAL SHAPE, I''M BASICALLY JUST A DOLL WITH STRENGTH; I CAN''T FIGHT A GOD WITH THIS KIND OF BODY; DO YOU ASK ME TO DIE? NO, THANK YOU, THERE''S STILL MANY ANIME AND MOVIE WAITING FOR ME AT HOME" Lembuswana shouted once again, but then he suddenly felt goosebumps; again, no one knew how he could do that because his body was currently just a doll. Lembuswana then looked behind him; he saw a crack that was about to open; seeing this, Lembuswana panicked even more and shouted back at Gaia. "GAIA! YOU BETTER DO SOMETHING!! THEY WILL COME SOON, OTHERWISE THE THREE OF US WILL DIE!!" Hearing this, Gaia suddenly stopped, and seeing this Lembuswana and Ngntaka also stopped. "Hy! We''ll be arriving at the ind in a moment, what do you want to do? keep moving!" "... Lembu, I need your help... Help me seal the Earthpletely; I can''t do it with the amount of Mana that I have right now; transfer all your mana to me; you and I are the same kind, So the Mana that we both have must also be the same, the same Original Mana" Said Gaia who looked at Lembuswana with a serious gaze. "What? I thought they were from Earth and could enter the Earth as they pleased, and I couldn''t give you all my Mana, I''m alive because of that, if you take all of it, it''s the same as asking me to die, I rather then die because fighting all of that god than die stupidly like that, Think of another safer way" "There''s no other way, then just give me an amount that is safe for you, the rest, I will make a sacrifice a little" "... You don''t think something stupid, don''t you?" "..." Lembuswana asked, but the answer Gaia gave was just a look filled with determination. "... *Sigh* Ngntaka, Be on guard" "Leave it to me" After that, Lembuswana flew towards Gaia, because therge crack that appeared in the sky was already half open. Seeing Lembuswana approaching, Gaia immediately took a pose like someone praying, putting her hands together with her eyes closed. Lembuswana then ced both of his puppet''s palms on Gaia''s back and began to channel his Mana towards Gaia. "... You better prepare for any consequences that will happen after this, Gaia; using the power of the''s Core is not something to be taken lightly. If you do that, you will be powerless until the''s Core is recharged, and even I never do something like that... An Aboriginal Being without power is just an ordinary being without power, and that will continue for a long time, Are you ready for that?" "... I''ll already thoughts about that, I''ll use your Mana to draw out''s Core power... Even if it makes me powerless, at least it will give us time until Taufik wakes up... He is our only hope" "..." Hearing this, Lembuswana could only remain silent and continued to transfer his Mana to Gaia; after the amount was sufficient, Lembuswana pulled back both of his hands. "It''s all I can give... The rest is you... rs" Said Lembuswana who then immediately fainted to refill his Mana. Seeing this, Ngntaka immediately caught Lembuswana who fell. "Thank you... And leave the rest to me" Said Gaia, who then immediately opened both of her eyes; her irises, which previously looked like the Earth, were now reced by white; Gaia''s eyes emitted white light, and her hair flowed upwards. The earth shook, creating an earthquake, but strangely enough, the seawater was still calm, then, something emerged from the sea beneath Gaia, it looked like tree roots that immediately wrapped around Gaia''s body from her feet to her waist, the roots were pulsing like a heart, channeling great power to Gaia, lines like pulses that burned likeva were visible on every part of Gaia''s body and were still visible even with Gaia''s clothes covering her. *Swoosh!* Shockwave, created from Gaia''s body, made Ngntaka struggle to keep Taufik and Lembuswana, who were on his back, from falling. Gaia then raised both of her hands and a momentter, six veryrge andyered Magic Circles were created. The six Magic Circles created around the Earth seemed to enclose the Earth in the middle when viewed from outer space. From the view of outer space, the Six Magic Circles spun around for a while, and then disappeared into particles of remaining mana, creating a beautiful sight that could be witnessed by all beings on Earth at that time. The Mana particles seemed to be sucked into the Earth at once, and disappeared, and were then reced by a transparent screen that came out from the Earth''s core, growingrger andrger until it reached the Earth''s atmosphere. "GAIA!! DON''T THINK THAT THIS IS OVER!!! YOU BETTER HAND OVER THE BOY, BEFORE SOMETHING BAD HAPPENS!!" That was the scream that Gaia heard before she fell unconscious and was then also captured by Ngntaka. .... ... .. . Chapter 216: chapter 216- The Divine Bird, Nāgāntaka With Taufik, Lembuswana, and Gaya lying unconscious on his back, Ngntaka continued flying towards the ind they had wanted to go to. After arriving on the ind, Ngntaka continued to circle the ind, which turned out to be quiterge; it was more or less the same size as the ind of Sumatra in Indonesia. Ngntaka flew back and forth to look for a ce, such as a cave or anything that could be used as a temporary shelter, until Lembuswana and Gaia regained consciousness. But after circling the Ind for several hours, Ngntaka did not find anything at all, it would be good if there was a mountain on this ind, because there was a big possibility that he could find a cave, but this Ind was just a in without mountains, there were some hills, but that was not what Ngntaka was looking for. Ngntaka chose to float silently for a while, he looked at the sky, the afternoon was about to end, and soon night woulde, but he had not found a ce to take shelter, having no other choice, Ngntaka saw one of the hills in the distance that had a fairlyrge tree, and had lush leaves, seeing that, Ngntaka chose to rest there for the night. On his way to the hill, Ngntaka broke some tree branches and carried them with him in his beak and ws. Arriving at the hill, Ngntaka inspected the big tree and found a spot that seemed good for making a nest, and with that purpose, Ngntakanded right below, he then lowered his Master and the others one by one to the ground, after making sure that they would be safe for the time being, Ngntaka took back the branch that he had put on the ground earlier and began to make a nest in the big tree. It took Ngntaka hours to make the nest, and before he knew it, the Moon had reced the Sun. After making sure the nest he had made was sturdy and at leastfortable, Ngntaka began to move the three people into the nest he had made. Choosing to end the long day, Ngntaka wrapped his Master, Gaia, and Lembuswana in his wings before he, too, closed his eyes. -------------- *Krack!* "!!!" Hearing a sound like a branch being stepped on by something, Ngntaka immediately woke up from his sleep and immediately looked around. With the help of the moonlight and the sharpness of sight that Ngntaka possessed, he was able to quickly find out what was happening around him and how shocked he was when he saw that he was surrounded. "... What the... How can there still be so many beasts here? Didn''t Lady Gaiapletely seal the Earth from outside threats? Or are they what''s left of them?" Said Ngntaka while looking at the Beasts, who marched in a group, walking towards the big tree where his nest was located. These Beasts had strange shapes, but there was one thing they had inmon, that is, they all had the same characteristics as sea creatures, coincidentally, this hill was near the edge of the sea, and perhaps they all came from there, that was what Ngntaka thought. "There''s no point in thinking about it, I''d better get rid of them before they get any closer than that" Said Ngntaka, who then immediately spread his wings and immediately flew away from the nest and went to face the Beasts. Lembuswana wanted to end this as quickly as possible, so he immediately released his fire breath towards the line of Beasts. *woosh!* A fiery breath that can melt anything (given time)es out of Ngntaka''s beak; with Ngntaka in the air, defeating the amphibious Beast is as easy as turning over the palm for Ngntaka because nothing can stop him. Perhaps because Ngntaka''s Fire Breath was so hot, in just a few seconds, the smell of burnt flesh filled the air, apanied by the smoke of burning that rose high into the sky. Ngntaka continued to burn the Beasts who could not fight back all the way to where they came from, namely from the edge of the beach to several tens of meters from the coastline. After some time had passed, all that was left of the Beasts were charred carcasses that gave off a foul odor. Silence returned to the ind, feeling that everything was over, Ngntaka turned around and wanted to fly back to his nest, but it seemed that was a mistake. From the depths of the sea, something appeared on the surface of the sea; it was a giant octopus tentacle that stretched hundreds of meters and moved quickly towards Ngntaka. Ngntaka, of course, realized such a big movement, but he was a little toote to avoid the grip of the tentacle. "!!!" With his body wrapped around the Tentacles, Ngntaka instantly lost his ability to fly. Then the Tentacles pulled Ngntaka into the sea at the same speed as the Tentacles attacked Ngntaka. "Shit!!" Ngntaka tried to escape from the Tentacles'' grip by using his fire breathing again, but it didn''t seem to work because of some sort of fluid protecting the Tentacles. Using fire breath seemed like it would take a lot of time, so Ngntaka used a head-on approach using both his ws and beak. Ngntaka grabbed the Tentacles back until his ws prated into the Tentacles'' flesh, and with the flexibility of his neck that was even more than what an owl had, Ngntaka tore the Tentacles'' flesh with his sharp beak, it proved sessful, because he almost managed to sever the Tentacles, however, the creature that owned the Tentacles didn''t seem stupid enough to let Ngntaka go just like that. With just a few more rips from its beak, Ngntaka would be able to free itself from the grip of the Tentacles, but today seemed to be an unlucky day for Ngntaka, because before it could free itself from the grip of the Tentacles, another Tentacle reappeared from the deep sea, and not just one, but three at once. "... F*ck-" With one Tentacle wrapped around its head stopping the movement of its beak, another wrapped around both of its ws, and thest Tentacle ensuring that Ngntaka would not make any more movements. Thus Ngntaka''s movements werepletely sealed; in such a state, Ngntaka was dragged into the deep sea. "..." "..." The silence continued for several minutes until something unreasonable happened. From the deep sea, something lit up, it was like a me, a fire that burned in the middle of the sea, a yellowish light re prated the seawater, creating several pirs of light that brightened up the night, and a momentter, something simr to a giant fireball rose from the deep sea soaring into the sky at high speed, while dragging something big out of the deep sea. ------------- - Several minutes ago. ''... Shit! Am I going to die here?'' Ngntaka thought that he waspletely under the sea. With the Tentacles still tightly wrapped around Ngntaka''s head, he could only peek through the gaps between the Tentacles; what he saw was arge head, with eyes glowing yellow, staring back at him. It was the legendary sea monster, the Kraken, but Ngntaka didn''t know that. Behind the Kraken, there were many other types of sea beasts. Seeing this, Ngntaka was immediately shocked. He thought that he had killed enough of the beasts, but he did not expect that there were still many left. ''... Shit! Master and the others are in Danger'' Ngntaka thought as he saw the terrifying sight, but in his current state, he couldn''t do anything, and the Tentacles also continued to drag Ngntaka closer to the Kraken''s mouth, this was a situation with no way out. ''It can''t be like this; I existed with only one sole purpose, it''s to protect my master; I can''t die like this, I CAN''T!!! ANCESTOR! PLEASE LEND ME YOUR POWER!!!'' Said Ngntaka, and then, his body glowed with a light that could blind the eyes, the light also affected the Kraken who was used to the darkness of the deep ocean, this made both of the Kraken''s eyes burn, and also made the grip of his Tentacles that were wrapped around Ngntaka immediately release. *GRARRAGHH!* The Kraken suddenly went berserk, which made it unable to control the movement of the eight Tentacles properly; it moved aimlessly until it killed several sea beasts around it, which were also blinded by the bright light that Ngntaka created; they died without knowing what killed them. A few momentster the Light produced by Ngntaka''s body began to slowly dim and was reced by the brightest me that continued to burn without stopping, and in the middle of the strange me that continued to burn even though it was in the ocean, a creature was seen, it was undoubtedly Ngntaka, but there was something different, Ngntaka no longer looked like a bird, but a humanoid creature that still retained its bird''s head, ws, and wings, Ngntaka''s humanoid body was seen wrapped in golden Armor, and his lower body was covered with a blue-green Dhoti. The mes prevented Ngntaka from being touched by the water, and with a look of anger, Ngntaka looked at the Kraken and then said. "TODAY IS THE DAY THAT YOU WILL MEET YOUR END, YOU WEIRD CREATURE!!!" .... ... .. . Chapter 217: chapter 217- Nameless Kingdom "TODAY IS THE DAY THAT YOU WILL MEET YOUR END, YOU WEIRD CREATURE!!!" Ngntaka shouted at the Kraken, and as if understanding what Ngntaka said, the Kraken roared in anger, immediately using its two Tentacles intending to seal Ngntaka''s movements again, but it seemed that was a mistake. "Stupid! The same move won''t work for me" Seeing the Tentaclesing towards him, Ngntaka did not avoid them but instead approached them, with both of his humanoid hands still retaining their sharp ws, Ngntaka hugged the two Tentacles in each of his hands. Ngntaka grinned, and the Kraken began to look panicked; he tried to pull back his two Tentacles by using the fluid that he could release from his body at will. However, it didn''t work because, before the fluid could work, the mes around Ngntaka had already vaporized it. "... Now is my turn to show you what the sky looks like, doesn''t it?" Said Ngntaka who then immediately pped his wings, and shot up, as if he was not under the sea, the Kraken tried to fight by using the six Tentacles to swim deeper into the sea, but the power that Ngntaka currently had was extraordinary, so he did not feel any resistance from the Kraken, so Ngntaka continued to shoot up towards the sky carrying the Kraken with him. ------------- Ngntaka, who had risen to the sky, saw that Kraken''s body hadpletely left the sea; he grinned again because he saw how Kraken tried to attack him using the rest of his Tentacles that could move. "... Wrong Move, you fool" Ngntakaments on the Kraken''s movements, then the intensity of the mes around Ngntaka can be seen decreasing, but then reced by the appearance of six additional hands-on Ngntaka''s back, which then catch one of Kraken''s Tentacles each. With that, the Kraken waspletely helpless and could only hang upside down because its eight Tentacles had now been sealed by Ngntaka''s hand. Without wasting any time, Ngntaka tightened the muscles of his eight arms and then spun his body which made the speed of his rotation continue to increase with each rotation, making the Kraken swing quickly, already feeling that the time hade, Ngntaka then released his grip on the Kraken''s Tentacles which made the Kraken have to be thrown high into the sky. With the Kraken still soaring high, Ngntaka calcted where the Kraken would fall and then flew there at full speed. Seeing that the Kraken was about to fall towards him, Ngntaka raised one hand, and then all the mes surrounding him, seemed to gather in his palm, forming a solid fireball, and automatically, his six additional hands also disappeared. "... You''re choosing death by disturbing my master rest, You are an insolent creature" Said Ngntaka who then immediately threw the solid fireball towards Ngntaka, the solid fireball shot towards the Kraken at full speed, in the middle of the journey it suddenly took the form of a fire spear, which continued to growrger the closer it got to the Kraken, and the next second, the Kraken who could not move to avoid the fire spear, hit it hard. *BOOM!!* A huge explosion followed after that, which seemed to turn the night into day for a moment. A massive explosion urred after that, followed by a roar of pain and despair from the Kraken. The massive explosion seemed to turn the night into day for a few moments before it once again became dark. From the cloud of smoke created by the explosion, something fell, and it was the charred and shattered body of the Kraken. Seeing this, Ngntaka stretched his hand towards the smoke, and the same fireball flew back andnded right in Ngntaka''s hand, which he then brought close to a red crystal located on the chest of his golden armor. Feeling that the situation was under control, Ngntaka had one more thing to do, before he returned to their where his Master, Gaia, and Lembuswana were. Feeling that hundreds or even thousands of sea beasts were still watching him from the deep sea. Ngntaka spread his killing intent, in a loud voice that was authoritative and contained a threat, Ngntaka said. "FROM NOW ON, THIS ISLAND IS MY MASTER TERRITORY; IF ANY ONE OF YOU DARE TO TAKE A STEP ON THIS ISLAND WITH THAT FILTHY FOOT OF YOURS, BELIEVE ONLY DEATH IS THE CONSEQUENCE, YOU BETTER ENGRAVE MY WORDS ON THAT LITTLE BRAIN YOURS!!..." There was silence for a moment after Ngntaka said that, and he didn''t expect an answer either, what he expected was for the Beasts to feel fear. Ngntaka continued to hover there until he felt that all the Beasts had left the ind. Ngntaka kept a firm and unwavering face, but in his heart, he was very relieved. Ngntaka turned around to go back to the big tree on the hill, but he was suddenly shocked because he suddenly felt an unpleasant gaze from a distance. "!!!" Ngntaka quickly turned his head towards where he felt the gazeing from, with his golden eyes that seemed to burn like fire, Ngntaka looked through the darkness of the night, but all he saw was emptiness without a single figure. "... Is it just my imagination because I''m too tired?" Said Ngntaka, then shook his bird''s head, and turned his body to return to the nest. What he didn''t know was that from afar, from the deepest darkness of the ocean, a creature opened its eyes because it sensed Ngntaka''s presence. "... GARUDA... I NEVER THINK THAT... I WILL MEET ONE... AGAIN... INTERESTING... " Said the creature in a deep voice, then closed his eyes again. "... I''LL SEE YOU... SOON... MY LONG LOST ENEMY..." -------------- Ngntaka, who had entered the hill area and had approached the tree, breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that nothing had happened to the nest. Ngntaka pped his wings, but suddenly he felt all his strength disappear, which caused him to fall and hit the ground. When it touched the ground, Ngntaka''s body was again enveloped in light, and when the light disappeared, Ngntaka''s body returned to its bird form, he groaned in pain because he felt like every part of his body was being crushed. "... No... I can''t lose consciousness right now... what... if..." No matter how hard he tried to stay conscious, he still couldn''t, this was the consequence he had to pay for using a power he shouldn''t have been able to use yet, and so, along with the rising sun, Ngntakay unconscious on the ground. -------------- "... After morning came and I regained consciousness, the first thing I saw was the sight of you still unconscious beside me, along with Lembut who was also unconscious... And Ngntaka who was also lying on the ground unconscious" "..." "... At that time, I couldn''t move my body much, so I couldn''t do anything, so I could only wait until Lembu woke up and then tell him to move Ngntaka" "I see... That''s quite a long story for an ''I-Will-Make-It-Short'' kind of Story... One questions... Why the Hell that we keep staying in this Ind for a Damn five years strike?" Hearing Taufik''s question, Gaia giggled melodiously and then said to Taufik with a sweet smile that remained on her face. "Hehehe~ it just happened, we didn''t n all this, originally we were going to leave this ind after you regained consciousness... but during the time we stayed, humans slowly entered this ind and unknowingly this ind has be a nameless kingdom, inhabited by many humans from various tribes... and you know what?" "... What?" Hearing Taufik''s question, Gaia smiled sweetly, and with a blushing face, she said to Taufik. "... You are the King of this Nameless Kingdom and I... Was the Queen... So from the perspective of the people of this kingdom, you and I are basically husband and wife" "..." Hearing that, Taufik could only remain silent, and theny back down on the bed with his eyes closed. "... Why? You don''t like it? Did I do something wrong?" Gaia asked in a sad tone, thinking that Taufik didn''t like what she did. "No... It''s just... Feel unreal for me, you know... For me, it''s just like yesterday... Nothing will change even if Iin... so what did those two restless creatures do during those years, and where are they now?" "Lembu and Ngntaka?" "Hm" "Those two are considered by the residents to be the Guardian spirit duo and have protected this ind" "... They did? Ngntaka is okay, but Lembu to?... Now I''m curious about how are the residents of this kingdom, so where are they?" "With the condition of the earth has calmed down a bit because the cracks have not urred again for the past five years, they have no other activities, so they routinely carry out patrols to look for the remains of the Beasts that are still left on earth, and coincidentally today is the day of their patrol schedule... Ohh~ do you want to go on a date with me? At the same time, see how our kingdom is?" "... Seems like a n for me, alright let''s go on a date" Hearing Taufik''s answer, Gaia looked very happy and immediately stood up. *p!* "Okay, I''ll go get ready; I''ll send a servant to bring you a change of clothes, so wait, okay? I''ll be right back" Hearing Gaia''s enthusiasm, Taufik could only nod his head, smiling faintly as he looked at Gaia who was hurriedly leaving the room. Taufik closed his eyes again and let the sunlight hit his face. In this situation, Taufik called out a name in his heart. ''... System?'' [...] But there was no answer at all, which only made Taufik sigh. ''... So you haven''t woken up even after five years have passed... somehow I feel a little lonely... '' .... ... .. . Chapter 218: chapter 218- Something Changes After a few minutes of waiting, a servant wearing a maid outfit entered Taufik''s room bringing a change of clothes for him, the clothes were clothes that were usually worn by nobles, but there was something different about the clothes the maid brought, how to say it, the clothes looked modern and didn''t look out of time, it was like, the design of the clothes shouldn''t exist in this era. ''... Wait! Maid uniforms? Weren''t those only popr in the eighteenth-neenth century? Did Gaia do something with the future memories she had? I''ll ask herter...'' "... Your Highness, This is a change of clothes that Her Majesty the Queen personally chose for you... Should I help you change clothes, your highness?" Said the maid while lowering her head Because she felt the gaze that Taufik gave her, but the blush on her cheeks could still be clearly seen by Taufik. "... No, Thank you... I''ll do it myselfter, Just put the clothes there" After Taufik said that, it was clear that the maid looked disappointed. "... As you wish, Your Highness... Then I will take my leave... " Said the maid, who put the Clothes on the table, then bowed towards Taufik before walking out of the room. After the maid left, Taufik could hear several female voices talking, saying, "Kyaa! His Highness is Really Handsome; his Handsomeness is out of this world; how can someone be as handsome as him? The statue in the royal square can''t properly depict his handsomeness." And "His Highness looked at me with a passionate gaze, do you think I have a chance?" Hearing that, Taufik could only smile awkwardly. "... Now I''m looking at it, this room design also seems not to belong to this era... *Sigh* I''ll ask thatter too" Said Taufik, who then immediately stood up from the bed; he wobbled for a moment but quickly got used to it. "Wait... Did I grow taller?" Realizing that something had changed in him, Taufik walked slowly to the mirror to look at himself. "..." Taufik was silent for a moment while looking at his reflection in the mirror, he touched the mirror to make sure whether the mirror was real or not. "... Damn! Who the f*ck is this Handsome guy I look at the mirror, with that long hair... This can make even the most upright man change his ways... This is bad... I''m afraid of this handsomeness I have" During the years that Taufik was unconscious, his body underwent changes, like most teenagers entering adulthood, but the changes that Taufik experienced were perhaps a bit excessive, his face hadpletely be the face of a man, but his long hair made him look a little feminine. "Done admiring yourself?" "... Not yet... Please give me a little bit more time... I have to get used to this change in me" Said Taufik, who then took off his shirt to show off his abdominal muscles. "... Holy shit! Is this the body that someone who has been unconscious for five years should have, it looks Divine... Wait! Did "that" also change?" Said Taufik who wanted to see his masculinity, but the blow he received on the back of his head stopped his actions. "Auch! What is that for?" "You can see itter, the news about you waking up has already spread to the entire kingdom and our people are eager to see their king for the first time, c''mon I''ll help you changes" "What? No, I can do it myself, Gaia" "Why are you embarrassed? Who do you think changed your clothes and cleaned your body for the past five years? It was all done by me, I have seen every inch of your body more than Jenn and the others have ever seen... there is no reason for you to feel ashamed" "..." Hearing this, Taufik could only remain silent, He didn''t ask about how he knew about Jenn and the others, because maybe Lembu or Ngntaka told him or maybe it was from the memories from the future that he had, so Taufik could only remain silent, while watching Gaia unbutton his pajamas one by one and then want to take off her pants. Seeing this, Taufik immediately stopped her. "Wait!" "Hm?" "... At least, please let me do that myself; I still have some dignity as a man, you know?" After saying that, Taufik and Gaia looked at each other as if fighting to see who would back down first, until a few momentster, Gaia finally sighed and let Taufik do the rest on his own. "*Sigh* Thank you" Said Taufik, who then wanted to take off his pants but stopped again and looked back at Gaia, who was still looking at him. "... Please?" "*Sigh* " With that, Gaia then turned her body, but a few momentster looked back at Taufik with a slightly angry face for some reason. After seeing that Taufik had changed his underwear, Gaia took the change of clothes that were on the table and gave them to Taufik. "Here, let me help you with this one" Said Gaia who started to put the clothes on Taufik''s body, the clothes were more like a suit but wrapped in luxury that made it different from suits in general, the suit was ck with gold on each side of the edge, Taufik felt Deja vu because this was simr to the clothes of the nobility in the Fantasy Comics that Lembuswana had been reading a lottely. Gaia could skillfully put on Taufik''s clothes as if she had done it thousands of times. "Tell me, Gaia, wh- Ughh!" Taufik, who wanted to ask Gaia about who designed the clothes he was wearing, was stopped because Gaia suddenly pulled the cor of his shirt hard, making Taufik choke. "Gaia! Gaia! Slowly, please be gentle!!" "... So you look at the Maid with a Passionate gaze, huh?" "... What?" "I overheard what the Maid said" "Wh-what?" Taufik said nervously, seeing Gaia lowering her hand until it touched Taufik''s chest; from Taufik''s view, a dark aura enveloped Gaia''s body, which sent a chill to his spine. Cold sweat fell on Taufik''s cheeks, which made him have to take a step back, but Gaia kept following his every step until his back touched the previous mirror. Gaia didn''t stop there; she kept moving forward until her face was only a few inches from Taufik''s face. "W-w-wait! Gaia, there seems to be a misunderstanding here" "Misunderstanding? Hehe~ funny word" "... W- Wha-" *Bang* *Crack!* "!!!" Taufik looked to his side in shock, Gaia''s other palm had hit the mirror behind him hard, causing the mirror to crack. Taufik looked back at Gaia, who also looked at him, but with a nk stare. ''... Shit! I know that look; this is bad; how can a Lovelydy like Gaia turn out to be like this?'' "... Honey" Gaia called in a cold tone, and with that nk stare, Taufik immediately answered. "... Y-yes?" "Hear me out... It''s fine if, in the future, you already have Jenn and the others by your side; I can''t change that... But" "... B-But?" "But In here, In this timeline... You belong to me and ONLY ME... It''s fine if you are close to another woman... But it won''t end well for the woman, you understand?" "..." "... YOU... UNDERSTAND?" "Y- yes" "Yes, what?" "..." "..." "Yes, Ma''am?... Honey?... D-darling?" Hearing this, Gaia''s cold expression immediately changed into the lovely Gaia he knew. "It''s okay if you understand~ Now, let''s finish this, hmm~ everything is okay, now just the finishing touches, wait~" Said Gaia in her usual "Gaia" way as if the previous conversation had never happened. Gaia then opened the wardrobe behind Taufik and looked at the pile of trench coats hanging in there. Gaia then chose a ck one with a red lining. "Here~ put this, and after that, we''re ready to go" Taufik didn''t say anything, and just took the trench coat and put it on straight away, and it fit his body, but after their previous conversation, seeing everything he was wearing fit his body perfectly, Taufik suddenly felt strange, somehow, but he didn''t want to voice it, afraid that the previous version of Gaia would return. "Woahh~ you''re so Handsome, Honey, Now~ let''s spread that Handsomeness to the people of our Kingdom, C''mon!" "You also look stunning with that dress on you, Gaia, is this a couple outfit?" "You notice? Hehe~ I''m so happy, almost every dress I make for you has a female version for me, and I keep making them at the beginning of each year, in the hope that you will wake up in that year, so we have a lot of them" "... E-every?" "Yes~ every one of them... Now let''s stop the small talk and let''s go outside, I will introduce you to the great people who live in our Kingdom, they are the ones who helped build this kingdom to this point, so you should get to know them because from now on, they will serve you as their master,e on!" Said Gaia, who immediately pulled Taufik''s arm and dragged him out. Taufik could only surrender while looking at Gaia from behind. ''... How could a previously lovely woman turn into a Yandere like this? I started to worry about what strange things she had done to my body during the five years I was unconscious... but how could I ask that? I''ll ask Lembuter...'' .... ... .. . Chapter 219: chapter 219- Something Changes ll "..." Taufik could only remain silent as he passed through the hallway after exiting the room where he had regained consciousness earlier, he remained silent not because of the hallway, whether it was beautiful or not, nor because the Butlers and Maids who saw them immediately lowered their heads, but the paintings that were disyed on the walls of the hallway, because they were all portraits of himself and Gaia, some of them with Lembuswana and Ngntaka, but that was only a few. And one thing that is simr about his self-portraits in all of these paintings is that he is depicted with his eyes closed, seeing this, Taufik suddenly got goosebumps. "... Gaia, this?" "Hm~ what''s wrong, honey?" "What is this all about?" Said Taufik while looking at all the portraits on the wall. "... This? It looks great, isn''t it? Someone who drew this is also one of the Great people I want you to meet, he''s so skillful" "Yeah, it looks great, but-" "C''mon, we don''t have much time; you can ask any questionster after our date, okay? Everyone is waiting" "... Okay" Said Taufik, who could only follow what Gaia wanted, an- "... Wait! What? Everyone is what? I thought we Were going on dates?" "Hehe~ Changes of the n; after all of the Important people in our kingdom heard a word about you waking up, they wanted to see you first; it won''t take a "long time", after that, we''re going as the original n, okay?" "*Sigh* Alright, but don''t expect too much, I was Indeed from Royal lineage but I''m not used to the Formality" "It''s okay~ It''s okay~ no need to act, just be yourself, I think they will prefer you to be like that... After all, before theye to this ind they all are normal civilians" "... It''s so" With that, Gaia continued to hold Taufik''s hand while walking towards a hall, counting from how long they had been walking; Taufik felt that this ce was very spacious. ''... They made all this, just in five years, really? With the technology that humans have in this era?'' "... We''re here" Said Gaia, which made Taufike out of his thoughts. The two of them arrived at arge door with decorations that could be said to be quite luxurious, and on each side of the door, there was a guard, who, after seeing their arrival, suddenly knelt down towards the two of them. "... We greet His Highness and Her Highness. Shall we announce your arrival, Your Highness?" "Please do" Reid Gaia to the Two Guards who Immediately stood and approached the door. They held the doorknob at the same time; they both looked at each other and nodded and after that, they immediately pushed the door at the same time. After the door was fully opened, the two guards each stood in front of the open door, taking a firm stance, and shouted loudly. "His Majesty The King and Her Majesty The Queen are entering the Hall!!" The moment the scream was heard, the noise that had filled the hall immediately disappeared, and everyone''s gazes were directed towards the open door. --------------- - A few moments ago, Inside the Hall, before Taufik and Gaia make their appearance. There were not many people in the hall, because those who gathered here were only important people for the nameless kingdom and had made great contributions as also some of their family members, but it did not match their current era, the clothes that these people wore looked modern, the men wore suits and the women wore beautiful dresses. Some of these people formed small groups to talk about what was interesting to them, and the most striking was the group of people who were right in the middle of the hall, without having to be told, the people who saw the people in that group were important people, and the best in their fields. "... After all these years, The King has finally woken up, so the time hase... You all know what to do, right?" Said someone who looked like he was the oldest of the group because he indeed looked old, had a dignified face, neatlybed white hair, had a beard of the same color, was wearing a white suit, and had a sturdy body like a fighter. "Hm~ you''re right, Sir Axel, it''s been four years since we came to this Ind, We''ve built this barrennd into what it is today, we can''t stay in this state forever, we need a change" Said a man who looked to be in his thirties, with long ck hair that he tied into a low ponytail, and wearing sses; he was wearing a dark blue zer with a white inside, and his name was Danish. "... Barrennd, huh? I remember the day I was stranded here after my ship sank due to a beast attack, it was a great stroke of luck for me to be able to drift safely to this ind, at that time there was nothing here, you know how shock Am I when the first time I saw Lord Lembuswana and Lord Ngntaka? At first, I thought they were beasts at that time, Fortunately, The Queen was also there, if not, haha~ I don''t know what I''d do" "Now you mention it, sir Axel, I''m curious, is it the king already Unconscious the day you arrived here?" Ask a woman wearing a ck shift dress and holding a ss of wine in her hand; the woman has long blonde hair that she lets down and blue eyes. "He is, Lord Lembuswana said that he was like that because fighting a strong enemy, which he won but exhausted his Mana in the process which led him to fall Unconsisous until today, he''s also the one who found this Ind, and he is also the one who drifts out all the beast in this Ind along with Lord Lembuswana, all of us was here Thanks to The King, and We can develop this ind into a kingdom that is more advanced than the kingdoms out there that have existed for hundreds of years, thanks to the guidance of the Queen and the knowledge of Lord Lembuswana, and thanks to the protection of Lord Ngntaka, everything can run smoothly" "... Strong Enemy, huh?" Said the woman again. "... Do you have something in mind, Briel?" Ask sir Axel. "... Do you all remember the strange phenomenon that happened five years ago? Something that all of us whoe from different Continents can witness with our own eyes" "What with that, Briel?" Ask another woman in the group; she is a young woman, maybe in her twenties; she has pale blonde hair, green eyes, also wears sses, and wears a green full-skirt dress that is the same color as her eyes; the woman is Cassie. "... I''m a Magician myself, and I''m sure what I saw that day Is Mana Partikel" "... So?" "Think about it, This is just my assumption, Both Guardians, such as Lord Lembuswana and Lord Ngntaka have the power to repel the Beasts with their mere existence, and both of those powerful beings regard our King as their Master, which indirectly implies that our King''s power is not far or even stronger than the two of them, Five Years ago after that strange phenomenon urred, the Cracks all over the world never happened again, five years ago also our King fought a "Strong" enemy do you think there is a connection between all of that? Does our King have any connection to the cracks that never appeared again? If you think about it doesn''t it make sense?" Said Briel, which made the people around him suddenly fall silent, but the silence was broken by a short man with a long beard, and unlike the other guests who were wearing neat and elegant formal clothes, the person was wearing clothes like a workshop uniform and was holding a beer bottle in his hand, he is Farak Magmaar. "Tch! You guys, Magicians always talk about useless things; this is a party, a ce for fun; we should forget about anything serious and just enjoy ourselves... This way you guys always called party wreakers, it''s because all that out from your mouth is always a serious thing" "..." "..." Hearing this, some of them could only smile awkwardly because they knew what would happen after this. "... What you know, you tiny old Man, we''re not like you''re kind who can live for a Thousand years" "WHAT? OLD MAN? JUST YOU KNOW, I''M STILL YOUNG IN DWARF STANDARD, YOU KNOW, YOU OLD HAG!!" "W-WHAT?!! OLD HAG? Y-YOU... I''LL BURN YOU ALIVE!!" After that, Farak and Briel shouted at each other, which made everyone''s attention turn to them, but no one stopped them, as if they were used to the sight. "Here they are again, you don''t want to stop them, sir Axel?" Ask Danish to Sir Axel. "... They should just be honest with their feelings, but their ego holds them back from being honest with their feelings, what a hassle" "... That will take a long time, I think, ahaha~," Said Cassie while giggling. "... I should stop them; the King and Queen will arrive anytime soon; we can''t give a first impression like this when faced with the King... Said Sir Axel, who then approached Farak and Briel, who currently looked as if they wanted to strangle each other''s necks. ... The two of you, Stop! Will yo- " "His Majesty The King and Her Majesty The Queen are entering the Hall!!" "!!!" Hearing the announcement, everyone in the hall immediately fell silent; even Farak and Briel were included; they all quickly tidied up their clothes and prepared to wee the King and Queen. "So, Sir Axel, who will do it?" Ask Danish. "... I''ll do it" .... ... .. . Chapter 220: chapter 220- Something Changes lll After entering the room, Gaia greeted several people while walking to a throne that wasrge enough for two people to sit on at the same time, this meeting would be quite short, just to celebrate Taufik who had regained consciousness, and also to introduce him to the important people in the nameless Kingdom, because this was an event that happened suddenly, the guests would only stand and only Taufik and Gaia would sit on their thrones. After that, one by one the guests came forward to introduce themselves to Taufik, but mostly only Gaia spoke while Taufik would only nod his head and only make a sound when necessary, some people came forward either alone or with their families, saying their names and what they do, but none of them introduced themselves as a noble or something simr, but, someone like a carpenter, a tailor, even a baker, and many more from all kinds of jobs, and each of them gave Taufik a gift of their specialist, until the area around the throne of Taufik and Gaia was almost filled with gift packages. After the introduction, some guests chose to return to their respective activities, but some chose to stay just to enjoy the meal or talk with other guests. One thing that amazed Taufik was that the guests who were present here were a mixture of various continents and different ethnicities as well. ''... How can they pull all this? It''s simply amazing... '' Taufik thought as he looked at the guests who were busy chatting, then his gaze fell on a group of five people walking towards him: two women, two men, and a small child. ''... Wait? Is not a Child... Dwarf?... HOLY SHIT!? THEY HAVE A DWARF HERE?!! A REAL DWARF?!!'' Taufik thought, shocked, but from the outside, he still looked calm as he looked at the group of five people who had arrived in front of him and Gaia. "...We greet His Majesty the King and Her Majesty the Queen, and it is a great honor for us that we can finally meet face to face like this with His Majesty the King, it is truly an honor" Said Sir Axel, representing the other four people, and Taufik just nodded his head; he didn''t ask about the one he thought was a "Dwarf" because maybe there was a gic disorder or something; asking directly might be a bit rude; so he just waited for Gaia to introduce them. "Hm~ It''s the same for me, and thank you because all of you have helped Gaia when I''m absent" "It is the other way around, my King, the Queen has helped us all so much, so we are happy to help her" Sir Axel said while lowering his head and was followed by the other four. "Honey, These five people are the ones who contributed the most to helping me these past five years to turn this empty ind into what it is today, and these five special people are also the best in their respective fields; I will introduce them one by one to you" Gaia interrupted, who then began to introduce the five people to Taufik, starting with Sir Axel. "... The gentleman who just spoke to you is Sir Axel, for some reason, he refused to tell us his full name, he was the first inhabitant of this kingdom when it was still an empty ind, and he is themander of the troops we have right now, his sword skills are truly extraordinary, he is truly great but, fufu~ he was very scared when he first saw Ngntaka and Lembu that day, hahaha~" "... My queen, please refrain from talking about it, at that time I didn''t know anything, it was natural for me to feel afraid when I saw Lord Ngntaka and Lembuswana for the first time" "Hahaha~ I''m sorry, I just can''t help it" Said Gaia, who could only make Taufik, who was next to her, shaking his head, but hearing that Sir Axel was great with swords, Taufik became interested in testing him, but he would do thatter. "... And this beautiful woman with blonde hair and beautiful blue eyes like you is Briel Bryson, our great Magician, she and the Magician troops she leads have helped a lot" "... It''s an honor for me if my little strength can be some help for this Kingdom, after all without Lord Ngntaka and Lord Lembuswana''s help I wouldn''t be standing here right now, this is all just a form of my gratitude to this kingdom" "Ohh~ What did they do to you?" Taufik asked Briel, interested to hear the story of how Ngntaka and Lembuswana helped Briel. "When our city was looted by the Vikings, we had to leave the city to find another ce to live, but on our way, we were attacked by a wave of Beasts, that''s where the Two Lords saved me and my family, Lord Lembuswana suggested that we live here, and we happily epted the offer" "... I see, those two really did a good job when I''m not around; it''s nice to meet you, Briel; please continue to give your support to this Kingdom, alright?" Said Taufik with a smile that could make all the women in the hall amazed, whether they were young or old, especially for Briel who was the one who received the smile, it could be seen from her face that immediately turned red, and someone seemed unhappy with it, with how she turned her face away, no, it seemed like two people were unhappy, and the other person was Gaia, who secretly pinched Taufik''s side stomach. "... I- I''ll keep doing a Great Job, My King" "A- Ahaha~ Thank you... Taufikughed awkwardly because of what Gaia did; he then looked at Gaia and said. ... And the next person was?" "Oh! Ah~ the next person was Farak Magmaar; you see this Castle, Honey? It was the result of the handiwork of Farak and his colleagues, not only this Pce, almost all the buildings in this Kingdom have their hand in them, they are great craftsmen, they can make anything" "Can Make anything?" "The Queen overestimates my abilities, my King, we are not at the stage of "being able to make anything" yet" "Is that so? That''s also good... but I have one question for you, Farak, Sorry if this offends you... By any chance, are you a dwarf? I mean a real dwarf?" Said Taufik who could no longer contain his curiosity. "I am, my King" "Woah~ Really? So How did you end up here?" "Is the same as Briel, My King, Lord Lembuswana and Lord Ngntaka also help us from a wave of Beast when we were on the run from the pursuit of jobs that tried to exploit our skills, I was amazed by the knowledge of Lord Lembuswana, which I thought was centuries more advanced than this century, so I chose to follow him to this ind, and from that knowledge I was able to make some unique items but with extraordinary functions, it was a valuable experience for us Dwarves if we could make something new" "I see... I also have something that I want to discuss with you, and I''m sure that it will interest you, but we will do thatter" "I''ll be waiting, My king" Farak said, and Taufik nodded his head and then looked at thest two people. "They are?" "They are Danish and Cassie, they are both a husband and wife, Cassie is a tailor, and the clothes you and I are wearing right now are made by Cassie, while Danish is a designer, architect, and painter, the painting you saw earlier was what Danish painted, he is a talented man, it is truly a fortune to have them both in thispany" "Haha~ You''re too much Queen, I''m not that great" Danish said while rubbing the back of his head. "Yes, My Queen, All these clothes were made from what Lord Lembuswana told us, without that, both of us were just ordinary tailors and Painter" Cassie said, supporting her husband''s words. "Don''t be too modest, you are already great enough, by being able to produce something beautiful like this from Lembu''s scribbles, that is already very great" ''... So it''s really Lembu doing, that fool, he did something unnecessary, *Sigh* who am I toin when I''ve already messed up both the past and the future... '' Taufik thought. "It''s that all, Gaia?" "Yes, Actually there are still some, but they are currently busy or are outside the kingdom at the moment, so they cannot attend this party, I will introduce them to youter" "It''s so, then should we go now?" "You right, let''s g-" Seeing Gaia and Taufik who seemed like they wanted to leave the Hall immediately, Sir Axel suddenly stepped forward and interrupted Taufik and Gaia''s conversation. "Please forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty. Since His Majesty has regained consciousness, there is something important that we must discuss now and must finish right now, because this matter has been postponed for too long" "Oh~ what is it, Sir Axel? Why wait for me to wake up for something so important?" "It''s Name" "... Name?" "Yes, It''s Name, we have to decide the Name of our Kingdom, We cannot continue to be a nameless kingdom like this, we must determine a name for our kingdom, a name that can describe our kingdom and a name that we can proudly say in front of the people, so I beg the King to determine a name for our kingdom, this is our hope" .... ... .. . Chapter 221: chapter 221- Something Changes lV "Yes, It''s Name, we have to decide the Name of our Kingdom, We cannot continue to be a nameless kingdom like this, we must determine a name for our kingdom, a name that can describe our kingdom and a name that we can proudly say in front of the people, so I beg the King to determine a name for our kingdom, this is our only hope" Said Sir Axel, who then bowed to Taufik in begging and was followed by the other four; even the guests who still chose to stay and hear what Sir Axel said also joined in begging; seeing this, of course, Taufik felt a little awkward. "Alright~ Alright, you can get up now, all of you, I''m not used to this, it''s just makes me feel Awkward" Said Taufik, and hearing this, Sir Axel was a little hesitant, but because Taufik had said so, he stood up straight again, followed by the others. "But... Name, huh?" Taufik muttered while Stroking his Chin, who then looked towards Axel. "... Why this Kingdom didn''t have a Name?" Taufik asked. "... It''s... Umm-" "It''s Because of me" Gaia said suddenly, interrupting Sir Axel who seemed hesitant to answer Taufik''s question. "Hmm? Why so?" "No particr reason, I just felt that the one who should give this Kingdom a Name should be you, that''s why this Kingdom is still a Nameless Kingdom even Though is already been five years since this Kingdom was founded" "*Sigh* you did something unnecessary, Gaia, you know that" "..." Gaia didn''t say anything because she knew what Taufik said was the truth, but even though for Taufik it was something unnecessary, for her, maybe it was something special, no one knows. Seeing Gaia''s silence, Taufik could only shake his head, then stroke his chin again, while saying. "Name, huh?... I don''t know what the nature of this kingdom is... because this is something that was given to me just as soon as I regained consciousness... a position that I suddenly got, and a kingdom that was just directly under my leadership... "Saranjana"... how it sounds? In Sanskrit, it means "Givennd," and in one of the regionalnguages(Mandarnguage) ??where Ie from, it means "Eagle''s Nest," which might fit with the presence of Ngntaka as the protector of this kingdom; what do you all think?" "Saranjana Kingdoms... A givennd and eagle nest... " Sir Axel muttered while holding his chin, thinking deeply about the name Taufik gave to their kingdom and the meaning of the name. The same scene urred throughout the hall; every guest who was still there was also thinking about the name Taufik gave. And no one knows where it started or who started it, but only from someone who suddenly shouted which was then immediately followed by the others as well. "SARANJANA! I LIKE THAT NAME!! LONG LIFE TO THE KING, LONG LIFE TO THE QUEEN, AND THE HIGHEST GLORY TO OUR KINGDOM, THE SARANJANA KINGDOM!!!" With that cheer, it was suddenly followed by all the guests who were still in the hall, and slowly the words became like a chant, which was continuously danced over and over again with a loud voice. Sir Axel, who heard this, looked back, unconsciously a smile appeared on his face, and immediately raised his hand and joined the crowd while shouting the same words and was also followed by the other four. "LONG LIFE TO THE KING, LONG LIFE TO THE QUEEN, AND THE HIGHEST GLORY TO OUR KINGDOM, THE SARANJANA KINGDOM!!!" "LONG LIFE TO THE KING, LONG LIFE TO THE QUEEN, AND THE HIGHEST GLORY TO OUR KINGDOM, THE SARANJANA KINGDOM!!!" The same chants continued to be heard in the hall, apanied by the sound ofughter and music that no one knew when it had started. Seeing this, a sweet smile appeared on Gaia''s face. She nudged Taufik with her elbow, and with the same smile, she looked at Taufik. "Hm~ what?" "At times like this shouldn''t you say something? Something that can motivate people or something that can make them more excited, right?" "Do you mean a speech or something like that?" "Yeah~ will you?" "... Hm~... I''ll try" With that statement, Taufik suddenly stood up and then looked toward one of the guards standing at the gate of the hall. Seeing this, the guard seemed to understand what Taufik''s gaze meant, and then immediately shouted in a very loud voice. "SILENCE!!... THE KING WANTS TO SAY SOMETHING!!!" Hearing this, the hall immediately became silent, and all eyes were immediately directed at Taufik. Taufik, who saw this, nodded to the guard, to which the guard replied by lowering his head while cing his palm on his chest. "... I''m... Taufik D''Archy Hidayat... I was born ordinary, I was raised ordinarily... But with just one chance I could be here now... Formality is not for me... And being a leader is not my specialty... With all the advantages I have, I still have many shorings" "..." "... It''s only been a few hours since I met all of you, and one thing I can say loudly is that all of you are great people, a difference is not something that can be easily epted, but seeing all of you whoe from different continents, with different races,nguages, and cultures, can be one unit that works hand in hand in this Kingdom is an amazing sight for me..." "..." "That''s all I can say, I hope that you all can maintain this harmony as long as this kingdom still stands... now, raise your sses! Let''s close this event with a ss of wine; consider this as proof of a promise, hope, and future... a bright future... for the Kingdom of Saranjana. Cheers!" Said Taufik, who then immediately drank a ss of wine that had been prepared for him; this action was also followed by Gaia. Maybe because they were amazed by Taufik''s short speech or something else, the guests seemed to freeze in their ces before Sir Axel broke the silence by raising his wine ss and shouting. "... F-FOR THE FUTURE OF THE KINGDOM OF SARANJANA, CHEERS!" Perhaps realizing what they had done, the other guests also raised their wine sses and shouted. "FOR THE FUTURE OF THE KINGDOM OF SARANJANA!!!" "FOR THE FUTURE OF THE KINGDOM OF SARANJANA!!!" They shouted before finishing their wine in one gulp. After that, the guests, one by one, greeted Taufik once again before finally leaving the party hall to return to their residences to rest or perhaps continue their activities. And it all ended when the afternoon was almost over, Longer than they thought. ------------ "The day is almost over, what will we do now, Gaia?" Taufik asked after they left the party hall and went into a room, which Taufik believed was Gaia''s bedroom, and possibly his bedroom as well, with how big it was. "The date is failed... But we still have time before dinner; what do you think we should do, honey?" "... Waitin- HY!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!!" Said Taufik who saw what Gaia was doing. "Take off my clothes?" Said Gaia in an Innocent way. "I know that, but for what?" "What else? Of course S*x" "...What?" "What, what?" "But-" "No, But! After losing my power, I became like a normal human being and felt what humans feel. Do you know how hard it was to restrain my lust when I cleaned your body every day for more than five years? Now that you are conscious, I want to ask for my payment" Gaia said casually as if it was the right thing to do in their current situation. "Gaia, Calm down, think about it first, will you? Are you sure you want to do it, you know that I have another woman by my side, and you won''t be the first, so are you sure" "... Right now, I''m more than serious; I love you, and that all Is a good enough reason for me, So don''t reject me!" "..." "..." "... what is that? Is that a confession?" "Yes" "Seriously?" "Yes" "I mea-" "Enough talk, today you can''t run away from me; you will be mine, and I will be yours!!" After saying that, Gaia finished taking off all her clothes and immediately walked towards Taufik in a domineering manner. "Wait! Miss Gaia, Let''s Tal-" "No" Gaia rejected him and immediately locked Taufik''s lips with hers. With that, Gaia and Taufik continued kissing for a while and only separated when they wanted to take a breath. They kept doing that for a while, until finally stopping after a few minutes, when their lips parted, a string of saliva connecting their lips; Gaia was seen breathing heavily with a flushed face while looking directly into Taufik''s beautiful blue eyes. "... Please don''t reject me" "..." "..." "... Are you sure you want to do this, Gaia?" "Was what I did earlier not enough to prove how much I want it?" "... It''s so... Then don''t regret itter, because you know it''s been a long time since I''ve done this, so maybe I''ll lose control a little, so don''t regret it" "... I will not" With that, Taufik then ced both his hands on Gaia''s slender and smooth hips, and with a little force, he dropped Gaia onto the mattress gently. "... If you insist on doing so, then I will take you to experience heaven on earth, prepare yourself" Said Taufik, who then sealed Gaia''s lips with his lips again; after that, what Gaia remembered was only pure pleasure. .... ... .. . Chapter 222: chapter 222- Sparring The afternoon had passed, and the night was about to end when Taufik and Gaia finished their "activities." it would havested longer if Gaia was currently in her best condition, but right now, she was just an ordinary woman with little strength left. With Gaia fast asleep, Taufik approached the Balcony, with only a pair of pants protecting his body. Taufik''s body, which was like a sculpture from the hands of the Creator himself, was bathed in moonlight, and his long hair was blown by the midnight wind. The ce where this pce was built was right on top of a hill, which directly faced the sea. When seen from above, this pce was built around arge tree that stood upright right in the middle. Taufik looked out at the vast ocean with a nostalgic gaze, who knows what was on his mind. Then a pair of hands suddenly hugged him from behind, but that didn''t surprise Taufik at all. "... I thought you Ware a sleep" "I Ware, but when I notice that you''re not by my side, I wake up. Tell me, Honey, what is inside your Head that you making an Expression like that?" Gaia asked, pressing her cheek against Taufik''s broad back. "... I just thought about where my father is right now and what he''s doing..." "..." Hearing Taufik''s answer, Gaia seemed silent, not knowing what to say, but what Taufik said after that made Gaia quite surprised because it was very random and so sudden. "... Tell me, Gaia, What''s chasing you" Hearing that, Gaia looked a little surprised, with her eyes widening, but only for a moment before Gaia closed her eyes again and tightened her hug. "... You know?" "I don''t know, that''s why I ask, what is that thing that made you change this much... It''s not simply because you lose your power, isn''t it? There''s probably something else, something that you are trying to hide from others... From me... With that, Taufik turned his body and stood facing Gaia, his hand touching Gaia''s cheek, and Gaia, who seemed to enjoy it, closed her eyes and rubbed her cheek against Taufik''s palm as if she didn''t want to let go of it, with how Gaia held Taufik''s wrist with both of her hands. ... Tell me Gaia, what is that something?" "... I... I-" Seeing Gaia looking hesitant, Taufik, with his other hand, immediately circled Gaia''s slender hips and pulled her into his embrace. "Ehh!" Gaia gasped softly at Taufik''s sudden action. She looked up, with Taufik standing with his back to the moon, making the curves of Taufik''s face more visible, and the gentle gaze from Taufik''s blue eyes that were directed at her made her stop breathing for a moment. Gaia seemed a little shy with how she tried to avoid Taufik''s gaze by looking left and right, but Taufik just thought it was funny and then bent down his head to seal Gaia''s lips, Gaia seemed a little surprised, but after a while, she started to enjoy it, a few momentster Taufik lifted his head. "... What''s that for?" Ask Gaia with her face turned bright red and looked flustered, somehow. "Nothing, I just thought that you were very cute, so I couldn''t help myself... So care to tell me, now?" "... It''s not fair to use a woman''s feelings, you know?" Hearing that, Taufik chuckled, and with a smile still visible on his face, Taufik said to Gaia, with love that could be felt from the way he spoke. "... But you''re just not any woman, aren''t you?" "Wha-" "... You''re my woman" "..." "Hm?" "... Since when you Ware this smooth, or are you always like this?" "Hm? Ahaha~ who knows? Maybe I just like this because of you, so care to talk?" "*Sigh* with that face, you''re too dangerous for all of the women on earth, I''ll talk about it with Jenn and the others when we meetter... Okay, I''ll tell you, but before that, you should know that what I''m going to say isn''t something pleasant to hear... you have to prepare yourself" Hearing that, Taufik could onlyugh awkwardly, but after hearing what Gaia said next, he couldn''t smile at all, let alone show any other expression, because like what Gaia said, it wasn''t something that was pleasant to hear. ------------ Until morning came, Taufik did not close his eyes at all, he kept thinking about what Gaia saidst night. ''... If the System were here, maybe I could consult a bit, but with him not waking up yet, this is getting a bit confusing... A five-hundred-year war... But my time here is only five years at the very least, What should I do?'' Taufik thought, then looked at Gaia who was resting beside him. ''... She''s still can sleep peacefully like this, even though always dreaming of such a Scene; what a strong woman... No, maybe she just knows how to hold it in, maybe that''s why a gentle woman like her can turn into a... yandere? Pfft ~ What am I thinking? Gaia is Gaia, and will never change... She will still care and be ready to sacrifice if it''s for the earth and its inhabitants...'' Said Taufik while stroking Gaia''s pale green hair, which made Gaia groan a little. ''But, don''t worry, I won''t let you sacrifice more than this, I will definitely find a way... no matter what.'' And with that, Taufik kissed Gaia''s cheek, and then left the bed, put on some clothes, and then went out to get some fresh air. ------------ On his way to explore this maze-like corridor, Taufik got lost. Fortunately, a maid passed by, and after seeing Taufik, the maid bowed respectfully and said. "... Your Majesty, can I assist you with something?" "Great timing; I want to go out to meet Sir Axel, but I''m lost. Can you show me the way?" "Early in the morning like this, Sir Axel is usually at the training ground, to train the soldiers, and the training ground is on the opposite side, Your Majesty" Hearing this, Taufik looked behind him, and what he saw was just a long corridor that seemed endless; Taufik could only grin awkwardly and looked back at the maid, who surprisingly remained calm even though she was faced with Taufik. "... You know what? Can you take me there?" "My pleasure, Your Majesty, this way please" Said the maid who then started walking in front of Taufik. "..." "..." "*ukhum* So, what''s your name?" "It''s Mathilde, Your Majesty" "Oh~ Mathilde, I see~" "..." "..." "..." "... How long have you worked here, Mathilde?" "It''s been as long as my memory can remember, Your Majesty" "Huh? What do you mean by that?" "That''s what I mean, Your Majesty, I have no other memories other than my memory of being here" "Oh~ So you have lost your Memory, huh?" "Yes" "That''s really sad, my condolences" "Thank you, Your Majesty, But I''m not the only one like that, everyone in this Kingdom has their own story, some even sadder than mine, so I neverin at all, and continue to do what I can, in the hope that one day my memory will be fully restored... Or maybe I hope it never recovers at all" "Hu-" "We''re here, Your Majesty, Please enjoy your time, and I will return to my duties" "We are?" Ask Taufik; maybe because he was busy talking, he didn''t realize that they had been walking for quite a long time and had arrived at the Training Ground; Taufik looked to the side, and there he saw Sir Axel giving instructions to the soldiers, maybe they were new recruits. "Oh~ you''re right, Thank you, Math- huh?" Taufik wanted to say thank you, but Mathilde had already walked far away. Seeing this, Taufik felt a little surprised. "... What a strange Maid, Mathilde, I''ll remember that Name" Said Taufik, who then went to approach Sir Axel. ------------ "Oohh~ Your Majesty, What did I owe you for this sudden visit?" Said Sir Axel who saw Taufik''s arrival. "Are you training them?" "Yes, it''s my job as the CommanderI always prepare them, to be ready in all conditions, because no one knows when something will happen" "I see~ It''s Good to be cautious" Said Taufik while looking at the soldiers who were swinging their swords repeatedly. "... You want to try it, Your Majesty?" "What?" "Spar" "With them?" "No, With me" "Oh-ho~ So you already know my Intention foring here, It''s Good, I also want to move my body a little, so this is a good time" Said Taufik, and hearing that, Sir Axel could onlyugh a little, and then looked towards the Soldiers. "Clear the Training Ground, His Majesty the King will show you a trick or two, so pay close attention" Hearing this, the soldiers looked enthusiastic, and immediately vacated the training ground and stood on the side. "W- what?" "Your Majesty, This way, Please~" "Y-You!" "It''s Something Bothering you, Your Majesty?" "... Nothing, Just be ready" "Ahaha~ I always ready, Your Majesty" Said Sir Axel, and then the two of them stepped forward into the vacated training ground. "Would you like a spare sword, Your Majesty?" "No, I have my own" Said Taufik, who then immediately stretched his hand to the side, from there blood started toe out, and immediately formed a sword, this sight was enough to make the soldiers around quite shocked, but not to the point where they thought Taufik was strange, because the era they were currently living in was an era like that, magic and others weremonce for them. "... Blood Magic" Sir Axel muttered as he looked at Taufik''s Blood Sword. "Oh~ You know this?" Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin "I am, I have many questions, but let''s do that after the spar is done" Said Sir Axel, who then took out his sword from its sheath and then started to take a stance. "I''ll be a little serious, Your Majesty" .... ... .. . Chapter 223: chapter 223- Aura "I''ll be a little serious, Your Majesty" Sir Axel said and with his fighting stance, his sword was immediately enveloped in some kind of energy. ''... What is that? Is that a kind of sword Aura that knights usually use in Fantasy Anime?'' Taufik thought, looking at Sir Axel''s sword, which was covered in yellow energy, but suddenly Sir Axel''s body became blurry and then disappeared from where he was standing. ''Fast... But not enough fast for me!'' Said Taufik, who immediately raised his sword; it did seem like a futile movement, but a millisecondter, Sir Alex reappeared with his sword, which had been blocked before he could even swing it. "!!!" Finding his current situation, Sir Axel looked surprised, as did the soldiers who were watching from the sidelines, because in their view, Sir Axel just disappeared, and Taufik just raised his sword casually, and Sir Axel''s attack was simply blocked, just like that, Like Taufik could read the direction of Sir Axel''s attack. "... Only that, Sir Axel?" Taufik asked with a faint smile while looking at Sir Axel. With that, Sir Axel immediately jumped back to get away from Taufik. "... Amazing, Your Majesty, It seems like I have to use all my strength to face you" "Hm~ Yove should do that from the start" "Alright" Said Sir Axel, and then closed both his eyes, and a secondter, Sir Axel''s Aura, which was originally yellow, now changed to dark green, and now the same Aura also surrounded Sir Axel''s body. Seeing Taufik also became more interested in it. *Swoosh!* Without warning, Sir Axel suddenly disappeared from his spot again, but at a speed five times faster than before, and now leaving no shadow at all. Taufik''s eyes quickly moved right and left to search for Sir Axel''s whereabouts, and this time, Sir Axel reappeared right in front of Taufik, and with a slightly lowered position, Sir Axel immediately swung his sword towards Taufik''s waist. *sh!* But with Taufik''s fast reflexes, he was easily able to avoid it with just a slight movement of jumping backward, but Sir Axel''s attack did not stop there; with his sword shing to the side and passing Taufik, Sir Axel released his hand from the hilt of his sword. ''... What?'' Taufik looked confused by this, he thought that Sir Axel had given up by letting go of his sword, but what Sir Axel did next shocked Taufik even more. With his sword still in the air, Sir Axel grabbed the hilt of his sword again, but this time, he used his left hand and immediately made a stabbing move, all of which happened very quickly. *Woosh!* Taufik was shocked by Sir Axel''s absurd and risky move, but seeing Sir Axel''s sword aimed at his stomach, Taufik moved sideways to avoid Sir Axel''s attack and wanted to counterattack, but Sir Axel had also prepared his counterattack by shing his sword upwards, to ward off Taufik''s attack. *ng!* Taufik''s Blood Sword was thrown back, and in between, Sir Axel released the hilt of his sword again, then held it again with his Right Hand, and immediately shed his sword down slightly to the side. *sh!* Sir Axel''s movement was very fast, so Taufik couldn''t block him with his blood sword. Having no other choice, Taufik changed the form of his blood sword into liquid form and flowed it quickly to his left side and immediately became a shield. *ng!* The sound of metal nging was heard again, and the attack finally stopped, and the surrounding soldiers could finally see the figures of the two of them clearly. "... What a Reckless sword technique you have there, Sir Axel; it''s so random that it''s hard to guess; where did you learn that?" Enjoy exclusive content from m v -NovelBin "I want to answer it, but can you first remove this thing that''s pointing at my neck?" Sir Axel said as he looked at a dagger of blood whose tip was only a few inches from his neck. "Opps~ Sorry" Said Taufik with a little giggle, and then made the Danger and Shield reabsorbed into his body. "This is why I don''t like fighting blood magic users" Said Sir Axel who then sheathed his sword again. "Hahah~ About that, how can you know about Blood Magic?" "I fought some before... If I''m not mistaken. They call themselves the Immortal Army; they are a mercenary group who often participate in wars between kingdoms... about that, Your Majesty, what is your rtionship with them? Are you part of the immortal army?" "Hm~ You can say that I was the reason that they were Esixt" "... Pardon?" Hearing Taufik''s answer, Sir Axel showed a bewildered expression, Because from what he knew, the Immortal Army had existed for hundreds of years. If he didn''t hear it wrongly, then the young man in front of him was indirectly saying that he was hundreds of years old or even older. "... I''m sorry, Your Majesty, I may have heard it wrong, so can you say it one more time, you what?" "Ahaha~ forget about that, and if it''s not bothering you, I want to ask about that technique of yours and that colorful energy, is that an Aura?" ''... How can I forget about that?'' Sir Axel thought, after hearing what Taufik had just said, what Taufik said was very surprising, and if it was the truth, then he might know a little about the Group that Called Themselves the Immortal Army, But because Taufik had told him to forget about it, Sir Axel couldn''t possibly delve deeper into the topic, so with his curiosity still strong, Sir Axel could only answer Taufik''s question. "... It''s a Technique that I invented myself, This technique relies on speed and precision to carry out continuous attacks without stopping, it requires a lot of energy, so this technique is used to quickly end the enemy, I call it, the EverLasting Sword Technique" Said Sir Axel, who then ordered the Soldiers to continue their training with his hand movements. "Oh~ Interesting" "... And about that colorful energy, It is indeed an Aura, It is another way of using Mana, for those of us who are not very good at utilizing Mana to use Magic... The way to utilize Aura is almost simr to the way to use Magic, we collect Mana in the Core that we have, but only the way to release it is different... There are several levels of Aura, from the lowest, colorless Aura, Blue Aura, Yellow Aura, Green Aura, Purple Aura, and ck Aura, From The Green Aura is divided again into three more stages: Light Green Aura, Green Aura, and Dark Green Aura... And I am currently at the Dark Green Aura stage, almost stepping into the Purple Aura stage" "..." Hearing this, Taufik stroked his chin, while thinking about Sir Axel''s words. "Hm~ I see... Can you show Me how you utilize your Aura Right now?" Taufik asked Sir Axel, and hearing this, even though he was a little confused, he still did what Taufik told him to do. "... Sure, Your Majesty" Sir Axel replied and then reactivated his Aura. Taufik immediately activated his All-Seeing Eyes and saw how the Mana inside Sir Axel''s Core worked. With Taufik''s gaze directed at him, Sir Axel felt a little ufortable, because he felt that he waspletely exposed, so unconsciously, he covered his private area. "... A-are you done, Your Majesty?" "No, a little bit more, keep flowing your Mana like that" "... O-okey" "..." "..." "Hm~ I see~ I see~ so that is the Difference, quick out of the box... Alright, you can stop, right now, Sir Axel" Said Taufik, who then deactivated his All-Seeing eyes, hearing this, Sir Axel finally breathed a sigh of relief, and he could finally stop protecting his private area. "Can I ask what you see, Your Majesty?" "... I just see how your Mana is Flowing when you use Aura... And now I saw it, Maybe I can do it myself" "... Ahaha~ You saying something funny, your Majesty, I Myself need Tens of Years to reach the Dark Green Aura Stage, and when I first wanted to activate my Aura, I needed several... ... ... Years" "You mean like this?" Said Taufik, whose body was currently surrounded by a dark purple aura, seeing this, Sir Axel gaped. ''... Holy... '' "Huh? This is Good, I can feel my strength increasing a little bit" Said Taufik, who then used Blood Magic again to create a long sword, he channeled his Aura into his sword, and instantly, his blood sword was covered in a dark purple Aura. "Let''s try how strong it is" Said Taufik, who then wanted to swing his sword, and seeing what Taufik was going to do, Sir Axel, immediately came out of his shocked state, but before he could say anything, Taufik had already swung his sword. "WAI-" *sh!* A purple sword aura was then created from Taufik''s blood sword, which then shot out with great force, splitting the ground in its path, and then continued to hit the Pce until it copsed slightly. "... Ohh... Maybe that''s a bit of an exaggeration, don''t you think, Sir Axel?" "... Farak will be furious" "..." .... ... .. . Chapter 224: chapter 224- Sir Axel Curiosity *sh!* A purple sword aura was then created from Taufik''s blood sword, which then shot out with great force, splitting the ground in its path, and then continued to hit the Pce until it copsed slightly. "... Ohh... Maybe that''s a bit of an exaggeration, don''t you think, Sir Axel?" "... Farak will be furious" "... Let Me Fix It" Said Taufik who then stepped forward towards the copsed building, but Sir Axel immediately stopped him. "Wait, Your Majesty, Let the Soldier clear the debris" "What do you mean? I don''t want to clean up debris, I want to fix this" "Yes? Pardon?" "... Just watch" Said Taufik who then approached the damaged part of the castle. With the curious gazes of Sir Axel and the soldiers, Taufik pointed his palm toward the damaged part of the castle building. ''... Imagination Magic- Restoration!'' With that, the building debris floated by itself and moved back to where they came from; seeing this, of course, Sir Axel and the Soldiers were amazed by something that was beyond theirmon sense about the Magic that they knew. "... What the... " Said Sir Axel who didn''t know what else to say. "... Done, now... Farak will not be furious, isn''t he?" "S-sure, Your Majesty... Wait a Minute" Said Sir Axel who then went to approach the part of the Castle that had been destroyed but had been restored to its original state because of Taufik''s magic, and some soldiers also followed Sir Axel. The soldiers gathered to observe the building and began to have a discussion. "Wow~ There''s not even a crack; it''s like it''s back to its original state, amazing~ What kind of Magic did Your Majesty The King use?" "... Healing?" "What? Are you stupid? How can a healing magic work on building? It''s more like regeneration magic... but a different kind, something unique to The King, so Unique Magic, Maybe?" "Unique Magic? Hmm~ I like how it sounds" -------------- After seeing the building that had just been "restored" by Taufik, Sir Axel returned to Taufik''s side. "... What kind of magic is that, Your Majesty?" "It''s just a little trick of mine... Alright, keep up the good work... I''ll go see if Gaia already woke up, Keep it up" Said Taufik who then immediately left, without caring what expression Sir Axel made behind him. ''... Little trick? Something like that is a little trick?'' Thought Sir Axel, while looking at Taufik''s back as he continued to walk away. ''... The King seems to be more powerful than we thought, and his previous words about the Immortal Army still linger in my mind; what is the King actually hiding?'' Sir Axel thought again but then shook his head because he wouldn''t be able to find the answer unless he heard the answer himself from Taufik''s mouth. Choosing to put it aside for now, Sir Axel looked at the group of soldiers who were still gathered to discuss the magic Taufik had used. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING THERE?!! GET BACK TO YOUR POSITIONS AND CONTINUE YOUR TRAINING" Hearing this, all the soldiers immediately ran back to their starting positions and then continued their training. --------------- Taufik, who had already memorized the path back to his room, walked through a long corridor. Taufik looked out the window which showed arge tree right in the middle of the Castle. He looked under the tree, and he saw a familiar Maid, Mathilda, resting under the tree, looking like she wasmunicating with someone, but under the big tree, there was only Mathilda alone. "Hmm? With whom she was talking to?" Said Taufik who then immediately activated his All-Seeing Eyes. "..." But even with his All-Seeing eyes active, Taufik did not see who Mathilda was talking to; there were no spirits or even other invisible beings; it was just Mathilda talking to herself. "... Does she have some kind of mental illness?" Taufik said, but he didn''t question it anymore and Continued to walk back to his room. -------------- "... Your Back, Honey, Where did you go just now?" Ask Gaia who has woken up, but is still lying on the bed and still wearing her nightclothes. "Just finished warming up with Sir Axel... But for a Queen, aren''t you a little too rxed?" Said Taufik who then sat on the edge of the bed. "You''re a King, Remember? Also, there is not much work for me to do as a Queen, the people in this Kingdom are that talented, so there is not much for me to do, just do this and that, after that, the people in this Kingdom will do the rest, I have been doing this for the past three years after the Kingdom''s situation has be stable" "Oh~ My Grandma Would be jealous if she knew that... I want to take a shower; want to join me? And after that, Maybe you can take me to look around the Kingdoms, Carrying out the n that didn''t happen yesterday, what do you think?" "Sure~ So... Please carry me~" "..." "You don''t want to?" "*Sigh* Come here" Said Taufik, who told Gaia to approach him. Hearing this, Gaia looked very happy and immediately removed her nket, then approached Taufik. "I''m Ready~" "Alright, hold tight!" Taufik said, and then immediately carried Gaia in a princess carry, Taufik wanted to leave the room, but he immediately remembered something. "... Where''s the Bathroom?" "..." --------------- After Gaia told him where their bathroom was, Taufik once again walked down the hall, but this time with Gaia in his arms. Several times they passed the maids who were doing their duties, and they just smiled when they saw the two of them. "... This kinda embarrassing, don''t you think?" "What is there to be ashamed of?" " You know, with the maid looking at us and the way they smiled toward us, is kinda... You know " "What''s wrong with that? They were just happy knowing that their Queen and King had a Good Rtionship, it''s a Good Sign, ahh~ from there turn left, and we will arrive" Said Gaia, with a smile never leaving her face. "... Why the Bathroom is so far away from the bedroom, you don''t do this on purpose, are you?" "What do you mean? That''s how theyout was from the start, There~ that was the Bathroom" Point Gaia towards a door guarded by two maids. "... Your Majesty, Everything is ready inside like usual, please enjoy your time" Said one of the two maids, after they greeted Taufik and Gaia. "Greet Job... Alright, Honey, let''s go inside" Taufik nodded to the two Maids before entering the bathroom with Gaia; calling it a bathroom might be a bit inappropriate, but it would be more appropriate to call it a swimming pool, with how big and luxurious the bathroom was. "... You sure is it''s a Bathroom?" "Yeah~ More or less... What are you waiting for? Let''s Get in!" Said Gaia who then pulled Taufik''s arm to enter the "swimming pool". " Wait! Do you want to enter the water with those clothes?" "Ah~ you''re right, I was so excited that I forgot about that, Hehe~" Hearing this, Taufik could only shake his head and then said. "Let''s Change first" "Okay" ------------- - Somewhere Unknown in the middle of the sea. - With Lembuswana and Ngntaka, who have been on patrol for several days. "Lembu, I feel Master is already conscious, Should we go back now?" Ngntaka asked Lembuswana. "He is? Hm~ Sounds good, the Beasts are rarely seen now, so there''s no point in just flying around without finding anything, Alright, let''s go back" Said Lembuswana, and hearing this, Ngntaka flew in the opposite direction, to return to the Saranjana Kingdom. They finally flew for a while, but a few momentster, Lembuswana''s eyes caught something; from afar, it only looked like a small dot. Lembuswana focused his vision, but he still couldn''t see clearly what it was, so he said to Ngntaka. "Buddy, Can you fly over there? I see something and want to make sure what is" "There? Alright" Answered Ngntaka, who then flew in the direction Lembuswana had intended. The closer they got, the clearer it became what Lembuswana had seen earlier. The ck shadowy dot that Lembuswana had seen above the sea was actually a ship, wrapped around by something. "... It''s a Beast" Said Lembuswana, who saw that the ship was wrapped around by a kind ofrge snake''s body and was slowly crushing the ship. "The ship''s upants are in danger, We need to hurry" Said Ngntaka who immediately shot towards the ship at full speed. But before he could reach the ship, the head of the giant snake emerged from the sea, which made Ngntaka have to stop to approach the ship. *HUSSHH!* The snake made a distinctive sound that snakes generally have and looked at the people on the ship with a ferocious gaze. A secondter, he opened his mouth wide, and his long, sharp fangs were visible, making the people on the ship even more panicked when they saw this. "Shit! Lembu do Something!" "What? Me?" "Who else?" "*Sigh* Alright" Said Lembuswana, who then created a kind of small ck energy ball in his hand. "This is the price to pay for being curious *Sigh* What a drag" Said Lembuswana who immediately threw the ck energy ball towards the Giant Snake. .... ... .. . Chapter 225: chapter 225- A Flying Snake? Lembuswana''s ck energy ball, which contained the essence of void, moved as if teleporting towards the giant snake. And the Giant Snake that did not have time to dodge, had to be hit by Lembuswana''s attack on its head. Instantly, the head of that giant snake disappeared without a trace. And only leaving a headless body, and with a *Bukk!* sound, the headless snake''s body fell on the ship''s deck, releasing ck blood that immediately covered the floor. "Hmnph~ Too Easy~ left the rest to that bunch of humans and let us Go back to our Ind" Said Lembuswana who then returned to rxing on Ngntaka''s back. "Hmm, Lembu, it seems there''s a Problem" "Yes~ And That problem has been solved by this Great one; why are you spacing out? Let''s go back already, Didn''t you say that Taufik had regained consciousness, right?" "I want that too, but first, look at the sea below us" "*Tsk* What?" Said Lembuswana who then looked out to sea as Ngntaka asked, and immediately his expression changed. "... Is what I see the same as what you see, Buddy?" "More or less the same" "Damn! Is this sea area their territory? Shit! Buddy, can you transport all the Humans on the ship at once?" Asked Lembuswana, who was still looking towards the sea, which had turned ck, not because of a natural phenomenon or anything like that, but because of something else, which, of course, was something quite very dangerous. "... I can''t, There are too many of them" "T- Then, what about the Ship, Are you confident that you can lift the ship and fly with you?" "If you do something with your Ability, I can do it" "THEN WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? THEY ARE MOVING CLOSER TO THE SHIP, HURRY!!" Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin With that, Ngntaka quickly flew towards the ship, Racing with countless hordes of giant snakes that were also targeting the ship. With Ngntaka''s speed, he quickly reached the ship andnded on its deck. Even though Lembuswana and Ngntaka had helped them, however, from their perspective, Ngntaka and Lembuswana still looked more or less like "Beasts". Of course, when Ngntakanded on the deck of their ship, they were shocked and scared, but Ngntaka didn''t care about that. Lembuswana quickly Lightened the ship''s Gravity, and then immediately shouted to Ngntaka. "NOW OR NEVER, BUDDY!!" "ALRIGHT, HOLD THIGT HUMAN! THERE WILL BE A LITTLE SHAKING!!" Said Ngntaka who then lifted the shippletely from the water and quickly flew it as high as possible by using the snake''s corpse that was wrapped around the ship as support. One by one, the giant snakes appeared on the surface of the sea and tried to reach the ship, but fortunately, none of them seeded. "F*ck! That was Insene; how many are they?... How far are we from the closest Ind, buddy?" "... I don''t know, it''s a new area for us, so there''s not much information yet" "Okay, just fly for now and we will drop them off in a safe ocean areater" "Alright" Ngntaka replied, but not long after that, the Humans who had finally calmed down when they finally knew that Lembuswana and Ngntaka meant well, started amotion again. "... What now? Can''t they just keep quiet?" Lembuswanained, then one of the humans approached Them, and with a panicked face he spoke in anguage that Lembuswana and Ngntaka did not understand, but seeing that the person was pointing down, Lembuswana finally sighed. "... Alright, just keep flying, Ngntaka, I''ll go check what is it" Said Lembuswana, who then got off from behind Ngntaka and then walked towards the edge of the ship, but because it was cold, the ship was quite high for his puppet''s body, Lembuswana looked towards one of the humans. "You, Lift Me Up" Hearing what Lembuswana said even though the human did not understand what Lembuswana said, he still understood what Lembuswana wanted, so he lifted Lembuswana''s body, and finally, Lembuswana was able to see the sight that made the humans on the ship look panicked. "..." *Blink* "..." Seeing what he was currently seeing, Lembuswana blinked his eyes several times to make sure what he was seeing was indeed real, but no matter how much he blinked, the scene he saw did not change. "... What the f*ck? How''s that possible?" Lembuswana said, with mixed feelings, that he was confused, shocked, and also amazed by what he was currently seeing because what he saw did not make sense at all. "... They grew wings? What the hell happened? They can evolve that fast?" Said Lembuswana while looking at the group of snakes that were previously in the sea, now in the air, flying, and on their bodies, a pair of wings that resembled dragon wings could be seen. And their flying speed was no joke, perhaps because of their bodies, so the wind didn''t affect their flying speed too much, and soon they would catch up with them. "Why are they so persistent in chasing like this? What did these Humans do that these Snakes are chasing them like this, I ask them but they won''t understand either" Said Lembuswana who looked at the humans with a suspicious look. "*Sigh* There''s no point in ying tag like this" Said Lembuswana who then got down from the side wall of the ship and walked back towards Ngntaka. "Ngntaka the snake is Chasing us, stop for now" "What? Why are they chasing us? And why would we stop? Shouldn''t we keep moving?" "Just stop, there''s something fishy here, These Humans must have done something to those giant snakes, so they chased these Humans like this" "But are you sure that we stop here? With that countless giant snakes just right behind us?" "Yes, Just drop this ship in the sea, and we will face those giant snakes, we keep moving but they will keep chasing us, so it''s better to just face them head-on" "..." Hearing this, Ngntaka remained silent, and a few momentster, he slowly lowered the ship into the ocean. When the bottom of the ship touched the surface of the sea, Ngntaka immediately let go of the ship. Seeing this, the Humans on the ship immediately looked increasingly panicked, but Ngntaka and Lembuswana didn''t care about it. "... Are you sure about this, Lembu?" "They are weak, but their numbers will be a bit of a hassle *Sigh* why do we even do this?" "... It is Because of you, remember?" "..." Hearing what Ngntaka said, Lembuswana could only remain silent. "They''re getting close, Lembu; what should we do?" "... Just burn them" Lembuswana said, and Ngntaka immediately prepared his attack. Seeing the Giant Snakes starting to approach them, Ngntaka immediately spewed his Fire Breath at the giant snakes, but the giant snakes also spewed a kind of purple liquid towards Ngntaka''s fire breath. If only one Snake was doing that, maybe Ngntaka''s fire breath would work, but there were hundreds or even more of the Giant Snakes, all spewing the same purple liquid, they did all of that simultaneously as if they were one unit. A momentter, Ngntaka''s fire breath was extinguished, because Ngntaka could not continue to breathe fire, but the Purple Liquid that the Giant Snakes released continued to head towards Lembuswana and Ngntaka. "Shit! Ngntaka, Dodge!!" "I would have done it even without you telling me" With that, Ngntaka immediately flew to avoid the purple liquid attack from the giant snakes. The purple liquid continued to advance until it fell into the ocean, as soon as the purple liquid touched the ocean, the area around the ocean where the purple liquidnded was immediately polluted. "... It would be quite dangerous if that liquid touched us, wouldn''t it?" "... More or less" "Ngntaka, the next attack is iing" Said Lembuswana who saw the giant snakes attack them again. "Ngntaka let''s do this the simple way, attack them and I''ll cover you from behind" "What? You want me to face them all head-on, alone?" "I will support you from behind, don''t worry... hurry up, they are very close Already!!" "... F*ck!!" Said Ngntaka, who immediately flew to face the Hundreds or even more Giant Snakes directly. Using both of his ws, Ngntaka grabbed the head of the giant snake closest to him, and immediately spewed his Fire Breath towards the helpless giant snake. With that, one of the many Giant snakes fell, and then one Giant snake wanted to attack Ngntaka, but the ck energy ball immediately killed the snake. "LIKE I SAID, DON''T WORRY, JUST FACE WHAT''S IN FRONT OF YOU, LEAVE THE REST TO ME!" Lembuswana shouted from behind, but Ngntaka couldn''t answer anything, because he was currently surrounded by hundreds of giant snakes. In this way, Ngntaka killed the giant snakes one by one, and Lembuswana also continued to attack with his own power; Ngntaka acted as the attacking Tanker, and Lembuswana was behind attacking the giant snakes that wanted to attack Ngntaka. Everything is going smoothly, but something unexpected always happens when things are going too well. .... ... .. . Chapter 226: chapter 226- Antaboga "NGNTAKA, JUST A LITTLE BIT MORE; THEIR NUMBERS HAVE ALREADY DECREASED GREATLY; HOLD ON!" Lembuswana shouted from behind. "EASY TO SAY, BUT I''M ALMOST REACHING MY LIMIT, I CAN''T EVEN USE MY FIRE BREATH ANYMORE *CHAW!*" Said Ngntaka, while attacking the Giant Snake that tried to bite him with its ws, Although Ngntaka looked unscathed, which was because of his extraordinary healing, he seemedpletely unharmed, but with the Poison from the giant snake that continued to umte in Ngntaka''s body and with him continuing to breathe fire, Ngntaka felt his throat was very dry if he used his fire breath attack even once, he might injure his throat. "YOU BROUGHT US TO THIS SITUATION, LEMBU, SO THINK SOMETHING THAT CAN MAKE US GET OUT OF THIS F*CKING SITUATION!!" "I WAS TRYING. I''VE ALREADY USED EVERY ABILITY THAT I CAN UTILIZE IN THIS BODY, BUT THEIR NUMBERS ARE JUST TOO MANY; WHAT ABOUT YOUR OTHER FORM? CAN''T YOU USE IT?" Lembuswana replied, also attacking the giant snakes with his own attacks. "YOU KNOW I HAVEN''T COMPLETELY MASTERED IT YET, IT''S NOT SOMETHING THAT CAN BE USED THAT EASILY" Said Ngntaka who killed another giant snake. "OH!! AMAZING, BUDDY, I GUESS THE WORST THAT CAN HAPPEN TO US IS... DIE! IT''S NOT THAT BAD" Lembuswana said sarcastically while slowing down the movements of the giant snakes by adding gravity to them. "HAHA, ~ NICE JOKE YOU F*CKING USELESS SHIT TROUBLEMAKER DOLL!!!" "WHAT? YOU BIRD HEAD!!" "HAHA~ NICE INSULT, BUT YOU KNOW WHAT? I... AM... A... BIRD!!!" Ngntaka''s reply tore the body of a giant snake into two parts with his sharp ws. With that, Lembuswana and Ngntaka shouted at each other to make sure they stayed conscious while killing the giant snakes one by one, with Ngntaka as the main attacker and Lembuswana protecting Ngntaka when there were giant snakes that wanted to attack Ngntaka but he couldn''t avoid them, with theirbined cooperation there were almost no direct attacks that could touch Ngntaka except for the venom attacks from the giant snakes, Ngntaka was quite immune to poison but notpletely immune, that''s why the poison could umte in Ngntaka''s body, but at a stage that was not too life-threatening, but it wouldn''tst forever, so they kept doing that for a long time until unknowingly the number of snakes had decreased drastically to the point that they could be counted on both hands. With their numbers greatly reduced, the remaining giant snakes seemed to be hesitant to attack, and this finally allowed Ngntaka and Lembuswana to take a break to catch their breath. "F*ck, From now on I will stop being curious, it''s not good for your health" "should have done that from the start, you dumbshit!" "... Wh- Wha- *Sigh* I admit it was my fault, but look, at least we saved some liv-" Said Lembuswana who then looked in the direction where Ngntaka hadnded the human ship, but he immediately fell silent when he saw that the ship he meant was no longer there. Seeing this, Lembuswana immediately fell silent for a moment and immediately became angry. "F*CK!! I WILL KILL ALL THAT HUMAN LATER IF I SEE THEM" "*Sigh* Dumbass, we struggling for nothing" "... Let''s just end this quickly" Lembuswana Says. Who then immediately attacked the remaining giant snakes that were still alive. Killing the frightened giant snakes was quite easy; with a few attacks from Ngntaka and Lembuswana''s ck energy ball, it was finished very quickly. "... Alright, let''s go back right now" "Are you sure, those humans must not have gone too far" Ngntaka said, although he didn''t show it too much, but he also felt a little resentment towards those ungrateful humans. "Nah~ My mana is running low, and I don''t want to waste time looking for them, let''s just go back" "Alright~ I don''t have much energy anymore either" Said Ngntaka, who then, with the remaining energy he had, pped his wings to return to the Saranjana Kingdom. "... Where do you think you''re going after killing my minions?" "!!!" x2 Hearing this, Ngntaka and Lembuswana were immediately shocked, they both simultaneously turned towards the voice. "Aww... Shit!" Said Lembuswana while looking at the creature who reprimanded them, It was a giant snake that was many timesrger than the giant snakes before, and it also had five heads, like the heads of a cobra, each of the cobra heads had serrations that continued to the tip of the snake''s tail, the five-headed snake had two pairs of dragon-like wings, one pair was right at the connection between the snake''s head kalima and its body, and the only one was located not far from the tip of the snake''s tail, with ck scales that looked harder than any iron, the snake seemed difficult to defeat, especially with Ngntaka and Lembuswana who were currently not in their prime condition. "The little guy has been defeated so is it time for the big boss to appear? Ngntaka, how confident are you that you can escape from that creature?" "..." "... Ngntaka? Buddy?" "... Huh? What?" "What the hell, buddy? How can you space out in front of an enemy? What happen to you?" "... Sorry, I don''t know, but looking at this guy, my blood suddenly boiling, which usually happens when I''m met with a dragon, like when we are in your World... Or meeting a mortal enemy" "A wha-" "HAHAHA~ Blood is never wrong, even though you are still in an immature stage, but Garuda is still Garuda, meeting you like this... I didn''t expect it at all" Said the five-headed giant snake, while staring at Ngntaka with clear killing intent. "!!!" "... Th- This Feeling, You- Are you the one that from five years ago?" "Huh? Do you still remember that? Something small like that? Amazing! Simply Amazing!! As expected of a Garuda, truly extraordinary" The giant five-headed snake said maniacally, clearly seeing this; Ngntaka certainly seemed a little confused by the five-headed snake who seemed to know him very well; no, it was more like he knew what Garuda was very well. ''... What the hell happened here?'' Thought Lembuswana, who was, of course, more confused than Ngntaka about this sudden change in the situation. "... Who are you?" Ngntaka Ask. "Who Am I?... For the sake of the Rtionship that we have, I will Introduce Myself; I''m Antaboga, The First Of All Nagas; it''s good to see you, The Last Garuda; what''s your name, younguns?" "... I''m Ngntaka" "Ngntaka? Hahah~ I like that name, it suits you very well" "... It''s a Givin Name that My Master bestows upon me, It''s a Great Name" "Your Master? I see; I like to meet your New Master someday... Because now I have an urgent matter that I have to finish as soon as possible" Said Antaboga, who then returned to his killing intent, and feeling this, Lembuswana and Ngntaka immediately became tense. "Y- you! What do you intend to do?" "No need to be that tense, Ngntaka, I Indeed want to fight you, but it''s not today... Because right now, I want to catch those humans who''ve stolen something Very valuable for me... And I don''t want to fight you when you''re still in your weak state like this, so let''s meet some other day; for now, it''s a Goodbye for You, my mortal enemy... And myrade in arms" Said Antaboga, but hisst words were only to be heard by himself, after which Antaboga flew away towards the direction where the previous ship had gone, passing Ngntaka and Lembuswana just like that. "..." "..." Lembuswana and Ngntaka could only remain silent after the unexpected and rapid incident happened, and it ended just like that; the silence continued just like that before finally being broken by Lembuswana, who spoke up. "Well, buddy, by any chance, do you ever meet that guy?" "... I don''t know" "You don''t know, and I also don''t want to know, so let''s go back before "Something" Unexpected happens again, shall we?" "... You right, let''s go back now" Said Ngntaka, who then pped his wings again to "once again" return to the kingdom of Saranjana. "..." "..." "Just to make sure, you don''t have something a past life or something, right? A past life that maybe you forget, A past life where you died but then Reincarnated to be the "you" right now?" "..." "I mean, looking at how that guy talks, he-" "Shut up! Lembu! I''m too tired to listen to your bullshit, Right now, so just shut up! Will you?" "Alright, I will shut up... But, you know-" "F*ck! Shut up!! You''re just making me more dizzy, That''s why it''s not good to watch too much Anime, you''re going crazy, Lembu, F*ck! Just be silent, and let me organize my thoughts" "Eww~ What does Anime have to do with this?" "..." "It''s not good to take out your anger on something that has nothing to do with any of this, right?" "..." ''Oh~ Master, why do you have to save this freak? Why just don''t kill him?'' Ngntaka thought, unable to stand Lembuswana''s nonsense. .... ... .. . Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin Chapter 227: chapter 227- Antaboga ll In an unknown ocean area, a ship is sailing with a Giant Snake carcass wrapped around the ship. It can be seen that the ship''s crew is busy trying to cut the carcass of the giant snake which has very hard scales. Seen on the top deck at the ship''s control room, two people were talking, one was wearing a captain''s hat and holding the ship''s controls, and the other had a shabby face and long, messy ck hair. "Capt, Are you sure about leaving those two behind, they seem a good beast to me" Said the man with long, messy ck hair, to the person wearing the captain''s hat. "... We don''t have a choice, If we stay there a bit longer those big Snakes are probably going to attack us" "But what if the two of them survived? Wouldn''t they be very angry when they found out that we left them?" Said the man with long ck hair again, but the captain who heard that seemed to sneer. "... Survive? From that Countless Big Snake? Pfft~ It''s Impossible" Said The Captain In a Sarcastic way. "..." "What with those faces? We''re a group of fugitives you know, since when do we care about others when ites to our safety?... Never!" "But, I still have a bad feeli-" "Stop! Don''t say something useless, Go see where the nearest ind is. We''ll sell the crystal ball we got. It looks very valuable" "But... That Crystal is-" "SHUT UP! ROBERTS!! JUST DO WHAT I TOLD YOU!!! WILL YOU?!!!" "... Yes, Captain" Said Roberts, who then used the lubber''s hole to climb to the highest a ce of ??the ship to survey their surroundings. After looking around and not seeing the silhouette of a single ind, Roberts looked at the Captain. "CAPT-... " Roberts wanted to shout to inform his captain about the situation he saw, but he stopped because his eyes caught a silhouette like a small shadow dot in the sky from a distance and slowly approached; Roberts narrowed his eyes to focus his gaze on the ck dot in the sky. "!!!" ''Shit! It''s the Snake!?'' "CAPTAIN! LOOK!!" Roberts shouted at the Captain while pointing at the ck shadowy dot he saw, but the Captain and the other crew members'' eyesight was not as good as Roberts'', so they didn''t know what Roberts was pointing at. "... What?" The Captain asked, and now all the crew''s gazes were on Roberts. "It''s them, Captain, I- It''s the BIG SNAKE!! " What, Roberts? We didn''t see anything... If you are that boring, why you just don''t jump into the sea?" The Captain said it as a joke, and the crewughed when they heard it, but they didn''t expect Roberts to actually jump into the sea from such a height. "..." "..." They were all silent for a moment after the unexpected incident, and aftering to their senses they all immediately ran to the edge of the ship to see how Roberts was doing, but what they saw was that Roberts had swam away from the ship. "HY, ROBERTS! WHAT ARE YOU THINKING YOU''RE DOING?! COMEBACK HERE!!!" The Captain shouted, but as if not hearing him, Roberts continued to swim away from them. "What? What''s wrong with that guy? Capt, should we bring him back?" Asked one of the ship''s crew, who was next to the Captain, who also saw Roberts swimming far away from the ship. "No, Let him just die in the ocea-" *Shake! Shake!* The Captain couldn''t continue his sentence because their ship suddenly shook as if it had been hit by arge wave, and along with the shaking, a sound that could make all the hairs on one''s body stand on end was heard. "... He''s The Genius one, He will definitely live a long life, unlike you all who will die here and now" "!!!" Hearing this, everyone on the ship immediately turned towards the voice, and there they saw Antaboga looking at them from the air, and the pping of his two pairs of wings produced a wind that created waves that hit their ship. "I Only Gave You One Easy Task, Which Was To Deliver The Lotus Crystal Ball To The Most Established Human On The Maind And Let Them Take Care Of The Crystal, But You Guys Ended Up Killing My Minions" ".. O-oh, S- Sir, It''s n-not us who k-k-kill y-your Minions, I- It''s the t-two-" The Captain defended what Antaboga said, and of course, he knew that it wasn''t them who killed one of his minions, but that still didn''t get them out of trouble. "Enough!! I Won''t ept Any Excuses Because That Doesn''t Cover Up The Fact That You Guys Are Trying To Do Something Bad To The Crystal. Hand Over The Crystal Right Now!!" "Y- Yes! Yes!! You, Go take that Crystal!" The Captain''s order to one of the crew members, who, when he heard the Captain''s order, immediately ran into the Captain''s cabin. "S-sir we will hand over the Crystal to you, so, please spare our lives" "..." Finding Antaboga silent, the Captain looked increasingly panicked and spoke in a stuttering voice. "I- I- I will S- Sacrifice all of my Crew, so please just S- Spare my life, Sir, I beg you" Said the Captain, but still got no reaction from Antaboga but the crew who heard the Captain wanted to sacrifice them for his own safety burned with anger. "What?! You want to Sacrifice us for your own sake? You Son of a Bitch!!" "WHAT? WHAT''S WRONG WITH THAT? I''M THE CAPTAIN! SO! WHAT''S WRONG WITH SACRIFICING YOU ALL?! HUH?!" "Y-YOU SON OF A BITCH!! I WILL KILL YOU BEFORE THAT HAPPEN, DIE!!!" After that, a big fight broke out between the ship''s crew and the Captain, along with the fight, the crew who had been ordered to take the crystal from the Captain''s cabin had returned, and seeing the crystal, both eyes of one of Antaboga''s five heads lit up, and then a strong wind was created and blew towards the crew who was carrying the crystal, and immediately made it float in the air, and was immediately carried by the wind to approach Antaboga. The crew screamed in panic, but Antaboga ignored them and immediately swallowed the crew member along with the crystal he was holding. "SIR! I HAVE WON, SO NOW YOU WILL SPARE ME, RIGHT?" The Captain shouted, who was currently kneeling on the floor, with blood all over his body and one of his arms severed, and around the Captainy six lifeless crew members. "... What? When did I ever make a stupid promise like that? You guys just fight on your own and for unknown reasons" "Wh- But, I... I already... Alrea-" "It seems you already lost your Mind, so it''s time to die" Said Antaboga. Then, the eye of his second head from the right lit up red, and then he breathed fire from his mouth, a breath of fire that then burned the ship along with the Captain, who seemed to have lost his mind. "Now... Who should I give this crystal to? With my appearance, I can''t go to human settlements... It seems like the day he will be reborn is still a long way off" Said Antaboga who then chose to return to his ce. ------------- - With Taufik and Gaia. In therge pool, Gaia was seen sitting beside Taufik while leaning her head on Taufik''s shoulder. They both sat naked and without speaking, just purely enjoying their time. "... Gaia, can I ask something?" Said Taufik, which destroyed thefortable tranquility. "Hm~ What is it, Honey?" Said Gaia, who was still leaning her head on Taufik''s shoulder while closing her eyes. "... Do you know A Maid named Mathilde?" "..." Hearing Taufik''s question, Gaia finally opened her eyes and looked at Taufik directly in the eye. "... You didn''t forget what I said before, right?" "Aww~ Cmon Gaia, I''m just asking, there''s something strange with that girl, so Tell me, If you know something about her" Hearing Taufik''s reply, Gaia finally leaned her head back on Taufik''s shoulder. "... Mathilde, huh? It may seem ridiculous, but there''s not much information about her" "Eh? But why do you keep her here?" Taufik asked in surprise after hearing Gaia''s answer. "Simple because she is hardworking and diligent, also, she always finishes the work quickly, that is why" "what about her origin, where did shee from? You probably know about that, right?" "No, I didn''t, She''s just basically appeared so suddenly like that in around the Big tree... She said that she didn''t have any memory of that day, so out of pity I hired her as a maid" "Just show up out of nowhere? And you can easily trust her just like that? Really?" "Hm~ Yap~ More or less is like that, but I can say loudly that she, Mathilde is not a bad person, or has any ill intentions towards this kingdom, so you don''t need to worry" "If you say so, bu-" *Tok~Tok~Tok* Taufik stopped talking when the sound of a knock on the door was heard from outside. "What Is It?" "Your Majesty, we received news that Lord Lembuswana and Lord Ngntaka have returned" .... ... .. . Chapter 228: chapter 228- A Shocking Fact After hearing the news, Taufik and Gaia finished their bath and then returned to their room; after putting on their clothes, Gaia and Taufik went to the ce where Lembuswana and Ngntaka usually rested, namely under the big tree in the middle of the Pce. A few momentster when they arrived at the big tree, they both saw Ngntaka lying tired under the tree, as did Lembuswana. "Huh? They usually are not like this when they return from their patrol, did something serious happen this time?" Said Gaia, after seeing the conditions of Lembuswana and Ngntaka. "... Wait, let me go check them first" Said Taufik, who then approached them both; Taufik then touched them both. "... Theyre fine, but Many poisons umted in Ngntakas body" "WHAT? Poison? Are you hes okay?" "Yeah~ Hes okay, His mana was slowly detoxifying the Poison, so he only needed to rest a bit" "Hufft~ Thats good, then what about Lembu?" "His condition is better than Ngntaka, maybe because of his puppet body, the Poison doesnt affect him at all, he just used up too much of his mana" Hearing this, Gaia breathed a sigh of relief because this was the first time she had seen Lembuswana and Ngntaka in this condition in the five years they had been together, so she was a little shocked. "... Its good that theyre fine, but what kind of opponent did they face that they both ended up in this condition?" "... Lets ask them directly" Said Taufik, who then flowed his Mana into Lembuswanas core. A few momentster, Lembuswana opened both of his eyes And his gaze immediately fell on Taufik and Gaia, who were also looking at him. "... *Sigh* Its the first time I was happy to see you, Kid, Im d that you finally woke up" The first words that Lembuswana said after seeing Taufik conscious after being unconscious for five years. "Hahaha~ What is that? So all of this time, youre not happy to see me? Is that what you mean? But Its good to see you still live, Lembu" "Lembu, what happens to you and Ngntaka that you two end up in this state?" Gaia eximed, immediately asking Lembuswana. "This? There was a "little" incident when we came back, thats why we are in this state" Discover more content at m,v le|m-p| y r "A little, huh? Care to tell me what that "little" Incident is?" Taufik ask. "Its just... After doing patrol and wanting toe back here we... After that, Lembuswana told Taufik and Gaia about the whole incident. ------------ "... well~ It was no mistake it was entirely your fault for being too curious" "Yes, I agree with what Taufik said" Taufiksments after hearing the whole story of Lembuswana, which was also agreed by Gaia. "What? How can it be my fault? I just trying to save people, you know" Said Lembuswana defending himself "There is nothing wrong with your intention to save people, but when saving people you also have to choose who is worth saving or not, and hearing your story, those people have done something to those giant snakes and you just go in and save those people, and also since when did you be a hero?" Taufik said, making Lembuswana remain silent, and Gaia giggled when she heard this. "... Whats wrong with me being a hero, someone will change eventually, and so I" "Yeah~ Yeah~ Yeah~ I know, sir Guardian" "Pfft~ Ahahaha~" "... Y-you two... *Sigh* forget it, I was too tired to argue with you two" Said Lembuswana who immediately turned his gaze to Ngntaka. "... Is he fine?" "What? Are you worried about your partner in justice?" Taufik asked, intending to tease Lembuswana, but Lembuswanas sincere answer slightly stunned him. "Yes, he received a lot of poison attacks from those giant snakes, so Im a little worried" Hearing this, Taufik smiled faintly and then answered Lembuswanas questions. "Hes fine, he just needs a little rest, after that, Ngntaka will fully recover" "Its so... Said Lembuswana while looking at Ngntaka, then turning his gaze back to Taufik. ... So, Do you know something about this Antaboga guy? He seems to Know a lot about Ngntaka, but Ngntaka seems not to know about him" "... Antaboga... I know of a creature in mythology who has the Title "The First Of All Nagas," And Antaboga is one of the names of that creature; he is Ananta Sesha... If he is the one you mean, then he does have a rtionship with Ngntaka, or more precisely with Garuda, because they are both mounts of a god, namely the god Vishnu from Hindu mythology" Said Taufik, who then looked at Gaia. "You know about him, Gaia?" "I have never met a God named Vishnu before, but I have heard of him, because he is the god of a religion that exists on earth, but Earth is a ce where many religions are practiced, these religions developed because of influences from outside the earth, since ancient times, there have been many beings from outside the earth who came to earth to spread their teachings, from there, these religions were born, and Hinduism is also one of these religions" Hearing this, Taufik immediately fell silent, which made Lembuswana and Gaia confused. "... What? Did I say something wrong?" "No, That just surprised me a bit, its a good thing Im not someone who believes in God, but if the Believers heard what you just said, they mightunch a Crusade against you, you know?... But God Is a Being from Another World, huh? It was a little surprising how their teachings could be so deeply rooted in the earth" "Thats how human is, They need something like that so that their lives can be directed. Thats good because humans can differentiate between what is bad and what is good. As long as they dont destroy Earth, I will let them be even if they dont believe that I exist" "..." "..." Hearing what Gaia said, Taufik and Lembuswana immediately fell silent for a few moments before Taufik pped his hands. *p!* "... Wow~ This suddenly became quite a deep conversation... Alright! Lets leave Ngntaka here to rest and lets go grab something to eat, shall we?" "Youre right, I havent eaten anything since this morning because someone" After that, Lembuswana then perched on Taufiks shoulder, and the three of them left Ngntaka alone to rest under the big tree. When they had walked far, without their knowledge, someone wearing maid clothes walked up to Ngntaka. She is Mathilda, someone Taufik met before. Seeing Ngntaka lying there with a ray of sunlight shining on him, Mathilda looked up, and then miraculously, the branches of the tree seemed to move to block the sunlight from hitting Ngntaka. After that, a smile appeared on Mathildas cold face, who then approached Ngntaka. "I hope you get well soon... Father" # A/N- "W- WHAT?" After saying that, Mathilda left again. ------------- After leaving Ngntaka, Taufik and Gaia went to look for something to eat outside, while also showing what the atmosphere was like in the Kingdom, as they had nned, but with an additional person, namely Lembuswana. The residents were very enthusiastic when they saw Gaia, especially with the addition of Lembuswana, but when they saw Taufik, they were even more enthusiastic. Instantly a crowd formed around the three of them, but Gaia, who had known this, had prepared several soldiers to repel the crowd. "Are you sure this okay, Gaia? Why dont we use disguise?" Taufik asked Gaia while waving his hand toward the crowd around him. "Its ok for this time, they should know that their king has regained consciousness and is in good health so this is good" Gaia replied, doing the same thing as Taufik and with a career smile. "... In other words, She uses you as a promotion" Lembuswana interrupted, which made Gaia immediately look at him with a cynical look. Seeing this, Lembuswana immediately turned his gaze away from Gaia and also waved to the crowd. "... But... Are you sure that we are still on Earth?" Said Taufik while looking at the crowd around him because not all of them were "Humans." "Is it, they are those who could not return to their world after being trapped here when I sealed this Earth from the outside. Almost all of them chose to settle here, where they can be epted by society, because the outside world is a bit unfriendly to those who are not human" Gaia said, and then their carriage stopped in front of a luxurious-looking restaurant. "... Alright, This is my favorite restaurant, I guarantee the food tastes very good. Letse inside" With their carriage stopped and the carriage doors open, the soldiers created a kind of human fence on both sides. "MAKE A WAY TO HIS MAJESTY THE KING AND HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN!!" Shouted one of the soldiers, immediately the restaurant staff and the restaurant owner came out to greet Taufik and Gaia. After getting off the carriage, the restaurant owner led them to a table that had been prepared for them. "This way, Your Majesty" .... ... .. . Chapter 229: chapter 229- Threat After they finished eating, they went to visit other ces, such as clothing stores, food stalls, jewelry stores, food stalls... food stalls and finally Faraks workshop. "My King, Its there anything you want from my shop?" Asked Farak, who seemed to have just been working on something but postponed it because of the arrival of Taufik, Gaia, and Lembuswana. "... I was just looking around, No need to care about me, just continue your work" "Its so, then excuse me, your Majesty, Lord Lembuswana... Oh~ and if you Interested in something just take it, and if you want to ask about something, just ask the kid over there" Said Farak before leaving, while pointing at a human child standing in the corner, trembling because of the presence of the three highest people in the kingdom. "... Ill do that" Said Taufik, while looking at the products in Faraks shop. "What it is honey? Are you interested in something?" "Not yet, But as expected of a Dwarf, the items they created were truly extraordinary. If just one of these items got out there, it would cause a sensation, Any one of these items can be sold for a very high price..." Hearing this, those around immediately fell silent, especially Gaia, and then Taufik continued his speech. "But the state of this kingdom is very dangerous, after looking around, all aspects of this kingdom, whether its technology, culture, or human resources, everything is very advanced several centuries ahead than what this era should have, if the surrounding kingdoms find out about this, we could be attacked from every direction considering this ind is right in the middle of the North Antic Ocean, and around us are all great powers of this era, Not to mention from the Eastern Roman Empire and other kingdoms.... a siege from those kingdoms to take over this kingdom could happen... Gaia, have there been any strange movements in the past few years? You said before that some important people of the kingdom are currently outside the kingdom, what are they doing?" Taufik asked Gaia, and hearing this Gaia seemed a little doubtful, especially after hearing Taufiks exnation. Experience new stories on m v|l em,p| y- r "... Actually, I sent some people to other kingdoms to build rtionships and introduce our kingdoms products to the outside world. We have actually prepared this n for a long time, but only recently was the n implemented because we were able to create a ship... I sent some envoys to the kingdoms around us. Its been almost a month since they left, and with the ship technology we have, they should be back in the next few days... honey, did I do something wrong?" "..." After listening to what Gaia said, Taufik immediately had a bad feeling, in this era, where Magic can be used by anyone as long as they are willing to try, wars between kingdoms can happen anytime, and with anyone, thats why this Era is called the dark era, wars ur on every continent and deaths ur every day, If news gets out that their kingdom has resources and technology this advanced, their kingdom can be considered a threat to other kingdoms, If that happens, war is inevitable. "... Lets go to back the Pce first" Said Taufik, and then he, Gaia, and Lembuswana returned to their carriage and were escorted by the soldiers. On the way to the pce, Taufik told Gaia about what he was worried about, and Gaia, who heard this, could not help but feel worried. "... So what do we have to do? What if what you said is actually happening?" "What are you worried about? Do you forget what The man In front of you is capable of? Not to mention about me and Ngntaka, and our soldiers and Magician is not that weak either, you dont have to worry that much" Said Lembuswana, intending to calm Gaia down. "Its not that simple, Lembu, we can indeed defend ourselves, but what about the people in this Kingdom? You have to remember that the position of this ind is right in the middle of the ocean; there is nothing around us; what if we are surrounded from all sides? Are you confident that you can protect everyone?" "..." Hearing this, Lembuswana immediately fell silent, what Taufik said was true, they were indeed strong, but that did not rule out the possibility that they could not protect everyone in this Kingdom, in every war there would definitely be casualties, whether from soldiers or civilians, but if they were attacked from all sides, many casualties would fall. "... T-Then... What if we put up a big barrier around this ind? You could at least do that, honey, or at least just the residential areas" Gaia said, their ind has an oval shape, and with their Pce located on a hill as the center, which is surrounded by residential areas, but it is still right on the edge of the sea, they didnt even build a wall around it because, for the past five years, no Beasts dared to enter the ind, so the construction of the wall can be postponed, besides that part of the ind is used as agriculturalnd or for other things. "... The residential area only covers 30-40% of the entire ind, so-" "It wont be that easy either, Gaia, using the Barrier will only be a temporary solution... And those kingdoms must also have their own Magician troops... I, Lembuswana, and Ngntaka could defeat them easily, but that would only make things worse because the other kingdoms would see our kingdom as a great threat, they might work together to unite their forces against us, that would be the same as fighting the entire world" "I can Ask, Chelone and the others for help, they probably can help us a-" "Gaia, do you remember about that 500 Hundred Years War that you said to me before? Thats the future you see, right? If we fight those kingdoms, a future where the 500-year war could turn into a war between our kingdom and the entire world, is there no other future you see?" Said Taufik, which immediately made Lembuswana confused about the direction of this conversation. "What I received from my memories from the future were just fragments of memories, not exining everythingpletely, what I saw was just a war thatsted for a very long time, up to hundreds of years, I dont know who was involved in the war" "... I see" Said Taufik while stroking his chin. "Wait! Wait!! Wait!!! What its all about? I cant follow the flow of your conversation at all, 500 years of war? Whats that?" Lembuswana suddenly interrupted in the middle of the conversation between Taufik and Gaia "..." "..." "Are you saying that we will stay in this era for 500 hundred years more? No! Thank you, Five years is enough for me to be patient, but five hundred years? Your child might be an adult when we return to the future, do you want that, Fik? Not to mention Jenn and the others, what would they think if you did that? Being selfish also has its limits, kid" Lembuswana Burst out with a slightly angry tone and raised voice, which made Taufik and Gaia look at him with confused looks. "... What? When did I say that we would stay in this era for five Hundred years more? At most, it will only be another five years" "Eh? You dont say that?" Ask Lembuswana. "No, I didnt... " Taufik Answered "He didnt?" Lembuswana asks while looking at Gaia. "... He didnt..." Gaia answered while shaking her head. "Ohh... Its okay then, please Continued" "..." "..." -------------- It was already mid-afternoon when they arrived at the Pce; Taufik, Gaia, and Lembuswana checked Ngntakas condition again, and the condition seemed to be getting better. The three of them went to a gazebo near the big tree to continue their previous conversation which had to be postponed because of Lembuswana. "... So, Honey, Do you have a way for that?" Ask Gaia, to open the conversation. "Actually we dont need to worry too much about it for now, because its just "If" If the thing Im afraid of really happens... But it doesnt hurt to be prepared, because theres a good chance it will happen" "Youre right, so is there something on your mind?" "... Actually there is one, but thats only if you can afford it or not" "Really? That what is it?" Ask Gaia enthusiastically. "... we have to make this ind disappear" Said Taufik, which, of course, made Lembuswana and Gaia, who heard this, suddenly shocked. "... WHAT? Are you Insane, Kid? Do you want to make this Ind disappear?" "Its hard to admit, but this time I have to agree with Lembu, honey" Lembuswana and Gaia expressed their opinions on the method Taufik suggested; however, making this ind disappear seemed like something stupid to do; considering the hard work they and the people who had built this ind to this stage, of course, they were not willing to do all that. "Wait~ Wait~ You guys seem to be misunderstanding something... By "disappearing" I dont mean destroying this ind or anything like that, but something else... Listen to me, its like this..." .... ... .. . Chapter 230: chapter 230- Its Impossible, Right? "Wait~ Wait~ You guys seem to be misunderstanding something... By "disappearing" I don''t mean destroying this ind or anything like that, but something else... Listen to me, it''s like this, By disappearing I mean here, it''s not like removing this ind from the world... wait, maybe that''s what I mean, I want to make this ind "disappear", in the sense of hiding this ind from the outside world" Said Taufik to Gaia and Lembuswana, which made Gaia and Lembuswana tilt their heads in confusion. Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin "... And HOW you Supposed to do that? You wouldn''t just move this ind to another area like that, would you?" Said Lembuswana, who thought that what Taufik said was a little unreasonable. "Why? We have The Lady Earth here, Moving the ind is easy, right, Gaia?" "... I can''t... right now, I can''t" "Why so?" Ask Taufik. "... You remember about the barrier I put around the Earth right? It can still hold on because it uses the power of the''s core... So I can''t use my power yet, because the power of the''s core continues to drain to maintain the barrier, the''s core must be fully recharged if I want to use my power, and if I stop the flow of power from the''s core then the barrier will slowly disappear until the remaining energy runs out, if that happens... You know what will happen" Gaia exined to Taufik. The barrier that exists around the earth prevents external threats from entering the earth; even now, many external creatures are forcing their way into the earth; if the barrier disappears, then all that will happen is chaos. "... I see, How long will the barrierst if you stop the flow of energy from the Earth''s Core to the barrier?" "Not too long" "How long?" "... At most a month, because maintaining a barrier that big requires a huge amount of energy" Listening to Gaia''s words, Taufik and Lembuswana thought about it for a moment; after all, they themselves had faced the "external threat," and it was not an easy thing. "... Let''s Talk about thister... If there''s only one... God, Maybe I can still deal with it, but if there are several at once, I''m a little hesitant" Said Taufik then agreed by Gaia and Lembuswana, and the three of them went back to check on Ngntaka''s condition. ---------------- "... Ngntaka, how do you feel?" Taufik asked Ngntaka who had regained consciousness. "Master, I''m happy to see you safe and sound" "Forget about me, what about you?" "I''m okay, Master; the Poison does not have much effect on me; with little rest, it will be fine... I''m sorry Master that I''m not on your side when you''re waking up" Ngntaka said a little gloomily, and Lembuswana, who heard this, had to look aside awkwardly because he was the one who always invited Ngntaka to go out to relieve his boredom. Hearing this, Taufikughed a little. "... It''s okay, it''s not the first time either... But it''s good to see you okay... Oh~ And I heard you gained a new power" "I am, but I haven''t fully mastered it yet, so I can''t really use it yet" "You will be able to master itter because as "He" said, you are not just any Garuda... Taufik said something that made the three of them who heard it confused about who "He" Taufik meant. ... Now you alreadye to your senses, so do you want toe back to me, or do you want to stay outside like this?" "If possible, I would like to stay outside for now, Master... The people in this Kingdom already regard my existence as a kind of protector; if I were to simply disappear, there might be a bit of amotion" Said Ngntaka, thinking about his position as a Guardian of this ind whose mere presence could make the beasts afraid to enter the ind, his entering Taufik''s body was the same as disappearing from this world, so maybe it would be a little disadvantageous, that''s why Lembuswana and Ngntaka never left the ind for more than five days. "... You''re right, Alright~ Stay outside for now... Now, We''ve looked around the Kingdom; Ngntaka has also regained consciousness, so what should we do now, Gaia?" "... Now~... Let''s go eat!!" Gaia said enthusiastically and then walked ahead of Taufik and the others. Seeing Gaia''s figure from behind, Taufik and Lembuswana looked at each other. "... Did she always eat that much?" "No... Did you two do "that" when we were not around?" "We... Did, but It can''t be that fast, right?... right?" "..." "... Right?" "Who knows? After being with you for so long, the one thing youck is "ordinary." It may or may not happen, who knows?" "Right... " Taufik said, half doubting and half agreeing with what Lembuswana said. However, it was impossible for someone to get pregnant just a few hours after they had s*x. "Ohh~ Ngntaka, you want to join us?" "I want, but my body... It doesn''t fit into the pce, that''s why we let this tree stay here and put it right in the middle of the pce" Ngntaka answered, which made a thought cross Taufik''s mind. "You always stay here? Every day?" "Yes, Master" "... You eat and sleep here?" "I didn''t eat that much but yeah, I always sleep here... Something wrong master?" Asked Ngntaka who was a little confused by Taufik''s sudden and random question. "... Is there nothing that happened, I mean something weird, something that suddenly appea- oh~ so, it''s like that... I see... So that is what''s happened... But her appearance is a little different, am I wrong?" "???" x2 Seeing Taufik talking alone, Lembuswana and Ngntaka could only stare at him with confused looks. "... Kid, are you okay? Is there something wrong with you? ... I mean, in... Here, maybe?" Lembuswana asked while pointing to his head, after all, Taufik had been lying unconscious for five years, so Lembuswana thought maybe something happened to his brain or something. "Are you mocking me?" Taufik asked Lembuswana, and Lembuswana could only remain silent, seeing this, Taufik then looked back at Ngntaka. "... So your body size, huh~ Alright, Maybe it is a good time... Since you chose to stay outside this time, I will give you the power to control your body size... This is also for you, Lembu, I will give you a skill that I didn''t have the chance to give you five years ago... Alright, let''s sit down first" "Ohh~ You mean that thing you said five years ago? About giving me the ability to change to my original body? Do you mean that one?" "Yeah~ Just think of this as a reward for looking after Gaia for the past five years" Hearing Taufik''s answer, Lembuswana immediately became very happy, after all, with his real body, he could use his powers more freely, so he no longer needed to rely too much on Ngntaka like when they fought the horde of snakes recently. "... Alright! Now we talking! So what do I need to do?" "Nothing, just sit beside Ngntaka for now" "I''ll do that!" Lembuswana replied like a dog that was very obedient to its master, he immediately sat beside Ngntaka like a puppy waiting for food from its master. Seeing this, Taufik could only shake his head, then tried something with his Imagination Magic. "Honey, what are you doing there instead of joining me?" Asked Gaia who returned after realizing that Taufik and the others did not follow her. "You can go first, I still have something that I need to do with Lembu and Ngntaka" "Oh~ Alright~ but do it fast, because if you take too long, I might just eat all the food up~" "... S- Sure, do as you like" Taufik replied, who became a little more convinced that something was happening to Gaia, after which, Gaia left again. "... You better prepared for the worst, kid, after all, if ites to you, everything seems possible even the Impossible one" "..." "..." "... Alright~ let''s go to the business, give me time to try something" Taufik said, which immediately changed the topic of conversation and focused on creating skills for Ngntaka and Lembuswana. Actually, the concept behind creating and giving skills using his Imagination Magic is quite easy. It is almost the same as when Taufik transfers information directly to someone''s brain, but it is something that Taufik already owns and has mastered while creating a skill, and giving it to someone else will take a little time. So Taufik created a Skill for Ngntaka first, which was the easiest because the skill was also the same as "Body Maniption," which he had used several times, and because Taufik had already used it, it would be very easy. ''... Imagination Magic... Create Skill: Body Maniption!'' With that, Taufik felt that his Mana had been drained a little, which meant that he had seeded in creating the skill. Taufik opened his eyes again and looked at his hands. With hismand, his hands grew twice as big. Seeing this, Taufik nodded in satisfaction. He returned to focus on creating skills for Lembuswana. .... ... .. . Chapter 231: chapter 231- Attention From Great Powers Creating a skill for Lembuswana will be a bit tricky. It is simr to the "Body Transformation" Skill that Taufik created for Ngntaka but also different at the same time. In Taufik''s mind, he had to imagine and simte how Lembuswana would change from his current doll body to his real body. ''... Hmm ~ It looks a bit too nd. Should I add a special effect in the middle when he''s about to transform? Hm ~ his doll body will emit a lot of ck smoke that will soar high into the sky; in this form, he will be immune to attacks; once the ck smoke is enough, it will immediately take the form of Lembu''s real body with a very dazzling light... Oh ~ That''s pretty good... should I add a move when he''s about to transform? Ahh ~ Something like "Henshin" would be very cute for Lembu... Alright~ That''s it, that''s already very good~ Ahaha~ It will be so funny~ '' Said Taufik who had finished setting the effect of Lembuswana''s transformation skill. ''... The Name of this skill, hmm~ "Henshin," Will be good... '' Said Taufik, who then simted the skill from start to finish, and the results were enough to satisfy Taufik, so, with the skill in his mind, Taufik activated his Imagination Magic. ''... Imagination Magic- Created Skill: Henshin!'' With that, Taufik''s Mana was drained again, but unlike before, this time, it was drained quite a lot. ''... Huh? It''s quite a lotpared to before, is it possible because of the "Immune" trait? That''s also good because it means the skill was sessfully created... '' Taufik thought, then opened his eyes and looked at Lembuswana and Ngntaka. "... Ngntaka your first, Come closer" "Yes, Master" With that, Ngntaka immediately approached Taufik, with his head lowered, Taufik put his hand on Ngntaka''s head. "You ready?" "Yes, Master" "Alright, tell me if something feels strange ok?" Said Taufik, who then closed his eyes again and reactivated his Imagination Magic. ''... Imagination Magic- Transfer (Skill): Body Transformation!'' After that, Taufik felt like he had lost something, and Ngntaka on the other hand, felt that he had received something,plete with how to use it and what would happen if he used it. "How is it, Ngntaka?" "... It''s a little bit Strange feeling, It''s like getting a new limb, I don''t know" "Can you use it?" "... Oddly enough, I feel like I can, it''s like I''ve done it a few times" "Try it, try to make your body in size of a normal bird" "Yes, Master" With Taufik''smand, Ngntaka closed his eyes; even though he felt that he had used it several times, this was still the first time he had used the skill, so he needed a little preparation. "...Body Transformation, Activate!" "..." "..." Hearing what Ngntaka said, Taufik and Lembuswana looked at each other. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin "... Should he say that out loud?" "Not for him" "I see... Wait! What?" "... Look! His skill is already active" Said Taufik, pointing to Ngntaka whose body was shrinking at a speed visible to the eye. "Don''t change the subject, Kid, I know you must have done something, Answer me!" "... How is it, Ngntaka? Any weird feeling you feel?" "... Nothing particr, Master, it feels normal, It''s just a change of perspective that might take a little getting used to, other than that everything seems normal" Answered Ngntaka who was currently only the size of an ordinary eagle. "It''s so, then, stays at that size for a while" "I''ll do that, Master, Thank you for giving me this skill, I''ll use it wisely, Master" "... Alright, now is your turn, Lembu,e here" Said Taufik, calling Lembuswana who currently looked "a little" angry about something. "... You must have done something to that transformation skill, right? I won''t do it before you tell me what it is" "Well ~ Is up to you; I won''t force you either; you''re just going to stay in that form forever, so are you willing to ept it or not?" "..." "So~ Yes or No?" "... You don''t do something weird, are you?" Asked Lembuswana, still harboring suspicions about Taufik, but he also did not want to refuse Taufik''s offer. "What possible I can do? Your body will look exactly like what you remember, I didn''t change anything" "... You sure?" "Of course" "..." "..." Taufik and Lembuswana stared at each other for a moment, before finally Lembuswana sighed. "... Alright, I''ll ept it, I will trust our rtionship so far if you will not do anything with my body, and I hope you will not break that trust" "I swear, I didn''t do anything to your body, believe me" Taufik said that it was true that he had not done anything with Lembuswana''s body; however, his original body, which was rather unsightly, had its own advantages in battle, and as much as possible, Taufik wanted to keep it that way. "... Alright, then give me that skill" Said Lembuswana who then approached Taufik. "Sure~ sure~" Said Taufik with a thin smile on his face while holding Lembuswana''s head. *Grip!* "Huh? Eh! Wait!!" Said Lembuswana, who felt that Taufik''s grip was a little too tight, which made him feel a little uneasy. "... That''s right, I didn''t do anything weird to your body, but I did add a little something, so take this!" Taufik said with a faint smile still visible on his face. Seeing this Lembuswana''s uneasy feeling grew even more. "Y-you, No! Unhand me, Kid!" "Opps~ Is already toote~" ''Imagination Magic- Transfer (Skill): Henshin!'' Just like before, Taufik felt something was missing from him, and just like what happened with Ngntaka, Lembuswana also felt like he had gained something, how to use it, and what would happen if he used it. There is nothing wrong with the "Result" of the skill, but the way it is used makes Lembuswana feel like pping Taufik right now. "You satisfied with the skill, right?" "Y-you, how can you do this to me? Why do you always make fun of me?" "What do you mean? Who''s making fun of you?" "Then... WHY DO I HAVE TO SHOUT WHEN I WANT TO CHANGE FORM? AND WHY "HENSHIN" OUT OF MILLIONS OF WORDS AND HUNDREDS OF LANGUAGES? WHY?... And what with that shy light? I''m not some Magical girl or something... What should I do, now? I can already hear Basukhiugh at me... Ahh~ F*ck, I shouldn''t trust you in the first ce, F*ck!" Lembuswana said angrily, which only made Taufik look even happier with how his smile looked wider. "Now~ Now~ Don''t be so angry like that; how about you try that skill? Should we change ces?" "Huh? Like hell I will do that, If I can I will baned that skill forever" "Pfft~ but you can''t~... Alright, it''s good for now, you probably use that skill soon orter, I know you will do that" Taufik said, then he felt someone approaching them, and it was Gaia, but her expression was slightly different from before. "Honey, there''s something I need to tell you" "Hm? What is it?" "... The envoy I sent to another kingdom is already back, but..." Said Gaia, who seemed a little hesitant to finish her words "But?..." "There''s a problem... " Hearing the word "Problem" from Gaia''s mouth, Taufik immediately understood where this conversation was going. "Oh no, Did what I said earlier really happen?" Said Taufik, which was then agreed to by Gaia by nodding her head. "Ahh~ F*ck, I know this will happen sooner orter, but not this fast... So where''s the Envoy? Are they okay?" "His condition is not good, so he is being treated by several healers at the moment, do you want to go see him?" "Take me there, we need to ask him to understand this situation better" "Alright, then follow me" With that, Gaia led Taufik to the ce where the envoy was being cared for, with Lembuswana and Ngntaka each perched on Taufik''s shoulders. ------------- - Konstantinopel, Throne Room. In a magnificent throne room befitting the strongest power in Europe and the eastern Mediterranean at that time, sat an emperor, he was Basileios I Makedonia who had risen to the emperor position after killing the previous emperor Michael III, it had been three years since he had served as an emperor, someone who was born ordinary to be an emperor. At this time, Basileios I Makedonia was in talks with Leo VI, who had just been appointed co-emperor this year (870). "... What about the envoys from the nameless Kingdom?" Asked Basileios I Makedonia to Leo Vl. "Currently they have been locked up, I have ordered the soldiers to "ask" them to tell me the location of their Kingdom, Your Majesty the Emperor" "... I heard one of them has managed to escape. Is that true?" " Yes, Your Majesty, It was negligence on our part, Please grant your forgiveness, your highness" Said Leo Vl, Who then continued to say. "But Your Majesty, are you sure you want to do this? Those people had strange things with them, even the one who escaped managed to escape because of those things" "... Leo, Did you see the ship they used to get here? What do you think about that ship?" "It''s Simply Amazing, Your Majesty, I never see something like that" "You''re right, neither you nor me ever seen something like that; now, Imagine if something like that is in our possession? What do you think will happen?" "..." "Not just the nearby Kingdoms, We could even rule the whole world, so far, magic alone is not enough to do that, but imagine if we have ships and other goods from the Kingdom, no one will be able to stop us" "Truly Magnificat, I''m ashamed of my Short Insight, Your Majesty" "... Keep Extract information from the envoys. If the normal method doesn''t work, use another method. If you have the information, immediately send our ship to the location of the Kingdom" "As your order, Your Majesty" After saying this, Leo Vl died Basileios I Makedonia alone in the throne room, with all these thoughts in his mind at the moment. "... No matter what, I will get it" .... ... .. . Chapter 232: chapter 232- Cheating? The total number of envoy groups that Gaia sent out was four, and just like what happened in the Eastern Roman Empire, the envoy groups sent to the other three Kingdoms also received the same treatment. However, their technology is too advanced, even the kingdoms or empires that have worked hard for tens or even hundreds of years cannot match how advanced the ship that Farak and his colleagues made, and all that because Lembuswana was the one who gave the knowledge to Farak, the knowledge that Lembuswana gave was not limited to what was in the future, but various references from what he had seen, whether from films,ics and others, and absurdly, Farak could make something from the absurd knowledge that Lembuswana gave, maybe that''s how great the Dwarts were at creating something. Seeing the technology they have, automatically, the kingdom''s high-ranking officials would be interested in having it in their hands; after all, with a fleet of ships with such advanced technology and with the existence of magic, ruling the world is not just a dream, who wouldn''t be interested in that? No one. This is just a race of time between the Kingdoms; whoever gets the information about the Saranjana Kingdom the fastest, then a massive attack will ur, but none of them will seed because, after all, the Saranjana Kingdom is where the four strongest individuals on earth live. --------------- - Saranjana Kingdom, present. After Taufik arrived at the ce where the returned envoy was being treated, Taufik did something with his Imagination Magic to wake the person up. "Ughh~ Where am I?" Said the envoy, who was a woman with ck hair and green eyes; looking at the woman, Taufik felt something familiar, but he was not sure what it was. "Giselle!" Said Gaia, and immediately hugged the envoy named Giselle after seeing that she had woken up. "... Are you okay? I''m so sorry, you end up like this because of me" "What are you saying, My Queen? From the stars, it''s all my n, remember? So there''s no need to feel guilty toward me" Said Giselle while stroking Gaia''s back. *Ukhum!* Taufik made his presence known with the fake cough; Giselle''s eyes immediately turned towards Taufik, but what she saw first was Lembuswana and the little Ngntaka perched on Taufik''s shoulder, and even though Ngntaka was in small form, Giselle who had known them both for a long time of course recognized him. "Lord Ngntaka, Lord Lembuswana and-" Giselle greeted Lembuswana and Ngntaka, but when her eyes fell on Taufik''s face, she immediately fell silent, then she remembered the statue that stood proudly in the middle of the town square, and all the photos of Gaia with a man that was in almost every corridor of the castle, seeing Taufik in front of her, she immediately knew the person''s identity without a need of further Introduction again. "... Your Majesty The King, Is an honor for me to have you here, I''m sorry I can''t Great you properly because of my Condition" "It''s okay, I don''t really like formalities either, you can rest, but you have to tell me what really happened to you" "... I will, Your Majesty... But let me first introduce myself; My Name is Giselle Greenwing; I Am Her Majesty''s Assistant... And I''m an Elf..." Said Giselle while removing the ring on her finger, which made her hair color instantly change to pale green and her ears turned into the typical Elf pointed ears. "An Elf? So~ there''s where the familiar feeling ising, I see... By any chance, do you know an Elf named Thalia, Giselle?" Hearing Thalia''s name from Taufik''s mouth, Gaia looked a little disturbed and Giselle looked frustrated. "T-Thalia? My king?" "Oh~ Look at your expression; you probably know, right?" "... We are bound to know because Thalia is the name of the princess of the Elf Kingdom in the world Ie from" "So she''s Indeed a Princess" "Pardon me, Your Majesty, have you ever met with Princess Thalia before?" "Yes~ a few years ago, eh? No-" "WHAT!! PRINCESS THALIA IS ON EARTH?" Giselle shouted in surprise; if Taufik met Thalia a few years ago, it meant Thalia was on earth; that''s not wrong, but that will only happen a few years in the future and not now, because right now, Thalia is still in her world. "No! It''s not like that, it''s hard to exin-" "Why it is hard to exin, Honey? Is it Hard to exin that you are cheating?" "What? Where does thate from? Didn''t you always in my side these thest few years? How can I possibly cheat?" "Who knows? Maybe in the future?" "What? Don''t you already know with whom I will be in a rtionship in the future?" "I don''t know what will happen in the future in that much detail, maybe she is your hidden lover or something? Who knows?" "... You''re being unreasonable, Gaia, you know that" "... Excuse me, I can''t quite follow this conversation, what were you two talking about?" Giselle asked after witnessing the exchange between Taufik and Gaia. " *Sigh* You don''t have to worry about that, just told me about what happened to you" Said Taufik, still with Gaia''s cynical gaze directed at him. "... S-sure, Your Majesty" Giselle replied and then started to tell what happened from the beginning. "The ce I went to was the Eastern Roman Empire... At first, when we arrived, everything was fine... When Giselle arrived in the Eastern Roman Empire, everything was fine, they were weed well, until the time came when she faced the Emperor, As an Assistant who always apanied Gaia, Giselle was very fluent in speaking with other people, she then began to introduce the products of the Saranjana Kingdom to Basileios I Makedonia, and her colleagues demonstrated what the tools could do and how they were used, many of the equipment they brought from the Saranjana Kingdom, such as water pumps, refrigerators and other furniture that could only be found in the future. All these furnishings were alreadymonce in the Kingdom of Saranjana, but to the outside world, it was a new and extraordinary Innovation, especially with Magic as fuel; using it was very simple. Everyone present at that time, including Basileios I Makedonia, was amazed by the furniture. Seeing this, Giselle was, of course happy, and they began to negotiate, the purpose of Giselle''s arrival as an envoy was actually for exchange, because the development in the Kingdom of Saranjana was very fast, their raw materials were almost running low, so Giselle proposed that their Kingdom would distribute finished materials in exchange for raw materials, and it seemed that it was approved by the high-ranking officials and the Emperor of the Eastern Roman Empire. The negotiation went very quickly and ended with a satisfactory result for Giselle; with such feelings, Giselle and her colleagues returned to their ship, which had better facilities even whenpared to the best inn in the world. With the agreement of both parties, Giselle and herpanions would stay in the Eastern Roman Empire for the next few days to monitor the exchange. The amount of furniture they brought was quiterge, and Gaia had calcted and made a list of equivalent raw materials for the exchange, so it would take quite some time to prepare all of that. "... On the first and second days nothing happened, but on the third day the attack suddenly happened, the warning rm did sound but it was toote, with the number of troops that invaded our ship, we couldn''t do anything at all, I was able to escape because the others distracted the troops for me so I could go to the emergency lifeboat and it had been equipped with an engine that moved with Magic, their Magician troops chased after me when they found out I had managed to escape, but by then I had sailed far enough that even their magic attacks couldn''t reach me, after that, I didn''t know anything, I continued to use my Mana to run the engine and sailed alone through a path that I vaguely remembered... luckily I was able to get here alive, sob~" Said Giselle, who then burst into tears, thinking about the fate of her friends there. "Your Majesty, I heard that you are very strong, I beg you to save those who are being held captive by the Eastern Roman Empire, The same fate also happened to the other envoy groups, seeing that they have not returned, Your Majesty, I beg you, please save them" "... Honey" Said Gaia, who then put her hand on Taufik''s shoulder. "... I''m okay; alright, Giselle, rest for now, don''t worry, I will definitely do something about those friends of yours..." "I Thank you for the deep of my heart, Your Majesty" "No need, because that is what I have to do because you have considered me as your King, it is my responsibility, you can rest assured" Said Taufik, who then left the room with Lembuswana and Ngntaka on his shoulders, leaving Gaia and Giselle alone. "... Are you sure about this, kid? What about the n?" "We''ll carry out that nter... for now... Let''s teach those shameless customers a lesson..." .... Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin ... .. . Chapter 233: chapter 233- Discussion "We''ll carry out that nter... for now... Let''s teach those shameless customers a lesson... Ngntaka, go call all the officials, said it''s an urgent matter, said it''s a call from me" "No need, Your Majesty, we are all already here" Sir Axel said, and behind him were several people lined up, some of whom Taufik already knew while others Taufik had never met before, perhaps they were those who Gaia had said were "not in the Kingdom" before. "Sir Axel, You guys are very quick to pick up on things, well let''s move to a more appropriate ce for discussion" With that, Taufik and the others went to the throne room. On the way, several people who Taufik didn''t know introduced themselves to Taufik; they were merchants belonging to the Kingdom, who were assigned to sell food outside the Kingdom and only returned today. One more thing that is abundant in this Kingdom apart from advanced technology is that food is also abundant due to the impact of their advanced technology, so to utilize the excess food, merchants are sent to trade these foods. It was proven that this was very beneficial to the Kingdom, hearing this, Taufik was a little happy but also felt that this situation was worse than he thought because, because the same as the group of envoys, these merchants also used the same ship, which meant that news of their advanced technology had spread everywhere, and it was only a matter of time until it spread throughout the world, Taufik did admit that the people in this Kingdom were talented people, but they failed to assess the technological aspects they had, which were technology from the future and also mixed with fantasy technology, one person to me for all of this was none other than Lembuswana, the culprit of all this, who spread all knowledge about the future to the people in this Kingdom. "... Stupid Lembu" "What?" --------------- In a room that cannot be described with any other word than magnificent, Taufik sat on a throne, in front of him were two rows of chairs facing each other, and the chairs were filled with not only humans but also non-humans. Seeing the non-humans, Taufik thought of something. When they walked here earlier, Taufik didn''t realize it because they were wearing the same disguise ring as Giselle''s, but when they entered the Throne room they all took off their disguises. Farak, as the representative of the Dwarf Race, and what made Taufik quite surprised was Cessie; she is the representative of the Elf race and is also Giselle''s sister. Actually, the representative is Giselle, but because now she can''t attend, Cassie reces her sister''s position as the representative. Apart from these two races, there are other races, such as half-human-half-animals. They are those who got lost on Earth because they passed through a Crack that appeared in their world and could not return to their world again because the Crack was closed by Gaia. ''... Wait! Could it be that the reason why Thalia never encountered a single Non-human being while she was traveling around the world was because of me? Because I found this Kingdom? Is this some kind of time paradox? But doesn''t something like a "paradox" not have an effect on me? Ais~ There''s no end to it if I think about it... but it''s possible, right?'' "... *Ukhum!* All of you probably know what the situation is, but let me make it clear again, Some of our friends are being held hostage by other Kingdoms because they are eyeing our Kingdom''s technology and knowledge, right now they probably already know the location of our Kingdom, so sooner orter our Kingdom will definitely receive an attack, I can confidently say that I can defend this Kingdom, especially with the help of Ngntaka and Lembu, it is an easy thing, but that is only a short-term solution... Taufik paused for a moment to observe their expressions, and as expected, they still looked calm and no one made a sound, as if they had anticipated a situation like this, so Taufik continued what he wanted to say. ... If the other Kingdoms know the power we have, we will only be a threat to them... That is a situation that I want to avoid because the worst-case scenario is that the whole world will consider the existence of our Kingdom as a threat, and what will happen after that I am afraid to even imagine it, I do have a solution for this, but I want to hear your opinions first, if you guys have some kind of solution in your head, voice it, if it is better than the solution I have, then we will do that, so speak up if you have any suggestions!" Taufik asked, and then a woman raised her hand. "... Briel, isn''t it? Speak, What is your suggestion?" "Your Majesty, why don''t we just face them? I''m sure with the power we have, we can easily face them" "Are you stupid, Briel? Don''t you hear what His Majesty just said?" Farak''sments on Briel''s suggestion "What? Stupid? Do you want me to burn your beard, Farak?" "You can try if you want, you old hag!" "WHAT!?? Y-YOU! I''LL END YOU HERE" Briel said angrily, and a fireball appeared in her palm. Seeing this, the others could onlyugh awkwardly, as did Sir Axel who could only sigh while stroking his face. "... You two, can you stop flirting here? Are you both aware that you are both in front of His Majesty?" "WHAT? WHO FLIRTING?" x2 Said Farak and Briel at the same time. " *Sigh* I''m Sorry, Your Majesty, They both always do this, please understand" Sir Axel said to Taufik. "Ahahaha~ it''s okay... What about you, Sir Axel? Do you have any suggestions?" "I will only follow your wishes, Your Majesty, and I am sure those here also agree with me, so we will listen to your ns, Your Majesty" "Is that true? Taufik asked while looking at everyone in the Throne Room, and in response to Taufik''s question, they all nodded their heads simultaneously. "... well~ It was a very quick decision making; if you want to follow my n, then I have no other choice; my n has its pros and cons; maybe from your perspective, there will be a lot of cons, so listen first before you agree, okay?" "Then, Please, Your Majesty" "... Alright~ First of all, I''ll tell you all a confession about Gaia... After all, if you guys want to follow my n, We need Gaia power" "Her Majesty Power, Your Majesty?" Sir Axel asked; during his stay on this ind until now, he never knew that Gaia had powers, so hearing what Taufik said, not only him but everyone in the Throne Room also looked confused. "Yes. Are you guys familiar with the term "Goddess"? You can say that Gaia is an Existence simr to that, Or rather, she is the goddess of Earth" "..." "..." What greeted Taufik after he said that was only silence. "Huh? The reaction you guys gave was not what I expected" "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, we all know that Her Majesty The Queen''s beauty is indeed canpared to that of Goddess and we all know that you also think the same, but saying that she was a real Goddess is a little bit, you know, exaggerate?" Said Briel. "Fufu~ But The Queen is Indeed looking like a Goddess, And her treatment of us is indeed worthy of being called a Goddess, I can agree with that" "Cassie, Briel, you are being rude to His Highness" Denish reprimands his wife and Briel. "What? You guys don''t believe me? Gaia was Indeed a Goddess; I won''t joke in a situation like this; she only lost her powers temporarily due to sealing the earth from External Threats; that''s why the cracks didn''t appear on the earth again; that''s because of Gaia''s efforts to protect the earth five years ago" "..." "..." As before, this time after Taufik said that what greeted him was silence again, but this time it was not because of confusion but because of surprise. "... Your Majesty, if you can, we like to hear that story first, before we get to the n, I''m pretty sure the others won''t be able to calm down if they don''t hear the full story after you dropped such a shocking fact, Your Majesty, so, if you don''t mind, we''d like to hear that part of the story first" Said Sir Axel, who once again represented everyone''s voice with how they all nodded their heads after Sir Axel''s words. "I don''t mind telling it, but it''s not something pleasant to hear" "We don''t mind it, Your Majesty" "It''s so? Then... After that, Taufik told the story of an incident that happened five years ago. Taufik did not talk about his origins; he only said that he was on a journey to look for his father until an incident like this and that happened. While Taufik was telling the story, the higher-ups in the Throne Room showed significant changes in expression, but mostly they felt a sense of horror, but they were finally able to find out the truth behind the sudden disappearance of the Crack. .... ... .. . Chapter 234: chapter 234- The Big Plan After Taufik finished telling the story that happened five years ago, everyone in the throne room waspletely silent, unable to say anything; their brains were still processing what Taufik had just said so their mouths could not utter a single word; they did not even know what toment on. They did know that gods existed, from the existing religious books, but something like fighting a god, closing the gates of heaven, to killing a god, was still something that was rather difficult for them to digest, because if so, wasn''t the figure of the king in front of them right now was stronger than a god? That was what was on the minds of everyone in the throne room right now. "... So after that battle, I was unconscious, To protect me from the gods who were angry with me and from the angels who wanted to erase my existence at that time, Gaia had no other choice but to seal the Earthpletely, because of that the cracks no longer appear and also some of you cannot return to your original world, and must be trapped on Earth... For that, I apologize" Said Taufik, who bowed his head slightly to the non-human race in the room. "... Your Majesty! You don''t need to do that! We understand the situation, It was an unavoidable situation, it was no one''s fault, and right now we are allfortable living on earth, so there is no need to lower yourself like that to apologize, we all understand, Your Majesty" Cassie said when she saw Taufik bowing his head. "... But I still need to do this at least once... I hope you all forgive me, after all, it''s all happening because of my selfish will" "We Understand, Your Majesty, we all already forgiving you, so please raise your head" "Yes, Your Majesty, we Understand your situation, so it''s okay" "Yeah~ We dwarf also do not care where we are, as long as our hammers can still hammer, everything is fine" "We Nymphs also like the climate on Earth, especially on this ind, so if possible we want to continue living here and take care of nature here" "We Ailuranthropes are the same, Your Majesty" Said the representatives of the non-human race, and hearing that, Taufik finally raised his head. "If so, I can finally feel at ease Alright, let''s get back to the topic, aside from that, I told you about Gaia because my n requires her power, but as I said before, this n has its pros and cons the good, of course, is that our kingdom will never be attacked by other Kingdoms again, it''s not that we''re afraid of them, but fighting them all will be endless, and the bad, as I said before, there will be many, one of which is, our kingdom will have little contact with the outside world, but the worst, hmm~ which might be good for some of you too, is that the Crack will reopen, and the Earth will be in chaos again" After Taufik said that, the room immediately became silent again, however, the crack in the earth reopening was not a good thing, the Beasts from another world would invade the earth again, and even worse, the gods, angels, and maybe even the Devils would be able to re-enter the Earth, and with Taufik as their main enemy, was that a bad sign?. "... If the crack reopens, wouldn''t our Kingdom be in greater danger? You all must be thinking that way, right?" "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but we are Indeed thinking that way; hearing your story before, I assume that you are an enemy of the gods and also the Angels... Wouldn''t it be very dangerous if those two powerful groups attacked us?" "Hm~Hm~ You''re right, Sir Axel; the Gods and The Angels Indeed Considered me as theirmon enemy, but they are not just my "enemies," what if they are enemies of all humanity? What do you think will happen? A great war will ur, not just between two factions, but five factions" Said Taufik, which only made everyone in the room confused, then Briel raised her hand and immediately asked. "Five factions, Your Majesty? Ware we Include?" "We? No, we will only be the observing party. The five factions I am referring to here are the Human faction, the Beasts, the God faction, the Angel faction, and if we are talking about Angels, of course, the Devils will also be present, so the fifth one is the Devil faction... My n is to hide this ind from the outside world with Gaia''s help, so~ You could say we are a neutral faction..." "... I understand what you mean, Your Majesty, but isn''t it kinda evil? You know like "Sacrificing all to save one" Kind of thing?" Ask Briel. "You''re wrong, Briel. From the beginning, we had no obligation to protect everyone; we just did "something" to protect our home... Maybe because you have livedfortably here that you forget, but the ones who always survive until the end are not the strongest or the smartest, but those who can adapt, while we have all three aspects, we have strength, and I am sure those who are here are not just anyone, so we just need to adapt, we, the Dwarves and other Non-humans who are here can survive on earth because we can adapt, what His Majesty said is not wrong, we just have to make our kingdom adapt to our current situation by utilizing the strength and intelligence that we have... And then strike when we got the chance, isn''t that what you mean, Your Majesty? With that, I agree with His Majesty''s n, who else with me?" Farak said at length to answer Briel''s question; after that, one by one, the representatives of the non-human races began to raise their hands, agreeing with Taufik''s n. "I have one question, Your Majesty" "What is it, Sir Axel?" "If we carry out your n, are we just going to stand by and do nothing?" "Of course not, We will do what we can, save what can be saved, and amodate those who can''t do anything because of the situation that will urter, I''m not that cold to ignore those in front of me" "If so, Then, I also agree with your n, Your Majesty" "Hm~ Good, who else?" Asked Taufik, and a few momentster, everyone in the Throne Room agreed with Taufik''s n; seeing this, of course, Taufik was happy. "Then, Your Majesty, when we''ll carry out this n?" "Of course is after we saved all our friends who were held hostage by other kingdoms" ------------- - Eastern Roman Empire (The Byzantine Empire). "... Emperor, we have found out the location of the kingdom" Report Leo Vl to Basileios I Makedonia who was sitting on his throne. "What are you waiting for, immediately send a hundred fleets and seize the kingdom" "But, Emperor, isn''t that too hasty? I heard that the Bulgarian Empire is also preparing their troops, and although it is not a well-known kingdom, but if they can create such powerful ships and such great items, wouldn''t they be quite strong?" "We have no choice, Negotiations with Ludwig II have already taken ce and our alliance with them to clean up the Adriatic Sea will soon be implemented, we need those ships, after all, our army is the strongest and our Magician Troops are no joke, if that''s not enough, then call in the mercenary troops as well" "... Do you mean the Immortal Army, emperor?" "Yes, We''ve used them before, set the price they want, no matter what it is" "... As your order, Emperor" Said Leo Vl, who then went to prepare what needed to be prepared and also sent someone to contact the "Mercenary Troops" in question. "... With the Immortal army''s help, this will be easy, because with their help I was able to remove Mikhal III from the throne, Ahahaha~ Soon, everything will be mine, Ahaha- Hahahah~" -------------- The same scene also happened in the Bulgarian Empire; they also prepared their troops shortly after getting the location of the Saranjana Kingdom from the envoy; not only the Bulgarian Empire but the other two kingdoms that were visited by the envoy group from the Saranjana Kingdom also thought of the same n. Hearing the news that the two great powers such as the Eastern Roman Empire and the Bulgarian Empire and other kingdoms, the other kingdoms began to feel that a big event was about to happen, and they certainly did not want to miss it until finally, they sent spies to find out what was going on. They are unaware thatter they will witness something extraordinary, a sight that is unreasonable and will be passed down from generation to generation as a story, fairy tale, or even a myth. The story of a kingdom that was very advanced and had great power, a kingdom known by many names, and with various versions, a story about a legendary ind that would disappear in one night. Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin .... ... .. . Chapter 235: chapter 235- Begin - a few dayster. Taufik is seen leaning against a tree and apanied by Lembuswana and Ngntaka. A few days ago, after Taufik discussed with the kingdom''s "Higher-ups", Taufik immediately told Gaia the results, even though the majority had agreed, but Taufik also did not force his n on Gaia, so Taufik gave Gaia time to consider the matter, because after all, Gaia was the Goddess of the Earth, she could not just immediately agree to Taufik''s n which would clearly cause great damage to the Earth. "Fik..." "Hm? What''s wrong, Lembu?" "... Regarding the attack that will ur in the near future, will you participate fully? I mean, are you going to intervene directly?" "... Of course not, I am A king after all, so I''ll just do what a King should do" "But... " "What? Are you worried that our troops and our Magician won''t be able to fight back?" Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin "... They''re strong... But I''m afraid our numbers aren''t that many; after all, this kingdom has only been established for five years... And the number of troops we have isn''t that many, the number of regr troops is only hundreds more, and only a few of them have mastered Aura, and that''s still in the early stages; our Magician troops are indeed strong, but they only number in the tens... If our enemy has thousands, or even more... wouldn''t we be doomed?" Hearing what Lembuswana said, Taufik, who was leaning against a tree with his eyes closed, enjoying the sound of the leaves rustling because they were fooled by the wind and with Ngntaka in her small size resting on hisp, could only smile thinly. "... You don''t have to worry, Even without our intervention, everything will be fine" "How so?" "This is just my feeling, but it seems like we will meet Tinater, and did you forget? If it''s just in terms of numbers, I have someone who fits" "We do? Who?" Asked Lembuswana, and once again, still in the same position, Taufik just smiled faintly and then said. "... Klra,e out!" *Crack!* A crack then appeared in front of them, and soon someone came out of the crack. "... *Hoamm~* My lord, Your servant responded to your call, what should I do.. .*Hoaamm~* " The person was Klra, the Spirit of Death, or so it would have been if it weren''t for the fact that right now, the Spirit of Death in question was wearing a love-patterned nightgown while hugging a pillow. "..." "..." "Oh~ Lembu is also here~ and is that Ngntaka in yourp, My Lord?" "... *Sigh* I will not ask why you dressing like that... Klra, we have an urgent mat-" "My lord, now I remember it, I forgot to close my door, so excuse me, I''ll be backter" Said Klra who then reopened the crack leading to the spirit realm and wanted to enter it, but... *BUKK!!* *AUCHH!!* "I see, after not seeing each other for a while, you''re starting to get brave, huh? What did you say just now?" Said Taufik who looked at Klra with a smile, which was definitely not because he was happy or anything else, while gripping his fist tightly, "A- Ah~ N-Now I remember, I actually didn''t have a door, ah- ahaha~... Said Klra while rubbing the back of her head and awkwardly averting her gaze from Taufik. But then suddenly knelt down towards Taufik while saying in a loud voice. ... MY LORD! PLEASE FORGIVE THIS SARVENT OF YOURS!!" "... No~ Thank you~ There''s always a punishment for someone who doesn''t obey, you know?" "... At least make it quick and try not to make it too painful, My Lord" "Sure" Taufik answered, then covered his hands with Mana, which only made Klra tremble in fear. "... P- Please, have mercy, My Lor-" *SLAP!!* - A few "p in the butt"ter. After giving "Punishment" to Klra, Taufik leaned back against the tree, while Klra was in a pitiful position with tearsing out of her eyes because of the pain she felt in her hips. "... Stand up, Klra!" "I- I''m afraid I can''t, My Lord" "... So, stay in that position while I exin why I called you" "Y- Yes, My Lord" "... I need your skeleton to assist this kingdom in the uing attack, As before, I want you to protect themon people, and also take part in battle" "Only that, My Lord?" Klra asked, and, hearing that, Taufik was silent for a moment before saying. "No, I''m afraid you have to stay on this Ind for a long time in the future" "... Yes, My lord?" "Nothing, let''s Talk about that when the time ising" Said Taufik, and Klra could only nod her head silently. Then suddenly, a Maid ran towards them with a worried face. "YOUR MAJESTY, THERE''S A PROBLEM!!" "What? Have we been attacked?" "No! Her Majesty, She copsed!" -------------- After hearing the news that Gaia had fainted, Taufik, Lembuswana, Ngntaka, and also Klra, who had changed clothes, immediately rushed to their room. Arriving there, Taufik saw Gaia apanied by Giselle, but fortunately, Taufik saw that Gaia was fine and had regained consciousness. "Gaia, Are you okay?" "Honey... I''m fine, sorry for making you worry" Hearing that, Taufik sighed and then sat on the bed right next to Gaia. "... What happens?" "I don''t know, While discussing strategy with Sir Axel and the others, I suddenly felt like I lost my strength, like something inside me changed" " *Sigh* I already said that you can leave that to me; you don''t have to push yourself like th-... Said Taufik who then stopped when he touched Gaia''s hand, then suddenly his expression changed. ... Ohh" Taufik''s hand immediately moved from Gaia''s hand to her stomach. "... Oh- oh" To make sure more clearly, Taufik used his All-Seeing eyes and looked at Gaia''s stomach. "Oh, boy!" "What is it, kid? What happens? Don''t keep it to yourself like that" Said Lembuswana who was starting to feel a little disturbed by Taufik''s behavior. Hearing this, Taufik was silent for a while, before finally looking at everyone in the room. "... It seems Gaia is pregnant" "..." "..." "..." Taufik said it was like dropping a bomb, which exploded but did not produce an explosive sound, but only an impact. "Yes, what? Her Majesty is what?" Ask Giselle. "... She is pregnant" "I''m What?" "You''re pregnant, Gaia, Pregnant!" "..." Hearing that, Gaia could only remain silent while staring at Taufik, wanting to make sure that she had not heard wrong, and not long after, tears began to fall down her cheeks. Gaia looked away from Taufik and looked at her stomach, then stroked it gently. "Ahaha~ I am pregnant" Gaia said softly and then looked back at Taufik. "I am pregnant, Honey~" Gaia said once again, and then immediately hugged Taufik. "Can you believe that? I am pregnant, Ahaha~ This is the happiest day in my life... It''s all thanks to you, honey, I love you~" Said Gaia, and Taufik could only hug Gaia back, feeling happy but also feeling a little bitplicated; Taufik turned to Lembuswana, who shook his head; seeing that, Taufik seemed to understand what Lembuswana was trying to convey. ''... You''re in a big-big-big problem, kid, you know that...'' -------------- Morning meets noon, and noon is reced by evening, and from evening it continues until night, but there is still no visible movement. The news about Gaia''s pregnancy is currently still a secret, and Giselle is the only outsider who knows about the news; they will announce it when the situation has calmed down. Taufik is currently on the balcony, looking at the sea view bathed in moonlight while enjoying a cup of coffee. With Gaia''s pregnancy, Taufik''s heart became even heavier, but no matter what, the time limit in this timeline was only a maximum of five years, and Gaia already knew this, but that was what made Taufik''s heart even heavier to leave her. "... *Sigh* What a drag~" Said Taufik, who then looked at Gaia, who was on the bed; maybe because she was tired, she was fast asleep with a smile on her face, seeing this, Taufik could only smile. "Well, as long as everyone is happy, everything will work out I guess" Said Taufik, who then went back to sipping his coffee, but he suddenly felt a strange feeling. ''... What''s with this strange feeling, someone seems to be watching me...'' Taufik closed his eyes and med his detection skill, but there was nothing strange, he opened his eyes again, and his All-Seeing Eye was active. Taufik immediately looked around him, but just like before, he didn''t find anything at all, but when his eyes fell on the sea, Taufik was a little surprised. "... Shit" Said Taufik, looking at the line of fleets lined up on the horizon and covered with an invisible illusion with his All-Seeing eyes. "... Damn, they tried to attack at night, looking at their distance, they will be here in a few hours" Without waking Gaia, Taufik quickly went to the big tree to tell Ngntaka to gather everyone. "Ngntaka, The enemy is here, go gather everyone as fast as possible!!" .... ... .. . Chapter 236: chapter 236- Its Her! With Taufik''s order, Lembuswana immediately flew high into the sky, to give the sign that had been agreed upon several days ago. Lembuswana''s body slowly returned to its original size, and then, Lembuswana''s body glowed, and with that light, the sun seemed to have risen on the kingdom. This notified not only the people in the Kingdom but also the existing enemies that their existence was already known. But because they were still very far away, they only saw a giant fireball suddenly appear above the kingdom of Saranjana. *KCWAAACHH!!* (Ngntaka chirp I swaer!) Ngntaka''s chirping was heard throughout the kingdom, which immediately woke everyone up. As nned, Sir Axel immediately went to prepare the troops; Briel gathered his magician troops while Farak prepared the weapons. Likewise, non-human races, those who could fight joined the troops, while nonbatants helped to evacuate the residents. Several Minutester, everyone, from the regr troops, the Magician troops, and the non-human races who could fight, had gathered on the shore. They all gathered facing Taufik and Gaia; beside Gaia and Taufik, there were Ngntaka and Klra, while, as usual, Lembuswana was on Taufik''s shoulder. "Your Majesty, all preparations areplete, just waiting for your orders" Sir Axel reported as the highestmander to Taufik. Taufik nodded his head, then inspected the troops gathered in front of him which did not even reach five hundred people, this was all the troops from the Saranjana Kingdom which could be said to be very young, seeing this, Taufik closed his eyes and exhaled, a few momentster he opened his eyes again and then spoke. "... Everyone, soon... The enemies will attack our beloved kingdom. Some of our friends are captured by them... In order to protect our kingdom, bloodshed is inevitable; I can''t say much. However, I know some of you must be nervous, and fear is not something that can be avoided... But don''t worry, I don''t want to act like God but with me here... Death is not the end, fight with one thought in mind, focus your mind to end the life of the opponent in front of you, maybe that''s all I can say, trust me, and victory will surely be in your hands... FOR THE KINGDOM OF SARANJANA!!" Hearing Taufik''s short speech, everyone fell silent, but the silence was then broken by Sir Axel, and then followed by the troops, and the cheers from the troops rang out. "FOR THE KINGDOM OF SARANJANA!!" "FOR THE KINGDOM OF SARANJANA!!" "FOR THE KINGDOM OF SARANJANA!!" Seeing this, Taufik nodded in satisfaction and then turned towards the sea. Taufik then activated his All-Seeing eyes; a few momentster, one by one, the enemy ships came into view. "... *Whistle~* There are quite a lot of them, are they from one kingdom?" Ask Lembuswana. "I don''t think so; looking at their distance, it seems like there are three kingdoms here, and it''s possible that they don''t even know about each other''s presence, quite a funny situation. Do you know which kingdoms they are from, Gaia?" "... The one at the very front, that is the Eastern Roman Empire, on the left is the Bulgarian Empire, as for the one on the right, that group doesn''t seem to be from an empire or any kingdom... " "Ohh~ And those small ships that stopped shortly after I destroyed their Illusions, who were they?" "... Judging from how they are keeping their distance from the threerge fleets, it seems like they are scouts from the Kingdoms who are interested in this situation" "Woah~ It seems like we''re attracting quite a bit of attention" Said Taufik while looking at the sea area in front of them which was filled with ships. "They''re getting close, Klra, it''s your time" "Understood, My Lord" Klra replied, who then began to summon her skeleton army, which was mostly filled with Bone dragons. The troops who saw this were, of course, afraid and shocked. After all the sight of bones emerging from the ground inrge numbers was something very scary, but seeing that the living bone troops were friends, they all breathed a sigh of relief, and this only made them look at Taufik with a gaze full of admiration. With the addition of Klra''s skeleton army, numbers are no longer a problem. "Divide your Skeleton Troops into two groups, as we discussed before, Klra" "Yes, My Lord" With that, Klra divided her skeleton army into two groups, one to protect the people, which wasn''t really necessary since the barrier was already active around the kingdom, but it never hurts to be prepared for anything unexpected, and the other group of skeleton troops would help in the battle. "Honey, there is something wrong with the Fleet that is not from any kingdom, they suddenly stopped their ships" "Really?" Asked Taufik, who then also looked at the fleet that Gaia meant, and sure enough, the fleet really did stop their ships from moving. Taufik then focused his gaze on the fleet, more precisely, on the ship at the front of the fleet and also thergest. With Taufik''s vision, and also with the current situation at night, Taufik''s vision was even stronger. Seeing the distance of hundreds of kilometers was not an obstacle for Taufik, and a few momentster Taufik could clearly see what was on the ship. "... Huh?" Woman, that was what Taufik saw on the ship, the woman was standing at the very front of the ship, seeing this, a smile suddenly appeared on Taufik''s face, and the woman on the ship in question seemed to feel that she was being watched, instead of being afraid, she waved her hand happily towards Taufik. ------------ - A few moments before. On a ship, in the cabin, sat a beautiful woman; in front of the beautiful woman stood three people, consisting of two women and one man. "My queen, The ind that Basil referred to could already be seen" Said the woman standing in the middle. "Hm~ Thank you for your report, Heisratu... Helcard, any new Information about why Basil wants to attack that ind even if he is willing to pay such a huge price?" "... It seems that Basil is eyeing the technology on the ind, my queen, reports from my subordinates, mentioned that a few days ago, an envoy from the Kingdom on the ind arrived at the Eastern Roman Empire, and introduced their products to Basil, which caused the current situation to ur" "... I see; it seems like having the Eastern Roman Empire alone is not enough for that greedy man, and now he is eyeing another Kingdom? His intentions are really easy to read" "My queen, I have a suggestion" Said the only man in the room. "What is it, Brimour?" "Seeing how Basil really wants the technology that the Kingdom on the ind has, to the point of being willing to pay us a high price, I''m sure that it''s not something ordinary, what if we steal that technology for ourselves?" Brimour said with greed clearly visible in his eyes. "Hy!! Brimour!! How could you suggest something like that to the Queen?" "What? I''m just suggesting something for the good of our group, with that technology in our hands, we will be an undefeatable army throughout the world, ruling the world is no longer a dream" " *Tch* you talk like you know what kind of technology is it" "I don''t know, but I''m sure it''s not something ordinary" "Yeah~ Keep dreaming, Our queen will not do something like stealing" "You don''t understand, Helcard, It''s all for our kind, Opps~ maybe with your small brain, you will never understand, sorry, it was my mistake" "WHAT? DO YO-" " *Sigh* Stop two of you! We are in front of our queen, show some manner, will you?" Heiseratu''s reprimand immediately made Helcard and Brimour silent. "... It''s okay, Heiseratu, and Brimour, ruling the world is never our goal, all we do until now it''s just preparation forter when ou-" Said Tina, but suddenly stopped when she felt something familiar. "T- This!" Tina quickly stood up from her chair and walked out of the cabin, followed by Heiseratu, Helcard, and Brimour. When she was outside, Tina was confronted by her subordinates who were in a panic. Seeing this, Heiseratu then asked one of the closest ones. "... What happens?" "Arclord, The illusion we used to hide the entire fleet has been prated, and it seems like the same illusion in Balis'' fleet is also in the same state, what should we do?" "... Calm down, for now, This is not something to be taken with panic" " *Whistle~* It seems that Basil is not the only one who wants the technology on the ind, look there, the Bulgarian Empire seems to want it too" Said Brimour while looking far to the right, where the fleet belonging to the Bulgarian Empire was. "... My queen, are you sure you don''t want to steal that technology for ourself?... My queen, where are you going?" Brimour asked Tina who walked straight to the bow of the ship. "... My queen?" Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin " *Sst!* Shut up, Brimour! And Heiseratu, orders the fleets to stop" "Yes, Pardon?" "Just do as I say" "... As your order, My Queen" Heiseratu said, and even though she was confused, she still carried out Tina''s orders to stop the ship. A few momentster, Tina''s fleet slowly stopped moving. "... My queen, We received a message from Basil, he asked why we stopped" Said Helcard, but received no reply from Tina, and a few momentster, the three of them and the other vampires on the ship were suddenly shocked by a very unusual sight, a sight that made them all wonder if what they were experiencing right now was a dream or reality, because what they saw was the sight of Tina waving her hands while jumping happily like a child. This sight immediately made everyone on the ship silent. "... M- My Queen?" .... ... .. . Chapter 237: chapter 237- Magic Attack "... This looks like it will be easier than I thought" Taufik said as soon as he knew who was on the ship. --------------- - Fleet of the Eastern Roman Empire. Leo Vl, who acts as the fleet leader, is seenmunicating with Basileios I Makedonia via Magic Transmission ball-shaped ''... WHAT?! WHAT ARE YOU SAYING?" "Forgive me, Emperor, but the immortal army suddenly wants to end our cooperation" ''WHY! IS IT THE MONEY? IS THE MONEY NOT ENOUGH?'' Basileios I Makedonia''s angry voice was heard from a glowing ball in front of Leo Vl. "No, Emperor, it seems the red queen herself wanted to end our cooperation, besides that, we don''t have any more information" ''... *Sigh* Are they also interested in the kingdom''s technology?'' "The possibility is high, Emperor" ''... Then, what about the Bulgarian Empire, what is the situation?'' "For that, at this time our situation cannot attack each other, so cooperation between both parties has been agreed upon, we promise to jointly attack the nameless kingdom, and the loot will be divided equally, our side can do nothing but agree because their fleet is bigger than ours, Emperor, moreover with the immortal army that broke our cooperation, we are in a disadvantageous situation" ''... *CRASH!!* If I know this will happen, I should send more ships; it''s all because of that red bitch! How could she suddenly terminate the cooperation like that without any further exnation?'' "..." ''... Okay Leo, do as nned, as for the final result, we will talk about itter'' "As yourmand, Emperor" Said Leo Vl, and after that, the light produced by the ball in front of him slowly began to dim, and Basileios I Makedonia''s voice could no longer be heard. *Knock~Knock~Knock~* "Enter" Leo said when he heard a knock on the cabin door, and after that, a soldier entered and immediately knelt in front of Leo. "My lord... We can now see the condition of the ind clearly" "So what do you see?" "... It looks like they''ve finished getting ready to wee us" "... They are?" Leo asked, a little surprised because he wasn''t expecting it. "Yes, My lord" "Heh~ They have quite the guts to still want to fight after seeing such arge fleeting towards them, so how many are there?" "Their numbers did not reach five hundred, My Lord... But the Magicians noticed something strange" "... Something strange?" "Yes, My Lord, they said they see a Skeleton, arge number of skeletons" "Skeleton? Are you sure they didn''t see it wrong?" "No, My Lord, they have checked many times and what they saw was indeed Skeletons, and also... they are moving" "..." "..." "... They what?" *knock~ knock~ knock~* Before he could get out of his confusion because of what the soldier said, the knocking sound was heard again. "... Enter!" After saying that, just like before, a soldier came in and immediately knelt in front of Leo. "Report, My Lord, "Target is within range, we await your orders" Said the soldier who had just entered. Hearing this, as if forgetting his previous confusion, Leo stood up from his chair with a grin on his face and then said. "... Tell The Magician to get ready, and also inform the Bulgarian Empire that we will start an attack" "As youmand, My Lord" X2 ---------------- - Kingdom of Saranjana. "Your Majesty, The enemy is within our magic attack range, should we attack first?" Asked Briel, who, as a Magician, she and the Magician Troop she led were positioned at the back as the main attacker and also as support. "... No, Save your mana as much as possible, just create a barrier to protect the troops" "... Barrier, Your Majesty?" Briel asked, a little confused by Taufik''s order to create a barrier when no attacks were visible yet. "Yes, is for that" Said Taufik while pointing towards the sea where the fleets were. Briel then looked in the direction where Taufik''s hand was pointing, but she saw no attacks or even magic cast by the enemy. "Just do it" "... As you wish, Your Majesty... Briel answered, who then turned to look at her troops. ... Cast arge Sc Barrier to protect the troops!" Hearing Briel''smand, the Magician Troops, which only numbered dozens, began to chant spells, and a few momentster, arge magic circle appeared right in front of the entire troop, and a momentter, a transparent screen appeared in front of the entire troop. "... It''s done, Your Majesty" "Great Job" Taufik praised while nodding his head, and then he activated his All-Seeing Eyes. A few momentster something that shocked the entire squad and even Briel happened. Suddenly the sky was decorated with various magical attacks. *BOOM!!* Explosion after explosion from the magic attacks hitting the barrier was heard, and seeing this, the troops naturally fell into panic; fortunately, with the quick action of Sir Axel, who skillfully calmed the troops, the situation was brought under control. "... They coated their attacks with invisible magic, what a cunning move" Brielmented while watching the magic attacks that were still continuing. "Well~ this is a war, we can''t expect our enemies to attack fairly, right?" Hearing what Taufik said, Briel could only grit her teeth, but because what Taufik said was true, Briel couldn''t say anything, other than focusing on the battlefield. "... The Barrier! Strengthen the Barrier!!" Briel ordered the Magician troops she led, and the Magicians increased their Mana input to strengthen the Barrier. Explosions continued to be heard for several minutes, before finally stopping. "A- Are they already done?" "Nope, look over there, This time they didn''t use invisibility magic at all, probably because they thought it wouldn''t work again" Hearing this, Briel looked towards the fleet at sea, and sure enough, two of the three great fleets, namely the fleets from the Eastern Roman Empire and the Bulgarian Empire, each created arge magic circle. "!!!" Seeing Briel''s surprised face, Taufik asked. "Do you know what kind of spell is that, Briel?" "... I- I do, Your Majesty, It''s an Advanced Fire and Wind Magic" "Ohh~ Interesting~" Taufik said, already knowing what his enemy wanted to do, but Briel, who saw this, looked scared. "... Y- Your Majesty, How can you remain so calm? What should we do next? T- They haveunched their attack, Your Majesty!!" Briel said, seeing the fire and wind magic attacksing high towards them, the two magics continued to slide, and at one point, the two magics met andbined to create a veryrge storm of fire and the attack was aimed at them. "Y-YOUR MAJESTY!!?" "You''re overreacting, no need to panic so much, immediately execute the earth wall magic" "Earth wall, Yes! Earth Wall!... Cast earth wall magic, immediately!!" Briel orders her troops. Then, the Barrier disappeared, and just before the firestorm magic could hit the troops, the magic of the Magician troops was timelypleted, and arge, thick wall made of earth appeared in front of the troops, and protected them from the firestorm magic. Explosions rang out again; the remnants of the firestorm magic that the Earth Wall couldn''t block passed by both sides of the troops and hit the skeletons that were not within the protection range of the Earth Wall magic, but a few momentster, they rose again because of Klra. Seeing this, Briel and the other Magicians looked relieved, but after casting tworge-scale Magic Spells twice, their Mana was currently low. That was understandable because, after all, the average level of Magicians here was only in the Intermediate Realm, and only a few were in the Advanced Realm, including Briel. "Huuft~ Your Majesty, Our current Mana Level is no longer capable of usingrge-scale magic anymore" "It''s okay because there will be no morerge-scale magic attacks" Taufik said, hearing this, Briel looked at the battlefield, but because the Earth Wall was still there protecting his view, Briel couldn''t see anything. But because she had experienced several times that what Taufik said was always true, this time Briel immediately believed it, and sure enough, when the Earth Wall copsed, small boats carrying soldiers had already docked on the beach, and there were a lot of them. And as expected from the Army of the great Empire, as soon as theynded on the beach, they quickly formed up, as if they had done this hundreds of times. It was only a few minutes, and they were able to sessfully form a solid formation. The troops from the Eastern Roman Empire and the Bulgarian Empire formed a formation with the Magicians from the twobined Empires behind them. Meanwhile, the fleet was behind, ready with its weapons ready to be fired at any time. Even with the sight of thebined forces of the two great Empires that might reach or even exceed two thousand and a fleet of ships ready behind and hundreds of Magicians who still had stable Mana, Sir Axel did not even flinch. Both sides were silent as if waiting for who would attack first, it continued until... .... ... .. . Chapter 238: chapter 238- Easy Win "ATTACK!! ATTACK THE INTRUDERS!!!" Sir Axel said loudly while raising his sword, then as if waiting for that sign, the troops he led also raised their swords, and with a war cry that was no less powerful than Sir Axel''s, the soldiers ran simultaneously to attack thebined troops of the two Empires. Even though they were the ones being attacked, defending was not an option, because, with the presence of Magicians from the enemy side, they would only be easy targets, Sir Axel also understood, currently the Magic Division Troops led by Briel could no longer castrge-scale magic to protect them, so the only way was to face them head-on, and with Taufik''s words that said ''Death is not the end'' even though Sir Axel did not really understand what was meant by that, but he chose to believe in Taufik. "RAISE THE SHIELD! PREPARE THE SPEAR!!" Likewise, the Commanders of the troops from each Empire also ordered their troops. In this way, the positions of both parties immediately change, the attacker bes the one being attacked, and the party being attacked bes the attacker. Thus, the sh between the two sides finally broke out; the troops from the Saranjana Kingdom, which did not even number five hundred, advanced fearlessly to attack the enemy from thebined two great Empires, which numbered more than two thousand. From the statistics alone, it was easy to see who would win this war, but when the sh urred, something surprising happened. The Soldiers from the Eastern Roman Empire and the Bulgarian Empire, who were already confident of their victory, drew their spears toward the Soldiers from the Saranjana Kingdom, who were recklessly advancing toward them. One by one, their spears stabbed toward the soldiers of the Saranjana Kingdom, but this is where the surprising thing happened: when the tips of their spears touched the armor of the soldiers of the Saranjana Kingdom, the spears immediately broke, and only left scratch marks on the armor. "... W- Wha-" *sh!* Before the soldiers of the Empire could get out of their confusion, the swords of the soldiers of the Saranjana Empire had already cut them down; even with the protection of the shields and their armor, the swords of the soldiers of the Saranjana Empire could easily cut through the shields of the Imperial soldiers. The same thing happened all over the battlefield, the sound of weapons breaking and screams of pain could only be heard from the Empires'' sides. That is the greatness of the weapons and armor that the Dwarves forged themselves, ordinary weapons are no match for them. Seeing this unfavorable situation, themanders of both Empires immediately ordered their Magicians. With that, the Magicians then used their magic, and a few momentster, arms made of earth appeared and immediately grabbed the soldiers of the Saranjana Kingdom; a momentter, the creatures that had these arms appearedpletely; they were earth golems, and there were hundreds of them. For a moment, the Saranjana Kingdom''s soldiers'' attacks had to be halted, but it didn''tst long, because Klra''s skeleton troops finally took action. Biting the golems whole in one bite and ended them, but as long as the magicians were still channeling their Mana, the golems would continue to rise again and again, and so would Klra''s skeleton army, for a while the battlefield was dominated by the sh between the golems and the skeleton army, this gave both sides time to reorganize their formations and to take breath. Only a few troops from the Saranjana Kingdom were killed thanks to their equipment being forged directly by the Dwarves, while many soldiers from thebined two Empires had died, but that was not enough to cover the difference in the number of troops from both sides. Some timeter magic attacks from the Eastern Roman Empire and the Bulgarian Empire urred again, but this time, the fleets also began to use artillery attacks. Explosions continued to be heard, the skeletons and even the golems that were hit by magic and artillery attacks were instantly destroyed, but because this time, the Magicians focused on using magic attacks, the golems did not revive like before, unlike the skeleton army, which could continue to revive thanks to Klra and also because of the absence of their natural enemy, namely light element attacks. The battle situation was very chaotic, with magic attacks from both sides, soldiers fell one by one. This was the drawback of a war that did not use a definite strategy, especially with thebined forces of the two Empires, who were the ones who suffered the most casualties. This was unavoidable because their attack on the Saranjana Kingdom was something that happened suddenly without any proper preparation. They thought that with just numbers alone, conquering an unknown Kingdom like the Saranjana Kingdom was something easy. However, they never expected the nameless Kingdom, to hold such great power, especially with the presence of Klra''s Skeleton troops and troops from the Non-Human race who had their own unique abilities, dwarves with their giant hammers that had extraordinary destructive power, Nymphs with their elemental powers, Ailuranthropes with their physiques that surpassed humans, and elves with their magic and extraordinary archery skills, the war situation on the battlefield was leaning more towards the Saranjana Kingdom. ----------- A few momentster, the army of the Saranjana Kingdom had fallen almost half, but the Army of the Combined Two Great Empires was the worst because their numbers were now only hundreds, and with the many casualties falling on the enemy side, It would only make the Saranjana Kingdom stronger because of Klra on their side, who continued to resurrect soldiers from the enemy side into undead. So now in terms of numbers, the Saranjana Kingdom has the upper hand. Taufik, who witnessed all this from behind, did not show any significant change in expression. His eyes continued to watch the battle that was happening in front of him; asionally, a magic attack was aimed at him, but before the attack could even hit him, it had already disappeared. Some of the Magicians who had exhausted their mana had already fainted and some were still conscious, and Briel was one of them. "... Your Majesty, what about the enemies that managed to get past us?" Ask Briel. "No need to worry, Gaia and the others are there, with them alone, it is enough to fight against that number of enemies" Taufik answered while still looking at the battle; a few momentster, watching the troops from the Empire slowly retreat, Taufik closed his eyes, took a breath, and then opened his eyes again. "... The results are clear, Briel, Do you still have mana?" " Yes, Your Majesty, do you want me to do something?" "... Use transmission magic, convey my voice to ourrades, can you do it?" "If I use all my Mana, I might be able to, but only for a short time, will that be enough, Your Highness?" "Yes, It''s enough" Said Taufik; with that, Briel began to recite the spell. "... You are connected Your Majesty, you have three seconds" With that, Taufik nodded his head and then said only three words. "... Stop the attack!" With Taufik''s order, simultaneously all troops from the Saranjana Kingdom stopped their attacks. ----------- "WITHDRAW ALL REMAINING TROOPS IMMEDIATELY!!" "B- but My Lord, ther-" "Are you questioning my orders?" "I- I don''t dare, My Lord" "THEN WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR, SCRAM!!" Leo shouted to the Magician in front of him. And the Magician in question immediately rushed out of the room. Seeing the Magician leave, Leo then also left the cabin. While outside, Leo looked at Tina''s fleet with anger and hatred. They were close enough that by shouting, their voices would reach each other. "... RED QUEEN!! YOU KNOW THE CONSEQUENCES OF WHAT YOU''RE DOING, RIGHT?" However, hearing what Leo said, Tina just looked at him without saying anything and then walked into the cabin. Seeing this, Leo only became more emotional, clicked his tongue, and then returned to observing the battlefield onnd. "... The situation has turned into a very disadvantageous situation for us, especially with so many eyes watching; the Emperor will be very angry; unbelievable, where did such a powerful Kingdom suddenly appear from?" Leo said while gritting his teeth, watching his troops who had sailed using boats to retreat back to the fleet. ----------- - In Tina''s fleet. "My queen, now the Eastern Roman Empire holds a grudge against us, what should we do now?" Heiseratu asked Tina who was sitting in front of him. "Now we wait, when the two fleets have left and the scouts from the other kingdoms have left we will dock on the ind" "Ohh~ Are you now interested in the Kingdom and want to have it for yourself, my Queen?" Brimour asked with an excited expression. "No, there is someone very important to me on that ind, I want to meet him, and not just me, that person is someone you all should respect more than me" Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin Hearing what Tina said, Helcard, Haiseratu, and Brimour were shocked. "... May I ask who he is, My Queen?" Ask Helcard. "... It''s our god... The first vampire" .... ... .. . Chapter 239: chapter 239- Revival "... Your Majesty, why did you stop the soldiers from advancing?" Ask Briel. "Nothing, I just feel that we have instilled enough fear into them, they will think twice about attacking us again, and with so many eyes watching, news of this will spread far and wide, making those who want to attack us hesitate in their decision, that is if they can find us because after today is over, we will "Disappear" from this world" "..." Hearing what Taufik said, Briel could only remain silent before speaking again. "... I understand, Your Majesty" "Good, you''ve done a great job, Briel... If you want something as a reward, just tell me... I''ll give you anything you want" Said Taufik while winking at Briel and with a thin smile on his face, which immediately made Briel, who was listening, blush. Receiving such treatment from Taufik, who could be said to be the most handsome man Briel has ever met (Uekk~), Briel became flustered, her face turned red and her gaze wandered everywhere. "E- Eh! I- I didn''t do this for a reward, Your Majesty, I- I-" "Pufft~ I''m sorry, it''s just a joke, but I''m serious about the reward, though; just tell me if you need anything, okay?" "... Ah- Ahaha~ I see, Understood, Your Majesty, I''ll see you if I want somethingter" "... I see, I just took my eyes off you for a moment and you''re already flirting with another woman" Hearing the sound, Taufik was startled a little and then turned his body to see the source of the sound. "... E- Eh, Gaia? How''s the situation on your side?" Said Taufik, looking at Gaia who was also looking at him with a "scary" gaze from Taufik''s point of view. "... You damn cheater! I thought I already warn you about that, but here you are-" "W- What are you saying? Who''s Cheating? And Briel already has Farak in her heart" "Eh! What are you saying, Your Majesty? I''m and Farak is not like that" Briel interrupted, waving both her hands flustered with her cheeks still flushed. "... See? I''m telling the truth" "It doesn''t change the fact that you made a woman blush, that''s more than enough proof" "As I said, we''re not in some short rtionship... N- not yet" "... Cheater! Should be Punished" "G- Gaia, C- Calm down, will you? You''re Pregnant, remember?" "... Chea-" "Your Majesty, I came to report on the oue of the... War... Did I interrupt something?" "Ahh~ Sir Axel, great time,e, let me hear your report" Taufik said, seeing Sir Axel''s arrival; he quickly approached Sir Axel and took him away from the area, leaving Gaia, who was still staring at him with a cynical gaze, and Briel, who was still blushing for some reason. "... Yes, Your Majesty" ------------ After leaving Gaia behind, Taufik and Sir Axel walked through the battlefield; even though the battle was over, the battlefield was still busy with various activities; the surviving troops carried the wounded soldiers to get treatment, and others gathered the bodies of the fallen soldiers in one ce. As for the corpses of the opponents, they don''t need to worry about that, because Klra has taken care of it. "... How many of our soldiers fell, Sir Axel?" "More than two hundred, Your Majesty... Your Majesty, regarding your previous remarks..." "Don''t worry, just gather all of them in one ce first, and I''ll do the rest" "As you wish, Your Majesty... There is one more thing, Your Majesty" "Hm?... What?" "About that... There is still one remaining unknown fleet, what should we do about it?" Sir Axel said while pointing at Tina''s fleet which had not moved since earlier. Hearing this, Taufik only smiled thinly which seemed mysterious to Sir Axel. "... Don''t worry about them, just focus on gathering the fallen soldiers" "... Understood, Your Majesty" ------------- "... Your Majesty, Commander... The task of gathering all the fallen soldiers has beenpleted, and the injured soldiers have also been treated... What are your next orders?" Report one of the soldiers to Taufik and Sir Axel. "... Hm~ Thank you for your hard work, now, leave the rest for me..." After that, Sir Axel and Taufik were led by the soldier to the ce where all the fallen soldiers wereid. "... YOUR MAJESTY! SIR!! SMALL BOATS ARE SEEN HEADING THIS WAY! IT SEEMS THAT THE UNKNOWN FLEET HAS BEEN TAKING ACTION!!" "WHAT? ARE YOU SURE ABOUT THAT?" Ask sir Axel. "Yes, Sir, Many of us seeing it, what action should we take?" Hearing the soldier''s question, Sir Axel looked at Taufik and then said. "... Your Majesty?" "As I said, don''t worry, they won''t do anything, you... When the small shipsnd on the shore, bring them to me... Other than that, do nothing else" "... Yes, Your Majesty" After that, the soldier left, gathering several people who could still move to greet Tina''s group at the seaside. "Now, Let''s go finish our business" -------------- In an area, with only the ground as a base, the bodies of fallen soldiers were neatly lined up, although the Armor forged by the Dwarves was very strong, attacks such as magic and golem attacks were still something that could be dangerous, seen from the condition of the corpses here, most of them were caused by magic attacks, and attacks by golems, while wounds from enemy weapons could be said to be few. "... It''s is all?" "Yes, Your Majesty" Hearing this answer, Taufik nodded his head and then said. "... Okay, Now, Move a few meters away from this area... I want to do something" Hearing this, led by Sir Axel, the soldiers there immediately moved a few meters away. Taufik looked around to make sure that the area a few meters from where he was standing had been cleared. Seeing that there were no more "living" soldiers around, Taufik then looked at his palm. ''... Blood Magic!'' With that, fresh blood appeared on his palm in the form of a ball that floated on Taufik''s palm. ''... Now, Should I use my Vampire essence or my life essence? Well, let''s just use my Life essence, I also have an endless lifespan, using a little bit will only make me a little tired, whereas if I use my Vampire Essence and turn them into vampires it will be troublesome because they have to consume blood periodically'' Said Taufik, who then closed his eyes, he had used the essence of his life to do something, even though it was something that happened suddenly and unexpectedly, but Taufik remembered the sensation he felt at that time, and with that as a reference, Taufik recalled the sensation he felt at that time. Taufik felt something inside him that was neither Mana nor blood flowing, it was a strange feeling, Taufik felt something moving inside him, different from Mana, it was something that Taufik could feel but Taufik could not see it, Taufik tried to move it for a while to get used to it, after thinking that he could control itpletely, Taufik then flowed it into the palm of his hand and then towards the blood in the palm of his hand. Feeling that the amount was enough, Taufik then opened his eyes and looked at the ball of blood floating in the palm of his hand; something had changed in the blood; now, inside the ball of blood, there were particles of light. ''... Is this how the Life Essence should look? Well~ That doesn''t matter, right?'' Taufik said, then relying on the blood to float high above. ''... Blood Rain!'' In this way, the blood balls were divided and fell simultaneously, creating a scene of rain falling, but only limited to the area where the bodies of the fallen soldiers were. The drops of blood fell on the bodies of the fallen soldiers; some entered their mouths, some were absorbed by their bodies, and some fell on their wounds. Suddenly, something slowly began to change, Taufik''s blood automatically had a regenerative effect, instantly healing the wounds on the bodies of the fallen soldiers, and Taufik''s Life Essence slowly but surely began to take effect, forcing the dead toe back to life. Raindrops hitting the ground make grass and nts grow very quickly. The tall grass wrapped the bodies of the fallen soldiers like a cocoon. This miraculous thing was witnessed by everyone here, even by Tina and her troops who had already arrived here. "... Alright, looks like this will take a little while toplete... Sir Axel" Said Taufik, who then called Sir Axel but got no answer. "... Sir Axel?" "A- Ah! Yes, Your Majesty? D- Do you need something?" "Order some soldiers to secure this area, it will take some time for them to rise from "Death" Or so" "Ahh, As you wish, Your Majesty" Hearing Sir Axel''s answer, Taufik just nodded his head and then looked in one direction. Towards a group led by a woman with blood-red hair. For someone who was going to fight the clothes they were wearing were a little inappropriate, not armor, but a ck and red leather outfit. "... Tina,e here!" .... ... .. . Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin Chapter 240: chapter 240- Time Skip - Time skip. Three years have passed since thest war, and many things have happened during those five years. After the war was over, the next day, Gaia immediately agreed to Taufik''s n to move the ind to another ce. With Gaia agreeing to Taufik''s n, automatically, the Barrier that protects the earth will disappear, but as Gaia said, it will not disappear immediately, but will continue to exist for the next few months, while Gaia can regain her strength in less than a month, That''s more than enough. As Taufik predicted, as soon as the news of the failure of the Eastern Roman Empire and the Bulgarian Empire in attacking the Kingdom of Saranjana spread widely, the general public was immediately excited. Who doesn''t know about the two great Empires? Hearing that the two Empires failed to take over an unknown Kingdom even after they worked together to do so, of course, there would be an uproar. Some parties dared to "Come" to visit the Ind in question, but when that happened the Ind had disappeared. It was still there, but because Taufik used arge-scale Illusion to hide the Ind, so no one could see the Ind, this was only temporary, when Gaiater moved this Ind to another area, Taufik nned to do something, something that was not as simple as an Illusion, but something extraordinary, and beyondmon sense. With that, the "disappearance" of the ind caused a stir again; various theories were thrown out by word of mouth. No one knew what the name of the kingdom was, so people started calling it "Antis," a kingdom that had an advanced and strong civilization but mysteriously disappeared in one night. About Tina, After Tina met Taufik, Tina insisted on staying in the Saranjana Kingdom with Taufik, but Taufik refused because he still needed Tina to do something in the outside world, so with a heavy heart, Tina had to ept Taufik''s orders, but she did not immediately leave the Saranjana Kingdom after that, she spent a few weeks in the Kingdom with Taufik before going back to her own Kingdom. During Tina''s stay in the Saranjana Kingdom, Tina''s men, who automatically had to stay behind as well, got to know Taufik better, and one thing they all agreed on was that Taufik could probably kill them with just one sentence that came out of his mouth. Since then, they all treated Taufik like a saint or even a god himself. Of course, the soldiers who died in the war came back to life after three days in the cocoons of the grass. In the three years after the Barrier that protected the earth disappeared, as Taufik predicted, the Cracks began to appear again frequently, even more intensely than before. Two years after the Barrier that protected the Earth disappeared, the Gods and Goddesses began to appear on earth, the Gods and Goddesses who descended to earth were of two types, the first were those who hated Taufik, and the second were those who did not care at all, and only came to earth to gather followers. One thing that changed from them was, one, their strength was greater than humans in general, second, it seemed like they also got the power of regeneration although not too strong, but it was something good, and since then, for some reason the soldiers of the Saranjana Kingdom began to like to seek death in the hope that Taufik would raise them from the dead. This even made Taufik speechless, and he began to regret his words at that time. Because for some reason "Death" began to have a great hatred for him. Three of the five factions that Taufik had predicted had already appeared, the Beasts, the Gods Faction, and the Human Faction, but the Human Faction was still not united and was still divided. What is yet to be seen is the Angel Faction and the Demon Faction. So the only ones shing are the Beasts and the Human factions. What is yet to be seen is the Angel Faction and the Demon Faction; even so, the God Faction and the Human Faction are on good terms because of their mutually beneficial rtionship. The Human faction receives blessings from the Gods while the Gods benefit from the increase in their followers, which increases their power. But even so, every time a wave of Beast attacks urs, significant destruction is inevitable. From that moment on, World History had deviated greatly from its original course. Events that should have happened never happened and events that never existed in real history happened one after another. No one knows where this unknown history will lead and what effects it will have on Earth in the future. The good thing is that wars between Humans are rare because of themon enemy, the Beasts, but that doesn''t mean that conflicts between humans never happen, but only on a small scale. Because no matter what, human greed is endless. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin Well, this and that happened, Taufik chose to spend the remaining three years of his remaining five years apanying Gaia and The happiest thing that happened was the birth of Gaia and Taufik''s child, a handsome boy, he took all the features from his mother, Gaia, but with a slightly different hair color, if Gaia''s hair is pale green, the child has dark green hair, maybe a little bit from Taufik, his father, and his eyes, it''s not like Gaia''s eyes, it''s ocean blue, just like Taufik''s. Another unusual thing about the birth of their child was that the gestation period was more than nine months, or more precisely, exactly one year. Taufik gave the boy the name Aksara, which means protector of the earth, Aksara D''Archy Hidayat. Apart from that, in these three years, the Saranjana Kingdom has developed even beyond the development it had in the twenty-first century. All of this is thanks to the knowledge that Taufik has; Taufik has remembered all the knowledge from the future and the knowledge that exists on Draco, which is utilized very well by the Dwarves and everyone in the Kingdom, making the development of the Saranjana Kingdom very advanced. If the twenty-first century is the future then the Saranjana Kingdom is the future, a more advanced future. However, due to theck of contact with the outside world, the only way to obtain raw materials is to search under the sea, such as copper, zinc, nickel, gold, silver, and phosphorus, all of which are under the sea, therefore, underwater technology of the Saranjana Kingdom can be said to be no longer earth-level technology, even because of that, the underwater base of the Saranjana Kingdom is veryrge to the point it can be called an underwater city. For celestial technology, the Kingdom of Saranjana hasunched several satellites into space that cover the entire Earth, allowing the Kingdom of Saranjana to know what events are happening on Earth in real-time. This can be achieved in just three years, not least because of the presence of magic, and with Taufik, who can create anything at will, this is something that is easy to achieve. Although the Kingdom of Saranjana is closed, it does not mean that the Kingdom of Saranjana ispletely closed, because even though it is not official and no one knows, Tina''s Kingdom is part of the Kingdom of Saranjana, they also continue to develop and gather strength, so even though the location of Tina''s Kingdom is also hidden, they are always active in the outside world, so it can be said that the Kingdom of Saranjana moves in the shadows and Tina''s Kingdom acts on the surface continuously umting reputation. And that''s all that''s happened over thest three years. l, and of course, in those three years, the System showed no signs of waking up anytime soon. ------------- Currently, Taufik is rxing in the Pce garden, watching Aksara happily y with Lembuswana and Ngntaka while witnessed by several maids, one thing that has also changed in these three years is of course the number of souls in the Saranjana Kingdom has also increased, they are those who were saved by Tina and transferred here with a special portal that connects the Saranjana Kingdom and the Kingdom. Tina''s. This is also one of the orders that Taufik gave to Tina, to gather people who have lost their homes, families, and ces to live, and of course, these people are not only Humans because the cracks have reopened, many Non-human races who are lost on earth and do not know how to return also inhabit the Saranjana Kingdom. They all live in the Saranjana Kingdom in harmony without any conflict,pared to the outside world, the Saranjana Kingdom is heaven. "... Papa~ Papa~ Look what Ngntaka gave me" Aksara said cheerfully while running towards Taufik and immediately sitting on Taufik''sp. "... Hm? What is that?" "It''s Ngntaka feather, Papa, ~ Make me something out of this" "Hm~ Leave it to me" Said Taufik, and then immediately took Ngntaka''s feather. Seeing the feather, Taufik closed his eyes and immediately used his Imagination Magic. Suddenly, the feathers in Taufik''s hand glowed, and when the light dimmed, an earring with a Ngntaka feather decoration appeared in Taufik''s hand. "Here, Papa put it in your ear" .... ... .. . Chapter 241: chapter 241- Aksara DArchy Hidayat "... Here, let me put it in your ear" Said Taufik who then attached the earrings to Aksara''s ears. "... And done, heh~ It surprisingly looks good on you" "Really?" "Yes~ now, go y with Lembu and the others" Hearing that, Aksara nodded his head very cheerfully, and with an equally happy expression, Aksara ran towards Lembuswana and the others. With Aksara gone, someone suddenly appeared behind Taufik and then covered Taufik''s eyes with both hands. "... Guess who?" "I can feel you approaching from miles away, Gaia, stop it" "Well~ Should I feel happy about that?..." Said Gaia, who then removed her hand from Taufik''s face, and then sat beside Taufik, and rested her head on Taufik''s shoulder. They sat together while watching Aksara showing off his earrings to Lembuswana and Ngntaka. "... He looks so happy, isn''t it?" "Hm" "... I worry about what the future holds for him as he grows up" Hearing what Gaia said, Taufik could only remain silent, because he himself also knew what would await Aksara in the future. "..." "Fufu~ Don''t feel too guilty like that, I know you can''t be with me and Aksara forever, at least not in this era, I know there is someone waiting for you in the future and I can''t be too selfish like that, just having you during my pregnancy makes me very happy... I know what you sacrificed to be here, and as a woman, I can also understand how Jenn and the others feel... So when are you going to leave?" Said Gaia, with full understanding, and for some reason, when Gaia said that, Aksara turned towards the two of them and waved his hand; seeing this, automatically, Taufik and Gaia also waved their hands towards their son. "... *Sigh* it still makes me feel like I''m the worst, you know?" "... It''s your fault for having more than one woman, honey~" "I can''t say anything about it, it just happened like that, I have no control over that" "Well~ It''s also your fault because for being a very handsome and awesome man" Said Gaia who looked at Taufik with a lustful gaze. "... You, Women, stop looking at me like you want to eat me" Hearing this, Gaia smiled faintly and then whispered into Taufik''s ear. "What if I indeed want to "Eat" You? It''s been a long time since we did that" "Stop that, others are watching us, and it''s not that long, we did that a few days ago" Taufik said that over the past three years, Taufik has also seeded in deactivating one of his passive skills, so he can have s*x with a calm mind without fear of pregnancy. "Well ~ for me, it''s like ages ago" "..." "Ehehe~ I''ll stop joking around, so when do you n on going to look for Father?" "Hm? In a few days maybe, I have to find his location first via satellite before going looking for him, I don''t want to search aimlessly like before" "Have you informed the Information Department?" "Yeah~ I already told them a few days ago, and I''ve also given them my father''s characteristics, and a photo of him that I have, even though it was when he was young, but maybe not too much will change, The results shoulde out sooner orter" "Hmm~ How much time do you have left in this era?" "... Two years, more or less" Said Taufik, and after that, the two of them just sat silently while watching Aksara, but not long after, Aksara turned his head back to them, but this time, he ran back towards them. "... Papa, Are you going out?" Hearing Aksara''s question, Taufik and Gaia looked at each other in confusion. "... Who told you that?" Asked Taufik, and then Aksara pointed down towards the ground. Seeing this, Taufik and Gaia looked even more confused. "Who?" "Thend told me" "Who?" "Thend" "This?" Taufik asked while pointing down toward the ground. And to answer Taufik''s questions, Aksara just nodded his head enthusiastically; seeing this, Taufik looked towards Gaia. "... Do you have an ability like that, Gaia?" "I can hear what the Earth wants to say, but not in the "Speaking" stage. It''s just like, I hear whispers from the Earth" Hearing this, Taufik looked back at Aksara. "Aksa, What did Earth tell you? Can you tell it to do something?" Hearing Taufik''s question, Aksara showed a troubled expression, which seemed funny to Gaia and Taufik. "... You don''t have to force yourself, son-" Taufik said, wanting to stop Aksara, but suddenly stretched out his hand while shouting. "Hand!" *Crack!* With that, the ground around Aksara suddenly moved and formed a small hand that immediately shook Aksara''s small hand. Seeing this, Taufik and Gaia were immediately shocked, not only them but even Lembuswana and Ngntaka, because what Aksara did was not something like magic because Taufik and Gaia did not feel any movement of Mana at all; it was more like the Earth moved by itself ording to Aksara''s request. "... You can do something like that, Gaia?" "With Mana, I can, without Mana, I can''t do something like what Aksa did" "... Then, did our son just do something amazing, just like that? He''s not even an Aboriginal Being like you, If so, isn''t the bond between him and Earth greater than yours?" "That''s possible, after all, she is Gaia''s child, an Aboriginal Being, indirectly, Aksa can be said to be the child of the earth itself, an Aboriginal Being is usually not like Gaia, I mean, a woman and also has the appearance of a human, so you could say Aksa is a unique existence, maybe there is only one in the entire universe" Said Lembuswana who joined the discussion between Taufik and Gaia. "Take Basukhi and me for example, we are both men, and that is one of the important points. Usually, there are two Aboriginal beings for one, whereas, on Earth, there is only one; there''s only Gaia alone, and that alone makes Earth special," Continued Lembuswana. "... Hmm~ Valid point. So are you saying that Aksa''s existence is toplete the deficiency of One Aboriginal Being? So is Aksa a half Aboriginal Being?" "Well~ he''s Gaia''s son, so calling Aksa a half-Aboriginal Being Is quite right, and Half Vampire too, although he still hasn''t shown it yet" "... Genes work in mysterious ways, and Aksa is our child, so he automatically inherited our genes and made them into something new" After that, they engaged in a long debate, before Aksara approached Taufik and tugged at his shirt. "Hm~ What''s wrong, Aksa?" "... Papa, did Aksa do something wrong?" Aksara asked sadly while lowering his head. Hearing this, Gaia and the others immediately stopped their discussion and looked at Aksara. "Eh? What makes you think about that, son?" "... You guys have been talking about Aksa for a while, so Aksa thinks that Aksa has done something bad" Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin Hearing this, Taufik was a little surprised, but then a faint smile appeared on his face, and his hand patted Aksara''s head. ".... Aksa didn''t do anything bad. What Aksa did was something amazing, and we''re just proud of you; I''m sorry if it makes you ufortable, okay? How about this, do you want toe with Papa?" "Really?" "Yes, we''re going to search for my father, which means your Grandpa; you want to meet him, right?" "... Grandpa? Then I''lle with you!" Aksara said enthusiastically, and seeing this, Taufik also smiled and stroked Aksara''s head again. "What? Honey, we never agreed about that, and the outside world is too dangerous for Aksa right now" Gaia said with an angry expression, seeing this, Lembuswana slowly retreated. "... It''s a great chance for him to understand what happens in the outside world, and this could be a good opportunity for Aksa to understand his abilities better; he also needs to know what is happening out there... Gaia, please understand, that I also want to spend the time I have with Aksa as long as possible, and what dangers could happen while I am by his side" Taufik said; hearing that, Gaia''s expression looked doubtful; what Taufik said was true. However, Aksara was different from other two-year-olds; he was a little more mature than his peers. But as a mother, worry could not escape Gaia''s feelings. "B- But, what happened in the outside world right now, I don''t think Aksa is ready for that" "Gaia, You know Aksa is different from other kids his age, and we also can''t spoil him too much, our Kingdom is Heaven on earth, but we also have to teach him that the earth is vast, not only concerning this kingdom, he has to know what is happening out there" Taufik said; hearing this, Gaia couldn''t say anything; Gaia took a deep breath and then stood up. "... I''ll think about it first, give me some time" Said Gaia who then immediately left from there. Seeing this, Taufik could only shake his head, and then look at Aksara. "... Aksa, You know what you have to do, right?" Hearing Taufik''s question, Aksa nodded and then went after Gaia. .... ... .. . Chapter 242: chapter 242- Two Children - A few dayster. As a King, Taufik did not do much, and again, if his grandmother knew this, she would be very jealous, this happened for various reasons, one of which was Gaia, almost all official affairs were handled by Gaia, and the other reason was as mentioned before, the people in the kingdom were very skilled in their fields, so almost all problems were always resolved between them, and Taufik would only receive the final resultster from Gaia. However, this does not mean that Taufik''s work is justzing around. Once in a while, when there is a problem that cannot be solved in the "usual way", they always ask for help from Taufik. One thing that has not changed in this kingdom after eight years of existence is that no one is interested in the thing called "Nobility". Because every time Taufik brings this up, the answer they give is always the same. "Rank and status will only give rise to bad traits, such as Greed and selfishness, with status and Rank, Caste will be created in society even though we do not want it... When that happens, divisions will be created and from divisions, conflicts will slowly emerge, and the result of conflict is destruction, that is what we want to avoid the most, Your Majesty, moreover with our Kingdom which is inhabited by various races, we do not reject the terms "nobility" but in our kingdom, we all agree that only you and Her Majesty the Queen will have the status of "Nobility", we will only follow you both with the same rank and status, namely as your followers, Your Majesty" That''s what they always said, and with his All-Seeing eyes, Taufik knew they said it from the bottom of their hearts, which even left Taufik speechless. But that is what Taufik likes about the people of the Saranjana Kingdom, and Taufik believes that if they continue to hold on to their beliefs, Taufik is sure that this Kingdom can survive for hundreds or even thousands of years. But that doesn''t mean Taufik doesn''t give "Something" to those who are meritorious, just like what he said to Briel three years ago, and ended with Briel asking Taufik to teach her Magic, but Taufik''s magic is different from magic in general, and he is not sure that other people can learn it, so in return, Taufik gives something the same or even more valuable than that, and once again, Imitating an Anime, Taufik created a breathing technique, which can allow Magicians to absorb Mana directly without having to filter it first, so the mana they absorb will automatically enter their Core and be pure Mana without any contamination. With that, it can be said that the Magician division of the Saranjana Kingdom is one of the strongest on earth, the same as Farak, Sir Axel, and the others. As a reward for their contributions, Taufik gave them the "knowledge" he had, which indirectly only made the Saranjana Kingdom develop even faster. Also, with Gaia free and unsealed, the Mana Conditions on Earth slowly improved, however, perhaps because of that, Earth was increasingly exposed to Invasions from outside to the point that the gods were able to set foot on Earth once again. In this way, although this era is called the era of chaos, it can also be called the golden era of magic, this is proven by the opening of severalrge academies that specifically teach their students about magic, and one of the first was a university built in 859 which was originally intended to teach knowledge about religion and has now changed its function to provide learning and research about magic and other general knowledge, and so in everyrge faction of humans there must be at least one simr University/Academy. With magic continuing to develop and the blessings of the gods and goddesses spreading to humans, the beasts were no longer much of a threat to humans. Unlike before in the original world history, this time, even with the presence of Magic, Cold Weapons are still quite trendy with the presence of ways to utilize Mana to be an Aura, so besides the presence of Mana users, the Magacian, there are also Aura Knights, those who use Mana to bnce out the Magicians. And the person who made it all happen and changed the course of history is now rxing by leaning against a big tree and enjoying the sunlight. --------- Taufik, who was rxing under arge tree with his son, Aksara, opened his eyes when he heard the sound of footsteps approaching him. "... Your Majesty, we already found out the whereabouts of your father, finding His Majesty''s Father could be said to be quite easy because, from the characteristics and photos that His Majesty provided, he has not changed much" Said someone from the information andmunication division led by Giselle to Taufik. "Really? So where''s that old Man, right now?" "Right now, His Majesty''s father is currently in the capital of the Kingdom of Wessex, Winchester, after helping to repel the Great Heathen Army" "Winchester?" "Yes, Your Majesty" "Alright~ Thank you for your Information, you can leave now" Hearing what Taufik said, the person then bowed his head and then left Taufik. Seeing that the person had left, Taufik looked at Aksara who was in hisp. "Son, you know what we need to do, right?" Taufik asked with a knowing smile towards Aksara, and with the same smile, Aksara also said to Taufik. "... I know, papa" "Hehe~ That''s my son, let''s go meet your mother" With that, Taufik lifted Aksara up onto his shoulder and then walked towards where Gaia was. "Papa~ Right! And the left!" Said Aksara, who was on Taufik''s shoulder, ordering where they should go; on the way, the workers who saw the behavior of the child and father could only smile. "... Where to next, sir?" "Move forward at full speed!!" Aksara said while pointing to a door guarded by two guards. "Alright! Hold on tight!" Said Taufik and then ran towards the door; Aksara, who was on his shoulder, had to hold on tightly, but because of that, he closed Taufik''s eyes whileughing happily. Seeing Taufik running with Aksara on his back, the two guards tried to stop them, but before they could say anything, Aksara created a gust of wind from his hand, this allowed Taufik to see again, but because of the wind that Aksara created, the door had to be forced open and Taufik slid into the room. "... And we''re here!!" Said Taufik while apanied by Aksara''s cheerfulughter. "Papa~ Papa~ Do it again~ one more time!" "Sure, but you know why wee here... Said Taufik, who then looked around the room and saw several people who were also looking at him, including Gaia, who was currently facepalming, covering her embarrassment because of her husband''s childish behavior by covering her face with her palm. ... Right?" *ukhum* Seeing this situation, Taufik faked a cough and slowly stepped back while closing the door again. ---------- - A few moments ago before the embarrassing incident. Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin "Your Majesty, regarding the group of people recently sent by the Red Queen, the housing allocated for them has beenpleted by the construction and resources division, so we can move them from their temporary residences to the housing as soon as possible without any obstacles" Said a Dwarf who was a representative of the Saranjana Kingdom''s development and resources division to Gaia. "That''s great news, finish the process as soon as possible... from thebor division, have you-" *The sound of the door being forced open" "... And we''re here!!" "Ahahah~ Papa~ Papa~ Do it again~ one more time!" "Sure, but you know why wee here... Right?" *ukhum!* *The sound of the door closing softly* ''... Toote, stupid!'' Gaia thought as she watched Taufik slowly step back out of the room. *sound of door opening* A few momentster the door returned, but this time in the "normal" way. And this time, Taufik, who was holding Aksara''s hand, entered the room in a "normal" way. *Ukhum* Taufik faked a cough again and then looked at Gaia and said. "Gaia, we came here to see you, But I didn''t expect that you were in a meeting, so Aksara and I will take our leave, we will wait for you in our room... Please continue your meeting, excuse me" Said Taufik, who then came out of the room for the second time in a "normal" manner. "..." "..." "..." Witnessing the incident that happened so suddenly and at lightning speed, everyone in the room could only remain silent, including Gaia who didn''t know what else to say. " *Ukhum!* Please forget about the unexpected incident just now, and let''s continue our meeting, where was that?..." After that, somehow, Gaia was able to continue the meeting, even though she had said to forget what had just happened, but the people in the room couldn''t get the previous incident out of their heads at all. "... Okay, that''s the end of our meeting this time; you all did a good job; let''s continue this performance for the progress of our kingdom, then I will take my leave... Go take care of my "two" children" Said Gaia, who then without further ado immediately left the room while thinking about how she should scold Taufik and Aksarater. .... ... .. . Chapter 243: chapter 243- "... Now, Im Worried" "Son, Our journey is under threat because of what happened earlier, so remember, when your mother came inter, you immediately ran and hugged her legs and looked straight into her eyes with a pleading gaze... At least he won''t be too angry with us, do you understand?" Said Taufik while holding Aksara''s shoulders and looking him straight in the eye, and Aksara who heard this, immediately became serious, then nodded his head. "... I understand, papa, left it to me" "That''s my boy, I know I can count on you" *Bang!* The living room door suddenly opened loudly, and Gaia entered the room, seeing this, Aksara and Taufik looked at each other, then simultaneously nodded their heads slightly. So before Gaia could open her mouth, Aksara immediately ran and hugged Gaia. "... Mama~" *look up* Then Aksara looked at Gaia with maximum puppy eyes, which immediately made Gaia forget her purpose foring here. "Mama~ I miss you~" "... Ugh" ''Nice my son! It will deal very critical damage to your mother, keep going!!'' "Mama?" "... Oh~ dear~... I''m sorry, mama is too busy to be able to apany you... Said Gaia, who then picked up Aksara to carry him and then looked at Taufik with a sharp gaze. ... Unlike your father who did not have much work like I did... So~ Honey, care to tell me what did you do back then in the meeting room?" "... Why you didn''t take a seat, first?" "... Alright" Said Gaia who then went to sit beside Taufik with Aksara still in her arms. "Now, spill the beans! Why did you do that, do you know how embarrassed I was with so many people in the room?" "Why should you be embarrassed? They all know how I am, in this Kingdom we are all family, and this is not the first time something like this has happened, so rx" "That''s the problem; you act too normal towards them; what if they no longer think of you like a king anymore?" "Oh~ Gaia~... Said Taufik who then took Aksara from Gaia''s embrace while saying e here" to his son, Aksara, and thenying his head on Gaia''s thigh. And then put Aksara on his stomach. ... You know I never wanted to be a King, But I still took that position because of you, even so, I still take the responsibility behind that position seriously, but you know I won''t be here long, I do what I think is my responsibility and the rest of my time I spend with Aksara and with you, you might understand, but..." Said Taufik, who then lifted Aksara high, which made Aksaraugh out loud. "... But Aksa? Even though his intelligence is beyond that of a ten-year-old, he is still a child, after all... So as much as possible, I want to spend my remaining time with him, and I want to make memories with him that he can remember even if hundreds of years have passed, and you know what I want, what my purpose is for being here" "... I don''t like where this conversation is going" "Well~ I''m the same, but it can''t be helped, people might judge me as someone who is crazy about Responsibility, but it is a Responsibility that shapes who I am today, as a person, as a man, as a son, as a father and of course as a husband... And my responsibility does not lie only in this time and era... Said Taufik while stroking Aksara''s cheek and then looking back at Gaia and continued speaking. ... But if I leave you here, isn''t that a form of neglecting Responsibility? And with the presence of Aksara, the heavier the responsibility I feel... That''s why I tried to ept my position as King, but as I thought, being a King is not my style... I prepared all of this, I gave the knowledge about the future that I have even though it was a taboo thing, but I still did it, ahaha~ even though I could feel someone''s gaze down to my bones, I didn''t care and still did it... I did all of that to create a utopia for someone who I thought would be more worthy of being a king than me" Taufik finished speaking at length and then hugged Aksara in his arms while still lying on Gaia''sp. Meanwhile, Gaia could only remain silent without saying anything and could only stroke Taufik''s hair. "And that''s you, My son; always remember, Man is not judged by our words but by our actions; we have to finish what we have started, and that is what we call "Responsibility." So, don''t start something if you think you can''t do it until the end... Said Taufik while stroking Aksara''s head who feltfortable in Taufik''s embrace. ... I don''t know if you''ll remember this, but I''m sure you will, your name, Aksara, means ''Protector of the Earth'' Ahaha~ and your mother is indirectly the Earth itself, so you must grow strong into an admirable man who can protect your mother, and that is the responsibility I will pass down to you, do you think you are up to it?" Hearing his father''s words, Aksara looked up at Taufik and then nodded his head with full confidence. "... I will do it, Papa!" "That''s the answer I want... Aksa, my son, grow up to be someone worthy of your name, even though I''m not a believer, but your name is my prayer and I hope that the real "God" will listen to it" "... I still don''t understand" Said Gaia. "Hm? What it is?" "... What is the meaning of all this talk? I still didn''t get the answers I wanted" Said Gaia, which made Taufik smile faintly and then speak. "The answers? All this talk means that my final journey in this era is about to begin, and I want your permission so that I can take Aksa on that journey, that is the answer you want" " *Sigh* So you already got the information; I knew this would happen; why did you have to beat around the bush just to convey it?" "Ahaha~ It was just so I could get your permission through sympathy, Maybe?" "... So when are you leaving?" "Does that mean I have your permission?" "Well~ I already gave my permission to Aksa a few days ago; he didn''t tell you?" "Eh!?... Taufik eximed and then looked at his son, Aksara. ... You did? Why you didn''t tell me?" "Um~... Should I, Papa?" "..." Hearing his son''s question while tilting his head as if it was something that didn''t need to be done, Taufik could only remain silent because he saw the image of his mother, Linda, from Aksara. "... Now, I''m worried" Said Taufik. ----------- - A few dayster. After several days passed, Lembuswana and Ngntaka finally returned from their routine patrol. Because no matter what, he wanted to bring Lembuswana with him. Although Taufik said that everything would be fine. But with additional people, he would feel safer for Aksara. As for Ngntaka, Taufik ordered him to remain on the ind to fulfill his role as Guardian. But even so, Taufik did not just leave straight away because he was still a king, so there were several things that had to be done first before he left, even though Taufik''s "work" was only a little. But that little "work" was very important for the Saranjana Kingdom, such as ensuring that "something" that hid the Saranjana Kingdom was safe and undisturbed, that something was a dimension, a special dimension that Taufik created only for the Saranjana Kingdom. Taufik created this dimension based on the "Dimension" he entered when he was in aa, the dimension where he met "Will", a dimension that is between reality and dreams. Even though Taufik had only been there once, with his "Photographic Memory", Taufik could remember how he felt when he was there, and it was also a memory that he could never forget, so based on that Memory, Taufik used the "False World" to create this Dimension, So with that, the Kingdom of Saranjana is still on earth but not at the same time, and only with Taufik''s permission can someone enter and exit the Kingdom of Saranjana, Because of that, the Gods and Goddesses who have enmity with Taufik have not been able to find his whereabouts. Taufik implemented the "False World" in a "tool" on the ind, namely arge tree in the middle of the pce, which Taufik implemented as a "Container" for the "False World". The one who controls it is a "spirit" born from the Tree, Mathilda; this is only can be essed by a few people in the kingdom, such as Taufik, Gaia, and Sir Axel, including Ngntaka because indirectly, Ngntaka is Mathilda''s "Father", and the truth was revealed two years ago, but that''s for another story. Apart from that, Taufik does other things, only after that will Taufik leave toplete his goal of being in this era. .... ... .. . Chapter 244: chapter 244- Departure "... Have you prepared everything? Did you forget anything?" Ask Gaia, who attacked Taufik, with an onught of questions. "C''mon Gaia, you''ve asked those questions a bunch of times already" "... Please understand, I''m just worried, it''s the first time for Aksa to go out to the outside world, and I can''t help but feel worried" Gaia said with concern that could be clearly heard in her voice, which made Taufik unable to reply because most "mothers" are always like that. "Alright~ We''ll be ready to go, how about you, Aksa?" Taufik asked Aksa, who was about to put on his clothes while being watched by several maids, who looked at Aksa with a worried look because this was the first time Aksara had put on clothes without the help of a maid. "... It''s almost done," Answered Aksara. "You need a hand?" "No, I can do it myself, Papa" "Sure~ Sure~ You can" Said Taufik while looking at Aksara who was trying to wear thestyer of his clothes, the clothes that Aksara was wearing were clothes that looked simple but a bitplicated to wear for a child Aksara''s age, and it was all Lembuswana''s fault, he was the first to pioneer fashion that was widespread in the Saranjana Kingdom, it would be great if the clothes were the same as the clothes in the future, but the problem was, the fashion style that Lembuswana spread was inspired byics (Manhwa/Manhua/Manga) that had a royal theme, and the most surprising thing was that the Saranjana Kingdom Society epted the fashion style with wide open arms, and to this day such fashion has be the standard of Saranjana Kingdom Fashion. It does look cool and such, but it is too shy when worn; for example, the clothes that Taufik is wearing, even though he has chosen the most "Normal" clothes he can find, overall, still look very shy with the ck cape and other essories which are all made of gold. No matter where you look, what they''re wearing still screams "Luxury" but it''s the most normal clothes Gaia has chosen for them, so there''s nothing Taufik can do about it. ''... Well~ We''re royalty, and it''s not like I''m trying to hide my identity, but the clothes Gaia chose gave off an aura of showing off'' Taufik thought, still looking at Aksara, who was now trying to wear a Cape like Taufik was wearing. "... You''ll promise that you will do everything to protect our son, right?" Hearing that, Taufik smiled faintly and then pulled Gaia to sit on hisp. "... well~ I want to say that I''ll do everything even to the point destroy the earth just to protect Aksa, but how can I do that if I know it will hurt you, Mydy" "You''ve already "Destroyed" me enoughst night" Gaia said in a seductive tone, with blushing cheeks; seeing this, Taufik looked at the Maids surrounding Aksara; although they seemed not to notice Taufik and Gaia and keep it calm, the blush on their cheeks betrayed them. "... You bed girl, look, you make the maid feel ufortable" "You started it first, I was just following along, so it''s not my fault" "..." "..." They both stared at each other before Gaia finally smiled and then put her arms around Taufik''s neck and then pulled him into a tight hug. "... Please stay safe on the outside, I know you''re strong, but you have too many enemies, I can''t help but feel worried" "... I can''t deny that, but you don''t have to worry too much, I know my Capability, not many gods are as strong as Hercules, so I''ll say it again, you don''t have to worry too much" "Mm~ I believe in you" ----------- After waiting for a while for Aksara to finish putting on his clothes, he finally finished putting them all on, but even so, there were still a lot of things wrong. "Papa, look! I managed to do it" "Yeah~ I know, here, I''ll make a few adjustments" Said Taufik, who then squatted down and straightened Aksara''s clothes; several maids wanted to help, but Taufik stopped them, saying that he would do it himself. While fixing Aksara''s clothes, Taufik put various kinds of magic on the clothes, such as protection, healing, self-repair, and automatic cleaning, just like what he did on his clothes. After all was done, Taufik then stood up. "... And now, you''re ready to go... Hmm~ Something is missing... Ah!" Taufik then created a sword that fit Aksara''s body size along with a belt to hang the sword on. Then put it on Aksara''s waist. "Perfect" Seeing this, Aksara looked unhappy and then looked at Taufik. "... But Papa, you don''t have something like this, I don''t want to wear it, take it back" Aksara said unhappily, just because his father, Taufik, was not wearing the same thing; this made Taufik, Gaia, and the maids chuckle at Aksara''s behavior. "... Don''t worry, I also have something like that" Said Taufik who then created the same belt as Aksara and then wore it around his waist. Taufik then took his Katana from his Inventory and then hung it on his waist. Seeing this, Aksara still looked unhappy, he looked back and forth between the sword at his waist and Taufik''s Katana. "... That''s still different, Papa" Hearing what Aksara said, Taufik and Gaia looked at each other with awkward smiles on their faces. Taufik shook his head and then took back the sword on Aksara''s waist and put it in his inventory, then took his katana, and used his Imagination Magic. ''Imagination Magic- Replica and adjustment!'' Taufik''s katana then emitted light and when the light went out, two katanas appeared in his hands, one real katana and the other a replica of the real katana that Taufik had adjusted the size to fit Aksara''s small body. "... You happy now?" Taufik asked after cing the small Katana on Aksara''s waist. To answer his father''s question, Aksara nodded his head enthusiastically while saying. "... Thank you, Papa!" "Mm~ Everything for you, Son" Said Taufik while stroking Aksara''s head and then lifting Aksara. "... Alright~ I think it''s time to go" "But Papa, where''s Lembu?" " *Sigh* He probably hiding again" Said Taufik while opening a small portal with a wave of his hand and immediately putting his free hand into the portal; when he pulled his hand back, Lembuswana also came out of the portal. "... NO! I DON''T WANNA TO GO!! EVERY TIME I GO WITH YOU, THERE''S ALWAYS AN ACCIDENT, WHY ME? WHY ALWAYS ME?! WHY I''M GOING AND NGNTAKA WAS STAYING HERE?!! UNFAIR, THIS IS UNFAIR!!?" " *Sigh* you have to understand that Ngntaka is the Guardian of this Ind" "But I''m also a Guardian!" "Oh, I forget" Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin "Lying! You''re Lying!!" "Whatever, you''ll still going with us, it''s not a request but an order, Lembu" "Noooo~ Don''t use that card in a time like this; it''s unfair!" Lembuswana said depressedly, but Taufik ignored him and immediately gave Lembuswana to Aksara. "... Hold him tightly, Aksa, don''t let him escape" Said Taufik, and then looked at Gaia. "... I think it''s the time" "Mn~" Gaia nodded, then approached Taufik and kissed Aksara''s forehead who was being carried by Taufik. "... Aksa, Remember, always listen to what your Papa says, and don''t get separated from him, okay?" "Hm~ Don''t worry, Mama" Aksara answered with a nod of his head, trying to be serious but only making it look funny, and making Gaia giggle. "... Where''s mine?" Ask Tuafik. Hearing this, Gaia immediately pulled Taufik''s cor and then kissed Taufik''s lips. Lembuswana, who saw this, immediately closed Aksara''s eyes while shaking his head and then said. "... You two, you need to remember that you are not alone in this room" Hearing this, Taufik and Gaia just chuckled without saying anything. "... Alright, We will go now" Said Taufik, and with a wave of his hand, a portal opened again. "Hm~ Be careful out there, and always keep your eyes on our son" "I know" Said Taufik who then approached Gaia again, kissed her forehead, and then walked back towards the Portal. "... I''ll see you soon when I finish my business, don''t worry too much about us, And don''t overwork, okay?" "I know, just go already" "Ahaha~ we''ll go~ we''ll go~" Said Taufik, who then waved his hand to Gaia before entering the Portal, which would take them to a ce in the Kingdom of Wessex. ----------- - Somewhere deep in the Kingdom of Wessex. In a dense forest, a portal opened, and not long after, Taufik, carrying Aksara who was also holding Lembuswana, came out of the portal. Seeing that there was nothing around him, Taufik then Used his Mana Wings and immediately rose into the sky. Taufik flew high enough to be able to see the entire area where he arrived. Taufik looked around before finally seeing a city surrounded by a wall. Taufik then wanted to fly there, but before he could go there, he felt a presence right behind him. "... So you finally decided to show yourself, do you know how hard it has been for us to find you in these three years?" .... ... .. . Chapter 245: chapter 245- Herculess Son Before Taufik could leave, two beams of light fell behind Taufik, and then two people wearing full armor came out of the light beam before it disappeared, both people had the same facial features, both people also had the same round shield with the lion symbol, and what differentiated them was that one was holding a spear and the other had a sword in his hand. "!!!" "... So you finally decided to show yourself, do you know how hard it has been for us to find you in these three years?" Said one of the two people, then Taufik, who heard it, had to turn his body towards the voice. "Hmm?... And who are you two? And what business do you have with me, if I may ask?" "We''re Alexiares and Anicetus, the son of Hebe, the Goddess of eternal youth and old age, prime of life, and forgiveness, and Heracles, the God of strength and heroes... " ''... Oh-oh!'' Taufik said internally, already knowing where this would lead after hearing who their father was. "... We are here to im your head as an offering of our revenge for our father, who you killed," Anicetus continued. "... Well~ That''s quick fast, It hasn''t even been five minutes since I was outside" "Huh! Keep guessing, as long as you are under the sun, we, the gods will always find you" Hearing this, Taufik looked up while tilting his head, wondering if it was the work of Apollo or Helios, and then chuckled "... Pfft~ And you only found me now? After three years have passed?" "Shut up! Mortal!! Even though our mother has forgiven you, we are not as forgiving as our mother, today is the day that you and your aplice will meet your end" Said Anicetus while pointing his sword at Taufik with full anger. However, his brother, Alexiares, held back Anicetus who seemed to want to attack Taufik directly. Alexiares looked at Taufik and asked. "Mortal, you better tell us where you hid the "Mother of All" That way, at least we will kill you painlessly" "..." "..." Hearing the threat from Alexiares, Taufik could only remain silent and then looked at Lembuswana who was in Aksara''s arms. "... Did he just belittle me?" "It seems so... But, are all gods this arrogant?" "Well~ They alle from the same roots, maybe not all but most of them do" "I see, So they are Rotten to the root, no wonder they are like this" Taufik and Lembuswana whispered so loudly that Alexiares and Anicetus could hear them. "... What''s arrogant meant, Papa?" "Hm? Arrogant meant that all can do is talk without the power to back up their words, remember, my son, Don''t ever be like them, okay?" "... I will write it down in my memory, Papa" "That''s my son, after all, being an arrogant person will make you unpopr among girls, look at them, Even though they look a little handsome, believe me, they probably have never touched a girl, I''m sure they will be like their grandfathers, Someone who always forces themselves on women, they are the worst of the worst" Hearing that, Aksara felt a little goosebumps and then looked at Alexiares and Anicetus with a disgusted look, which made Alexiares and Anicetus'' veins visible because of anger. "... YOU!! NOT ONLY DID YOU KILL OUR FATHER, YOU EVEN DARED TO INSULT OUR GRANDFATHER RIGHT IN FRONT OF US; I WILL KILL YOU!!" Anicetus shouted, then suddenly disappeared from his position and reappeared right in front of Taufik with his sword ready to sh Taufik. Seeing this, a grin appeared on Taufik''s face, and then, with his free hand, Taufik drew his Katana out of its sheath. Suddenly, time around them moved at a very slow pace, thanks to Taufik''s Imagination Magic, feeling something strange, Anicetus'' eyes widened in surprise. Anicetus tried to move his shield, but his movements were very slow, so he didn''t seem to move at all; cold sweat began to fill Anicetus'' face, seeing the grin on Taufik''s face. "Well~ I think it''s goodbye, Our meeting was short, but I enjoyed it, bye~ bye~" Said Taufik, who then shed toward the unprotected part of Anicetus'' body, namely, right at his neck. *sh!* *ng!* But fortunately, before Taufik''s Katana could separate Anicetus'' head from his body, his brother, Alexiares arrived just in time to pull Anicetus back and raise his Shield for protection, causing the sound of metal against metal to be heard, causing Alexiares and Anicetus to be thrown back away from Taufik and out of the area where Time was moving slowly that Taufik had created. "Heh~ You guys are still Hercules''s son, after all, So killing you guys won''t be that easy I think... Alright, enough with the little tricks... Let''s do a little warm-up, shall we?" Said Taufik who then released Aksara from his embrace and let Lembuswana look after him. "... You, what''s your rtionship with the Horae?" "Hm? Are you here to fight or talk?" " *Sigh* No matter what, I will force the answer out of your mouth!" "Yeah~ Yeah~ Whatever, just Come forward, or do you want me to attack first? But I don''t usually attack people who are weaker than me first, so I''ll give you guys a chance to attack first again" Taufik said in an indifferent tone, which only made Alexiares and Anicetus even angrier. "... You asked for this yourself, don''t regret it, Mortal" Said Alexiares, who then threw his spear at Taufik with full force. *Whoosh!* The sound of the spear cutting through the air could be heard; even so, Taufik still looked rxed and only made sufficient movements. ''... Imagination Magic- Space maniption!'' Taufik said in his heart, and with just one small movement of his index finger, the spear immediately changed direction. *Swoosh!* However, Alexiares suddenly appeared beside his spear as if teleporting; with a quick movement, Alexiares immediately grabbed his spear and then made a stabbing movement downwards, towards Taufik. But once again, just by Taufik pointing his palm towards Alexiares'' Spear attack, the attack was immediately stopped, as if there was an invisible solid wall blocking Alexiares'' spear attack. But with that, one of Taufik''s hands was already locked with Alexiares'' attack, and Anicetus did not waste this opportunity, with a quick movement, Anicetus immediately arrived near Taufik, not wanting to waste time, Anicetus immediately made a diagonal sh. Seeing this, Taufik only let out a sigh, and with a movement of his hand, he then grabbed the shaft of Alexiares'' spear, and with a little strength, he swung the spear along with Alexiares to hit Anicetus. "... Huh?" Alexiares eximed in confusion, who then mmed Anicetus'' body with his own. " *ughh!* " With that, they were both thrown far away with great force and hit the trees below, creating a crater. Seeing this, a look of disappointment appeared on Taufik''s face, he did not expect that Hercules'' son would be this weak, even though Hercules himself gave Taufik a little difficulty when they faced each other three years ago. But Taufik was not too surprised, after all from their names, Anicetus "Unconquerable" and Alexiares "Warding-Off-War" They were likely responsible for the protection and fortification of towns and citadels, Taufik was confused as to why Zeus only sent the two of them to fight him, or maybe they were just meant to stall for time until the main force arrived? Or did they act on their own ord? Taufik did not know, but ording to Taufik, their presence was not even suitable for a warm-up. "... Weak, you two are too weak; it even made me lose interest *Sigh* What do I expect from a minor deity like you two? Here, take your spear back" Said Taufik, who then threw Alexiares'' spear towards the two of them. However, as the Spear approached Alexiares and Anicetus, it seemed to lose its shine, and then rusted, then before the Spear could hit Alexiares and Anicetus, the Spear became brittle and then turned to dust and was blown away by the wind. "..." Taufik, who saw this, narrowed his eyes at the unusual incident. "... Who is it? Show yourself!" Taufik shouted; a few momentster, near the area where Alexiares and Anicetus fell, a crack appeared; Taufik was familiar with the crack because it was a crack simr to the crack that urred when Heracles appeared three years ago, a crack that had divine energy. Taufik continued to look at the crack with his katana ready to cut anything that woulde out of the crack, but unlike what he thought, what came out of the crack was a Goddess who, from Taufik''s point of view, had no fighting ability at all. "... Who are you?" Taufik asked the goddess, who had a ck-haired appearance tied up in a bun and was crowned with a flower gand; the goddess was wearing a sleeveless white dress that showed off her curves. Hearing Taufik''s question, the Goddess looked at Taufik with a hostile look before she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "... O~ Defiant of Fate, I am Hebe, the mother of these two children, and the wife of Heracles, about my husband, I have forgiven you, so please, forgive these two children, they only acted impulsively, I beg for your understanding so that no new hostility is created between us, and I do not harbor any hatred towards you, and I hope that will not change, it is enough that my husband is the victim" .... ... .. . Chapter 246: chapter 246- Arriving In The City "..." "..." "... Heh~ As expected from the goddess of forgiveness, You forgive people so easily, my one question is, who sent them here? It is your brother, Apollo?" Taufik asked, and Hebe, who heard this, was silent for a moment before sighing. "... Yes, it''s indeed him, you know, he can be a little naughty sometimes" "..." "... Is there any more questions you wanted to ask?" "No, it''s all, alright, I''ll forgive them this time, you can take them now" Said Taufik who then sheathed his katana again. "You better go right now, before I change my mind" He continued. "I''ll take that offer, Thank you, O~ You Who Defy Fate" Said Hebe, who then healed her children''s wounds. When Alexiares and Anicetus'' wounds healed, they immediately stood up and looked at Taufik with hostile gazes, but when their mother, Hebe looked at them, they both immediately turned their gazes away from Taufik. "... What? Do you guys wanna go again? Come!" Said Taufik while grinning at Alexiares and Anicetus. "... Y- YOU!" "What?" "... *Tsk!* " Facing Taufik''s provocation, Anicetus could only click his tongue while turning his face away. "... Then, we will take our leave, Thank you for your understanding, o~ you who defy fate" "..." Taufik didn''t answer anything, just watched Hebe, Alexiares, and Anicetus walk towards the rift. However, before Hebe could enter the Rift, she turned around to look at Taufik. "... A little warning for you, oh you who defy fate, Be careful, almost all twelve major gods of Olympus hold enmity towards you, and n to erase your existence, you better prepare yourself for the worst" "... I already know that, and is it okay for you to tell me that?" "It''s okay because it is me, after all, I''m just a mere servant of the Gods. That''s all I want to say, the rest is up to you how you deal with it, and then I''ll take my leave" Said Hebe, who, without further ado, immediately stepped into the crack with her two children. After Hebe, Alexiares, and Anicetus were no longer visible and the crack closed again, Taufik closed his eyes and sighed. " *Sigh* It looks like this trip won''t be as smooth as I thought" Said Taufik who then called Lembuswana and Aksara toe closer to him. "... *Sigh* As I thought, there be always a problem when I was with you" "It''s not my fault if a problem keepsing to me, I can''t do anything about that" "No matter how you look at it, it''s your fault" "... Whatever, Aksa,e here" Said Taufik who then took Aksara into his arms. After that, the three of them returned to go to their destination. ------------ When they arrived at the outskirts of the city, Taufik immediatelynded not far from the city gate. Their actions certainly attracted the attention of people around the gate, after all, it wasn''t every day they could see people flying. Even though magic has bemonce in this era, the magic that Taufik performs is still an anomaly. But Taufik didn''t care about that and continued walking towards the gate. Even though it wasn''t because of Taufik''s magic, Taufik himself was enough to attract a lot of attention, and just by the clothes he was wearing, people already knew that Taufik was a nobleman, and just by his looks, people''s attention was still directed at Taufik, especially young girls, women and even old people, there were even some men who also blushed when they saw Taufik. From what was seen, many people were based in front of the gate queuing to enter the city, but when they saw Taufik, they all made way for him, as if they couldn''t stand having to stand with Taufik behind them. Taufik happily passed through the path that was opened for him. "... E- Excuse me, Sir, Please state your identity and what is your purpose for entering the city?" Asked one of the gatekeepers who felt nervous about Taufik''s presence. "... Should I?" "Y- Yes, Sir, it''s the procedure, Everyone has to do it if they want to enter the city" "Even me?" Taufik asked while spreading his hands as if to show who he was. "... Y- Yes, Sir" " *Sigh* My identity is a bit sensitive to mention. Can''t I just pass without revealing my identity?" Hearing this, the guard showed a troubled face, before he said. "... Wait, sir, I''ll go ask my superior" "Thank you, I''ll wait" After that, the Guard entered the gate, to go meet his superior, then the fellow guard took over because there were still many people who wanted to enter the city. "... Papa~ why are these people looking at us like that?" Aksara asked while looking at the line of people who wanted to enter the city who were looking at them. "Get used to it, Aksa, Because with our appearance, attracting attention is unavoidable" Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin "... I understand, Papa" After that, as Taufik had said, Aksara thought about the way people looked at them; after a while, finally, the guard came back, but with someone following him. "... Sir, this person here is my superior, Sir Ignus" Said the guard who introduced the superior to Taufik, and Taufik greeted him with a nod. "... I have heard about your situation from my subordinates; for now, please follow me; there are too many eyes here," Said Sir Ignus. "... Alright, please lead the way" After that, Sir Agnus specifically led Taufik and the others into the city. ------------ Sir Angus led Taufik to a room in which there was a simple table and chairs made of wood, but on the table, there was a kind of crystal ball. "Sir, this is a magic crystal that can detect lies and bad intentions, I will ask you some questions, please ce your hand on this crystal" Said Sir Ignus, and without saying anything, Taufik immediately ced his hand on the crystal. "Before that, I have to make you promise that you will not do any tricks to manipte the results disyed by this crystal, do you promise?" Sir Ignus asked with his eyes fixed on the crystal ball. "I promise" Taufik answered, and Sir Ignus saw that the crystal did not show any reaction, seeing this, Sir Ignus then looked at Taufik. "Alright, then, I will start with a simple question" "Please" "Is the child you are holding yours?" "Yes" Said Taufik, and the crystal showed no reaction, seeing this, Sir Ignus nodded his head. "What about that thing on your shoulder?" "... My pet" Taufik replied and once again, the crystal showed no reaction. "...So far nothing is wrong, so the next question is, are you really a noble?" "Am I" "... From another kingdom?" "Yes" "... Is there any special reason why you can''t tell me your name?" "Yes" "Do you have bad intentions towards this city and kingdom?" "No" Taufik replied to Sir Ignus''s questions one by one, and the crystal showed no reaction at all; seeing this, Sir Ignus'' face looked a little calmer. "... Okay,st question, what is your purpose in entering this city?" "I want to meet someone in this city" "Hm~ Has the person ever been involved in any crime or anything like that?" "I don''t think so, even from what I''ve heard the man has helped the City through the crisis" Hearing this, Sir Ignus looked at the Crystal, and it showed no reaction. "... Can you name the person?" "I''m sorry, but that''s also personal information, so I can''t reveal it" "I see, Do you have any other goals besides the previous one?" "I did... Said Taufik who then looked towards Aksara. ... I want to take my child to see the outside world, and broaden his view of the world" Taufik replied, and like before, the Crystal did not show any reaction, seeing this, Sir Ignus closed his eyes and then let out a sigh of relief before saying. "Alright sir, so far, I haven''t found anything wrong with you, the Q&A session is over, you can take your hands off the crystal now" "So~ Does that mean we can enter the city now?" "Yes sir,e, I will show you the way" Said Sir Ignus, and then he led Taufik out of the room. When they arrived outside, Sir Ignus was given something by his subordinates. "Sir, this is your ID card. Since you are not a citizen of this city, you must report every five days if you wish to continue your stay in this city. If you wish to leave this city, simply give this ID card to the gatekeeper on duty. I remind you that even if your test shows nothing wrong, you must still obey the rules of this city" Said Sir Ignus while giving the ID card to Taufik. Taufik took the ID card and looked at it for a moment before looking back at Sir Ignus. "Thank you, Sir Ignus, if it''s not too much trouble, may I ask you something?" "Sure, Just ask your question, sir" Sir Ignus said, and Taufik started asking his own questions. .... ... .. . Chapter 247: chapter 247- Meeting - In a tavern A group of people, sitting in a circle at a round table. These people have fierce looks and big bodies, their weapons, in the form of axes, swords, and other male weapons hanging from their backs. The people seemed to be celebrating something; they sipped their drinks to ward off the coldness caused by the weather, they ate their food like there would be no more food for them tomorrow, and they sang songs with scattered notes but strangely sounded good. And the tavern was filled with such a sight, there wasmotion everywhere and happy shouts. However, amid themotion, at a table that was no less noisy, someone with short ck hair and the same color eyes seemed not to blend in with the crowd; the person was silent and asionally seen taking a sip of his drink. Unlike his other colleagues, who hadrge bodies and were more than two meters tall, the man, who had a sh wound over one of his eyes, had a body shorter than most of his colleagues, however, for someone who has an Asian face, that person already has above average height. "... Boss, what''s with that expression at a time of such joy? Are you still thinking about what that brat, Halfdan, said? It''s been a long time since Ragnar died and we''ve been away from the Tribe for a long time too, and they''re still making a fuss about it, I know they''re your students, don''t mind what they say, and let''s enjoy this celebration" Said someone with long, unkempt blonde hair, after patting the shoulder of the person he called boss. "... It''s not that, Ulf, the children were pursuing their goals, and I understand why they were angry with me because besides me abandoning the tribe shortly after Chief Ragnar died, I also hindered their efforts to seek revenge. I am not against the revenge they seek, but in the process of achieving it, many innocent people were killed, and as their teacher, I have a responsibility to stop the evil deeds of my students" " *Sigh* here we go again, you and your obsession with responsibility, boss, well, I can''tin because that''s the kind of person you are, that''s why I chose to follow you, Should I start a family too to learn what responsibility is?" Said Ulf, but the moment Ulf said the word "Family," everyone at the table immediately fell silent and looked at Ulf, realizing the mistake he had made; Ulf looked at his boss in panic. "... It''s not what I mean, Boss... Forgive me" "No, it''s okay, I''m fine" Said the person, who was none other than Marzuki Hidayat, Taufik''s father. After that, for some reason, the table filled with people who had followed Marzuki the longest, fell silent for a while, but for some reason, Ulf asked Marzuki again. "... Boss, About that, Did you find any clues?" Hearing what Ulf said, the whole table became angry. *BANG!* "... ULF, YOU BASTARD, YOU BETTER SHUT THAT MOUTH OF YOURS BEFORE I SHUT IT MYSELF!!" Said someone sitting next to Marzuki angrily, after hitting the table. After that shout, the atmosphere inside Tarevn, which was originally lively, suddenly became silent. "... It''s okay, Bjorn, sit down, you''re making everyone else ufortable" "... BUT, BOSS, THIS MOTHER F*CKER-" "I said, Sit down!" "..." Hearing Marzuki''s words, Bjorn, who had thergest body of all the people in Tavern, slowly sat up with a snort. "Boss, It''s been so many years, shouldn''t you just give up?" "ULF!! DO YOU WANT TO DI-" Bjorn said once again but was cut off again by Marzuki. "Bjorn, it''s okay" "But, Boss, This Mother F*cker just doesn''t want to close his mouth" "I said, I''m okay, Bjorn, and what Ulf said was indeed a little true, it''s been years, and I haven''t found a single clue about how to return, I took you all across the ocean, following my selfish desires, getting involved in a lot of chaos and many of our brothers have fallen, maybe it''s time for me to think about stopping, and epting my fate to continue being in this era without ever finding a way home" Said Marzuki, which made everyone at the table silent without knowing what to say. "... Boss, you are the strongest among us, and you have a dashing face, I am sure there are still many young women who will be interested in you, you should think about it, I can help you" "Ahaha~ I''ll consider your offer" "Yes, you should consider it" Said Ulf, with a smirk that he directed at Bjorn, which only made Bjorn even angrier, but he couldn''t do anything with their Boss, Marzuki, here. "... Alright... Said Marzuki who then stood up with a ss of drink in his hand. ... I''m sorry the atmosphere turned out like this, so refill your sses; let''s spend our money here and go to our next destination. CHEERS!" With Marzuki''s words, the atmosphere in Tarevn became lively again, seeing this, Marzuki smiled and then sat back down. "... Nice word, Boss, but where is our next destination?" Ulf ask. "Should we go to my homnd?" "Your homnd? Sounds interesting, I''m in" Ulf replied; seeing this, Marzuki nodded his head and then looked at everyone at the table. "That''s one, what about you guys?" "Well, We''ll go wherever you go, Boss" "Yes, Boss, We will follow you even if we go to hell" "... That''s a bit much, but you can go there yourself if you want" "What? I thought we were all brothers?" "We are, but hell? What person in their right mind would go there?" "... You guys, that was just a metaphor, I didn''t mean it seriously" "What? So you don''t seriously think that we are all brothers in life and death?" "It''s not what I mean, It- It''s... F*ck! Whatever" After that, everyoneughed again, including Marzuki. The atmosphere was lively again, withughter and singing; most of those who were here were followers of Marzuki, and there were only a few who were not; even so, they also mingled, and no one had a problem with it. ----------- However, several people were not followers of Marzuki; there was someone who was apanied by a small child and a doll with a strange shape and sitting at the end of the table; they were Taufik, Aksara, and Lembuswana. Seeing the happy scene, Taufik stood up from his ce. "... Aksa, stay here with Lembu for a while" Said Taufik who then immediately walked to a table, the table where Marzuki, his father, was. "... Hey, look, we got a pretty boy here" Said one of the people at the table, after seeing Taufik approaching their table. Hearing this, automatically, the others also turned to look at Taufik, including Marzuki. "... Are you sure he''s a "Boy"? Seeing how big the cape he''s wearing, he might be hiding a pair of mountains behind it" Hearing this, everyone at the table and the other people who saw thisughed out loud. However, unlike the others, when Marzuki saw Taufik, he immediately fell silent, he felt that Taufik''s face was very familiar, but he did not remember ever seeing or meeting the person in front of him. Faced with this situation, Taufik did not care about it and continued to approach Marzuki. "Wow, Boss, It seems what I said before was indeed not wrong, see even a man is also interested in you" Said Ulf, which made everyoneugh. But Taufik still didn''t stop and kept walking with his eyes fixed on Marzuki; seeing this, Ulf finally felt something was wrong, and he then stood up to try to stop Taufik. "Hey, you better stop there before something bad happens" Said Ulf who wanted to stop Taufik by touching his shoulder. "... Get your hands off me!" "What?" "I said, your hands! Take it off from me, before I make you unable to use that hand again" Hearing Taufik''s threat, who was only as tall as his chest, Ulf tilted his head. "... What if I don''t want to?" *Whoosh!* Taufik then let out his killing intent, which spread throughout Tarevn. "!!!" Ulf, who is closest to Taufik, automatically makes him the most affected by Taufik''s "Killing Intent". "Ugh!" With a *Tud* Ulf fell on his knee. Seeing this, everyone drew their weapons, but Taufik seemed unaffected by the sight of dozens of people holding weapons and looking at him with hostile gazes. Taufik continued to walk forward, but suddenly, someone stood in front of him; that person was Bjorn, who was taller than Ulf. Taufik looked like a child in front of Bjorn. "... You better stop there, Kid, I don''t what grudge you have against our, Boss, but if you take one more step from there, there is only death for you" Taufik said nothing and continued to walk forward; seeing this, Bjorn clenched his fist, which was bigger than his head, and immediately punched Taufik. Seeing this, everyone seemed to know what Taufik''s fate would be. *Bang!* .... ... .. . Chapter 248: chapter 248- Father, Son, And Grandson " *ARRGHH!* " But contrary to people''s expectations, the one who screamed in pain was not Taufik, but Bjorn, who immediately pulled back his injured fist with his broken fingers as if he had just punched the hardest material in the world. "... Y- YOU, SON OF A BITCH! WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO!!" "... I didn''t do anything, it''s you who punched me, remember?" "You... I WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU!! *ARGH!* " Bjorn shouted, and then a burst of Mana came out of Bjorn''s body. His alreadyrge muscles grew even bigger, and his height increased, making Bjorn''s height almost reach the ceiling. "YOU''LL DIE!" Bjorn said, and he raised his uninjured hand and wanted to hit Taufik, who was now not even half his height. " *Sigh* " Readtest stories on mvl Seeing Bjorn''s big fisting towards him, Taufik casually raised his hand, aiming it at Bjorn''s fist. Bjorn''s big fist headed towards Taufik at a very fast speed, the Mana that coated Bjorn''s fist made his fist a bright red, which seemed to distort the air around Bjorn''s hand. *Boom!* A shock wave was created after Bjorn''s fist hit something; the shock wave created a strong wind, blowing away everything around; it made the furniture break, and even the walls of the Tavern looked cracked. The Tavern Owner who saw this could do nothing but smile wryly, with a tear forming at the edge of his eye. A smile of victory was already visible on Bjorn''s face, he was sure that victory waspletely his. But Bjorn''s smile immediately broke when he felt the same pain in his hand. "... Only that? I don''t even feel anything" Said Taufik when the ashes created from Bjorn''s punch had not yet disappeared. Hearing Taufik''s voice, Bjorn clenched his teeth, endured the pain in his hand, and lifted it again. Bjorn threw punch after punch at Taufik, ignoring the blood that was spilling from the wound on his hand which had not yet fully healed. The wound that was initially limited to Bjorn''s hand spread to his entire arm, but Bjorn didn''t seem to show any signs of stopping before he felt that he had hit something like flesh. Even as Bjorn vomited blood, he still kept raising his fist. The people around him tried to stop Bjorn, but Bjorn, who was the one with the strongest raw power in Marzuki''s crew, made them hesitate to stop Bjorn, who was not in his right mind because if so, they would be the ones who would get hurt. Even Marzuki himself did not dare to approach Bjorn who was in this condition. *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* Each of Bjorn''s punches created a shock wave that made the cracks in the wall crack even more, a punch that had the same force as Bjorn''s second punch again, might have destroyed this Tavern, but because Bjorn''s punches were getting weaker with each subsequent punch, that didn''t happen, but if it continued, the destruction of this Tavern was inevitable. Taufik also knows this, even though Taufik has prepared soundproof magic throughout the Tavern building, but if this Tavern is destroyed, the attention of the guards and the people outside cannot be avoided. Seeing Bjorn who seemed like he wouldn''t stop before he lost consciousness, Taufik sighed, then with a pause when Bjorn withdrew his fist, Taufik removed the Barrier that was protecting him. *Woosh!* Bjorn, who did not expect that the Barrier protecting Taufik had disappeared, was shocked when he felt that his fist had hit nothing. *Swoosh* Coming out of the ash cloud, Taufik moved quickly towards Bjorn, intending to target the part of Bjorn''s body that could be hit, namely Bjorn''s lower body. "!!!" The incident happened so fast that even Bjorn could see the attack wasing, but his body, which was already beyond tired, couldn''t react to that attack at all. Taufik with Katana in hand is ready to separate Bjorn''s legs from his body, Taufik doesn''t care even if Bjorn is his father''s crew, Marzuki, *ng!* However, Taufik''s intentions were extinguished when a sound that was definitely not the sound of a sharp object cutting was heard. "... That''s enough, kid" Said Marzuki, who fended off Taufik''s Katana attack with his Viking Sword, he then ordered his other crew members to pull Bjorn''s unconscious body, which had returned to his original body size. "!!!" Taufik''s eyes widened when he heard that. He looked up, looking into his father''s eyes, but that was not the look Taufik wanted because Marzuki''s gaze when looking at him was still the same as when someone looked at a stranger. " *Sigh* Even at this close distance, you still don''t recognize me, huh? What did I expect from you?" "... What do you mean by that? Have we met before?" "We are, a long-long time ago" Hearing that, Marzuki looked at Taufik thoughtfully, racked his brain, and yed back all the memories he had, but none of his memories had Taufik in them, not in the past, the future, and the present. "... What''s your name?" "... It''s not that easy, old man, you have to defeat me first if you want to hear my name" "..." "Boss, this kid is getting arrogant, let me handle him" Said Ulf who had slightly recovered from his hand wound. "You? Are you sure you can handle him? When even Bjorn can''t?" Marzuki asked, which made Ulf immediately fall silent. Bjorn''s raw strength was the strongest among them, whether he wanted to or not, Ulf had to admit that. "Ah~ This getting boring, I''m done with this" Taufik saidzily and then sheathed his Katana. "What''s your name, old man?" Taufik continued. "You ask that even though you said that we''ve met? *Sigh* Forget that; my name is Marzuki Hidayat, and you?" "Ahaha~ Nice try, old man" Hearing this, Marzuki shrugged his shoulders and then said. "... I just try what I can" "For now, you can call me Ranjana, about that, I want to ask you some favor" "... Out of the blue, you want to ask some favor from a person that you try to attack just like that?" "... I''m never attacking you; it''s your subordinate that attacked me first. Can you see that I only tried to approach you before?" "..." Hearing this, Marzuki could only remain silent, because what Taufik said did contain a little truth. "Well, I have never experienced someone wanting to approach me with such an intense gaze and killing intent, but I will overlook that, so what favor do you want from me?" "Boss, how can you do that even after what he did to Bjorn?" Ulf said after seeing the exchange that urred between Taufik and Marzuki. "... Ulf, my brother, What happened here just now waspletely a misunderstanding from both parties. No one was wrong, and no one was right, and for some reason, I feel a little attracted to this child, so once again, can you go along with my selfishness?" Said Marzuki, who looked at Ulf with a smile that even Ulf, who was the longest person who followed Marzuki, had never seen Marzuki show such an expression; this surprised Ulf a little. Ulf could only click his tongue and then said. "... *Tsk* you''re too soft, Brother... You''re the Captain; Your will is our absolutemand; do whatever you like" "... Thank you" Said Marzuki, who then looked back at Taufik. "So what favor do you want to ask, kid?" "First of all, I''m not a kid, I already have a wife and son" "You are?" "Yes... Taufik replied, then looked in the direction where Aksara, who was protected by Lembuswana, was. ... Aksa,e here" After that, the shield that Lembuswana created disappeared, and Aksara then ran toward Taufik, followed by Lembuswana. "Aksa, introduce yourself to this "Grandpa" Here" Said Taufik, Aksara then bowed slightly towards Marzuki and said. "Hallo, Grandpa, My Name is Aksara D''-" "Opps~ It''s enough, Aksa" Taufik interrupted before Aksara could say his full name. "D?" "... It''s Nothing, Old Man, for now, "Aksara" Is enough for you, more than that would be a bit problematic for us" "... Okay?" Marzuki said with a little confusion, but Taufik didn''t care about that and immediately continued speaking. "About the favor that I want to ask, actually, it has something to do with my son" "Wait! You don''t want to ask me to look after your child, do you?" "Well~ It''s simr to that" "Hell no! We''re not in a position where we can take care of a little kid like him" Said Marzuki who immediately rejected Taufik''s request. "Wait! Listen to me until the end, and who else wants you to take care of my child? Like hell, I allow that" "But, you literally just said it a while ago" "That''s why I said you need to hear me first" "So don''t beat around the bush and just get straight to the point, you just make me feel more confused" " *Sigh* So it''s like this... " After that, Taufik exined his intention to follow Marzuki, to show Aksara what the outside world was like, and how he had little time left. Hearing this, Marzuki was initially a little hesitant, but hearing about Taufik who only had a little "time" left, Marzuki immediately agreed to Taufik''s request. But Taufik did not just do that, he also had to show his skills so that Marzuki and his crew could trust his abilities more, that way, Taufik showed his skills by repairing the damage that urred in the Tavern, Taufik returned all the damage objects to the time when everything was still good using his Imagination magic, this, of course amazed everyone there, including Marzuki, but unfortunately, the Tavern owner could not see this amazing event because he had fainted earlier. After everything was done, Marzuki left some gold for the Tavern owner who wouldter wake up and assume that all the events that happened in his Tavern were just a dream. .... ... .. . Chapter 249: chapter 249- Family #A/N - "Sorry for not uploading yesterday, I was not in a good condition to write yesterday, thankfully I''ve gotten a little better today" ----------- - A few momentster. After leaving the Tavern, Taufik followed Marzuki and his crew. Taufik did not immediately reveal his identity to his father, Marzuki, because as he said, he wanted to spend the remaining time he had in this timeline with Aksara. "Where are we going, Old Man?" Taufik asked Marzuki after they had walked for a while, heading towards the gate. "... There''s nothing to do here now; we''ll head back to the ship and set sail as soon as Ulfes back from buying some supplies; even though he looks like that, he''s our treasurer, after all" "And where do you moor your ships?'' "In the river which is a bit far from here, so we have to walk for some time" "Ohh~ are you guys some sort of pirates or something like that?" "Pirates?" Marzuki asked in confusion, he was confused not because of the term ''Pirates'' but how Taufik could know about it when the term Pirates only spread widely and reached its golden age in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. "... Ah, No, we''re not pirates, You could call us wanderers, we go where we''re needed, basically we just sail aimlessly and follow our hearts, well, most of the time it''s my heart''s direction, Ahaha~" "Well, as long as it''s on Earth, it''s still in line with my goals" "Abou that, are you sure you want to follow us? I mean, if it''s only you, It''s okay, but bringing your child along sounds a bit wrong with how Dangerous the outside world is right now, especially in the ocean which is an unknown area" "There will be no Dangerous as long as I''m with him, so don''t worry" Said Taufik, and Marzuki, who heard this, could only shrug his shoulders. "... Seeing what have you done back at the Tavern before, my worried seems worthless" "Seems so... Said Taufik, who then stopped talking as they approached the gate because he heard themotion that was happening at the gate. ... What with thatmotion?" Marzuki, who also saw this, ordered one of his crew to go and see the situation ahead. After waiting for a while, the Crew returned with a worried face. "What happened?" "Boss, it seems like a beast horde is heading this way, that''s why the guards are so busy, and it seems like before the beast horde passes, no one is allowed to leave or enter the city" "... At a time like this? Aiss~ What kind of bad luck is this?" "They close the gate even though there are still people outside? In this cold weather?" Said Taufik who saw that there were still some people who wanted to enter the city. "They said it couldn''t be helped, if they let those people in, they wouldn''t have time to close the gates when the beast horde arrived" "What kind of logic is tha-" "MAKE A WAY! MAKE A WAY!!" A shout was heard from behind, cutting off Taufik''s sentence. The one shouting was a person fully armored while riding a horse, and behind that person was a row of soldiers also wearing full armor. "ARE YOU GUYS DEAF? I SAID MAKE A WAY!!" The person shouted while pointing his sword at Marzuki''s group. Seeing this, Taufik and Marzuki opened the way for them, a few momentster, the person riding the horse passed by Taufik and Marzuki after giving them an unfriendly look, but perhaps because of the critical situation, the unfriendly look was only temporary before he walked back towards the gate. A few moments passed before the line of soldiers finally finished passing them. "... Should we help, old man?" "I don''t know, There''s something strange about this beast horde, there haven''t been any Rifts openingtely, so for the beast horde to head this way in such a time, something must have happened here" "..." Hearing Marzuki''s words, Taufik immediately fell silent, then he remembered Hebe''s previous words, Taufik immediately thought that the attack of the beast horde had something to do with him. "... Lembu, take care of Aksa for me" Said Taufik, who then lowered Aksara from his arms. "What? What are you going to do?" "... Exercise?" "What kind of excuse is that?" "Well~ Whatever~ Aksa stay here with Lembu and Grandpa, alright?" "Hmm" Hearing what Taufik said, Aksara nodded his head and then hugged Lembuswana tightly. "Old Man, please look at my son for a while" "What? Where are you going?" "... It won''t take too long" Said Taufik who immediately manifested his Mana Wings and flew away from them. "Wha... What!... And he''s gone *Sigh* That kid, how can he leave his son to a stranger like me" Marzuki said while looking at Taufik who was already quite far away, but then he felt someone tuging the side of his pants. *Tug* Marzuki looked down, and the person was Aksara; seeing this, Marzuki''s gaze suddenly became soft, and then he squatted down to match Aksara''s height. Marzuki smiled at Aksara while patting Aksara''s head gently before saying. "... Don''t worry, little man, just stay with me until your father returns, okay? But I still can''t believe it, how can he recklessly leave his son to a Starenger like me, He has absolutely no sense of responsibility towards his child" "Well~ I don''t think you''re the right person to say that, and from Taufik''s side, you''re not a "Complete" stranger to him" Lembuswana''sment on what Marzuki had just said, made Marzuki then look at Lembuswana in confusion. Lembuswana, who had been with Taufik for quite a long time, automatically knew what Taufik''s father, Marzuki, looked like, which was what made Lembuswana able toment like that. "Huh? What do you mean by that, You weird-looking-talking-doll?" "... I have a name you know *Sigh* Whatever, I want to answer your questions, but I don''t have a right to do that, but you''ll find it sooner orter... For the next two years, I think?" "..." Hearing what Lembuswana said, Marzuki could only remain silent, not knowing the meaning behind Lembuswana''s words. "... Grandpa is Grandpa" "Hm?" "Papa said, Grandpa is Grandpa" "... What is that supposed to mean?" "I don''t know, Is what Papa said when I asked about Grandpa" "He is? What, how old you are, little man?" "... He was two old years" Answer Lembuswana reces Aksara. "Two old years? Are you sure he''s two years old when he can speak this fluently?" "Well~ He''s the special one, don''tpare him with another child of his age, he''s been a genius since birth" Your next journey awaits at mvl Lembuswana said, and hearing this, Marzuki could only remain silent; from his knowledge, a two-year-old child usually can only put together two sentences at most, but Aksara''s ability to speak is like a ten-year-old child or even more. ''His father is a great Magician, and his son is a Genius with a limitless future; I wonder about his grandfather; I''m sure he''s very proud to have descendants like them... *Sigh* This reminds me of my son, how is he now?'' Remembering his family, Marzuki showed a sad face. "... What''s wrong, Grandpa?" Ask Aksara. "Ahh~ It''s nothing, ahaha~ I just suddenly miss my family" Marzuki replied; hearing this, the crew around him could only sigh, feeling sad for Marzuki because, as Marzuki''s crew, they must have heard the story of their Captain, Marzuki, and Marzuki did not hide it either. "... What happened to them, Grandpa" "Hm? They''re fine" "Then why don''t you go see them if you miss them that much?" "..." Hearing what Aksara said, Marzuki became increasingly doubtful about Aksara''s real age. "... Are you sure you''re two years old?" "Hm?" Facing Marzuki''s question, Aksara cutely tilted his head while looking at Marzuki. "Hahaha~ It''s not like I didn''t want to meet them, but Right now, I just Can''t" "Hmm? Why not ask my Papa? You know, Papa is great, he can make anything, and he''s very strong too, he can go from here to there like *Whoosh* Oh~ And- And... Exins Aksara about Taufik to Marzuki in a childlike way, with hand gestures and sound effects that he creates with his own mouth. ... If you ask Papa, Maybe he can bring Grandpa to meet your family" "Really? Then I''ll ask himter" Marzuki replied, not taking Aksara''s words seriously; indeed, he admitted that Taufik''s strength was unquestionable; after seeing what he had done before at the Tavern, maybe it wasn''t all of Taufik''s strength, but Marzuki wasn''t sure if Taufik could return him to the future. "Hm! You Should, My Papa is Amazing" Aksara said with an enthusiastic nod. "Alright~ Let''s go to a safe ce, and wait for your father toe back" Said Marzuki, who then took Aksara into his arms and went to look for a ce to take shelter, together with his crew. ---------- - On Taufik''s side. After leaving Marzuki and the others, Taufik quickly flew to the Gate, Seeing someone he knew on the wall, Taufiknded near the person. Seeing Taufik''s sudden arrival, the soldiers who did not recognize Taufik immediately offered him their weapons. Fortunately, Sir Ignus, although a little surprised by Taufik''s arrival, was able to quickly calm the soldiers down. "... How''s the situation, Sir?" .... ... .. . Chapter 250: chapter 250- Horde Of Beast "How''s the situation, Sir?" "... It''s a Nightmare" Sir Ignus replied with a worried face while looking at the dust cloud far away, created by the Horde of beasts running towards them. "From the direction they came from, it seemed like the city of Ashdown had already fallen, while our strength had not fully recovered. Due to the previous Viking attack, the only troops that could move at the moment were, the troops led by that bastard Hans, he was nowhere to be seen when the Vikings attacked the city, and only appeared at the very end, I hate to admit it but his rank is higher than mine, just because his Background, he''s coward to the core," Sir Ignus continued. "Oh~ Was he also the one who ordered the gates to be closed?" "... I don''t have a choice" Sir Ignus answered, then a soldier approached him and whispered something to him; hearing this, Sir Ignus nodded his head and then looked back at Taufik. "... Sir, I''m sorry but Hans has asked about my Presence, A little advice, immediately go to a safe ce for shelter, Then excuse me" Sir Ignus said and then immediately turned his body around, but Taufik stopped him by asking. "Sir Ignus, I have questions" "I don''t have much time, so please make it short, Sir" "Will there be a problem if people outside the gate enter the city?" Hearing Taufik''s question, Sir Ignus pondered it for a while before answering Taufik''s question. "... Everything is safe as long as the gate is not open" "I see, Thank you" Said Taufik, and Sir Ignus nodded his head before leaving Taufik. After Sir Ignus left, Taufik looked at the crowd of people in front of the gates begging to enter the City and then looked at the Horde of Beasts that was getting closer by the second. ''... Let''s see, there were about hundreds of people below, and looking at the speed of the beasts, they would arrive in a few minutes; that was more than enough.'' Taufik thought, then turned his gaze to the line of soldiers behind the gate, and he also saw Sir Ignus who was talking to the person who had told Taufik and Marzuki to open the way; from the expression that Sir Ignus showed; it seemed like it was not a pleasant conversation. ''... Strange, why they didn''t mobilize the soldiers yet? Even the Magician is still there, What are they nning? Well, that''s none of my business; I''ll just do my part and leave the rest to them.'' Taufik thought, then started to do something with his Imagination Magic. ''Imagination Magic - Gravity Maniption and Space Maniption!'' Said Taufik, and with a simple movement of his hand, hundreds of people outside the gate suddenly floated by themselves, seeing this the soldiers around Taufik were amazed, as were the people who floated, but with the addition of panicked screams, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention including Sir Ignus and Hans who were behind the gate. But in contrast to Sir Ignus who showed a relieved expression, Hans, on the other hand, didn''t seem happy with what was happening. "HEY! YOU!! MOTHERF*CKER!! WHAT ARE YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING?! PUT THEM BACK!! PUT THE SACRIFICE BACK OUTSIDE!!!" Hans shouted, the soldiers around Taufik looked shocked when they heard what Hans said, in contrast to the soldiers and Magicians who came with Hans, who looked calm even with the terrible thing that their captain, Hans, had just said. "HEY!! STOP IT!!!" Hans shouted once more, but Taufik did not show any signs of stopping and continued to move the hundreds of people in the air, to move them into the city. "... FUCK! SOLDIERS! GO STOP THAT MOTHERF*CKERS AT ALL COST; I DON''T CARE; I WANT HIM DEAD!!" At Hans''smand, the soldiers started running to climb the wall and the Magicians started preparing their spells. Seeing this, Sir Ignus also looked panicked and then ran up the city wall to protect Taufik. However, it seemed like he was a little toote because the Magicians under Hans''s leadership had already finished casting their spells and were ready tounch their magic attacks, and the soldiers who were also under Hans''s leadership had also approached Taufik first, seeing this, Sir Ignus shouted to his men. "... PROTECT HIM AT ALL COST!!" Hearing Sir Ignus''s order, the soldiers under Sir Ignus immediately surrounded Taufik, with their weapons ready to repel the soldiers who were getting closer, filling both sides of them withrge numbers. "IGNUS! YOU KNOW THAT WHAT YOU ARE DOING IS A REVOLT! YOU KNOW WHAT AWAITS YOU IS THE DEATH PENALTY!!" But as if not caring about Hans'' warning, Sir Ignus continued to charge forward, passing Hans'' soldiers who tried to stop him, even though Sir Ignus was arguably quite strong and could use Aura, the number of soldiers blocking him was veryrge and he also couldn''t kill them because even though they were Hans'' troops, they were still allies, and Sir Ignus didn''t want to do something like that. However, the Magician''s magic attacks were already directed at Taufik and some were also directed at the hundreds of people who were still in the air. The soldiers around Taufik seemed willing to use their bodies as shields, and they could only hope that Taufik would do something to protect the people who were still in the air. All kinds of magic attacks were directed at Taufik, from fire, water, earth, and wind magic to lightning magic, and all of them were directed at Taufik and the people Taufik was trying to help on arge scale. "NOOO!" Sir Ignus shouted in frustration when he saw the magic attack heading toward Taufik and the people who were still in the air. Sir Ignus, who couldn''t stand what would happen next, could only close his eyes. One second passed, two seconds, three seconds, until almost half a minute, and there was no sound of an explosion from the magic attack, feeling something strange, Sir Ignus opened his eyes, seeing that everything was fine Sir Ignus was confused, not only him, but everyone who witnessed this was also confused, even the Magicians were confused about this. The area instantly fell silent with only the roars of the beasts and their footsteps running towards them being heard. "... W-WHAT KIND OF SORCERY IS THAT?!" Hans shouted, which made everyone aware; immediately, all the soldiers under Hans'' leadership moved again to attack Taufik. "MAGICIAN! ATTACK HIM AGAIN!!" Hans'' scream brought back the Magicians from their thought, who were still trying to process what had just happened, realized what they were doing, and assumed that what happened before was just an error on their part; the Magicians chanted spells again and fired magic attacks at Taufik. But the same thing happened again; their Magic Attacks just disappeared again; at this moment, the magicians finally realized that it was not their fault, but Taufik, the person they attacked, must have done something. The same thing also happened to the soldiers under Hans'' leadership who tried to attack Taufik. They tried very hard to attack Taufik but when they tried to approach Taufik, some kind of invisible force pushed them back. It should be remembered that the area around here has be Taufik''s space, with just his thoughts, he can control anything that enters the space, so as long as he is still in the space, magical or physical attacks will never be able to hit Taufik. At that time, Taufik had finishednding hundreds of people behind the walls of the city. "... WH-WHY ARE YOU GUYS STOP ATTACKING! A-ATTACK HIM!! I SAID ATTACKING HIM!!!" Hans said, but the soldiers and Magicians thought that their efforts were in vain; they thought Taufik might be a Magician in the Grandmaster Realm or even higher. " *Tsk* You''re so noisy,e here" Said Taufik and with just one movement of his index finger, Hans then floated. "WH-WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO TO ME? P-PUT ME DOWN!!!" Hans said in panic, as Taufik brought him closer to him. "... You said before that you''ll make them as Sacrifice, right? What about you do it yourself? Let me help you" Said Taufik, who then brought Hans, who was in the air, out of the city wall area. Hans was shaking like crazy when he saw the horde of beasts that were only one or two kilometers away from reaching the outer walls of the city. "... You wear shining white armor like a hero in legend, but your actions are like the demon king himself, someone must punish you, and I will dly take on that role." "N-No! P-Please forgive me, I''ll give you everything you want, so please forgive me" "No, Thank you, I already have everything I want" Said Taufik and then simply let go of his control over Hans'' body, which caused Hans to fall freely from a height. "AHHH! NO!!" Hans shouted in frustration, then fell to the ground and broke several bones in the process. The Soldiers and Magicians under Hans couldn''t do anything, not because they didn''t want to, but because they couldn''t. Seeing Hans groaning in pain below, Taufik just snorted and turned his gaze to the horde of beasts. Someone then approached Taufik''s side, and that person was Sir Ignus, who then said. "... This may be a little embarrassing to ask you, sir, but can you do anything about that horde of beasts?" .... ... .. . Chapter 251: chapter 251- Cult? "... This may be a little embarrassing to ask you, sir, but can you do anything about that horde of beasts?" Sir Ignus asked, but as if not interested, Taufik just kept looking at Hans who was below, crawling towards the gate and begging for the gate to be opened. *Sigh* A sigh escaped Taufik''s mouth before he turned his gaze to the city, which was previously bustling with people even though the weather was cold, but now it was as quiet as a ghost town, everyone must have taken shelter in their homes or taken refuge in a safe ce, Taufik also did not see Aksara and Marzuki, thinking maybe Marzuki had taken Aksara to take shelter in a shelter. Taufik then looked at the soldiers around him, whether they were those who followed Hans or Sir Ignus, they were all shaking in fear and gripping their weapons tightly as they watched the crowd of hundreds of Beasts approaching them. ''... Where was Alfred the Great when he was needed? Why did he only send this trash to defend this city? Ahh~ F*ck, maybe it''s already toote to say this, but I don''t want to draw too much attention to myself... '' "Ahh~ F*ck!" "Everything okay, Sir?" Sir Ignus asked after hearing Taufik utter a curse. "... Hm? What?" Said Taufik, it seems he is not aware of what he just said. "You just said ''Ahh~ F*ck!'' So I thought maybe there''s some problem, or am I wrong?" "It''s nothing, I just didn''t expect that the simple outing I had with my son would be such a troublesome matter, I don''t like to interfere with matters that are none of my business, but for this matter, it seems like I have no other choice" "... Yes?" "Ahh~ Don''t worry, I will help you until you can take care of this problem on your own" "..." "... Still don''t understand? Well~ Whatever, Just look at this" Said Taufik, who then pulled his katana out of its sheath; immediately, the ck de of the Katana turned light green; Taufik then raised his Katana up. Sir Ignus and the soldiers, especially the Magicians, watched Taufik''s every move closely, hoping to learn something from Taufik''s actions. ''... SwordMagic Technique - Wind Form: Thousand de!'' Who knows what possessed Taufik at that time, but he suddenly had the urge to say some lines; his subconscious seemed to be telling him to say those words, and he knew he would regret itter, but he still opened his mouth and said. "... I... I Summon upon the wind,e as fast as the wind that blows during the day, rage like thousands of arrows that rain down on the battlefield, cut them like a sword that cuts flesh,e and eradicate my enemies... Wind Judgment Magic... Rain of Thousands Wind Sword!" *Woossh!* A huge gust of wind was instantly created from Taufik''s Katana, then one by one, Swords made purely of Wind were created above Taufik, everyone was stunned by the amazing sight, the Magicians who were there felt goosebumps to their bones, because they felt the abundant and very pure Mana, to the point that it was scary for them, and the soldiers seemed to see a new possibility, because they saw Taufik using a weapon tounch magic, the Beasts who were not far from the city walls seemed to feel the danger from the thousands of wind swords which made some stop in their tracks, and some had already run away, maybe what Taufik did was a little excessive. *Swoosh!* But anyway, it was all toote when the first Wind Sword had already beenunched, followed by thousands of other Wind Swords, creating a scene that matched what Taufik had described in the "Chant" he had uttered. The Wind Sword moved very quickly toward the horde of beasts, raining down thousands of swords made of wind on them; the beasts withrge bodies had the worst fate because they had nothing to protect theirrge bodies, and the rtively small Beasts used therge beasts as shields. Roars of pain could be heard, like a horror song in the middle of the night making the soldiers shiver when they heard it, the townspeople who were hiding in their houses or shelters also heard the roars, making them wonder what was happening out there, but one thing for sure, it was not a pleasant sight to see. The roar of pain of the beasts began to fade whether it was because they were dead or, there was no "or" because the fate of the beasts only had two, dying slowly or dying instantly, that''s how in just a few seconds which was not even a minute, hundreds of beasts died instantly, and only dozens of beasts were left alive but with severe injuries, the area hit by Taufik''s attack instantly became a barren field filled with the corpses of beasts and pools of blood. The sight was very unpleasant to look at, as evidenced by several soldiers, most of whom were new soldiers, vomiting the contents of their stomachs after seeing the horrific sight. The experienced Warriors were still able to restrain themselves, but their hands and feet couldn''t stop shaking, and that day the Magicians saw what true Magic was. However, the person who created this terrifying scene, Taufik, just stood still, without saying anything, but perhaps the "Chant" he said earlier, Taufik''s ears looked red with embarrassment, but he tried to stay calm, he put on his cape then turned his body, leaving the area with the sentence. "... I leave the rest to you" Said Taufik while patting Sir Ignus'' shoulder who was still stunned and couldn''t believe what he had just seen. Not only Sir Ignus but everyone who witnessed the incident was also in the same condition, stunned, not believing what they had just seen. It was only after they realized that Taufik had left that they came out of their dazed state. "... W-What happen just now? Is it possible for someone to do something like that?" "... That is the true principle of magic; he haspletely mastered magic; maybe he has already broken through the Grandmaster Realm that is only a legend?" "Impossible! That Realm was a legend for a reason, Since Mana existed in the world, only a few Humans have stepped into the Grandmaster Realm, how could someone who has a Realm above Grandmaster just appear, Magicians who are in the Grandmaster Realm can no longer be considered Humans, that person could be a god who happened to stop by here, you know the news, thattely, many Gods havee down to Earth to gather followers, maybe he is one of those gods" "God... God of Magic... I will remember that face, and make a statue like it, From today I am a follower of the Magic God" After that, a boundary debate urred between the Magicians who saw the extraordinary event they had just witnessed, and that''s how a sect that follows the "God of Magic" was created and would be one of the greatest sects in the future, without the knowledge of the "God" in question. (:v) After the incident, Sir Ignus led the soldiers to exterminate the remaining Beasts, and because the Beasts were already badly injured by Taufik''s attack, although there was a little resistance from the Beasts, there were no casualties. ------------ With his hood on, Taufik walked along the path toward where he felt his son, Aksara, was without knowing what was happening behind him. ''... Why did I say those cringe "chants" Before? What happens to me? F*ck! I feel so ashamed, should I seal those memories?'' Taufik reflected on his previous actions; unknowingly, he entered a ce where he felt Aksara''s presence, and that ce was a bar. "... Papa~ You''re back" Aksara shouted excitedly and then ran towards Taufik with Lembuswana in his arms. Seeing Aksara, Taufik took Aksara into his arms. "Hm~ I''m back, Are you behaving well?" "Hmm! Grandpa told me a story so I didn''t feel bored" "He is?" Asked Taufik, while walking towards Marzuki and the others. "Yes! He told me about a huge, hm? Huge-" "Huge octopus" Marzuki cut in, continuing what Aksara wanted to say. "Yes, Huge octopus" "Ohh~ I''ve also fought the same thing a long time ago, it''s huge than an octopus" "Really?" "Hmm~ Ask Ngntakater, he knows all of the stories" Said Taufik, which made Aksara''s eyes immediately sparkle, and then he turned to Marzuki. "... You heard that, Grandpa, my Papa is awesome, right?" "Yeah~ Yeah~ I believe in you... But are you sure you''re okay, kid? Your face is so red" "Fine, just a little question about self-identity" "..." "It''s ok if you don''t understand, so when are we going? I feel a little ufortable staying longer in this city" "Ulf it''s not here yet, so we''ll need to wait a little bit more" "Alright" After that, They waited for a while, after more than half an hour had passed, Ulf came into the bar with some of the crew, but he came back empty-handed, ording to Ulf''s exnation, Because of the sudden Attack of the Beast Horde, all the shops were closed and no one was selling supplies, after considering it for a while, Marzuki finally decided to stay out of the city, and would stop by the nearest city to buy supplies. But because of the previous incident, Taufik proposed to move them all out of the city with a portal, and that was agreed to by Marzuki, because, for now, the city gates seemed unable to be opened, and that was another thing that made Marzuki and his crew amazed by Taufik''s abilities, this made Marzuki start to think about Aksara''s words seriously. .... ... .. . Chapter 252: chapter 252- "Oh~" As previously nned, after leaving the city of Winchester, Taufik followed Marzuki back to their ship. After that, they followed the river to reach another city, although there was a problem because almost all the river flow was frozen because of winter, but with magic, it could all be solved. But another problem arose, caused by the horde of beasts and the winter as well, this caused all the towns they stopped at to have no supplies to sell. The entire kingdom of Wessex was in the same condition, leading to them having to enter the Kingdom of Mercia. They had entered several cities in the Kingdom of Mercia but still had no results, and thest city they stopped at was the capital of the Kingdom of Mercia, Tamworth. "... It''s all because we stayed in Wessex too long, to be stuck in winter like this *Sigh* What bad luck, I just hope that this time, Ulf will bring a result" Marzuki said, but fortunately, because of Mana, they were not too affected by the cold, but stomach matters were a different matter. They could withstand the cold, but hunger could be held back for a while, but not forever. Even Aksara who was currently ying in the snow with Lembuswana seemed unaffected by the cold, this, of course, surprised some of Marzuki''s crew who even with Mana''s help still felt a little cold because they had been outside for a rtively long time, the thing that could dispel their coldness a little was the alcohol they had on hand, but their alcohol was also limited. Those who were not affected at all, or did not even feel the cold at all, were four people, and Aksara was one of them, besides that there were Taufik, Marzuki, and Bjorn who had regained consciousness and were slowly recovering from their injuries. Meanwhile, Marzuki and Taufik are currently seen fishing in the river, hoping to get something to eat. "...Where are you headed next?" Taufik Ask. "I don''t know, without supplies, we can''t go anywhere, The worst thing is, we''ll be stuck here until winter passes, and that''s something none of us want, Another option is to force ourselves to continue sailing and hunt some sea beasts along the way for food, but continuing to eat beast meat for a long time and continuously can have a bad effect on the human body, so we also need to bnce it by eating normal food" "Heh~ That''s new for me; what happens if humans consume too much Beast meat?" "Well~ it''s the same with ''Demonized'' that happens when Magician absorbs too much corrupt Mana, Likewise with consuming too much beast meat, Beast meat itself contains the essence of beasts, if consumed in safe amounts, it will have a good effect on strengthening the body, but if consumed excessively, one will gain the ''Traits'' of the beast he ate, such as if he ate too many sea beasts, the person will have changes such as starting to have scales and slowly but surely the person will be the Beast itself, it is not something pleasant to see... Killing your ownrades who have lost their humanity" "... It is-" "Yes, that''s from personal experience, there was once a crew member of mine who was addicted to the power he got after consuming Beast Meat, at first we let him be because we didn''t know what would happen, but slowly, the person began to slowly change, and without us realizing it, he had be the Beast himself, he lost his mind and went on a rampage on the ship, so we had no other choice but to exterminate the person, I, myself, Kill that person with my own hands, it''s my responsibility as their captain" "... Oh" "There''s nothing to be sad about, it''s all experience, a mistake that we can all learn to avoid" "... You sure cherish your crew, huh, I feel a little bit jealous" Hearing what Taufik said, Marzuki felt a little confused as he stared at Taufik, but a few momentster he shook his head slowly and continued speaking. "... I don''t know what makes you jealous, but I do cherish all of them, they all chose to follow me this far, leaving their hometowns and helping me to realize my dream, at this stage, they are all no longer Crew to me, but a family" "... A Family, huh? So it''s about responsibility again, huh? It''s a word that''s easy to say but so hard to bear... " Hearing this, Marzuki looked a little sad and then said in a mellow tone. "... Yes, it is" "Alright, I''m done fishing" "Huh? Why? We haven''t even caught a single fish yet, why stop now?" "Ulf is here" "He is?" Marzuki asked then looked in the direction where Ulf had gone, but didn''t see anyone. Seeing this, Marzuki looked back at Taufik. "... I don''t se-" "It''s Ulf; he''s back; why did it take him so Long? I''m almost freezing to the death here, I hope he brings some strong liquor" Hearing his words cut off by one of his crew, Marzuki was not angry but instead looked back in the direction where Ulf had left. It was true that Marzuki saw that Ulf and the crew who had left with Ulf had returned, but Marzuki had to frown when he saw that this time too, Ulf had to return empty-handed. "... *Sigh* It is no this time to, huh? Shit, what we will do now" Said Marzuki, while watching Ulf and the others board the ship and then continued to ask Ulf. "... What is it this time, Ulf?" "There are no shops selling supplies to outsiders, it is said to be a mandate from the king" "I see, This time is the king, huh" "What we will do now, Boss?" "... I don''t know, give me time to think about a solution" Marzuki said, which made the atmosphere suddenly be silent. "... *Ukhum!* Can I say something?" Taufik said. With that, all eyes were on Taufik. "... Actually, I myself have quite a lot of supplies, which I have prepared for myself and my son, Aksa, if you want, I can share" Said Taufik, which was actually a lie, but not entirely a lie, because, with his Imagination Magic, it could be said that Taufik could create an unlimited supply of food. "..." "..." However, unlike what he expected, the reaction he got was silence. "Well~ It would be a good lie if only, you know, you at least had a bag with you; the only thing you''ve been carrying with you all this time is that sword on your waist" Ulfmented a little sarcastically on what Taufik said, and this time, it was Taufik''s turn to be silent. "... Are you guys forgetting what am I? I''m a Magician, remember?" With Taufik''s words, everyone immediately came to their senses; they forgot that Taufik was a Magician because he kept carrying a weapon with him; if expressions could speak, then the sound "Ohh" could definitely be heard from everyone right now. "... So~ Are you saying that you store all of your supplies... With magic?" Ask Marzuki. "You could say that, here, let me show you" Taufik said, and then with his Imagination Magic, he created a raw food ingredient, and what came to his mind was meat. Just like that, in front of everyone watching, arge basket filled with meat appeared in front of them, just appeared out of nowhere. Once again, if facial expressions could speak, an "Oh" could be heard from everyone who witnessed this. "... This is just a portion of what I have, you can keep it for now, when it runs out, I will give you more" Hearing this, the way everyone viewed Taufik, who was initially ''an insolent brat who took advantage of their captain''s kindness'', suddenly changed to ''the most honorable person'' they had ever met. "Excuse me, Sir, by any chance, do you also have some liquor with you?" Asked a crew member, which made everyone immediately look at Taufik with anticipation, hoping to get a good answer from Taufik. "... I did" Hearing Taufik''s half-hearted answer, the faces of all the crew were immediately filled with happiness. "Th-Then, can we request that too?" Crew asked, but what answered him was a blow to the head from Marzuki. "You guys, it''s already a blessing that he is willing to share his supplies with us, don''t be too greedy by asking for more" "... It''s okay, old Man, I have quite a few so it''s no problem to share some" "You heard that, Boss, he''s the one who said it, so there''s no problem" Said the crew, whose head was hit by Marzuki; seeing this, Marzuki could only sigh and then look at Taufik. "I don''t know what to say, but what you did helped us so much, we owe you" "It''s okay, we''ll be together for a while anyway, so just think of this as my rent foring with you guys, so don''t feel like you owe me anything" Hearing this, everyone looked at Taufik in a new light, which earned Taufik the respect of some of Marzuki''s crew. After that, Marzuki ordered some of the crew to store the meat in the storage room and then got ready to sail. .... ... .. . Chapter 253: chapter 253- Sail After the supply problem was solved, they sailed without any obstacles until they sessfully passed the estuary, and entered the sea area. "... So~ Now we are here, where should we go?" Ask Taufik. "I don''t know, We''ve been sailing the seas around here, we''ve visited several kingdoms over the years, and been involved in several events that will probably go down in history,e to think of it, there''s never been a ce we''ve visited where we haven''t been involved in something, and my only purpose in sailing the seas was to find a way to get back to- No, there''s no need to think about it" Marzuki said but stopped when he talked about his goal of finding a way home, but Taufik didn''t have a problem with it and didn''t want to question it. Although Taufik''s initial goal in the past was to bring his father, Marzuki back to the future, and now that he has met Marzuki, Taufik does not want to go back just like that, all because of Aksara''s presence, if it was only Gaia, then Taufik would have no problem going back to the future because Gaia would understand, but Aksara is different, if Taufik goes straight to the future, Aksara will spend hundreds of years without the presence and memories with Taufik, his father, and that is something Taufik wants to avoid, so in the two years of his remaining time, Taufik wants to travel the world with Aksara as much as possible, at least Aksara has meaningful memories with Taufik. "... Is there any city or kingdom that you guys haven''t visited around here?" Taufik asks again. "There''s one, but, that kingdom it''s, how I said it, The kingdom is full of fanatics" Hearing this, Taufik immediately understood the kingdom that Marzuki meant. Saranjana, who has almost all the information about the world, and Taufik, as the King of the Saranjana Kingdom, of course, know the hot news that is happening in the world. Moreover, with news such as the news of the formation of the New Kingdom, like the kingdom referred to by Marzuki. This kingdom is still rtively new, but its growth is very rapid, even beating the Saranjana Kingdom, but only in terms of poption growth, being called a Kingdom may be a little inurate, because the power of the Kingdom is divided into twelve even though it is still in one Kingdom, the twelve leaders are not referred to as a King, but as a ''Messenger'' and his people are not referred to as ''residents'' but as believers. The kingdom did not have a definite name, but people called it the ''Holy Kingdom'' or the Kingdom of the Gods, and many more, but the one most often used by people was the Olympus Kingdom. Yes, the Kingdom is a Kingdom formed by the twelve Main Gods of Olympus, as a representation of Mount Olympus on Earth, Since Gaia released the barrier that protected the Earth from outside beings, and with Gaia''s presence on Earth, the Mana on earth has improved, but it also poses a danger, namely the increasing frequency of cracks opening, and also making the Earth a habitat that can be inhabited by ''creatures'' other than Humans, basically, the Earth is slowly returning to the state when the Earth was first created, where the Earth was the center of the universe, but that also holds its own dangers. Back to the Olympus Kingdom, the Kingdom was formed three years ago, right where Mount Olympus is, at first, there was nothing there, but three years ago, right below the foot of Mount Olympus a magnificent staircase rose high into the sky right above the peak of Mount Olympus, since then, people who called themselves ''messengers'' began to appear, they gathered ''followers'' by spreading teachings and showing miracles, and gave what is now called ''God''s Blessings'' which allows the Humans who receive it to gain great power, when the news spread, what started out as just an association became a Kingdom with a very rapid poption growth in just three years. The formation of the kingdom was a bit problematic because the area was still part of the Eastern Roman Empire, but somehow, perhaps because of fear, because after all their opponent was a god, not just any god but the King of the Gods, Basil, the Emperor of the Eastern Roman Empire at that time, gave the area around Mount Olympus to them in the name of an ''Offering'' to Zeus himself. The Olympus Kingdom is not the only one like that; on other continents, the same thing also happened; the point is that the current growth of the earth is heading towards unknown possibilities; it could be a blessing, but it could also be a curse. ----------- "Ohh~ You mean that ''Holy kingdom''?" "Yeah~ I don''t know why, but somehow, I don''t want to get involved with that Kingdom" "... Why?" "I don''t know, hunch maybe? My gut feeling tells me that if I go there something very troublesome will happen, something that involves me and... My family? That''s it, it''s not just my gut feeling, something inside me tells me that I shouldn''t go there, it just appeared like that without a reason, even though the Kingdom is newly formed" Hearing Marzuki''s words, Taufik was curious about why his father could have the hunch. ''... Does it have something to do with me, do the Olympian gods know that he is my father? But why did he have that feeling? Does it have something to do with ''Will''? Did he do something? But ''Will'' disappeared when I fell into aa, or maybe it was just my father that strong hunch, I don''t know...'' "... Well~ That sounds interesting, should we stop by there?" "What? Didn''t you hear what I just said?" Marzuki said, hearing this, Taufik shrugged his shoulders and then said. "... Hunch could be wrong, and I like interesting things, and I also have a ''little'' business with Zeus" "SAY WHAT? YOU HAVE A ''BUSINESS'' WITH WHOM?" Marzuki asked in a loud voice, making the entire crew''s eyes turn towards them. "... Zeus?" "..." Hearing that, Marzuki fell silent. He thought what Taufik said could be a lie, but even so, it was still a shocking thing: who doesn''t know Zeus? The King of the Gods and the Ruler of the sky, Zeus, even though what Taufik said could be a lie, still, it wasn''t a funny thing. "... It''s not funny even for a joke, Ranjana" "It''s up to you if you want to believe it or not, I will follow you wherever you go, I just suggested" Read new chapters at mvl "..." Hearing this, Marzuki fell silent again, and after a while, Marzuki called one of his crew. "Aren,e here" Marzuki called his crew, who were currently controlling the ship, and the crew, Aren, who heard Marzuki''s call, then gave control to his other colleagues and then went down to meet Marzuki. "Yes, Boss? What do you need me for?" "Ranjana, This person here is our Navigator, Aren, and Aren you already know who is this person, so there''s no need for a further Introduction" "Well, isn''t it already toote for an Introduction?" Aren ask. "Yeah~ Whatever, I just want to ask you, It is possible for us to go to the Holy Kingdom?" "What? Do you want to go to the Holy Kingdom now? I thought you were avoiding the Kingdom?" "Not now" "..." Hearing this, Aren fell silent before sighing and finally saying. "... *Sigh* You can be so absurd sometimes, Capt, you know that?" "Yeah~ Yeah~ Just answers my questions already" " *Sigh* Wait, I''ll go take the map" Said Aren, who then walked into the dam cabin a few minutester, he returned with a map in his hand. "... Let''s see" Said Aren after spreading the map on a table. "We are now in the Celtic Sea, and the Holy Kingdom is here... Well~ It will be a very long journey, I''m afraid our supplies are enough to get there, Boss, we have to stop several times before passing through the Strait of Gibraltar and that''s not even half the journey" Aren exined it clearly to Taufik and Marzuki. "You don''t have to worry about supplies, I have nty with me" Said Taufik, who immediately resolved the supply problem; this made Marzuki a little ufortable, but they had no other choice, so he could only remain silent. "... If Mr. Ranjana has said so, then we can go straight to cross the Strait of Gibraltar; from there, the situation will be a little better; so, Capt, Is our destination definitely the Holy Kingdom?" "Yeah~ I also want to confirm why my Hunch told me to stay away from that Kingdom" "Alright" Said Aren, who then closed the map again. "... Guys, We already have a destination where we are going next, Raise all the sails of the ship and go full speed" Marzuki ordered his crew, and after that, the sails of all the ships were raised, and the ships that were initially moving at a moderate speed were now sailing at full speed. "... Papa, where are we going?" "Somewhere Interesting" .... ... .. . Chapter 254: chapter 254- Strom? Night fell when they had just crossed the Celtic Sea; if nothing happened, in the morning, they would enter arger ocean. It would be easier if they took thend route, unlike when going by sea, which required them to take a detour. So their journey will be quite long; if the wind conditions remain stable, then at the earliest, they will pass through the Strait of Gibraltar in seven or eight days. At night, the wind speed slowed down a bit, making the ship sail at a fairly stable speed, and with fairly stable waves, they chose to party with the drinks that Taufik had provided. The sound of singing could be heard at the table they were using, happy cheers could be heard from here and there, and the moonlight without a single cloud added to the beautiful atmosphere of that night. Aksara looked like he was having fun while enjoying the story that the crew told and once tried to drink Liquor because he was curious about the taste but was stopped by Lembuswana. Marzuki and Taufik could only smile thinly when they saw this as they looked at themotion in between when they were both also involved in a conversation. "... So, you''re a Noble? No, a king from the Unknown Kingdom?" Marzuki asks when he finishes hearing Taufik''s story. "I don''t want to brag, but yeah, you could say that" "Heh~ So, should I call you Your Majesty now, Your Majesty?" Marzuki said in a teasing tone. This made Taufik frown, recognizing the expression that Marzuki made from his mother, Linda. ''... Did Mom keep teasing me, because she imitates my father?'' Taufik thought but stopped before he found the answer and then continued to say to Marzuki. "... No, I''m not a fan of formality, I''d rather you treat me the way you''ve been doing these past few days" "Well~ That''s new, usually nobles like to brag about their position" "Not me" "... But Noble, huh? That''s quite convincing, seeing as the clothes you''re wearing are high-ss clothes, but what a king like you do out here, Instead of take care of your kingdom?" "As I said before, I want to spend the rest of my time with Aksa, so at least he has a memory for him to remember when I''m no longer by his side" "..." Hearing this, Marzuki could only remain silent, from what he saw, Taufik looked like a healthy person, except for his skin which was a little too pale for a man, but other than that, Marzuki saw Taufik as someone who didn''t have much time left, Marzuki was a little hesitant to ask, but in the end, he dared to ask. "... Is it an acute disease that has no cure?" "... Yes? Oh~ You can say that" " *Sigh* It would be a shame for the world to lose a strong person like you" "Well~ It''s not like I will disappear from this world or anything" "... Wha-" *Loud Trumpet Sound* Marzuki''s words were stopped by a very loud trumpet sound that came from who knows where and at the same time... *Shaking* The ship that was running steadily suddenly shook. "What! What happened?!" Shouted one of the crew, but the ship continued to shake even harder; the waves that were initially calm were now raging, and the night sky that was initially cloudless was now filled with dark clouds; this change in weather was so sudden that it was unnatural. The waves grew stronger, crashing against the right and left sides of the ship as if their ship had been marked by something, causing the ship to tilt thirty degrees; the crew, who were initially having fun, now looked a little panicked, holding on to something so they wouldn''t fall into the ocean. Strong winds made matters worse with some of the ship''s sails still spread wide, Taufik frantically searches for Aksara and breathes a sigh of relief when he sees that he is currently floating with the help of Lembuswana. "... WHAT''S WITH THIS SUDDEN WEATHER CHANGE, OLD MAN! IS THIS NORMAL?!!" Taufik shouted at Marzuki. "WE''VE GOT STUCK IN STORMS OFTEN, BUT NOT SUDDENLY LIKE THIS; NO MATTER HOW YOU LOOK AT IT, THIS IS NOT NORMAL!!" Marzuki answered. "F*ck! Is this the work of the gods again?" "WHAT?!!" "... NOTHING... THINK HOW CAN WE GET OUT OF THIS SITUATION?!!" "WHAT?! DO YOU THINK I CAN CONTROL THE SEA?! ARE YOU STUPID?!! IT''S YOU WHO SHOULD DO SOMETHING; YOU''RE A MAGICIAN, REMEMBER?" "I AM, BUT I''M NOT MY WIFE!!" "WHAT? WHAT YOU''RE WIFE HAS TO DO WITH THIS?!!" "WELL! SHE CAN CONTROL THE EARTH!!" "WHAT?!! WHAT EXACTLY IS YOUR FAMILY?" "CAPT!! IT''S NOT THE TIME TO TALK ABOUT FAMILY, AT THIS RATE WE ALL WILL DIE HERE!!" Shouted one of the crew members closest to Taufik and Marzuki. "... LOOK! WHAT IS THAT?!!" Shouted one of the crew, hearing this, Marzuki and Taufik directed their gazes to the area the crew meant. Not far from them, pirs of water were visible, and they moved like living creatures. "... W-WHAT THE F*CK IS THAT?!!" "LOOK! IT''S COMING AT US!! IT IS HOW WE WILL DIE?!!" "HAHAHA! WHAT A FUNNY WAY TO DIE!!" "GUYS! NO MATTER WHAT, I WAS HAPPY TO DIE WITH ALL OF YOU, LET''S MEET AGAIN IN OUR NEXT LIFE!!" The crew began to talk as if they were ready to face death, they could not do anything, with the increasingly chaotic situation, the ship was swaying uncontrobly, and abnormal waves were hitting them from both sides, plus the strange phenomenon of a kind of water pir that seemed to be winding towards them very quickly, the hope of survival was very small. "Ah! Shit!!" Said Taufik, and quickly he manifested his Mana wings and flew. Seeing the ship below drifting without control and Aksara who was still safe under the protection of Lembuswana, Taufik sighed. ''... Imagination Magic - Telekinesis!'' Read new chapters at mvl Taufik then moved his hand upwards and at the same time, the ship below also rose into the air. "Ughh!" Taufik felt a little dizzy in his head, but with that, the ship stopped swaying. But... "... Ehh!" The strong wind and the ship''s sails that were still wide made the ship move following the wind, and automatically, Taufik was also carried away by the wind. "... F*ck! I will kill whoever does this" Said Taufik, and with the power of his mind, he pulled back the ship that was being carried away by the wind with all his might, but the longer he used the power of Telekinesis, the stronger the headache he felt. Some of the water pirs that looked alive were also getting closer to the ship; seeing this, Taufik cursed. ''Imagination Magic - Barrier!'' Thus, a Barrierrge enough to epass the ship and Taufik was created, which instantly prevented the wind from entering the area within the Barrier. After that, the situation started to improve a little, and the sea area covered by the barrier also became calm, unlike the area outside the barrier. Seeing this, Taufik slowly lowered the ship into the sea, but another incident urred. *Loud Trumpet Sound* With the sound of the trumpet heard again, the sea area inside the barrier started acting up again, but this time, instead of waves, the seawater formedrge, sharp thorns in quiterge numbers and shot straight toward the ship and Taufik. "F*ck!" Taufik cursed again and then created anotheryer of barrier that separated the Sea and the ship. *Ssh!* The sound of water hitting the Barrier at full speed was heard, but fortunately, none of it managed to prate the barrier. Taufik took a breath of relief after seeing this and then lowered the ship above the barrier because if he used Telekinesis any longer, Taufik felt that his head would explode. "Damn it! Who did this?" Said Taufik and slowly approached the ship which from the outside would look like it was floating in the air. "Papa" The first to run to greet Taufik was Aksara, who looked fine, unlike the crew, who looked like they had been separated from their souls. "Fik, What are the gods doing again?" Ask Lembuswana. "Seems so, Seeing how the sea seems to be controlled, this seems to be Poseidon''s doing" " *Sigh* What kind of bad luck is this? Why do I keep getting caught like this when I''m with you?" "What? It''s my fault again?" "What do you think?" "..." "What are you guys talking?" Marzuki asked, approaching Taufik while holding his head which was a little dizzy because of the excessive shaking. "... It''s nothing, What about the condition of the crew? Is someone missing" Hearing this, Marzuki looked around and counted the people on the ship; a few momentster, he looked back at Taufik and said. "... Everyone is here, Thank you for this, having you here is a fortune for us" Said Marzuki who expressed his gratitude without knowing that all this happened to them because of Taufik''s presence on their ship. "It''s nothin-" "Impressive, Human" "!!!" .... ... .. . Chapter 255: chapter 255- Triton "Impressive, Human" Out of nowhere, someone''s voice suddenly sounded out loud. This shocked Taufik, Marzuki, and the other crew. "!!!" "... Very Impressive" The voice was heard again, which immediately made Taufik and Marzuki turn to the source of the voice. In the distance, outside the barrier, ''Someone'' was standing on the surface of the sea, saying ''standing'' might be a bit inappropriate, because although that person, had a human body, but from his waist to the tip of his feet was a tail, or more precisely, a fishtail, simr to a mermaid but a man. The ''person'' had a big body, long ck hair, and a long beard of the same color; on the one hand, the ''person'' had a trident, and on the other hand, he held a trumpet made of a snail shell. "..." "The name is Triton, I am here to deliver a message from my father, and the message is... your death, So die and make my job easy" "..." " *Sigh* This is why I don''t like to talk with mortals, they are always surprised by every little thing, well, if you want it hard then I will give it to you" Triton thought that the silence given by Taufik was because he was surprised, but actually, Taufik was silent because he was toozy to shout as Triton was quite far away; if he wanted tomunicate, then he had to shout. "Okay, this is what you asked for..." Triton said again and then brought his trumpet closer to his mouth, and then the loud sound of the trumpet was heard again. The seawater then moved strangely and slowly rose and took the form of, a few momentster, around them, countless water giants emerged. "!!!" Seeing this, the crew was simultaneously shocked; only Taufik looked calm, and Marzuki tried to stay calm. "... Attack them!" Triton ordered, and in an instant, the water giants in various shapes that surrounded the barrier Taufik created ran onto the water''s surface and immediately attacked the barrier. In an instant, the barrier that Taufik created was covered by sea giants like leeches; they turned their hands into various weapons to prate the barrier; some even used their teeth, which were surprisingly quite sharp. *Crack* Cracks began to appear around the barrier. Water is a liquid material that can turn into the sharpest weapon in the world if used correctly; surprisingly, it can prate Taufik''s Barrier defense. "... F*ck, I''m tired of this bullshit" Said Taufik with a sigh that didn''t escape his mouth. "... Lembu, take care of Aksa, and Aksa, wait here with Lembu, okay? I''ll go exterminate the pests first, then we continue our journey" "Okay, Papa" After that, Taufik manifested his Mana wings again and then wanted to move out of the barrier. "Hey, Ranjana, are you sure about this? He seems strong" Marzuki asked, with a little worry visible on his face; seeing this, for some reason, Taufik felt a little happy. "... Yeah, I appreciate your concern, but this all happened to me, so I will take responsibility for it, isn''t a man judged by his actions and not his words?" "..." Hearing those words, Marzuki immediately fell silent, the image of little Taufik shed across his mind for a moment, ovepping with Taufik''s shoulder as he flew out of the Barrier. ''... No way, It''s Impossible... Something like that is just Impossible...'' It is what was Marzuki thinking at that time. ------------- Seeing the water giants that filled the surface of the barrier like leeches, Taufik sighed and then drew his katana from its sheath. ''SwordMagic Technique- Light Form: Absolute Cut!'' Said Taufik with the thought of eliminating the oxygenpounds contained in the water and then shed his Katana towards the water giant in front of him. *sh!* At first, nothing happened, but in the next split second, the Water Giant that was hit by Taufik''s Katana sh immediately turned into gas and then disappeared into the air. With the disturbance in front gone, Taufik then floated out of the barrier casually. Seeing Taufike out, the other water giants immediately surrounded Taufik and attacked him. " *Sigh*. .. " With a sigh, Taufik raised his Katana; instantly, Taufik''s Katana produced a dazzling light; the light then solidified and took the form of a light sword. "... Kill!" *woosh!* The hundreds of light swords then shot towards the Water Giants, piercing through their bodies, which were made of water, and like before, their bodies turned into gas and then rose up before disappearingpletely. "... What a drag" Said Taufik who then looked towards Triton in the distance. "... What was your name again?" "..." " *Sigh* This is why I don''t like talking to the Gods, they always go silent when asked, do you have hearing problems? Well~ It''s not like I want to know your Name or anything~" "Y-You, I''ll kill you" "Yeah~ Hercules also said the same thing, but now he is in the arms of "Death" you know? Well~ You only have a big body; I bet your strength is not even half of Hercules'' strength. Are You sure you want to kill me? You? Can yo-" "ENOUGH!!" Triton shouted angrily, and as if responding to Triton''s anger, the already raging sea water became even more raging. Triton then mmed the bottom of his Trident onto the surface of the raging sea; instantly, the pirs of water that were like before, like raging snakes, the pirs of water spun rapidly, creating the sight of a drill bit moving towards Taufik. After that, Triton raised his Trident, and the sea surface below him rose, and then moved towards Taufik, creating a scene like Triton was surfing on the water, at high speed towards Taufik. "... Aegis!" Said Taufik, and suddenly a round shield with a snake-haired woman''s head decoration on the front appeared in front of Taufik. "petrified" The eyes of the woman with the snake hair on the shield opened and emitted a greenish light. *Ssh!* The water pirs hit the shield, but a momentter, the water pirs turned into stone; even the sshes of water created by hitting the shield were no exception. Taufik then put away the aegis, but Triton was already right in front of him, ready with his Trident attack. *ng!* However, Taufik was still able to react to the attack, fending off Triton''s Trident attack with his Katana, by inserting his katana between the three tips of Triton''s Trident spear. However, because Triton''s Trident was quiterge because it followed the size of his body, the distance between the three Trident spearheads and Taufik''s face was only a few inches apart, With a little push, it would go straight through Taufik''s head. *Grin* But seeing this, Triton looked happy, with how a grin forming on his mouth. *Bzzzt* Electric sparks began to form at each end of the Trident''s eyes, and in just a split second, the small sparks turned into lightning, with such a close distance, Taufik had no chance to dodge. Taufik''s head was instantly crushed, and blood flew everywhere. "Now who''s dead, huh?" "... You?" Explore more adventures at mvl "!!!" With a headless body, Taufik''s voice could still be heard; this immediately shocked Triton; he tried to step back and pull his Trident, but Taufik''s hand moved and held Triton''s Trident. "... Wh-What!? How could Mortal still move when his head was destroyed" Triton said with confusion clearly visible in his eyes. "It''s a shame, But I''m not a "Mortal" as you think, It''s a shame, now look around you" Taufik''s voice was heard again; Triton then looked around; he was even more shocked when he saw Taufik''s blood now floating around him. "Wh-What Is this?! What are you?!!" "Hmm~ What do you think?" "N-No! Let me go! L-Let go of my weapon!!" Said Triton, who then tried very hard to pull out his Trident which Taufik was holding, but even with hisrge body, his Trident didn''t even move an inch. "Too bad... And it''s toote, buddy" Taufik said once again; hearing this; Triton panicked and looked around again; the blood that was previously just floating had now changed shape into dozens ofrge needles of blood; looking at this, Trident panicked even more. "Should I say Goodbye?" Seeing no way out of this situation, Triton was forced to let go of his Trident and jump into the sea. ''Seeing'' this, Taufik then pulled back all his blood; when all the blood gathered in his head area, Taufik''s head reappeared. With Katana in his right hand and Triton''s Trident in his left hand, Taufik looked at Triton swimming fast, trying to escape from Taufik. "... Buddy! You forget your weapon, here, I return it" Said Taufik, who then measured Triton''s swimming speed, and a momentter, with the full strength of his left hand, Taufik threw the Trident towards the sea. *Woosh!* The Trident was moving at full speed, but Taufik did not see whether the Trident hit Triton or not; after throwing the Trident, Taufik turned around, because Taufik let Triton live as a small warning to the twelve main gods of Olympus. "... Why do they always send the weak to face me? Maybe only Hercules is strong" Said Taufik, who then removed the barrier that was created and slowly lowered Marzuki''s ship to the surface of the sea, which had begun to calm down since Triton escaped. .... ... .. . Chapter 256: chapter 256- Proceed The Journey After Taufik returned to the ship, everyone except Aksara and Lembuswana, looked at Taufik with strange looks. "... Who are you? I mean, what are you?" Marzuki asked out of curiosity because it was not every day or even never that someone whose head had beenpletely destroyed could still move and live like what Taufik had just done. "Hm? What with those weird questions? Of course, I''m a human being" "No, you''re everything but human, what exactly are you? And please don''t lie to us, after all, for now, and in the future you will be with us, so at least we should know what you really are" Marzuki said once again, with a serious look towards Taufik, as did the other crew members who looked at Taufik with the same serious look as Marzuki. "...we thank you for saving us, but we need to know who or what you really are so we can befortable being by your side" "... *Sigh* Truth to be told, I''m indeed not a human anymore" "... No longer human? So are you saying that you were human before?" "Yes" "Then what are you" "... A vampire" "..." "..." Hearing Taufik''s words, everyone on the ship immediately fell silent, ''Vampire'', no one doesn''t know about Vampires, especially in thest three years, the Vampire groups called the ''Immortal Troops'' are the mercenaries most often involved in wars, whether on arge or small scale, eventely there is a saying that says ''If the ''Immortal Troops'' are on your side, victory will definitely be obtained'' Their services are always used and fought over. Their reputation grew after news spread that they saved war victims and gave them a better life; they were demons on the battlefield and angels when they were outside of war. "... A vampire?! Are you saying that you are from that infamous ''Immortal Troops''? You from there?" "So he was from that ''Immortal Troops'' No wonder he was that strong" "I heard everyone in that Troops was all monster, they''re not afraid of dying and also have great strength, truly fit their name" "Oh, and talk about that ''Immortal Troops'' I heard their queen is simply a goddess, she is a beauty among beauty, Words are not enough to describe her beauty" "Sure, if have you here as a wife, I will not ask for anything else for the rest of my life" "You? Yeah, keep dreaming buddy" After that, a conversation about the ''Immortal Army'', especially Tina, took ce on the ship. They talked about it as a fairy tale, full of epic stories and other things. However, in the midst of the conversation, Marzuki approached Taufik. "... You said before that you''re a king from some unknown kingdom, and you''re a Vampire, so what''s your rtionship with the Red Queen? Is Aksa your child with the Red Queen?" "... Well, our rtionship is a bitplicated to exin, and Aksa is not my child with her, but with another woman who is also a bitplicated to exin, so I can''t say anything about that, sorry" "WHAT!... Marzuki asked, realizing that he had raised his voice, he looked around and saw that the other crew members were still busy discussing/fantasizing about Tina, so he moved closer to Taufik and continued speaking in a low voice. ... If the Red Queen is not Aksa''s mother, then who? Wait! How many women do you have?" "Hm~ Including Aksa''s mother, there''s five" "..." "..." "... How many?" Marzuki asked once more, thinking that maybe he had heard wrong. "Five" However, Taufik''s answer was still the same, this suddenly made Marzuki speechless for a few moments before he finally asked again. "... It is The Red Queen Include?" "Hm... Not yet" Once again, Taufik''s answer left Marzuki speechless. "..." Instantly, Marzuki''s gaze changed into an envious gaze; this younger man in front of him lived a life that most or even all men on earth dreamed of; he had everything: looks, wealth, and women; he had more than all men in the world had. ''... What a Shame, the only thing hecked was time, but... '' "Can you tell me how you managed to have so many women, is there a trick?" "No way I tell you that, your wife will kill you and then kill me if that happens, one is enough for you" Hearing Taufik suddenly talk about his wife, Marzuki felt goosebumps. Find your next adventure on mvl "... You''re right, forget that I ever asked you that question" "Sure" Taufik replied; after that, Marzuki turned to his crew, who were still busy ''gossiping'' and then said in a loud voice. "ALRIGHT GUYS, STOP WHATEVER YOU DO RIGHT, DO SOME MINOR INSPECTIONS ON THE SHIP, SEE IF THERE IS ANY DAMAGE, WE WILL SAIL AGAIN WHEN EVERYTHING IS BACK TO NORMAL" As ordered by their captain, the crew inspected the entire ship to see if there was any damage caused by the incident, fortunately afterpleting the inspection, there was no serious damage that could disrupt the ship''s sailing, so after making a few repairs, that same night, the ship sailed back to their destination. -------------- - With Triton. After running away from Taufik, the Trident that Taufik threw, hit and severely injured Trident''s stomach; at this time, he used the remaining strength to stay conscious and continue swimming to report what happened to his father, Poseidon, who was in the pce under the Aegean Sea. "That man is not even a mortal, I have to report this quickly to Father, that man''s presence would be very dangerous if he were allowed to continue" Said Triton who was trying his best to move his fishtail to swim with the remaining strength he had, usually with his speed he could close the distance between where Taufik and the Pce under the Aegean Sea, but now with his injured body, he even had difficulty opening his eyes, even his healing was also slow. "...we must get rid of that person, otherwise the influence of the gods on earth will be reduced or even destroyed, The man must be killed by any means necessary" After swimming for a while longer, Triton was finally able to see the Glimpse of the Pce beneath the Aegean Sea. The guards who saw Triton arrive with serious injuries immediately panicked and quickly went to pick up Triton who seemed to have no strength left to continue moving. "Young God, what happened to you, who dared to do this to you?" Asked each of the guards one by one, but instead of answering their questions, he ordered them. "... Quickly take me to my father, I have to report something very urgent that involves not only us but all the Olympian gods!" ------------ - A few dayster. Nothing major happened after the Triton incident; only a few times they encountered the Rifts, which dyed their voyage a little, but that was a problem that even Marzuki and his crew could solve easily. But facing the Beast that came out of the Rift, although they were fine but not with their ship, which was slightly damaged, so they had no choice but to stop when they arrived at the Iberian Penins (Now Portugal) was an Arab Imic state ruled by the Umayyad dynasty. They stopped for a while to rece damaged parts of the ship and at the same time replenish their food, because after all, Marzuki didn''t want to continue to depend on Taufik, and Taufik didn''t have a problem with that, after all, they had already covered almost half of their journey, and in In half a day''s sailing, they would pass through the Strait of Gibraltar, and it would also be nice to touchnd after several days at sea. After everything was repaired, they continued their journey; their journey was still quite far because after passing the Strait of Gibraltar, they still had to pass through four seas, namely the Alboran Sea, the Balearic Sea, the Tyrrhenian Sea, and then the Ionian Sea before they reached their destination. After half a day of sailing, nothing major happened; they managed to pass through the Strait of Gibraltar easily and safely and then sailed in the Alboran Sea. The Mediterranean Sea is a busy sea traffic with trade, this is also the reason why news about the ''Holy Kingdom'' can quickly spread to the outside world, gaining a lot of ''followers'' in a short time, all because of the traders who pass through the Mediterranean Sea. Even so, they were still able to sail calmly and without disturbance, and when several more days had passed now, they entered the Ionian Sea area, and soon they would enter the Aegean Sea area, which might be a little dangerous because that sea area belonged to Poseidon, who had a feud with Taufik. "... What with that face, Ranjana? It''s rare for you to show that kind of expression" Marzuki asked when he saw Taufik, who was contemting while looking out to sea. "... I don''t know, It''s just- No, Nothing, I''m Alright" Said Taufik, who then turned around and went towards Aksara, who was ying with the crew, leaving Marzuki behind with a curious gaze. .... ... .. . #A/N- "End of Year Is suck, too much work to do, F*CK!!!" Chapter 257: chapter 257- Flag "The Aegean Sea is ahead, soon, we will enter Poseidon''s territory... It''s strange" Said Taufik, who was leaning on the edge of the ship while looking at the crew and Marzuki, who were busy carrying their belongings, preparing to dock because they were close to their destination, together with Lembuswana and Aksara, who were looking out to sea as if they were watching something interesting. "What strange about it?" Lembuswana''s reaction to Taufik''s statement. "Think about it... Along the way here, expect that Triton ident, Everything went very smoothly" "... Isn''t that good?" "It is" "Then what''s so strange about that?" "It''s good if we are normal, but we''re not, I deliberately released Triton that time, as a warning, I thought they would send troops to us more often, but there weren''t any, that''s why it was strange, now, we are about to enter the Aegean sea, I feel something is wrong" "Yeah~ Sure~ What do you expect? A Tentacle like before suddenly rises from the sea and wraps around our ship and wants to sink our ship. C''mon, you watching too much movi-" *Ssh!* "..." The two of them were then shocked into silence by the sound of arge ssh of watering from behind them, and then Aksara''s excited voice was heard. "Papa! Papa! It''s the monster that Grandpa said before! It''s Octopus, It''s here" It was true as Aksara said, from behind Taufik and Lembuswana, a tentacle towered high above them. "... F*ck, Lembu!! Do you have to describe it in such detail?! And how many times have I told you to watch your mouth!!!" "What?!! It is my fault now? This is just a coincidence!!" "Woahh!! It''s real! It''s real!! Papa~ Catch it for me!" In contrast to Aksara who looked happy and excited, the crew who saw this showed expressions of horror on their faces, as if Marzuki''s story to Aksara earlier was true, that they had indeed had an experience with the Kraken, and it didn''t seem like a good experience for them. "F*CK!! IT''S KRAKEN! B-BROTHER! GRAB YOUR WEAPON!!" "WHY THIS MONSTER IS HERE?!! THEY SHOULDN''T BE HERE!!" "... THERE''S NO TIME TO COMPLAIN! RAISE YOUR WEAPONS!! LET''S AVENGE OUR BROTHERS WHO DIED BECAUSE OF THIS MONSTER BEFORE!!" "DAMN!! THE LAND IS ALREADY NEAR! WHY IS THIS MONSTER ATTACKING!!" The crew started shouting one by one, raising their weapons and ready to attack the Kraken''s tentacles. One by one, the Kraken''s tentacles rose from the sea, surrounding Marzuki''s ship. The tentacles then wrapped around the entire body of the ship tightly, and cracks in the ship''s parts began to be heard. *Crack!* *Crack!* "CUT OFF THOSE TENTACLES!" Marzuki''s orders, the crew began to attack the Tentacles with their weapons, but none of them seeded; only a few people like Ulf and Bjorn and several other crew members who were strong enough were able to damage the tentacles, but it was not enough to cut the tentaclespletely. "... Shit!" Said Marzuki, who then drew his sword; his sword was then coated with ayer of purple Aura, and then, with all his might, he cut toward the tentacle. *sh!!* Marzuki''s efforts proved sessful, but only one was cut off while there were still seven tentacles left, Marzuki looked at the other tentacles, but his worries seemed unnecessary because the other six tentacles had been cut off by Taufik and one other tentacle had been sessfully cut off by thebined strength of Ulf, Bjorn and the other crew. "... Huuft~... Marzuki breathed a sigh of relief after seeing this, but his expression suddenly turned angry. ... Spear! Give me a Spear! I will kill this Motherf*cker myself!" "Boss! We have a more critical situation than that, the cracks under the ship are quite severe, water has entered the cabin, and if we let it continue, we will sink" Said one of the crew who had just returned from the cabin and reported the situation to Marzuki. "... F*ck! I''ll kill that motherf*cker next time! Quickly get the materials, make whatever repairs you can, and increase the speed of the ship towards the harbor!" "No need old Man, I''ll handle it myself" Said Taufik then walked towards the cabin. "... Lembu, do you think we can eat this?" Aksara asks after Taufik leaves. "It''s good, I''ll already try it with your dad before" "Really? Then I wanted to try it too" "Sure, let''s ask your dad when he was finished with the repair... Oh~ here he is" Said Lembuswana who then saw Taufik had returned from the cabin and approached Marzuki. "It''s done, it''s as good as new" "That fast?" Marzuki ask. "Yeah~ Magic can do that much" "Magic is so convenient to use. Is it possible for me to use magic, too?" "Hm~ I don''t know, you have already followed the path of a warrior, utilizing Mana to create Aura, I don''t know if you can use magic, but anything is possible, there''s no harm in trying" "... Papa~Papa~ I want to try this" Aksara said while pointing to the pieces of Kraken tentacles left on the ship. Seeing this, Taufik then stroked Aksara''s head. "... Sure, I''ll cook it for youter, let''s store it first" Said Taufik who then put the tentacle pieces in his inventory. "Fi- Ranjana, are you just going to let the Kraken go?" Lembuswana ask. "Yeah~ with that much wound, it will take him a long time to recover, and it''s also a Pain in the ass if we have to hunt him below the sea, we don''t know what we will encounter down there" "... If you say so *Hufft* It would be good if that was the only thing that attacked us" Enjoy exclusive chapters from mvl *Woosh!* *k!* After Lembuswana said this, a spear flew towards them and stuck itself on the floor of the ship right in the middle of them. "..." "..." "CAPT! A FISH! A HUMAN FISH? AH! WHATEVER! STRANGE CREATURES RIDING SHARKS ARE HEADING TOWARDS OUR SHIP!!" Shouted one of the crew; hearing this, everyone looked towards the sea, and sure enough, hundreds of fish-men riding sharks like jet skis were heading towards them. "... Lembu, how many times that I said to you to shut that mouth of yours? Why the f*ck you always raising the g!?" "..." Hearing Taufik''s words, Lembuswana could only remain silent with a bewildered expression, starting to believe a little that his mouth might bring bad luck. "... Brothers, Raise your weapons; the enemy is approaching!" Marzuki shouted. *Kriii!* *kyrahh!* Indistinct and unpleasant cries began to be heard from the Fishmen, then, spears made of bones began to rain down on the ship. "Attack is Iing, Take cover!" *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* The spears made of bones were stuck into the ship''s floor one by one, the crew used barrels as protection or other things that could at least be used as protection or used their weapons to ward off the spear attacks. There were several crew members who were hit by the spear attacks but none of them lost their lives. The attacks did not stop there. When the rain of bone spears stopped, the crew had not yet had time to breathe a sigh of relief, but the fishmen had already started to board the ship. *Krahh!* The fishmen began to raise their weapons and attack the crew, but the crew was not a group that could be defeated so easily. "Attack! Kill all of them!!" With a sign from Marzuki, all the crew advanced to face the fishmen who hijacked the ship. *ng!* *ng!* The ng of iron against iron could be heard everywhere, The fishmen almost filled the ship, surrounding the crew who only numbered dozens in the middle. "RAHHH!" Bjorn screamed like a man possessed, charging forward towards the fish-man with his bare hands. The fishmen, seeing Bjorn charging towards them with bare hands and minimal equipment, assumed that Bjorn was tired of living, and with grins on their faces, they stabbed their weapons into Bjorn''s wide open body. *ng!* But their grins had to be reced by shocked faces when their weapons didn''t prate Bjorn''srge body as they had hoped, but instead bounced off. "!!!" But they didn''t have time to feel confused, because Bjorn''s huge fist covered in a red aura was right in front of their faces. *Boom!!* The unlucky Fishman was hit by Bjorn''s fist, which had great power behind it, was thrown back with great force, and hit his unluckyrade, who was standing right behind him. "MORE! GIVE ME MORE!!" Bjorn shouted excitedly and then started looking for another unlucky Fishman victim. "HAHAHA! THIS IS GOOD! THIS IS HOW IT SHOULD BE; THIS IS HOW THE FATE OF SOMEONE WHO MEETS MY FIST DIRECTLY SHOULD BE; THAT PERSON IS JUST A LITTLE UNREASONABLE... HAHAHAHA! DIE!! DIE!!!" Said Bjorn who beat the fishmen mercilessly. It seems like he is still thinking about his crushing defeat from Taufik in the past. Bjorn continues to kill the seemingly endless number of fishmen with no mercy. In contrast to Ulf, who elegantly swung his sword but deadly, with every swing of his sword, one or two fish-man''s lives were lost. "... Capt, you batter stop that guy, he creates more destruction than the fish" "..." .... ... .. . Chapter 258: chapter 258- Aksara In Action *ng!* *ng!* The battle between the crew and the Fishmen continued below with no sign of stopping anytime soon because even though the strength of the Fishmen was not a threat to the Marzuki crew, who had been through so many battles, the number of Fishmen seemed endless. "... You won''t help them?" Lembuswana asked Taufik, who was the source of all these problems, who was casually sitting on one of the ship''s masts with Lembuswana and Aksara. "They can handle this much; I just wanted to see what Poseidon was nning by sending these weak creatures, or is there another scheme behind all this?" "... Papa, I want to fight too" "What? You want to fight them?" "Um!" "..." "Wait, Fik, You won''t give Aksa to fight those creatures, right? He''s not ready for that" Facing Lembuswana''s question, Taufik raised Aksara with both of his hands. Aksara and Taufik looked at each other, and a momentter Taufik''s serious gaze changed to a gentle gaze. "... Sure, but don''t tell your Mother about this, okay?" "Yes, I promise" "WHAT? ARE YOU INSANE, KID?!! AKSA HAS NEVER FIGHTED BEFORE, DO YOU WANT TO SEND YOUR CHILD TO DEATH?" However, when faced with Lembuswana''s words, Taufik seemed not to care and slowly lowered Aksara down. "KID! ARE YOU EVEN HEARING ME?!" " *Sigh* Why are you so worried?" "What? It''s you who''s not normal; Aksa is only two years old; why aren''t you worried at all?" Hearing Lembuswana''s words, Taufik grinned. "... That''s what you don''t know, Aksa is my son, I automatically passed on to him some of my techniques, such as my sword technique, although he hasn''t mastered itpletely because he doesn''t have what I have, but it''s enough to fight these weak creatures, and if something bad happens to him, of course, we won''t just stand by, right? This is the right time for Aksa to start honing his abilities... After all, Earth won''t let anything happen to Aksa, I''m sure about it... " Said Taufik, who then fell silent for a while before speaking again. "... Perhaps, the reason why the gods only sent these weak creatures was because of Aksa''s presence, after all, he was the son of Gaia, the Mother of all, which would surely make them hesitant to appear in person, but that was just my spection, but if that were true, then the situation would be a bitplicated" "... Why so?" "When they find out that Gaia has given birth to a child from her womb directly, they might do anything to get Aksa on their side" Hearing this, Lembuswana was silent for a while, before a thought crossed his mind, after which Lembuswana looked at Taufik in surprise and immediately said in a nervous tone. "... Y-You, Don''t tell me... that you-" Hearing Lembuswana, Taufik grinned again and then said. "Yes, We don''t have much time in this timeline, Lembu, after I leave, Gaia will definitely not be able to protect Aksapletely from the hands of those gods, so I will make Aksa use his power to lure those gods out, after that, we will solve the problem once and for all" "Y-You Insane. Are you sure you can handle all of those Gods and Goddesses at once with you alone? Just Hercules gave us so much trouble, and now you wanted to face all of those gods all at once?" "What are you saying, partner, I have you with me, remember" "... Y-Y-You!!" "Hehe~ We''ll be together forever, partner and you don''t have to worry, why is Hercules giving us such many problems Because of his authority, he has authority over power, his Raw power it''s just too absurd, but the others Gods didn''t have Hercules authority, So it will be a little easier to deal with them... I think" "..." "..." "... Yeah~ Whatever I don''t care anymore... Look, Aksa is about to face his first enemy" ------------- After Taufik lowered Aksara down, he was immediately surrounded by many Fishmen. Seeing Aksara''s sudden arrival, the Fishman started speaking in anguage that only they could understand. "... Hy, look, what we have here" "What''s a little human do here?" "Ahaha~ I don''t, but the meat will definitely be very tender" "Kill him!" With that, Fishmen around Aksara started to attack him. Seeing this, Aksara then took out a small version of his Katana from its sheath. "Hahah~ What are you going to do with that toy, brat!" ''... I remember Papa did it like this...'' Aksara thought, then closed his eyes and imagined the teachings that Taufik had taught him. ''SwordMagic- Wind Form!'' *Woosh!* The Aksara Katana de then changed color to a pale greenish color from initially being ck, simr to Taufik''s. ''Woah! I did it! I did it!!'' Aksara thought happily as he saw his Katana de change color. "What did this boy do?" "... Just attack!!" The Fishmenmented on the changes in Aksara''s Katana, but they thought it was nothing special and continued to attack Aksara, intending to finish him off in one attack. *Swoosh* Fishman''s sword then swung towards Aksara, and Aksara had already seen the attacking. Aksara raised his Katana, intending to block the sword attack from the Fishman, but something else happened, something that made the Fishman who saw this shocked and confused. *ng!* When the Fishman Weapon touched the Aksara Katana, it did not deflect the Fishman''s sword attack but instead cut the Fishman''s sword in two. "..." "..." Seeing this, the Fishman froze. Their swords were made of the hardest material that could be found under the sea, but they could be destroyed by a weapon that looked like a toy, and even worse, it was held by a small child. "... W-What happens?" "Hehe~ Now it''s my turn!" Enjoy more content from ?? Aksara said and then swung his Katane horizontally towards the Fishman. *Woosh!* The Wind Sword Aura was created, and then it rushed towards the Fishmen in front of Aksara. *Spurtt!* The wind sword aura was extremely sharp and immediately cut the body of the Fishman who was hit in two. The wind sword aura continued to shoot out and killed at least nine or ten Fishmen before finally disappearing. "..." Seeing the thing that killed theirrade, the Fishman were silent, with horror visible on their faces, the sight they had just seen was unbelievable, a human child with a small body could kill theirrade with just one swing of his weapon, how could they believe that. "S-SURROUND THAT BRAT!! DON''T LET HIM SWING HIS WEAPON!!" Shouted one of the Fishman, of course in anguage only they could understand. With that, almost all of Fishma''s attention was directed towards Aksara. Seeing this, Aksara naturally became nervous; after all, he was still a child. ----------- Marzuki''s crew also felt this change in the situation, from previously being continuously attacked by the Fishmen to being cornered by them because the Fishmen seemed endless, while their stamina had limits, now it was no longer so intense. "... *Hufft!~* What happened, have we managed to reduce their numbers?" Marzuki asked with a gasp. "I don''t think so, Capt. Look over there, whatever''s there seems to be attracting their attention more" Bjorn replied, who was just as tired as Marzuki. "Now we can take a breath, I realized, where are Ranjana and Aksara? I don''t see them" Ulf asked after looking around. *Arghh!* They all then heard a sound of pain from the Fishman from the side where many of them were gathered. "... Ulf, Climb to a high ce and see what''s there" Marzuki ordered Ulf while fending off the attacks of the Fishman in front of him. "Understood" Ulf answered, then jumped and stood on Bjorn''s shoulders, who was the tallest among them. "WHAT?! WHAT THE F*CK ARE YOU DOING?!!" "I did as the boss orde-... Ulf said with a grin and then turned his head towards where the Fishmen were gathered, what he saw immediately made him unable to finish what he wanted to say, and his face immediately turned into panic. ... CAPT! THIS IS BAD, WHAT THESE CREATURES ARE CROWDING AROUND IS AKSA!!" "WHAT?!!" "IT''S AKSARA, CAPT! THEY SURROUND AKSARA!!!" "WHAT THE F*CK! WHERE IS RANJANA?" "I DIDN''T SEE HIM THERE" Hearing this, Marzuki showed a very angry expression, but Aksara''s safety was the most important thing. "BJORN! OPEN THE WAY FORWARD, WE MUST SAVE AKSA NO MATTER WHAT HAPPENS" "AYE~ AYE~ CAPTAIN!" Said Bjorn, and then with all his remaining Mana, Bjorn''s body was coated in a red aura, and like before, his body grew bigger, and his muscles bulged. "GET OUT OF MY WAY!!!" Bjorn shouted and then ran forward toward the Fishmen, not caring about their attacks. The Fishmen, who saw Bjorn advancing towards them, attacked Bjorn with their weapons, but their weapons were bounced away. An enraged Bjorn throws the Fishman back into the sea like it was nothing. Seeing the open path, Marzuki and the other crew did not waste the opportunity. "GO!! GO SAVE AKSARA" Marzuki shouted to his crew, who then ran towards the path that Bjorn had opened. .... ... .. . Chapter 259: chapter 259- Olympus Gods "..." "..." Seeing the incident that happened below, Taufik and Lembuswana could only remain silent for a while before finally Lembuswana opened his mouth. "... You''re in trouble, right?" "... I think so" "So do you still not want to help them?" "Don''t you think that if I show up now, wouldn''t it be a bit awkward?" "So what are you going to do?" "Look and pay attention? And maybe also prepare a reason that is at least eptable" "..." ------------- With Bjorn as a guide, Marzuki was able to approach Aksara without being injured. "HOLD THOSE CREATURES! DON''T LET THEM CLOSE!!" Marzuki told his crew to stop the Fishman from approaching, while Marzuki himself approached Aksara. "... Aksa! Are you okay? Do you have any injuries?" "Grandpa, I''m okay, what are you doing here?" "That''s my question, you brat!! Where is your irresponsible father?!!" "Eh? Papa? He''s there" Aksara pointed up, but there was nothing there. "... Eh?" But Taufik had long hidden himself and Lembuswana using Invisible Magic, so Aksara and Marzuki didn''t see anything up there. "Forget about him, now, stay here and don''t do anything" "Eh~ But grandpa, I also want to fight" "...What?" "I also want to fight! Papa has given me his permission" "Say what?" "Capt! We don''t have the luxury to talk, these strange creatures have literally filled our ship and their numbers don''t seem to be decreasing at all, If this continues we will all die here" Ulf said while cutting the Fishman in front of him. "... F*ck! Why at a time like this!! Aksa, don''t move from here!!" "No! I want to help too! I have the strength to do it" "Why is this kid so stubborn!?" "CAPT!" Ulf shouted once again; seeing this situation, Marzuki looked between his crew, who were surrounding him and fighting the waves of Fishman attacks that seemed endless, and Aksara, who was looking at him with a look full of confidence; seeing this, Marzuki sighed. "Alright! But don''t push yourself, okay?" "Understood, Grandpa" "... ALL OF YOU!! I DON''T REMEMBER YOU ALL THIS WEAK! HOW CAN YOU LET THESE WEAK CREATURES CORNER YOU LIKE THIS? HAVE YOU BEEN RELAXING IN WINCHESTER FOR TOO LONG?!! RAISE YOUR WEAPONS! KILL THEM ALL! IF ANY OF YOU DIE BECAUSE OF THIS! THEN I WILL KILL YOU AGAIN!!" Marzuki shouted in a loud voice "... What the f*ck is that, capt? How will you kill the dead?" "Hahaha! That''s our captain" Read new chapters at ?? "Alright Boys! Let''s bet on who can kill the most!" The crew responded one by one to what Marzuki said, their enthusiasm returned, and their tiredness disappeared because of the adrenaline. With this new spirit, the crew quickly pushed back the Fishmen because, after all, the Fishmen only had the advantage in numbers, while in terms of strength and experience, Marzuki and his crew were superior. With the addition of Aksara, who spammed the Aura wind sword attack, Marzuki, and the other crew were quite surprised by the great power that Aksara had behind his small body. In one swing of Aksara''s Katana, five or more Fishmen were instantly killed, and with him being at the back and protected by the crew, Aksara was the one who killed the most Fishmen. However, with Aksara''s current level, he can only use the ''wind form'' besides theck of pure Mana that Aksara has, important factors such as Aksara not having ''Imagination Magic'' like Taufik are also the reason why Aksara cannot utilize the full power of the ''SwordMagic Divine Technique'' Technique which mostly utilizes the power of Imagination. With that, the number of Fishmen slowly began to decrease; even though the Fishmen continued to board the ship, the rate of death of the Fishmen on the ship was faster than the rate of Fishmen boarding the ship. And with theirrades dying so quickly, the Fishmen began to hesitate to board the ship again. "That''s thest batch! Finish them off!!" "RAGGHHH!" Hearing this, the crew screamed with all their hearts; hearing this, the remaining Fishman trembled in fear; they then abandoned their weapons and tried to escape by jumping into the sea, and of course, the crew would not let them escape just like that. "Don''t let any of them escape!!" "Leave them to me!" Said Aksara, who then immediately ran forward, passing Marzuki and the other crew. "... Wait! Aksa!" Marzuki said, but it was toote because Aksara had already run ahead. Aksa, who saw the Fishmen had jumped into the sea, then raised his hand. Then a surprising thing happened, the Fishman who had jumped earlier were lifted back up, but they were now trapped in a water ball, which actually did not endanger their lives, as previously stated, they were trapped inside the water ball, no matter how hard they tried to swim to get out, they did not move an inch inside the water ball. Seeing this, Aksara then raised his Katana, and then a gust of wind was produced by Aksara''s Katana. ''... SwordMagic- Wind Form: Sword Rain!'' Then, from the wind, several wind swords were formed because the amount of Aksara Mana was still quite small and because he had also spammed the wind sword aura before. The amount was not too much, but it was enough to finish off the Fishmen. "Ahahaha~ I did it! I did it!! Grandpa, you see that? I did it!" Aksara said happily while turning to Marzuki and the other crew, seeing this, Marzuki smiled proudly, as if what Aksara did was his own achievement, and the crew who saw Marzuki''s smile were also happy. "Good for you kid, nowe here" *Rumble!* Suddenly, the sky that was originally ordinary quickly changed; dark clouds filled the sky, lightning shed everywhere, and the sound of thunder was heard booming. "!!!" This sudden change in weather shocked Marzuki and the entire crew. Thunderstruck crazily as if the sky itself was angry at something, and the sea seemed to be raging. Marzuki was a little calmer because this was the same as when Triton appeared before, but this time the scale might be a little bigger. "AKSA! COME HERE QUICKLY!!" Marzuki called Aksara who was seen looking at the sky with his slightly abnormal changes. Hearing Marzuki calling his name, Aksara turned back to his grandfather, and then wanted to go to him, but... *Boom!* Before Aksara could get close to Marzuki, lightning struck in the middle between Marzuki and Aksara, causing Aksara to stop. "!!!" Marzuki and the other crew were surprised by this. ''... Will God appear again, Damn! Why at this time? We all don''t have the stamina to fight, and Ranjana is nowhere to be seen; what should we do?'' "AKSA! COME HERE! QUICKLY!!" Marzuki shouted once again, this time Aksara was a little hesitant to move forward, but he clenched his fists and tried to run towards Marzuki, but the same thing happened again, and now the lightning struck close enough to Aksara that it made Aksara fall on his butt. "AKSA!!" Marzuki immediately panicked seeing this, having no other choice, Marzuki tried to run towards Aksa by himself. The distance between Aksa and Marzuki was only a few dozen meters, so if he used all his remaining strength, he would quickly reach Aksara, that was what Marzuki thought, but lightning struck once again, and it was heading straight for Marzuki. "CAPTAIN!!" The crew shouted in worry, seeing Marzuki who was about to be struck by the lightning. "GRANDPA!!!" Aksara was no less panicked when he saw this; with the speed of the lightning, and with Marzuki, who was already quite tired, Marzuki had no chance to avoid the lightning, which looked bigger than the lightning that had tried to strike Aksara earlier. Marzuki also, of course, realized his situation; he quickly stuck his sword into the wooden floor of his ship, actually, it didn''t really work if it wasn''t the ground, but at least it could relieve a little of the shock from the lightning, he also quickly covered his entire body with aura. *Push!* But with a split second before the lightning struck Marzuki, someone pushed him out of the lightning strike area. *BOOM!* Lightning struck the ship, and sparks were seen flowing across the floor of the ship. "... No... " Said Marzuki, while looking at the person who reced him to be struck by lightning. "... Bjorn!" The person who pushed Marzuki was Bjorn, who was now seen in a state of disarray after being struck by the lightning, his clothes were in tatters and some parts of his body were burnt, but in that condition, Bjorn was still seen standing tall, then looking at Marzuki, smiling at him, before falling to his knees. "... N-No, Bjorn!" Not yet certain whether Bjorn was still alive or not, they were all shocked again by a voice that boomed like thunder itself. "... Who was the one who used the power of the Mother of all things?" Then, from the sky, a Crack appeared, and the crack opened with abundant Divine energy. Behind the crack, a magnificent throne was visible, and on the throne sat a man with a strong and tall figure, with long hair and a golden brown beard, a sharp gaze, and wearing clothes that were nothing short of luxurious. On the person''s head, there was a crown with stars as decoration, and in the person''s hand was a staff decorated with a golden eagle; the person was none other than Zeus himself, the King of the gods, and beside him also stood several other main Olympian Gods. Marzuki and the other crew were trembling with the presence of Zeus and the other gods, but there was someone who grinned when they saw their appearance, and he was Taufik who would soon start his action. .... ... .. . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 260: chapter 260- Meeting With Grandson - A few minutes ago. "... Ohh~ Since when Aksa can control another element other than earth?" Asked Lembuswana who saw Aksara controlling the water. "... Since now? Maybe he did it instinctively, I don''t know" "Even you don''t know?" "Well, it''s all his power, to begin with; he is Gaia''s son; basically, if he wants and is willing to use it well, he can control all the elements on Earth if he wants" Said Taufik who now saw Aksara finishing off the remaining Fishman. *Rumble!* "... Huh? This scene seems familiar" Said Lembuswana, reacting to the sudden change in weather, he then turned to Taufik and saw him grinning. "... And why are you grinning?" "... They''re here" "Huh? Who?" Asked Lembuswana, who was confused but did not get an answer from Taufik; seeing this, Lembuswana looked back at Aksara; a few momentster, Aksara was almost hit by lightning; seeing this, Lembuswana looked worried. "... Fik, Should we help Aksa now?" "No, it''s not the time yet, let''s wait for a little while more" "..." "..." "FIK!! YOUR FATHER IS IN DANGER!!" "..." "FIK!! F*CK! I''LL GO SAVE HIM!" Said Lembuswana who then wanted to get out of the invisible area cast by Taufik, but Taufik then caught him, stopping him from leaving. "... Just a little while more, just a little" "You''re insane! Do you want to see your father die!!" "... I know, but they haven''t shown themselves yet, let''s wait a little longer, and I know he''s strong enough to withstand the attack" *BOOM!!* "..." "..." They both could only remain silent as they watched Bjorn push Marzuki aside and sacrifice himself to receive the lightning attack. Seeing this, Taufik breathed a sigh of relief, he quickly checked whether Bjorn was still breathing or not, and he breathed a sigh of relief again when he found out that his heart was still beating, although a little slow, but at least he was not in a critical condition, with that in his heart, Taufik thanked Bjorn. "... If there is the slightest mistake, you will regret it, you know that" "I know" "... Who was the one who used the power of the Mother of all things?" Along with that voice, a crack in the air opened and behind the crack, there were Zeus and the other major Olympian gods. "Here they are" "So what will you do now?" "... Just watch" ------------- "... I ask once again, who was the one who used the power of the Mother of all things?" Zeus asked once again, but in the presence of the Main Gods of Olympus, Marzuki and his crew seemed unable to move their bodies, and surprisingly, only Aksara was not affected by the presence of the gods. However, this actually made the attention of Zeus and the other gods turn to Aksara. Zeus'' sharp gaze was directed at Aksara, but facing that, Aksara didn''t seem afraid. Instead, it was Marzuki who was worried about this. "A-Aksa-" "Who are you, old man? What business do you have with my mother?" Asked Aksa with a look that looked fearless; Aksa automatically knew who Gaia was and what identity her mother had, and with Aksara''s intelligence, he immediately knew that the ''Mother of All'' that Zeus meant was his mother, Gaia itself. "MOTHER?!!" *PLAK!* Zeus mmed his scepter on the floor, and the sky seemed to be even more furious and lightning shed as if the sky was cracking. Bad memories began to y in Zeus'' head about Gaia''s ''Children'', especially Typhon who had once defeated him, and the presence of Aksara could also disrupt the bnce that Zeus had long maintained, Gaia herself had long been a source of trouble, many Primordial monsters were created from Gaia, whether it was from her flesh, blood, even her body fluids could create a monster if it was used by the other Gods, like Typhon, he was born from Gaia''s blood that united with the essence of the underworld (Tartarus) Those who were born from that, could already threaten the bnce of the World, let alone an Aksara who was born normally. Zeus could not imagine the consequences if Aksara was allowed to grow, while for Gaia, he could not do anything to Gaia, because somehow indirectly, Zeus and the other Olympian Gods, were descendants of Gaia herself, and Gaia was the Earth itself, where the area under Zeus'' control was located, so he could not do anything to Gaia. The Major Olympian Gods surrounding Zeus also started a fuss over Aksara''s identity. After all, they all experienced the horrors of the ''Children'' of Gaia, such as during the Titanomachy war that urred when the Olympians tried to overthrow the Titans, which urred because Cronus, the sessor of Uranus, refused to restore justice after his father was dethroned, the war thatsted for ten years and ended with the victory of the Olympians, where Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades shared the ''Spoils'' where Zeus took control of the air and sky, Poseidon took control of the sea, and Hades took control of the underworld, while Cronus and the important Titans ended up being imprisoned by Zeus in Tartarus. Even though there was only Aksara alone, but a threat was a threat, if the Titans and other ''Children'' of Gaia, found out about the existence of the ''True Child'' of Gaia, Chaos could happen again, from the final decision was to get rid of the ''Seed'' of the Threat, before the ''Seed'' grew into a sturdy tree. Having made his decision, Zeus is then seen standing up from his Throne and then steps out of the crack, and is followed by the other Major Gods of Olympus. "... Capture that kid!" After Zeus said that, very high waves, which surpassed the height of Marzuki''s ship, appeared, wanting to crash the ship from both sides. "... LEMBU, NOW!" ------------ "LEMBU, NOW!" With Taufik''s shout, Lembuswana suddenly appeared, and quickly, using a skill that made him return to his original body, Lembuswana''s sudden appearance shocked the Olympian Gods, as well as Marzuki and the others. Lembuswana''srge body instantly covered the ship; Lembuswana used its many ''trunks'' to cover the shippletely. Therge waves that were going to hit the ship now hit Lembuswana''srge body, but they did not cause significant damage to Lembuswana. After the waves hit Lembuswana, he simply disappeared without a trace, seeing this, the Olympian Gods were immediately shocked. "W-WHAT?!! WHERE DID THEY GO?!! QUICKLY FIND THEM, DON''T LET THE CHILD GET AWAY!!" Zeus shouted. "No need to worry, they are safe, now it''s our turn to y" Said Taufik who suddenly appeared in front of the Olympian Gods. "!!!" "False World: Nothingness!" *woosh!* Arge amount of Pure Mana instantly enveloped the Gods, and instantly, the Olympian gods, including Taufik, disappeared. ----------- In a ce where there is nothing, including light, air, and even the sky seems to be non-existent, it is a ce where there is truly nothing. This is Taufik''s way of dealing with the Gods, each of whom has their own authority. If, from the beginning, none of them existed, then authority would also not exist, and the Gods would lose what made them Gods. In terms of ability, fighting a God who has authority when he doesn''t have the authority himself is impossible, the authority that controls a ''Concept'' is what Taufik doesn''t have, for example, Hercules who has the Authority to control the ''Concept'' of power, he can increase his ''power'' infinitely, that''s what made Taufik have trouble when fighting Hercules before, and wanting to fight the Main Gods of Olympus who each have the Authority to control a ''Concept'' is the same asmitting suicide. That''s what Taufik is trying to do right now, if he wants to fight the Gods without having an Authority, then the solution is to eliminate the ''Authority'' itself. So Taufik''s ''False World'' technique is the solution, a technique that can enable Taufik to create a world ording to his wishes, enabling him to create a ce where ''Authority'' does not exist. "... Wee All Gods, Wee to a ce where all are equal, the concept of gods here ispletely non-existent, wait... There really is nothing here" Said Taufik, who saw the Gods floating in the air, looking confused with their current situation; they couldn''t hear what Taufik said because there was no ''Voice'' here either. "... Oh~ My bad" Said Taufik, who then snapped his fingers to restore the ''Concept'' of Sound in the ''Room,'' but because there is no ''Concept'' of Light, no one can see, but Taufik still can because in the ''darkness,'' Taufik''s vision actually gets better. "Tes~ Tes~ Can you hear me now? Wait, why are there only ten of you, shouldn''t there be twelve?" Said Taufik who saw that there were only Ten Gods here, which meant there were two who were not here, namely, Hephaestus and Hades. "Well~ I don''t care; for now, let''s talk first, Shall we?" .... ... .. . from the six infinity stones, I just want one... the power stone (:v) from the six infinity stones, I just want one... the power stone (:v) Chapter 261: chapter 261- Aging Is Certainly A Scary Thing. Chapter Enjoy: "Well~ I don''t care; for now, let''s talk first, Shall we?" mmber"... HERETICS!" Said Zeus who then wanted to create lightning in his hand, but all that appeared was a small spark before it just disappeared. "... What is this? Why can''t I use my ''Authority''? Is this some kind of curse, Apollo, do something" Zeus orders Apollo, who is also the god of healing. "No, Father, It''s not something like a curse, it''s something else" Apollo replied to his father, Zeus. "It''s useless; no matter what you do, it won''t work; the only way you can get out of here is if I allow it... Or simply kill me, but well, it''s impossible to kill me here, so it''s no way out for you guys" As exined before, in this ce, things like ''Concepts'' werepletely absent, which meant that the gods couldn''t use ''authority'', but this also affected Taufik a little, in a room that didn''t have ''Concepts'', it meant that the ''Concept'' of death also didn''t exist, which meant that he couldn''t kill the Olympian Gods even though this was his ''Domain'', where he could do anything he wanted, Taufik could just return the ''Concept'' of Death, but in that case, Demeter, the God of Agriculture, Fertility, and Harvest, who also had the power to control a ''Concept'' of Death, would be able to do something to him. *Swoosh!* An arrow then headed toward Taufik. The arrow was released by Artemis, the god of hunting, but Taufik just looked at the arrow, and the arrow stopped right in front of his face. "Nice try, Huntress, but unfortunately, here I am, the God, and you are all... Just a mare Mortals, so please behave well, okay... All of you here have nothing other than your bodies and the Divine energy stored within your bodies; your connection with the outside world has been cut off while you are here, so you should keep the Divine energy you have safe. Do you all understand?" "Why do you do all of this?" Ask Athena. "What kind of questions is that? Of course, I do this because all of you nned to kill me, remember?" "YOU FOOL! DO YOU UNDERSTAND WHAT THE CONSEQUENCES WOULD BE IF WE, THE OLYMPIAN GODS, DISAPPEARED? DO YOU KNOW WHAT THE IMPACT WOULD BE ON EARTH!!" Zeus shouted angrily, then continued speaking. "... YOU! YOU!! YOU SHOULD NOT BE HERE, NOT IN THIS TIMELINE; WHAT YOU HAVE DONE HAS DISTURBED THIS WORLD''S ORDER; YOU HAVE MADE ENOUGH OF CHAOS! DO YOU WANT TO DESTROY THIS PLANET TOO?!!" "h~h~ You think I don''t know? You only have the power to ''Control'' not ''Determine'' Even without you all the Earth will continue to survive, As long as Gaia is still safe, the Earth will continue to survive Because you are not ''Aboriginal Beings'' like Gaia" *Snap* Taufik then snapped his hands, and light returned to the room; a replica of the sun appeared far behind Taufik, leaving them floating in space with only the Sun as a celestial body, allowing the gods to finally see. *Woosh!* The moment Taufik returned the light, Apollo immediately manifested a spear of light in his hand and threw it towards Taufik. Seeing the attack, Taufik only tilted his head slightly, and Apollo''s attack was sessfully avoided, but suddenly, Ares and Athena appeared on Taufik''s left and right sides. Athena, with her spear, thrust toward Taufik with power and precision, and Ares, with his sword, was ready to sh Taufik; his sword wasrge and had the sharpness to cut steel like cutting butter. Both deadly attacks were aimed at Taufik, if it hit him, death would be certain... If it hit. "!!!" Ares and Athena looked surprised when they saw that their attacks had indeed hit Taufik, but a momentter, Taufik''s body slowly became blurry and disappeared, Taufik himself reappeared a few steps behind his previous spot. "*Tsk* Stop you''re useless attempt-" *Woosh!* Just as Taufik was about to order them to stop their futile efforts, another arrow flew toward him, making Taufik sigh lightly. Taufik then caught the arrow casually and threw it back towards Artemis at full speed; the arrow shot very fast and then prated Artemis'' thigh, which made her bleed golden blood. "... *Sigh* I told you to stop, without your ''Authority,'' you guys are just ordinary Beings with Divine energy, alright~ If you want to do it like that, then I don''t have any choices, unlike you, here you don''t have a ''Source.'' Whereas for me, I am the ''Source'', so I can do this" ''Imagination Magic- Chain of Darkness: Binding!'' With that, a chain made of darkness instantly appeared and then restrained the ten Gods who were there. The Gods tried to fight back, but the only one who could put up more resistance was Apollo because of the replica of the sun, but because it was only a replica, Apollo couldn''t draw the full power of the sun to use, while darkness was everywhere, so resistance was just like any other, meaningless. "... I''m not done yet" ''Imagination Magic- Barrier of restraint!'' Then, Pure Mana came out of Taufik and immediately formed a box-shaped barrier that enclosed the ten gods inside. "... Chain of Darkness, release!" With Taufik''s words, the chains that were blocking the movement of the gods disappeared. "... You all can''t do anything now, so are you willing to talk now?" "..." "..." Hearing Taufik''s question, none of the Olympian Gods opened their mouths and only looked at Taufik with clear hostile gazes. "... Ahh~ F*ck! Why are you all so stubborn, you know I don''t mind apanying you all here for a long time because the current me is not the real me" Taufik said, revealing a surprising fact to the Gods, even so, it seemed that none of the Gods were willing to open their mouths. Then, a thought crossed Taufik''s mind, and a grin appeared on Taufik''s face; he then looked at the gods with a grin still visible on his face and said. "...Still don''t want to talk? Alright... Do you know, I once read something interesting, It mentioned that all of you remain young, maintaining your immortality and beauty by drinking nectar and Ambrosia served by Hebe, but there is no such thing here, and do you know, in this ce, in my world, all of you are nothing more than mortals, up to this point, do you understand what I mean?" "!!!" Hearing Taufik''s words, the Ten Main Gods of Olympus who were in the barrier finally showed expressions other than hostility, especially Hera and Aphrodite, seeing this, the grin on Taufik''s face widened. "... Y-You, What do you want to try to do?" "Ohh~ The jealous queen finally decided to talk, It is an honor for me to be able to speak with you, Queen, and for that, I will answer your question, it is not somethingplicated, I will only return the ''Concept'' of Time here, that''s all" Said Taufik while bowing slightly towards Hera and then looking back at her with the same grin and said. "... And maybe, I''ll ''Slightly'' speed up the flow of time, You know? Aging is a scary thing, but maybe you all have never experienced it, therefore, let me present that valuable experience to you all, okay let''s start" *Snap!* With a snap of Taufik''s fingers, the ''Concept'' of Time returned to that ce, and Taufik could feel the flow of time running. Likewise, the Olympian Gods felt that time was flowing again for them. "... Now, Let''s speed up that time ''a little'' shall we?" "... N-No, Wai-" "Toote, My queen, ahaha~ Speed ??Up Time... 100 times!" *Snap!* With another snap of Taufik''s fingers, changes began to be felt, the flow of time which was initially normal, began to elerate rapidly, and Taufik could feel the eleration of time, for Taufik, the eleration of time was not a problem, because as a Vampire progenitor, he had an unlimited lifespan as long as the blood still flowed in his body which continued to produce Pure Mana, Taufik could live forever, but unlike the case of the ten main Olympian gods here, even though they had remaining divine energy stored in their bodies, it would notst for long, and they had no way to refill their Divine energy. "N-NO! W-WAIT!!" Hera screamed hysterically as she felt the changes that were happening. The Divine energy in her body was rapidly decreasing, and when the Divine energy in her body was used up, changes began to appear in her body; not only she but the other nine gods also experienced the same process. "N-No... " Hera looked on in horror as she saw her smooth skin was like a newborn baby starting to look wrinkled, her body which was the dream body of every woman, but underwent a drastic change, her body that was originally upright slowly bent, and because there was no ''Concept'' of death here, the final result that would happen to them if this situation continued was to be living bones. "... N-No.. M-My beautiful body... S-Stop! Stop this!! I-I''ll talk, so stop this Immediately!" .... ... .. . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 262: chapter 262- The Messed Up Family Tree "... N-No.. M-My beautiful body... S-Stop! Stop this!! I-I''ll talk, STOP THIS IMMEDIATELY!" *Snap!* Hearing Hera''s words, Taufik snapped his fingers again, and then the flow of time returned to normal. "... What about you guys?" Taufik asked, but apart from Hera, none of the other nine Main Gods of Olympus reacted to Taufik''s question, not even Aphrodite who was now no different from an old grandmother. "*Tsk* Why are you so stubborn? Fine, if that''s what you want, you''ll just be living bones" Said Taufik, who then wanted to snap his fingers again, but Hera''s scream was heard, stopping him. "ZEUS!" Hera''s scream finally made Zeus open his mouth again. "... *Sigh* Alright, let''s talk, but don''t expect me to answer all of your questions, so what do you want to know?" "Alright... Said Taufik, with a stunned gaze looking towards the ten main Olympian Gods who were here, and with a grin on his face, he then asked his question. ... The first question is, what is the rtionship The Olympians have with the ''Fate''? ''Fate'' I mean here that being ''itself'' The one who decided The Fate Itself, that is, so what are your answers?" Taufik''s question made Zeus immediately fall silent again for a while; before he opened his mouth, he nervously said. "...What? Why did you ask those questions?" "What do you mean by that? Didn''t he the one who asked you guys to kill me, didn''t he? Do you think I don''t know?" Hearing Taufik''s words, Zeus seemed to have a troubled expression. ''... Strange... So they don''t know about the ''System'' existence? I don''t know if it''s a blessing or curse, but if even a Gods as caliber as Zeus didn''t know about ''System'' existence, then how can the system know that I''m being watched by many powerful beings? ''Will'' did say that the ''System'' he gave me was the manifest of his power, but being able to ''peep'' on the ''powerful beings'' in this universe without being noticed at all, isn''t that a bit too much?'' Taufik thought when he saw Zeus'' condition, who had never expected that Taufik''s first question would be the most difficult to answer. ''... But does ''Fate'' himself know about the existence of the ''System''? I think he knows, because he is a being that is equal to ''Will'', ording to ''Will''s'' exnation at that time, if beings like Gaia and Lembuswana are Aboriginal Beings from a then the existence of ''Will'' and ''Fate'' themselves are the Aboriginal Beings of the Universe itself, and the ''System'' is what his ''BROTHER'' created, so it is impossible for him not to know, but it is still too early to conclude, let''s ask them more further'' "Why? Can''t answer my questions? Then I''ll make it simple: Does Olympian have any connection to ''Fate''? Just answer yes or no, easy right?" "..." But even so, Zeus couldn''t even answer Taufik''s question; this made Taufik frown while thinking how afraid Zeus was of ''Fate.'' Seeing that he wouldn''t get the answer he wanted, Taufik then turned to the other gods. But they all avoided Taufik''s gaze; seeing this, Taufik frowned even more and had to rub the bridge of his nose. "... *Sigh* How is this, Queen? That was my first question, but your husband and the others don''t even want to look at me, It seems like you will end up as a living bone, what a pity~" "N-No! Anything but that, t-then I''ll answer your questio-" "HERA! SHUT YOUR MOUTH! ARE YOU READY TO FACE THE CONSEQUENCES IF YOU OPEN THAT MOUTH? IT WILL NOT ONLY IMPACT YOU BUT ALL OF US, THE OLYMPIANS!! SO YOU BETTER SHUT YOUR MOUTH!!!" Zeus shouted, which immediately made Hera''s mouth shut tightly, but Zeus didn''t stop there and continued to speak in a high voice to Hera. "I HAVE TOLERATED THE CRAZY THINGS YOU''VE DONE SO MANY TIMES, BUT NOT THIS ONE; WE CAN''T AFFORD THE CONSEQUENCES; LISTEN TO EVERY ONE OF YOU! IF ONE OF YOU DARE TO OPEN YOUR MOUTH, THEN I, AS THE KING OF THE GODS, WILL PUNISH YOU MYSELF!!" ""... Yes Father"" Answered the Children of Zeus, while Poseidon, Zeus''s Brother and the God who was almost equal to Zeus, just remained silent. Meanwhile, gods such as Hestia, Aphrodite, and Demeter, could only agree to Zeus''s request in silence. "... Pathetic, All of you arepletely unsuitable for your titles, perhaps only Hercules can bravely fight against his Fate, he was born with that trait, whereas you, you easily surrender to ''Fate'' itself, how pitiful" "... I don''t care whatever you say, you heretic, you don''t what power that being holds, he can kill anyone just with his thoughts" "*Smirk* And here I am, still standing while looking at a pathetic being who will do anything to steal what a woman has... Well~ I don''t care if you want to answer my questions or not, it doesn''t matter to me, I''m fine for being here Forever because I''m not the real me, but all of you will trapped here forever with me, aging slowly without the right to die, right, Demeter? You can feel the absence of the ''concept'' of death here, right? Even though you are not Hades, the God of Death himself, at least you can feel that the cycle of death does not exist here, am I not right?" "..." Demeter could not answer Taufik''s question, but the silence that Demeter gave was enough to prove that what Taufik said was indeed the truth. "Well, that''s all I can say, you guys better find something to do, since you know we''re going to be here for a long time, Ahahaha~" Said Taufik, who then with his Imagination Magic Taufik created a sofa, Taufik thought of creating a television to watch anime to kill time, but with the presence of Zeus here, Taufik gave up his intention, so Taufik only created some snacks and then sat down and rxed eating snacks while watching the main Gods of Olympus, watching who among them would run out of patience first, and the strongest candidate was Hera. "*Sigh* I wanted to watch the Anime that I missed; why do I have to be here apanying these people while the main body is enjoying his time outside? F*ck, This is boring, Maybe I should develop a new technique in my spare time? After all, my experience here will be transferred to the main body when the timees, okay, let''s do that... Later though" Said Taufik while looking at the Main Gods of Olympus who were also looking at him, more precisely, the snack in his hand. "... Want some?" "We Gods are immune to hunger, so there''s no need... " Artemis replied. "But you are not God here... I am" "*Snort* Still no need" "Sister Artemis, there''s no need to talk with that Man, you better save your energy for the other things" Said Apollo, warning his twin sister. "... Hmph! This is why I hate Man" "S-sister, you don''t mean a man in general right?" "..." "Right?" "... You two, stop that, you just showed your weak side in front of the enemy" Hestia said softly to her two nephews; hearing Hestia''s words, Apollo and Artemis immediately realized their mistake and then looked at Taufik, who was also looking at them both with an amused expression. "Why did you guys stop? It''s funny to see two old people argue like they were little kids, keep going, I will not do anything, after all, I can kill you guys, Because indirectly, you are my wife''s family, even though she doesn''t like you, but I am a person who values ??family ''rtionships'' so that I can bravely be here, challenging the Gods and the ''Fata'' itself because of my family" Taufik''s statement made several of the Main Gods of Olympus speechless; Zeus already knew who the ''wife'' that Taufik meant was, as did Poseidon and Hera. Some were still doubtful of their guess, and some thought that it was another Goddess and not Gaia. The silence continued for a while until Hestia opened her mouth to confirm his guess. "... If I may ask, is the ''Wife'' you are referring to ''Terra Mater''?" ''Terra Mater'' Gaia''s nickname besides ''Mother of All'', a Latin word meaning Mother Earth, besides that there are also Titaia and Ge, and Taufik knows all of Gaia''s nicknames, even the nicknames that poets gave her, so Taufik immediately knew that the ''Terra Mater'' that Hestia meant was Gaia. "Yes, Gaia was my Wife, and the kids you guys were trying to catch were my Son with Gaia; bad choice, by the way; wait!... Doesn''t that make me indirectly are you guys ''Grandfather''? Well~ the family tree was so much in chaos from the start, by the way, add me to that with not making it any better" "Hahaha~ This is the first time I''ve seen a ''Grandfather'' imprisoning his ''grandchildren'' What an amazing ''Grandpa'' you are" Hearing this, Hestia let out a giggle that sounded melodious, befitting her as the Goddess of the Hearth and Home, who had a calm, wise, and loving nature. "Well~ After all, it''s the duty of an ''Elder'' to punish the ''young'' if they do ''a'' mistake, am I right, Goddess of Household?" "Hmm~ You sure have your way for words, now I understand a little why she chose you to be his ''Real'' Partner" "I''m a man of my word, I''ll always do anything ording to what I say... Sometimes... You seem quite ''normal''pared to your Brother here... What about this, I''ll ask you a question, don''t worry, this has nothing to do with ''Fate'' so you can rest assured" "What will I get if I answer your questions?" "Hmm~ What about I... .... ... .. . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 263: chapter 263- The Beginning of Change? 263 chapter 263- The Beginning of Change? "... If you answer my question, then I will grant you one request, of course, asking to get out of here is not one of them, how about it?" "... If it really has nothing to do with ''Fate'' then I will be happy to answer it" "Alright" *Snap* With that, Taufik snapped his fingers once again, and instantly, Hestia moved, from inside the barrier to right in front of Taufik. "... Please sit" Said Taufik once again, and then a sofa appeared behind Hestia; in the middle between Taufik and Hestia, a table filled with lots of snacks also appeared; seeing this, Hestia looked a little confused. "What is all this for?" "Just a snack, the answers to my questions will be long I guess, so you can take your time to answer them, Sit down first before I tell you my question" "... Alright" Hestia answered with a little hesitation before finally choosing to sit on the sofa provided by Taufik. "Then, what are your questions... Sir?" Asked Hestia who seemed confused about what to call Taufik, but Taufik didn''t seem to care at all about the difficulties Hesti was experiencing and immediately said. "... You know, ever since I got a certain ability, I''ve been interested in increasing my knowledge about any field, History is one of them... I once read a book in the future about you Olympians, but I felt that there was something wrong with the book... And I didn''t dare to ask Gaia directly, afraid of opening her old wounds, so you are the solution, you who have lived for a very long time, tell me, all the events that happened in your era, if possible, I want everything in detail... Everything" *Glup!* When Hestia heard Taufik''s question, she immediately swallowed hard, and her eyes fell on the water bottle on the table in front of her. "... Can I drink that water first?" "Sure, do ask you Like, make yourselffortable" After getting Taufik''s permission, Hestia immediately took the drinking bottle, but she was a little confused about how to open the bottle cap. Seeing this, Taufik chuckled a little and then took the drinking bottle, opened it, and then gave it back to Hestia. "... Here" "Thank you" Said Hestia, who then drank the water a little embarrassedly. "Sir... I could answer your question, but to go into detail, it would take quite a lot of time, is that okay with you?" "What are you saying? Time it''s all we have here; just think of this as a way to kill some boredom until Zeus or someone else is willing to tell me about ''Fate'' or until the real me decides to let you guys go... So let''s get started" "Alright~ Then... ------------ A few seconds after, Zeus and the other Olympian Gods were forced into the False World by Taufik''s Clone, who had half of Taufik''s power. In the area where the Marzuki Ship disappeared, a spatial distortion urred and then Taufik appeared. "..." Taufik closed his eyes and felt that something about Earth had changed a little, but not to a dangerous level. "... Maybe they do have a small role in Earth, but as long as Gaia is still safe, nothing will happen to Earth...It''s going to be a little quiet for a while" Said Taufik, who then took out his Katana from its sheath and then shed into nothingness. *sh!* A sh appeared in the air, and it expanded, behind the open sh was darkness/emptiness. After the incision opened, Taufik felt his connection with Lembuswana reconnect; Taufik then sheathed his Katana again and put his head into the void. "... LEMBU! YOU CAN GET OUT NOW!" Taufik shouted, a few momentster, Lembuswana reappeared with the same posture as before, protecting something with all of his tentacle-like trunks. "AHH! IT''S BEEN A LONG TIME SINCE I WAS INSIDE THE VOID, I THINK I''M GETTING A LITTLE STRONGER... BUT FIK ARE YOU SURE YOU COULD TOUCH A VOID LIKE THAT? IT''S VERY CORROSIVE YOU KNOW" Ask Lembuswana, Void is the most destructive matter in the universe, and Taufik casually puts his head into the Emptiness, where the Void is located. Taufik himself has no problem with this because he himself can also control the Void if he wants. "... Stop talking, what about Aksa and the other? Are they safe?" "YEAH, THEY''RE OKAY" Lembuswana replied, and then he descended to the surface of the sea. He released his tentacles, and then the Marzuki Ship was back above the surface of the sea. After that, Lembuswana returned to his doll form andnded on Taufik''s shoulder. Meanwhile, Marzuki and the other crew were like confused people, not understanding their current situation. Taufik then went to the ship and saw Aksara with Marzuki while Bjorn was being treated by the other crew. "Papa!" Said Aksa who then ran towards Taufik and immediately hugged him. "... Papa, do you see what I did before?" "Well, you are very brave my son, I am very proud of you" "Hehehe" "Where have you been!" Marzuki said to Taufik in an angry tone. "... I-I was... taking a dump? Hehehe~" "..." "..." ''Is that the reason you said "At least eptable" earlier?'' Lembuswana said in his mind after hearing the reason Taufik gave to Marzuki, but he didn''t say it out loud and preferred to remain silent. "... *Sigh* And you expect me to believe that?" "... Maybe?" "... Forget that; luckily, you came at the right time. Otherwise, we might all die here... Then where did those people go?" Asked Marzuki who had observed that the sea had returned to calm and the weather had be normal. "I have driven them to a faraway ce, no need to worry, they won''t appear anytime soon, so we can continue our journey in peace" "... It''s so? I don''t know how can you do it, but that''s good to hear" Said Marzuki, who then looked at Ulf who was taking care of Bjorn with the other crew. "How is Bjorn?" "His condition is stable and his life is not in danger, a few days of rest and he will be able to wake up again" "*Hufft* It''s a relief to hear that" Marzuki said with a long sigh of relief that didn''t escape his mouth and then said again. "Alright, Ulf, take Bjorn to the deck to rest, those who are injured, go treat your wounds, and those who are still okay and can still move, let''s repair the ship as best we can before we continue sailing" With Marzuki''s order, the crew began to move, the injured went to treat their wounds as best they could before returning to help the others repair the ship. After a few hours, they managed to repair the ship with whatever materials were avable, after eating, they immediately continued sailing to their destination, nning to make full repairs when they docked. ------------- - Holy Kingdom, Temple of Zeus. In front of an impressive statue of Zeus sitting on a throne, a man wearing a long white priest''s robe embroidered in the shape of a lightning bolt. The person was seen praying but in a hurried manner, as if there was no peace in his prayers. "No, I can''t... Why can''t I connect with God Zeus, what''s going on?" *Knock~Knock~Knock~" A knock was heard from the door behind the person and was also apanied by someone saying. "Lord Messengers, the other Nine Messengers from the other Temples are here to see you, they say something urgent is happening, and they want to consult it with you" Hearing the words of one of the followers from outside the door, the Messengers of Zeus stopped praying and then stood up and straightened his clothes. "... Tell them to go to the Main Temple, I''ll be there soon" "As you wish, Lord" Said the Follower; after feeling that the follower had left, the Messenger of Zeus took a deep breath and then looked at his palm. *Zap!* "...The blessing that God Zeus gave is still there, but why can''t Imunicate with him... Are the other Temples also experiencing the same problem? What is actually happening?" Said the Messenger before taking another deep breath and calming himself down. "... It would be clearer if I asked them directly, but nine? Are there two Temples that have no problemmunicating with their Gods, which Temples are they perhaps?" Said the Messengers of Zeus before stepping out of his private room to go meet the Messengers from the other God Temples. -------------- - Underworld, Throne of Hades. In the dark, cold, and silent room, there was a throne made of shiny ck obsidian, cold and heavy, as if absorbing all light. Intricate carvings adorned the backrest and arms of the throne, depicting terrifying mythological creatures and symbols of death. On the throne sat a man with dark gray skin; the man was wearing a long robe that had symbols of death. The man''s face could not be seen because it was covered by a helmet, but it could be seen that the man was thinking about something very deeply. "... What exactly happened, why can''t I feel the presence of my two brothers?" Said the man who was none other than Hades himself, the ruler of the Underworld. "... Husband!" .... ... .. . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 264: chapter 264- The Commotion In The Holy Kingdoms A beautiful woman entered Hades'' Throne room; the woman had a graceful and charming figure, smooth white skin, long brownish hair, and sparkling green eyes. The woman was wearing a long, flowing, light blue dress and wore a beautiful spring flower crown. The beautiful woman was Persephone, the ''wife'' of Hades and the daughter of Demeter and Zeus. She entered Hades'' throne room with a worried face while saying. "... Husband! M-Mother and My Father, I couldn''t feel their presence, the same as the presence of my Brothers and Sisters, t-they suddenly just disappeared" "Persephone, Calm down" "H-How can I calm down in a situation like this, I-I''ll go to Olympus" "NO!..." Hades said with a slight raise in his voice, seeing this, Persephone immediately fell silent. Hades, who realized what he had just done, exhaled and then spoke back to Persephone in a gentle tone. "... Forgive me for raising my voice, but you know how things are in the upper world right now. The bnce of the upper world is currently in disarray with the disappearance of Zeus and the others. If you set foot in the upper world right now, the cycle of nature will be disrupted, I hope you understand what I''m trying to say" "... B-But... " "Don''t worry, I will go check out what''s happening on Olympus right now" Hades said, trying to calm Persephone down. "... Cerberus" With the call from Hades, a giant dog with three heads, a venomous tail, and a body covered in venomous snakes appeared. Cerberus appeared and immediately bowed the three heads to Hades. Hades said. "Cerberus, Take Persephone to her room, and ''guard'' her" Hearing Hades''mand, Cerberus did not make any additional movements, looked at Hades, and then lowered his head once again. Cerberus looked at Persephone and then started walking out of the throne room. Persephone knew that Cerberus wanted her to follow him, but Persephone hesitated a little and then looked at Hades once more. "... Don''t worry, I will investigate this matter, please return to your room first" "..." Hearing this, Persephone lowered her head and bit her lower lip in frustration, her hands clenching her dress while shaking. She knew she couldn''t do anything, but she also didn''t know what to do; Persephone turned to Hades onest time before then turning towards Cerberus, who was waiting for her. "..." Seeing Persephone leave, Hades could only remain silent and pensive while closing his eyes. In his mind, Hades wasmunicating with his Messengers who were in Hades'' temple in the Holy Kingdom. Over time, Hades'' expression changed to anger. *Boom!* *Rumble!* An angry Hades mmed the end of his staff on the floor, causing the entire room to tremble. "... *Sigh* Where did Zeus and the others go? What exactly did they discuss in the previous meeting that caused the situation to be like this? I have to go check it myself, otherwise, this misunderstanding will cause my followers in the Holy Kingdom to be destroyed... Macaria" Hades once again uttered a name, and from the darkness, a female figure emerged, she was the Daughter of Hades and Persephone, Goddess Of Blessed Death. "... You called me, Father?" "I''ll leave the underworld affairs to you, for the time being; I have to go out to take care of something... And pay attention to your mother, don''t let her leave the underworld, do you understand?" "... As you wish, Father, Is there anything else?" "That''s all... If you find any difficulties, contact Hecate to help you" "Alright, When will you leave, Father?" "The situation is urgent, so I will be leaving now" Hades said, Suddenly a carriage pulled by four ck horses appeared out of nowhere, Hades stepped onto the carriage, took the reins, and immediately ordered the horses to move. The horse carriage, ran through the ceiling as if it didn''t exist, and so, Hades was no longer visible. ----------- - Holy Kingdoms. A meeting between ten of the twelve Messengers is taking ce In the underground room under the Main Temple of Zeus. A round table with twelve chairs and only ten chairs are upied and two chairs are empty. They are representatives of the Temple of Zeus, Hera, Poseidon, Demeter, Athena, Apollo, Artemis, Ares, Hermes, and Aphrodite. The content of the meeting concerned those who could not connect with their respective Gods, only the Ten Main God Temples experienced this, while the Temples of the other two main gods, namely the Temple of Hades and the Temple of Hephaestus, and the other Temples of the Olympian Gods did not encounter this problem, Except for the Temple of Hestia, this caused a heated debate among them. In the end, the Messenger of Zeus, a Messenger who had slightly higher Authority than the Messengers of the other Main Gods, expressed his suspicions about the two Main God Temples that did not have the same problems as them. Especially the followers of the Temple of Hades, who are notoriously cruel and mysterious out of the other nine followers of the Temple of the Main Gods of Olympus. The followers of the Temple of Hephaestus were not included in the selection, because in addition to almost all the equipment they useding from the Temple of Hephaestus, the followers of the Temple of Hephaestus were also known to rarely leave their temple area and always focused on honing their forging skills, also because of the support from the Messengers of the Temple of Aphrodite who had a good rtionship with the Temple of Hephaestus because of the rtionship their God had, immediately making their suspicions towards the Temple of Hephaestus disappear, leaving the Temple of Hades as the main suspect. "...Alright, we all agree on this matter, then let''s discuss how we should deal with the followers of the Hades Temple; we must stop this problem before it spreads everywhere... Are there any other Temples having the same problems as us?" Ask the Messengers of Zeus to other Messengers. "It seems like the others are still fine, but I haven''t asked the Messengers of Hestia yet" Answered a woman who was a Messenger of Athena. "...She? Forget it, She never settled in one ce and chose to wander to spread the teachings of Goddess Hestia, Goddess Hestia herself does not have a Temple here, so just leave her alone" "... Alright, So how are we going to take care of the followers of the Hades Temple?" Ask the Messengers of Athena. "Well, first we will..." ------------ - One dayter, in a city port at the foot of Mount Olympus. Taufik and the others had docked at a port in a city at the foot of Mount Olympus. Currently, Marzuki and Ulf are doing the administration of identity checks and what their purpose is ining to the Holy Kingdoms with the leader of this city. So as long as the permit has not been given, Taufik and the other crew members cannot leave the ship. Currently, Taufik, Aksara, and Lembuswana, who are perched on Taufik''s shoulders, are enjoying the view of the city from the ship while the Marzuki crew is assessing the damage to the ship thoroughly and preparing a list of materials they need to repair the shipter. "... Papa, What is the name of that mountain?" Aksara asked Taufik while pointing towards Mount Olympus in the distance. "Its name is Mount Olympus" "Hmm~ Is there anything interesting there, Papa? Why do you keep looking up at the mountain?" "Of course, it''s something very interesting. Do you want to see it too?" "Yeah! I wanted to see it!" "Alright,e here" Said Taufik who then carried Aksara. "Try closing your eyes for a moment, and open them when I say open" Aksara followed Taufik''s instructions and then closed his eyes. "I want to see it too, Fik" Lembuswana said, also interested in what Aksara wanted to see. Hearing this, Taufik also ordered Lembuswana to close his eyes. Seeing that they had both closed their eyes, Taufik then focused his All-Seeing Eyes Skill on the sky above Mount Olympus. The view he wanted to see was seen by Taufik''s eyes, then he used his Imagination Magic. ''The Magic of Imagination: Sharing Perspectives!'' With that, Taufik''s Mana enveloped Aksara and Lembuswana and then absorbed into their eyes; seeing this, Taufik smiled faintly and said. "...Now open your eyes and look up" Hearing what Taufik said, Aksara and Lembuswana then opened their eyes simultaneously. "..." "..." They both could only remain silent, amazed at the sight they saw at that moment. On the highest peak of Mount Olympus, a majestic date towered high through the clouds, as they followed the stairs, a floating ind appeared, and there they saw a magnificent Pce. "... What is it, Papa?" "That''s what we came here for...The original Mount Olympus, the abode of the Olympian Gods" "Isn''t that ce empty because you locked them up with your technique?" Lembuswana said, not knowing what Taufik''s purpose was ining here, while he had locked Zeus and the other Gods in his ''False World'' technique. "It may be empty without any powerful Gods inside, but the items inside are still there, right?" "You, don''t tell me you want to..." "Hehe~" .... ... .. . Chapter 265: chapter 265- Hestias Request - Inside the False World. Who knows how long it has been since Hestia started telling Taufik about events that happened long ago, and almost all of the content of the story that Hestia told was about this conflict and that conflict, it made Taufik realize how chaotic the times were. "... And so, thanks to the help of the Hekatonkheires and the Cyclopes, we managed to win the ten-year-long war. Our victory, the Olympian gods over the Titans, paved the way for a new social and cosmic order... And also marked the end of the Age of the Titans" "..." "That''s all I can tell you and even though I didn''t tell you everything, I hope you can understand my condition because I can''t tell you everything in detail" "I see... It''s not too different from the story I read in the future" ''... Ifbined with the story that Chelone told me before then... In the early days when the earth was created and there was nothing butnd, Gaia prayed to the Creator, and Tartaros (Underworld), Eros (love), and Niks (night) were created. From there, other Gods began to appear, such as Uranus(Sky), Pontus(Sea), and the Ureas(Mount), who made the Earth into what it is today. From there, other Gods and Goddesses began to appear on Earth, but problems began to appear when Uranus (Sky) began to show his greed. That''s where the long-running conflict began. "... So in short, Uranus was overthrown by his son, Kronos, and then Kronos was overthrown by his son, Zeus, Wow~ What a great family you have there" Said Taufik, and for some reason, Zeus, who heard it, could only click his tongue in annoyance. "... Something like that, do you have any other questions you would like to ask?" "Alright~ Here are thest questions, Are you familiar with Odin from Norse mythology?... You know, the Gods from Norse Mythology appear more often in future movies than you do; howe Earth is your guy''s ''Domain'' as you im?... Said Taufik, and hearing this, Hestia, not only Hestia but the ten Main Gods of Olympus who were in the Barrier were shocked by the question they did not expect from Taufik. But Taufik did not stop there and continued what he wanted to say. ... As for the Gods of Norse Mythology, I am not at all sure that they do not exist on Earth today, why is that? While there are many records of them existing on Earth, not only them, other Gods and Goddesses from other Mythologies also do not exist" "... Why do you ask that question, sir?" "There is no particr reason; I am just curious: why? Is it difficult for you to answer?" "Didn''t Mother Gaia tell you, sir?" "He did tell me that besides you, the other Gods and Goddesses came from outside the Earth, I know that, but what is the reason they all disappeared? That''s what I want to ask" "... I would like to answer your question, sir, but I think Zeus would be more appropriate to answer it" "It''s so... Said Taufik, who then looked at Zeus, who immediately turned his face away; seeing this, Taufik could only sigh lightly. ... It seems like he doesn''t want to talk, forget it, I''ll ask Gaiater, it''s time to keep my promise, tell me what you want" Hearing this, Hestia smiled faintly; she then turned to Zeus and the others before turning back to Taufik. "Sir, I''m sure you already know, but I am no longer one of the twelve Olympian Gods. I resigned from that position a long time ago" "I know that, I heard that you chose to resign because of your peaceful nature and disinterest in power, and you preferred to focus on guarding the sacred fire in the hearth although I don''t know what that means" "... Well, more or less like that, I was here because I was forced toe because, after all, I was once part of the twelve main gods of Olympus" "I understand what you want, but didn''t I tell you that you can ask for anything other than getting out of here, except killing me or waiting until the real me wants to get you guys out, in short, I have no authority over that at all" Taufik''s words immediately made Hestia a little sad. "... I knew it was impossible, I knew that, I just asked and hoped that I would have a chance, but it just seemed impossible" Seeing this, Taufik felt a little guilty, but he couldn''t do anything, because if it weren''t for the real Taufik who was outside, he wouldn''t even be able to get out of here. "Tell me, is there something you want to do so badly that you ask for something that you yourself know is impossible?" Hearing this, Hestia looked hesitant to answer, but not long after, Hestia sighed and then looked at Taufik. "Since you already know how I am, then this will be easy to exin Unlike the other Gods, I do not have arge Temple, because I myself do not want to, because I prefer to have my followers pray to me from in front of the hearth Even since three years ago, after we Olympians were able to set foot back on earth I still held fast to that position of mine, and in the Holy Empire as humans choose to call it, I only have one follower, and that is my own Messenger, or as I prefer to call her my Disciple, at first I did not want to raise a Messenger, but the strong will that my disciple had reached me with her prayers, so I had no choice but to acknowledge her as a ''Messenger'', but as time went on I began to grow fond of that child, so..." "... So? Hearing your long exnation, your request must be rted to your student, right?" "Yeah" "Tell me what you want" Hearing what Taufik said, Hestia turned back to Zeus and the other Olympian Gods, she took a deep breath again, like someone who was ready to bear whatever consequences would befall her, before looking back at Taufik. "I believe that with the disappearance of Zeus and most of the Major Gods of Olympus, chaos will fall upon the Holy Kingdom, with a sincere heart, I ask of you, or rather you who are outside... Please take care of that child; I am not asking to guard her all the time; I am only asking for you to help her when she is involved in a dangerous situation. Is that possible, Sir?" "..." Hearing Hestia''s request, Taufik was silent for a moment. Seeing Taufik''s silence, Hestia looked a little worried, she thought that maybe her request would be difficult or even impossible to grant. "HESTIA! HOW CAN YOU ASK FOR SOMETHING SO SELFISH, AT LEAST ASK FOR SOMETHING FOR OUR GOOD, LIKE RESTORING OUR ORIGINAL STATE!!" Hera shouted from behind the barrier. Hearing this, Hestia flinched a little, but she did not reply or even look at Hera and continued to look at Taufik with hope. "HEST-" "Noisy!" Taufik said in an annoyed tone and then pointed at Hera. *Woosh!* From beneath Hera, chains of darkness emerged again and then locked Hera''s movements. "N-No... Zeus! Hel-" *Grip!* Taufik then clenched his fists, and then the Chain of Darkness wrapped around Hera''s entire body until Hera herself could not be seen because she was covered by the chain of darkness. "Hmpff! Hmphh!" "*Sigh* Even in that condition she is still noisy" Said Taufik, and then looked at Hestia. "Hestia" "Y-yes?" "I have received your request and I will convey it to my original self, so you can rest assured" "Really? Thank you, sir! Thank you" "No need to be excessive, it was my promise so it is my responsibility to fulfill it" "Even so, I still have to thank you" "Hm, Whatever, So now, do you want to go back inside the barrier or stay here?" "Is that possible?" "Of course, unlike the others, I like you a little, so I won''t treat you the least bit badly" Said Taufik, and hearing this, Hestia immediately blushed, and Apollo and Poseidon, who were in Barrie, were seen clicking their tongues because they had both proposed to Hestia but ended up being rejected. "E-eh, Sir, I am happy with your feelings, but I will stick to my principles and remain as v-virgin as possible" Hestia said while holding her face with both hands to cover her blushing face. "And besides, you already have Mother Gaia, so it would be a bit ufortable for-" Hestia continued but was immediately stopped by Taufik. "Wait! There seems to be a bit of a misunderstanding here, the ''Like'' I meant is not the ''Like'' that leads to that" "... E-Eh? It''s so?" Hestia said with a face that was even more blushed than before and sounded a little disappointed. "HESTIA! WHY DO YOU SOUND DISAPPOINTED, ARE YOU..." Poseidon shouted from behind the barrier. "What? Me? O-Of course not, why should I?" Hestia said with hesitation which only made her denial sound less convincing. That only made Poseidon and Apollo even more annoyed. "YOU! LET''S DO THIS LIKE A MAN! FACE ME LIKE A MAN" "YEAH! YOU COWARD! GIVE ME BACK MY STRENGTH AND LET''S FIGHT!" "YOU... " Apollo and Poseidon shouted in turns, trying to challenge Taufik to fight over Hestia. *p* Taufik pped his forehead, saying. "F*ck! I thought I could rx in peace here, but it seems like I can''t" .... ... .. . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 266 chapter 266- Meeting of the Gods. - Real World. - The highest ce on Mount Olympus, the abode of the main Olympian Gods. On Mount Olympus, the Gods were gathering, even those who usually rarely went to Mount Olympus had to attend this meeting. Because after all, the disappearance of Ten of the Twelve Major Gods of Olympus was not something that could be taken lightly. If a God of Zeus'' ss could disappear, what about them, who were only Minor Gods? In addition, this meeting was also attended by almost all circles of Gods, starting from the Personified Gods, the Sea Gods, the Sky Gods, the Rural Gods, the Agricultural Gods, to Humans Who Became Gods. As for the Gods of the Underworld, none of them appeared to be present at this meeting because, after all, it was not an easy thing if someone wanted to leave the Underworld. A meeting that usually could only be attended by certain Gods, but this time, the meeting was attended by those who could be ssified as ''Evil'' Gods because the problem this time did not only concern the human world, but also their ''existence'' as gods, or that was what they thought. "... Lord Hephaestus, as the remaining main God along with Hades, what do you think about this?" Asked one of the minor Gods to Hephaestus, who was sitting in a special ce for the twelve main Gods of Olympus, which was now only upied by Hephaestus himself, while the other nine seats and two seats ced higher, namely the seats for Zeus and Hera were empty. "*Sigh* You made me quit my job just because of something as trivial as this?" Hephaestus replied sounding like he had no interest whatsoever in this. Then speak again. "... You know that I am one of the two remaining; why don''t you call Hades here, too? And do you have the authority to hold a meeting like this ''just'' because you want to? Since when did you have such authority?" Hearing Hephaestus'' words, all the Gods in the room immediately fell silent, not knowing what to answer. "... LORD HEPHAESTUS, How can you treat this as a trivial matter when the King of the Gods Himself is missing?" "... Kratos/Cratus, a primordial deity, the personification of strength and power. One of the four children of Pas and Styx, alongside his siblings Nike (Victory), Bia (Force), and Zelus (Zeal), known for their unwavering loyalty and their willingness to use force to achieve their goals, You who im to be so loyal to Zeus, how could you let this happen? What did you do back then, that this could happen?" "THIS AND THAT ARE TWO DIFFERENT THINGS!" The angry Kratos was immediately restrained by his sister, Bia, The Goddess of force, power, might, and strength. And Bia herself said to Hephaestus. "Lord Hephaestus, We respect you very much, so please do not mock our Loyalty like that, if we knew something like this would happen, we would never have left the King of the Gods'' Side even for a second" "... Yeah Sure, This and that are two different things... I just want all of this to be over quickly and get back to lifting my hammer" "HEPHAESTUS! YOU DON''T CARE ABOUT ANY OF THIS AT ALL!" "Why are you all so worried, they just disappeared, not leaving this world, sooner orter, they will also return" "But Lord Hephaestus, this all happened so suddenly, and not just one but ten, no, even Goddess Hestia disappeared, we all know how Goddess Hestia is, no matter where we look there is something not normal about this" "Wait, isn''t it strange that only Lord Hephaestus and Hades are left?" Said one of the gods which caught the attention of the God of the Underworld. "Isn''t it even stranger that none of the Gods from the Underworld are here?" Said Apate, the god of trickery, fraud, and deception. After hearing Apate''s opinion, the other Gods began to discuss it among themselves. "... Wait, we can''t just me one party without any concrete evidence, and Apate, I know how you are, so don''t try to do your tricks here, because it won''t work if we weren''t in this Holy ce, I wouldn''t want to be in the same room with you like this, don''t think that we have forgotten what you have done" Said Aletheia, the goddess of truth, who openly expressed her dislike for Apate. After that, a heated debate took ce between the gods; some used Hades of doing something, some defended Hades, and some just chose to remain silent. Hephaestus was one of those on this side. *Shaaa!* Amid the heated debate of the gods, in the midst of them, a pir of darkness suddenly rose in the middle of the Colosseum-like hall, all the gods immediately felt cold and instantly made them all Goosebumps. Coming out from the pir of darkness was Hades himself, riding his ghost chariot and wearing his helmet of darkness. The figure of Hades, who suddenly appeared, immediately made the entire room silent without a single sound being heard. "... Interesting" The first words out of Hades'' mouth. "..." "..." But none of the gods, not even Hephaestus himself, understood the meaning behind the words ''Interesting'' that came out of Hades'' mouth. Before Hades himself then opened his mouth again. "... I''ve been listening to your ''conversation'' from the start... And it''s quite interesting" "!!!" Hearing Hades'' words, the other Gods were immediately shocked, and those who had been using Hades were immediately covered in cold sweat. And with the addition of Hades ncing at them as if marking their faces, they could only avert their gazes with pounding hearts. Hades then turned his gaze and headed to his ce, no one spoke even until Hades sat on his chair, with the absence of Zeus and Poseidon, along with Hera and several other main Olympian Gods, automatically, the highest authority would be held by Hades, but he preferred to sit on his own chair rather than take the highest ce, namely Zeus''s ce which was left empty. "..." Even after Hades sat down, not a sound was heard. "Why? Why are you all silent? Continue your conversation! I''m interested in listening to it" "..." "What was that? You used me of being the cause of all this? Me?" "..." "What are your thoughts on this, Hephaestus?" Hades asked Hephaestus, but Hephaestus'' answer was still the same as before. "Don''t drag me into this, Hades, I didn''t want to get involved in this troublesome matter from the start, their disappearing has nothing to do with me, I just want to return to my workshop and create something new" "It''s so like you" Hades said, and then looked back at the other Gods. "... So what? I''m already here, so what are you guys going to do?" "..." But once again, none of them dared to open their mouths, even those who had defended Hades, let alone those who had used Hades, they just wanted to get away from here immediately and hide somewhere that Hades couldn''t reach if possible. *p~p~p~* "!!!" In the silent room with only Hades'' voice being heard, a sudden p was heard, this attracted the attention of the gods, and they wanted to know who had such courage in front of Hades. "... Who''s that?" Asked the Gods, looking around but not finding the origin of the apuse. "Where are you all looking? I''m here" Said someone whose voice came from the entrance gate to the meeting hall. In an instant, all the Gods and Goddesses, including Hephaestus and Hades, shifted their gazes towards the origin of the voice. "!!!" There, they saw a man who, even by god''s standards, could be considered quite handsome; he was sitting on a sofa casually, with a child who looked almost exactly like him sitting beside him and a strange ''ornament'' on the man''s shoulder. The man and the child and even the strange ''Ornament'' were casually eating food (popcorn) that the gods did not recognize, the man looked at the gods with an interested gaze without saying anything and continued to put food into his mouth without caring about the gazes of the Gods that were directed at him, whether they were hostile gazes or gazes of interest. "... You guys want some?" Said the man while offering the food in his hand to the gods. However, the small gesture made by the man only provoked the anger of some of the gods in the meeting hall who took out their respective weapons. "WHO ARE YOU?! HOW DID YOU GET IN HERE?!!" "DON''T ASK! LET''S ATTACK HIM AND FORCE THE ANSWER OUT OF HIS MOUTH!" The Gods then wanted to go towards the man, and the man just smiled faintly. "Silence!" That one word from Hades instantly brought the meeting hall back to silence. After that, Hades looked at the man, who also turned his gaze toward Hades. "... I know you... Why are you here?" Hades asked the man. Hearing Hades'' question, the man smiled faintly again and then said. "Nothing much, I just wanted to join in the fun and maybe in the process... Rob, you guys, maybe?" Said the man who was Taufik. .... ... .. . chapter 267- Found Out? - A several hours ago. After waiting for a while, finally, Marzuki and Ulf returned to the ship. But judging from their expressions, the discussion with the mayor didn''t seem to be going smoothly. The entire crew then stopped their activities and crowded around Marzuki and Ulf to hear the information they had. "... How?" Taufik asked when Marzuki had arrived on the ship. Hearing Tuufik''s question, Marzuki shook his head and then answered. "... Not good, it seems like there is a problem in the Holy Kingdoms, so currently, outsiders are not allowed to go deep inside and can only go as far as this port city, more than that, we have to go through a strict process to be able to enter the main city where the twelve main temples of the Olympian Gods and the temples of the other Major Gods are located" "So what are we going to do now, Boss?" A crew member asked Marzuki. "We have no other choice, some of you go with Ulf, make two groups, one to buy materials to repair the ship, and the other to go buy raw food, etc" Marzuki''s instructions then looked towards Bjorn, who, due to Taufik''s secret care, was now able to move his body. "How are you, Bjorn? Are you able to do any activities yet?" "Yes, Capt, Somehow my body feels fresher than before, and a little lighter than before, this feeling is really great" Hearing Bjorn''s statement, Marzuki turned his head slightly towards Taufik, he was sure that Taufik must have done something, but seeing Taufik who chose not to tell him, Marzuki just sighed and then looked back at Bjorn. "Good for you, then, youe with Ulf too, earlier I saw a lot of people causing trouble because they couldn''t enter the main city, just in case, go with them" "Good, that would be good for warming up after lying down all day" "Don''t cause trouble; the guards here are not ordinary guards, so don''t get involved in unnecessary trouble; we will only stop here to repair the ship and then sail again; there is not much we can do here... Not only for Bjorn, but also for all of you, Alright, everyone gets back to work, and if you want anything, go talk to Ulf" With Marzuki''s statement, each crew returned to continue their previously dyed activities. Ulf chose several crew members to go with him. Several crew members went to talk to Ulf to buy them ''something''. Some were approved by Ulf and some were not. After a while, Ulf finished selecting some crew to go with him and had listed the requests from the crew he had agreed to. "... Capt, I have selected some people, and will be leaving soon" Ulf reported to Marzuki. "Okay, you can go now, and remember what I said earlier" "We will, Capt, then we will leave now" Ulf said once again, which was then answered with a nod from Marzuki, after that, Ulf, Bjorn, and the others left the ship to carry out their duties. "... Seeing you guys like this, it looks more like a military group than a group of travelers, impressive" Taufik said to Marzuki after Ulf, Bjorn and the other crew had left. "That''s only natural, I trained them based on the training I got when I was still-... No, let''s not talk about the past... First of all, I thank you for everything you did for Bjorn, thank you" Said Marzuki who was happy because of Taufik''s praise, but stopped before he could finish what he wanted to say and immediately changed the conversation to another topic. Hearing that, even though Taufik was a little disappointed because Marzuki didn''t seem to fully believe him, Taufik still answered Marzuki''s question. "... What are you talking about? I didn''t do anything, it was all because of his amazing self-healing" Hearing Taufik''s words, Marzuki only smiled faintly while looking at his crew, then said. "Whether it''s because of Bjorn himself or because of you, I will always be grateful to you and... Said Marzuki; he saw his busy crew, Aksara, running here and there while pulling Lembuswana with him whileughing. He and Taufik were currently leaning on the left side of the ship''s Bow while looking at the setting sun; Marzuki saw the scene; all sounds seemed to be silent, and he continued his words. ... I''m d you''re here, but please give me a little more time" Said Marzuki while looking at his crew with the same smile still on his face. "!!?" Hearing Marzuki''s words, Taufik was a little confused, or more like he didn''t expect Marzuki to say that for some reason, and then a thought urred to him, and in surprise, Taufik looked at Marzuki. "... O-Old man, y-you, don''t tell me you already know?" Marzuki then turned to Taufik with the same smile as before. However, the gaze he gave Taufik was slightly different from before, and the gaze made Taufik momentarily amazed. "Just like I thought, My intuition is never wrong... You, You also want to do something, right? Let''s stay like this until the timees" "..." Hearing Marzuki''s words, Taufik was silent for a moment, his lips trembled slightly, but Taufik held himself back, lowered his head, then took a deep breath to calm himself, then looked at Marzuki and said. "... Yeah~ Whatever old Man, what are you going to do in the meantime?" "I will engrave these moments in my heart so that I won''t forget themter, how about you?" "Just like what I said before, I will spend my time with Aksa, until the timees" "How long?" "... Two years" "Can''t it be longer?" "I can''t, that is the time limit I gave to the people over there, more than that, I will be ''skinned'' by those over there" "..." Hearing this, Marzuki was silent for a moment before a chuckle came out of his mouth. "... It''s so like her, How is she?" "What? I thought you didn''t want to talk about the ''past''?" "Hmm? But we''re talking about the ''Future, right?" "..." "... Or I''m wrong?" "*Sigh* You two are the same, always finding a way through words, but she''s fine... And she''s getting prettier every day, I don''t know, maybe she''s found another man?" Said Taufik who then looked at Marzuki, but unlike what he expected, Marzuki looked calm. "... Are you okay if she finds another guy?" "Why should I? If she''s happy, what can I do?" "... I''m sorry, I''m just kidding, she is the most loyal woman in the whole world" "..." "..." "*Pfft* I know that too, why do you think I''ve survived this long? I''ve survived because I know how she is, do you know what I said to her before I got ''trapped'' here?" "..." "... I told her, to wait for me toe back and I will definitelye back to her using whatever means I can, that''s what I said to her, so I know she will wait, thinking about that, it keeps pushing me to keep trying to find a way home, I had given up, but seeing you here, I''m d my efforts were not in vain" "About that, how did you recognize me?" "At first I found you very simr to her, your mother, but I opposed that thought and thought that it was just a resemnce, but after spending time with you and observing your strange behavior, my intuition grew stronger, and what made me even more certain was Aksa, your mother once showed me a photo of her when she was little, and Aksa had a resemnce to her, your mother''s blood flows strongly in the family, I don''t know why, even you, in terms of your face you are very simr to her" "What? I think she looks like my wife. Am I wrong?" "You''re not wrong, what I mean by ''simr'' here is Aksa''s facial expression, before, when Aksa scolded those people for talking about his mother, it was very simr to your mother, because coincidentally, the photo your mother showed me a long time ago was a photo of her scolding two boys, it was very simr to her, ahaha~" "... Only that?" "Well~ That may sound shallow... But your answer earlier confirmed what my gut feeling said, I just said what I felt and your reply confirmed it" Hearing this, Taufik felt fooled. ''So he just said that on instinct and wasn''tpletely sure who I was? But my answer confirmed what his instincts felt?'' "*Sigh* I feel like I''m being fooled" "Ahaha~ Indeed so" After that, the two of them continued talking to each other, until the sun finally set. "... What? You other wives are pregnant right now?" "Yeah~ That''s why I can''t stay here for long, and two years is the time limit I have here, once I return to the ''Future'' then Aksa will spend time in this ''Time Line'' without me, so that''s why I want to spend as much time with him as I can before returning to the ''future''... This is a situation where I don''t have many choices" "... I... I don''t know how should I react to that" "You don''t need to, Old Man, just prepare yourself when the timees... Alright, I guess it''s time" "Hmm? Where are you going at a time like this?" Asked Marzuki who was about to leave his ce. Hearing Marzuki''s question, Taufik then turned towards Marzuki, and with a faint grin, he said. Continue your journey with empire "... Where else if not to a ce that can ensure that our journey for the next two years will bepletely undisturbed" .... ... .. . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!